《Re: In My Bloody Hit Novel》
Chapter 1 In The Bloody Book...
I was born twice. I don''t remember the first, but this time around...
"What are those?" Chiron slowly opened his sleepy eyes, "Are those..." he gasped, "BOOBS!?"
The first thing he saw or could recognize was the abundant chest barely covered by thin, green-transparent silk. It was mesmerizing to the eyes of any man that had an appreciation for such bountifulness. He subconsciously traced the lusciousness to the face.
She was nothing like he had ever seen in his life. She was the embodiment of the word perfect. Her skin was wless and seemed to reflect the dim light of the room. She had elven ears, almond shaped eyes, and was blessed with lips that reminded Chiron of red, ripe, juicy grapes.
Was this it? Was this what heaven looked like? Regardless of living a life without religion, the heavens still found me worthy to be called home. It was incredible. There was even an angel with immeasurable beauty to wee me.
Just then, the woman''s lips bloomed into a charming smile, and she stroked his head lightly, "Now don''t you move, okay? This will only hurt a little."
"Huh!? Hurt a little?", Chiron thought to himself, but then his eyes happened to look at her other hand; in it was a long, weirdly-curved, sharp knife.
It was brought to Chiron''s attention that it was not the woman''s skin that was reflecting the dim light of the room but it was, in fact, the de reflecting the light on her skin.
"Hold on! What is she doing with that?"
She suddenly tugged at something in his lower body, pulling at it and presenting the knife the way one would, a carrot about to meet the unforgiving edge of a knife.
The ufortable tug at his manhood sent shivers around his body that jolted his eyes open to the world. He caught his reflection on the de of the knife.
"What? Is that me? That can''t be me. Why do I look like I''m five?" He raised his hand to his face and to his amazement, he had small, slightly chubby hands.
At this time, he felt the cold de only slightly touch his ''carrot''. This was the trigger that instantly allowed him to gather strength from every part of his small body to his legs. He pushed hard, kicking the woman right in the face.
He rushed to his feet. "What the hell is happening?" Looking around, he could see that everything looked bigger than him. Even more so, this room looked as though it was made specifically for the ult. It had weird-looking animal heads and bones as decorations on the walls, drawings that looked primitive but were still understandable at first sight, a bowl that Chiron was certain contained blood, and a lot of other things that he could not even bother figuring out.
He looked at the woman he had kicked on the floor and the only thing that came to his mind was ''RUN''.
He could see what looked like an opening to the outside world. It was a curtain, but from its sides, he could see very bright lights. As far as he was concerned, this was probably the way into the city. Maybe he could ask for help there.
He pulled open the curtain and ran outside. However, what greeted him was far from what he was expecting. The first thing he saw was painted faces. Rows and rows of painted faces, holding torches. They were all dressed in white overalls.
Chiron screamed at top of his lungs.
Before he realized what was happening, one of the people grabbed him by his clothes.
When he thought about it, he was also wearing a white gown.
"CHIRON!!! Are you crazy? Are you trying to disgrace me? Get back in there and finish the ceremony."
Chiron struggled fiercely and only managed to break free after much effort. He immediately turned to the nearest corner and sprinted into the bushes.
"Shit! Shit!! Shit!!!" he screamed out loud as he ran for his life. Through the bushes and trees, he ran. He could hear shouts from behind him. Apparently, the people with painted faces were chasing after him.
"How the f**k did I get myself into dealings with cultists," he thought to himself as his tiny legs pushed and his eyes searched for a medium of escape.
By some miracle, he came out from the bushes to find that he had made his way to some houses. He sprinted for the nearest one and knocked vigorously at the door, but, before the owner could open it, one of his pursuers sighted him.
"There he is. Get him!"
"Shit!" he could not afford to wait for the door to be opened and ran in a different direction.
He ran into a barn, however, the first thing he saw, sent him back in the direction he came from. There was a cow unlike any he had ever seen and it struck a particr memory in his head. He shook his head hard in denial, "No! It can''t be."
Running out of the barn, he was met with a very huge house apanied by the stature of a man holding a dragon''s head. This struck yet another memory in his head.
"No! It can''t be." To confirm his suspicion, he looked around. And that''s when he noticed it; all the houses looked like 15th-century Japanese structures.
"No! No!! No!!! It can''t be. Maybe I was just kidnapped to a remote town. Yes! That must be it." However, in his denial of reality, he looked below and through the reflection of a pond of water on the floor. The full moon above his head was in fact, not a full moon but two full moons.
He hastily raised his head. This was thest confirmation he needed to be certain of what he thought was true. He dropped to his knees, his eyes on his little chubby hands.
"I transmigrated into the freaking BOOK!?"
"There he is! Get him!" His pursuers had caught up to him.
He felt a sharp pull in his chest. This sensation quickly spread to his abdomen and throughout his entire body. He felt like a dormant volcano about to storm the world with its revival.
He rolled on the ground, gritting his teeth hard. His skin felt as though it was being assaulted by the crushing jaws of a million ants.
Seeing him in this condition, the pursuers stopped at a distance and looked at him in surprise and bewilderment.
His skin then began to glow.
One of the pursuers quickly noticed this and yelled to the others, "EVERYONE, back off!"
The glow of Chiron''s body increased in intensity until it became a blinding white light.
The people around him quickly ran for cover.
"AHHH!!!" Chiron screamed loudly as he floated high up into the air.
*BOOM*
A loud explosion that sent a pir of white light into the sky was heard.
Everyone looked at Chiron with surprise on their faces.
As the pir of light slowly settled, it revealed Chiron, who fell to the ground, losing consciousness.
As his eyes slumped into darkness, he saw a piece of information in front of him.
//WELCOME HOST TO THE FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
Chapter 2 An Unfortunate Author
"Huh!" Chiron slowly opened his eyes. His head ached a lot. He felt like he had just been hit by a moving bus.
"Was that a dream just now!?" He asked himself. However, he felt something moving on his face and looking to his left, he saw the immature face of a two-year-old.
She had a paintbrush in her hands, hands which were also stained with different colors of paint. The moment she met eyes with him, she dropped the paintbrush in panic and ran out of the room.
"Shit! It wasn''t a f**king dream." He face palmed. He felt an intense urge to cry. "Absolutely anywhere, even hell would have been better than this messed up book."
He tried his best but could not hold them in any longer. The tears strted to fall and run down the side of his cheeks.
"This had to happen when I finally made it?"
And he was right. He had transmigrated when his life had just gotten better. He did not even have the opportunity to enjoy it to boredom.
As he silently wept, he could not help but remember how it all came to this.
Chiron was an orphan in a different world. All the caretakers at the orphanage said he had been dumped at the doorstep of the orphanage in the middle of the night.
Growing up there was far from easy, there were never enough of anything to go around. He had to learn different trades just to live a somewhat satisfying life. He lied and cheated his way on a daily basis just for survival; it was not at all an easy time for him.
As if the hand fate dealt him was not enough, he was given yet another blow.
The dreams started when he was around twelve. They were always of a different world, a ce he had never been nor seen. It was a mystical world with beasts one would only hear about in fantasy stories. At first, just like any kid his age, he was fascinated by these dreams and shared them with others.
Growing up, however, was a necessity for everyone and before long people started to think he was crazy. Even the caretakers at the orphanage said the same thing. With time, he too started to think it of himself. He would sleep at night and would see through the eyes of a different person in a different world.
When he awoke, he would be brought back to his world and soon enough, differentiating the real world from the one in his dreams was seemingly impossible. After all, he was not only seeing through the eyes of the other person in the dream world but was also feeling the person''s pain and a multitude of other sensations.
Sometimes, those sensations would linger into his waking hours, it was distracting, to the point he became a walking problem to all around him. He would be seen in a corner muttering to himself, and on multiple asions, would not eat and even abuse drugs to make sure he stayed awake.
He also became prone to extremely violent tendencies.
While most people enjoyed sleep, it was a nightmare for him; he dreaded it. A nightmare he did not want to meet. The caretakers were worried for him, so much so that they created an opportunity for him to begin therapy. In the end, therapy only made matters worse. The only thing he received in return was a long list of prescribed drugs that on several asions nearly took his life.
Soon, the orphanage got tired of him. Paying for his bills was only draining their pockets and depriving the other kids of needed resources. He was kicked out to the streets where he had to fend for himself. Under rain, snow, or sunshine, he hustled. Bringing to y those little skills he learnt from the orphanage to put food in his mouth.
Yet, it was not enough. He had to engage in all sorts of odd jobs anyone could think of just to get scraps. Some days it was good but on others, he would have to resort to stealing food from rats.
All this happened to him and still he had to face the torment of the other world whenever he closed his eyes to get some rest. At a point, he epted the term, Madman but, on a fateful day, he told his problem to a fellow homeless person. A young girl that at the time, had fallen ill with cancer.
She would bug him to tell her stories of his dreams and he would. To his surprise, she enjoyed the stories he had to offer. For her, they were the light in her slowly darkening world.
After a while, he had no choice but to write his stories in a book for her to enjoy. Over time, having dreams about the other world no longer seemed like such a bad thing.
One day when he was at his daily hustle, she took his book to a publishingpany. This was something that made him angry when he found out. To his surprise, the publishingpany looked at it, and had even requested for the full book.
He was ted.
This was the turning point in his life. His book, although very lengthy, got a royalty contract. It was loved by many and soon made it to the big screens. Unfortunately, there were quite a few undesired urrences involving his young female friend and although he had made a lot of money from the book, he was unable to save the life of the one person in the entire world that truly cared for him; believed in him. Her cancer had reached a stage that she could no longer recover from, and life cruelly stole the one person that did not call him Madman.
His book made it to the big screens, having an anime and movie adaptation however, the book had a twist at the end. The protagonist died, and in the most brutal way imaginable.
This made fans extremely angry. Angry enough that he had no choice but to hold a press conference on the matter. When asked why he killed off the protagonist, he simply said that it was not his business.
In truth, he really did not consider it to be. As far as he was concerned, he had made his money and after living a terrible life for so long, he wanted nothing more than to enjoy his wealth.
However, the fan that had asked the question was not very satisfied with his response and actually pulled out a gun. The guards tried to stop him but it was toote.
A bullet right in the chest was all it took to end it all. He did not even have the opportunity to enjoy the satisfaction of what he had worked so hard to achieve.
More than anything, Chiron hated this world. His life was messed up because of it and now, he had been plunged into it against his will.
As the waterworks flowed down to his chin, he noticed a beeping icon. He tried to touch it but found that he could not. Yet, every time he turned, it was right in his line of sight which meant that it was not on the wall or the ceiling.
He really desired to see what the icon was and as soon as that desire arose, a screen opened up.
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
Rank= Nil.
Health= 10
Strength=5
Agility=2
Luck= -10
Spirit energy= ??? (unusable)
Major Fate Changed= 10 points
Minor Fate Changed=Nil
>>Please allocate points<<
He did not understand what any of it meant so, he tried to sit up to better ascertain what he was seeing, but a sudden jolt of pain from his crotch area made him lie back down.
Shit! I almost forgot. ording to the novel, the MC was circumsized at the age of five, as a rite of passage to manhood in the n.
Chiron lifted the sheets covering his lower half and it was exactly as he suspected. There were blood stains on his crotch area. The circumcision had taken ce when he was out. Looking around the room, he realized it was exactly as he remembered the MC''s room from his dreams. The room was lighted by blue lightmps on the wallsmonly called Spirit Lamps. As the name implied, they were powered by Spirit Energy.
The room was simple with the only decoration being the hand-drawn picture of a woman, framed and resting by his bedside.
He attempted to stand in a bid to observe his environment some more but, he heard someone approaching. Not sure who it was, he gave up on the idea and proceeded to lie back on the bed, closing his eyes and feigning sleep.
The sliding door to his room was opened and a middle-aged man walked in. He had dark hair, a chiseled face, and a well-defined build. He also had a small beard on his chin and wore clothes that reminded Chiron of 15th Century Japanese attire.
If Chiron''s memory served correct, the man was the MC''s father and if he was indeed going by his dreams, he was called Aleen Chivalry.
Aleen took several steps towards Chiron. Sitting by the bed, he buried his head in between his hands.
Chiron, pretending to be asleep, was surprised to hear his father slowly sobbing by his side. After a while, Aleen wiped his tears, "You would have to forgive me, Chiron. You are now a Tamashi an living in this world will not do you any good. It would be easier if your father is the one who sends you to the afterlife. That way, you won''t have to suffer the harsh times of this world."
"Huh!? What the hell is this man talking about?" Chiron thought to himself, "Wait, did he just say Tamashi!?"
His confusion was short-lived as an answer presented itself when Aleen took a pillow by the side and slowly ced it on Chiron''s face.
"MMmmm!!!" Chiron tried to shout but he could not. Aleen applied even more pressure suffocating him.
Chapter 3 Result Of A Minor Change
Amidst all the hardship Chiron had been through throughout his life, being suffocated in his sleep was a new experience.
The air in his lungs tightened as his hands red about. He had never wanted anything so bad as he did air at that moment. His lungs felt as though they would pop out through his throat.
He tried as hard as he could to push Aleen off, but how could the strength of a five-year-old rival the strength of a grown adult male? As the air slowly left his lungs, he couldn''t help but be disappointed in himself; it was true that he did not like this world but getting killed the moment he had arrived was in pathetic.
If only he was stronger, if only he had more strength. Maybe then, just maybe he could have had the ability to change his fate. Thinking to that point, he heard an announcement.
>>You have allocated ten points of major fate changed to Strength.<<
Immediately, he felt a wave wash over him, like a bucket of cold water, sshed on a dying traveler in the desert. Chiron''s hands had already given up their struggle, and Aleen''s pressure on his face had also lightened.
However, the moment the wave came over him, it was like his lungs were given extra time for survival. His body kicked once more into gear and Chiron used as much force as he could muster but didn''t quite seed in his goal. All he did was slightly hit two things. The first was the hand-drawn picture of the woman by his bedside and the second was one of Aleen''s elbows, barely allowing him the opportunity to turn his head to the side and breath.
Aleen wanted to continue, but his attention was drawn to framed picture that had fallen to the ground. It seemed to him like she was looking directly at him, cautioning him.
The realization of what he was trying to do washed over him. He stopped.
Chiron bent over to the side coughing loud and hard.
Aleen waved his hand making all the Spirit Lamps in the room go off and he fled the room.
Chiron had never appreciated air as he did at that moment. He greedily took in as much as his small chest could enjoy.
Chironid back in bed, lungs still feeling the pressure from the assassination attempt. This was unbelievable to him. Mere seconds ago, he was truly half a step away from visiting the grim reaper.
"F**k." he cursed lowly, still breathing heavily.
Chiron was mostly logical as a result of the kind of life he had in the previous world or at least, he liked to think of himself as one. Even at that, he could not see the reason behind Aleen''s actions. Chiron never had parents but he also had never heard of a father suffocating their five-year-old son in their sleep.
More so, he could not remember any time in the book when Aleen strangled the MC at age five. He tried thinking of the situation from different angles but the only conclusion he reached was that something was wrong somewhere.
He noticed a beeping at the corner of his sight. He willed and the system popped up again.
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
Rank= Nil.
Health= 10
Strength=15
Agility=2
Luck= -5
Spirit Energy= ??? (unusable)
Major Fate Changed= Nil
Minor Fate Changed=Nil
>>See how Fate changed<<
Huh!? That wasn''t there before. Also, there are a few changes. I remember the strength was previously at 5 but now it''s 15. Hmmm! It seems that was what gave me that wave of strength earlier on to struggle against Aleen. But the ''See how Fate changed'' icon is definitely new.
As Chiron willed on the Icon: >>See how Fate changed<<, his view changed. He started seeing a vision of past events
Right after he had exploded in white light, he was carried back to that room for circumcision. Meanwhile, his father, Aleen sat in a corner devastated. Aleen only had two children with histe wife- a son who was five, and a girl who was two. He regarded them both to be his world and hoped for a great future for them. Especially for his son who would carry on his bloodline.
However, fate had dealt him a strong hand. His son had just proven to be a Tamashi, also known in the tribe as a Spirit Being. Some referred to the Tamashi as the physical manifestation of a curse and this curse only happened to this n called the Chikitsa once every generation. It was a result of something the ancestor of the n had done long ago. Tamashis were born with highly insane spiritual energy.
Hundreds of years ago, bing a Tamashi was considered a great honor, and their gift was used to further the agenda of the n. However, in this cultivating n, a Tamashi had a very specific cultivation method and this method was lost with an older generation of Tamashi some five hundred years ago. Without that specific cultivation method, a Tamashi was a walking disaster; a time bomb. Just like the sudden explosion of spirit energy that happened the other time.
Their only use was a relegation to be sacrificed as a technique to save the n in case it was met with harm. Of course, it was a technique that was going to take the Tamashi''s life.
Aleen became very devastated when he found out about this. It was supposed to be a proud day for him, his son was going to be introduced fully to the ways of the n, but life was never fair. Now his son was a curse, a detested trash of thend.
While he sat in a corner in tears, a fat man joined him. A man popr in themunity as Fatso and just like Aleen, he was an elder of the n.
"Aleen, my good friend. In my opinion, I''d say it is better for the boy to meet the ancestors early." The moment Fatso said that, Aleen red at him. His spirit energy slowly rose like the steam of a boiling pot.
"No! No!! Calm down, calm down. You know both of us are elders of the n, but at the end of the day, you are still my childhood friend. It has been some years since thest Tamashi died, but I''m sure you remember all the suffering she went through. You will have to make a decision. It''s either your son goes through such suffering or he is immediately reincarnated and lives a better life."
Hearing this, Aleen''s Spirit Energy calmed down. Fatso tapped him on the shoulder and walked away. This happened two days prior and although it only seemed like a piece of advice in passing, the seed was already nted in Aleen''s heart. A seed that his thoughts watered into a tree within these two days.
Watching this scene, Chiron frowned. ording to the memory of the book, this was not supposed to happen. This meant that something changed and as he continued watching, he realized what it was that had been altered.
It was Fatso.
ording to the normal timeline of the book, the MC exploded in a bomb of Spirit Energy within the Circumcision Shrine. Fatso was among those who were caught unprepared and therefore did not survive the st. In this timeline, however, Chiron had only just transmigrated and in his confusion, ran out before the explosion urred.
Chiron felt a cold shiver run down his spine. Just a minor change, as simple as saving one person''s life had nearly cost him his own. Thinking this far, he could not help but imagine what other changes that one event had caused.
The room was now dark but the moonlight peeping in from a window helped him see the hand-drawn picture of the woman on the floor.
ording to his memory, the MC always had a framed picture of his mother by the side of his bed. He was caught up to speed on what had happened; Aleen had wanted to send him to the afterlife since it was believed that if a child not yet the age of seven should die, he would immediately be reincarnated to a better life. But, he had seen the drawing which was of his deceased wife and was flooded with guilt.
That was why he stopped and ran out of the room. Even so, Chiron could hear low sobsing from the room next to his.
But then again, there was always a silver lining in every storm. He was given ten points for changing fate and his luck which was previously -10 was now at -5.
Hold on, I nearly died and my luck only increased to negative 5. Doesn''t that mean that something else is soon going to threaten my life again...?
Chapter 4 MY Conviction...
"Hold on, I nearly died and my luck only increased to negative 5. Doesn''t that mean that something else is soon going to threaten my life again?"
The thought of this was a scary realization to Chiron. He was thirsty and needed some water. He managed to stand up and barely walk through the pain of his crouch to a water pot in the corner of the room.
he drank to his fill and the relief made him fall to his knees. He couldn''t help but stay silent for some time, his heart beating fast in his chest, he could also feel a certain thrill that came from deep within him.
This was a feeling unlike any he had ever had before.
The room was dark but the light of the full moon through the window was enough for him to see his reflection in the small bowl of water. To his surprise, he found that he was smiling.
Yes! he was smiling. This was not just the happiness that came with surviving a deadly event. This was the true joy that came from his soul. In all his life, through all the suffering and pain, he had never felt so alive.
In this moment of bliss, his mind seemed to open up to the world, receiving directly from the cosmos. He came to enlightenment.
"So what? So what!? if Fate has relegated me to be its pawn, then I''ll pay it back in return. I will grow, bing strong enough to challenge the very heavens if need be. Nothing matters anymore. Nothing at all."
With what little strength he had, he brought his hand to his mouth, and bite in deep. Blood gushed out like a small stream. However, he did not feel like the pain was worthy of his conviction yet. So bite deeper, Until he could hear the disturbing cranking of his bones under the weight of his jaw did he stop.
"I swear by it: Blood, Water, Soul, and Pain. I will climb to the top. No matter what it takes, or what I have to sacrifice, I will change my own fate. This is my CONVICTION. This is my WAY. Through darkness or light, Shame or Pride. I will strip the Universe of what it owes me, and I will make it pay."
He looked outside his window. At the two moons that were still bright in full. "These two full moons shall be both my witnesses and my reminder."
>>Congrattion to host for making a major Fate changing decision<<
>>Host has been awarded 10 Major Points<<
"Huh!"
This notification came as a surprise to Chiron. Apparently, every decision he made, had a way of affecting what happened to and around him.
He suddenly giggled. He now knew what he had to do. But first, he had to assign these points and figure out what this Fate Change System was all about.
Meanwhile, On a far away continent, a young beautifuldy of renown and respect was sleeping in thefort of her luxurious bed. The moment Chiron made his vow, she screamed in horror out of her sleep.
Her servants rushed into the room with some guards.
"Seer! Seer! What is the problem? What seems to be the matter?" They asked in worry as the guards searched around for any intruder.
She held her legs in a tight seated position. Muttering in a low tone like a mad woman, "He has changed. We are doomed!"
....
The events far away were not known to Chiron. At the moment, he had other more important things on his mind.
He willed, and the dashboard appeared before him.
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
Rank= Nil.
Health= 10
Strength=15
Agility=2
luck= -5
Spirit energy= ??? (unusable)
Major Fate changed= 10 points
Minor Fate changed=Nil
>>Please allocate points<<
The pain from his abdomen was really ufortable and hurting too and he really needed to think straight at the moment. He willed and five points were allocated to Health. He suddenly felt a cool breeze wash over him. It was rxing to every of his body. And then he noticed a visible change. The wound he had made on his hand stopped bleeding, and he could already see the healing process take ce.
The pain from his abdomen also reduced significantly. The feeling was wonderful to him. At this point, he still had another 5 points to allocate. He thought hard about it, and finally made up his mind. As he was, he was too weak and only moments ago, he almost died. He immediately allocated the remaining 5 points to LUCK.
His stats had now be:
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
Rank= Nil.
Health= 15
Strength=15
Agility=2
luck= 0
Spirit energy= ??? (unusable)
Major Fate changed= Nil
Minor Fate changed=Nil
However, in the other room, Aleen, Chiron''s father was contemting in tears whether he should have done it or if he had been too much of a coward only moments ago. Maybe he would have made a firmer decision.
He could still remember the face of his dead wife looking at him from that painting in Chiron''s room.
He shook his head to get the disturbing thoughts out of his mind and stretched his hand towards Chiron''s room. His hand glowed in white spirit energy. Just when he had made up his mind to just get it over with, and just st his son to nothingness with Spirit energy.
Chiron had made the decision to put 5 points in LUCK.
The guilt of thinking this far suddenly washed over Aleen, stopping him from going through with it.
Chiron did not know that he had only narrowly just escaped sure death based on his recent decision. His mind was more focused on the Fate Change System.
The Rank tab was empty because he had not achieved any rank so far. This was something he understood. ording to his memory of the book, the ranking system in this world was divided into:
Wood
Stone
copper
bronze
Silver
Gold
Earth
Diamond
God
Each of these Ranks was further divided into three. Which were Low, medium and high.
Each rank was a different level of power and authority and in this kind of world where dog ate dog, nothing mattered more than this.
Thinking this far, Chiron could not help but feel more excited about the future...
Chapter 5 I Need Power...
Chiron was very familiar with this world. In fact, he was far more familiar than he wanted to. He was aware of disasters that were either going toe as a result of foolish mistakes or just the gods having fun with man.
But at the moment, he was weak. Far too weak to do anything. If any of those disasters were to ur now, he would be blown away like a fly. He did not even have enough strength to stop a strangle attempt on his life.
This meant that the first thing to acquire was power. But even that was not as easy as it seemed. He had good knowledge of treasures that the MC of the book would acquire and even those ancient inheritances that other people were destined to encounter, however, just getting to those ces was going to be more difficult than a horse through the eye of the needle.
The first step was to build himself.
He felt better than before. Although he still felt some pain from his crouch, it was not as intense as earlier. He went by the side of his bed and took the paintbrush his younger sister had been using to draw on his face.
He sat in a corner and made his n on a stone b.
This world was very big. In fact, it was at least Fifty times the size of the earth. It was a world of wonder and bliss. Some of the continents were so remotely ced that even the MC of the book never reached them throughout the entire book.
In Chiron''s view of things, this world could be described in a sentence, "A marriage between Eastern cultivation and western fantasy."
It was surprisingly so bnced that the power systems matched properly. It was like how Microwave, Infrared, sunlight, X-ray,s etc... Were all of the electromaic spectrum.
This world had different sources of power that eitherplimented one another or aggressively smashed against each other.
The ones he could remember were:
Spirit or soul Energy
Demon Energy
Devil Energy
Elemental or Mana energy
Aura
Many of these energiesplimented one another and some others were like a mix of oil and water. For example, Elemental energy was a goodpliment to Aura but a terriblepliment to Demon and Devil energy.
It was usually advisable to stick to one form of energy, or else, blowing up from inside out as a result of the mix could happen.
Yet, these energies had variations to them depending on their usage. There was also the fact that some young genius out there, could outrightly discover a new form of their usage.
After outlining the different Energies, it was now time for him to decide on one he must grow in.
As it was, Chiron was on a Continent and amongst a tribe that use Spirit Energy as their source of power. The name of this tribe was called Chikitsa. It was one of four ns known as the ns of the Sword. As the name implied, It was a n that merged spirit energy with the way of the sword.
The Chikitsa n was not just a sword n but the head of all sword ns. This was a result of a second ability that the n had been able to cultivate for hundreds of years.
This ability was simply medicine. The Chikitsa n sat at the foot of a dormant volcano that served as a very rich source for producing medicinal herbs. This was the true source of their wealth.
But even with their expertise in medicine, their knowledge of the Tamashi was relegated to just being used as a shield.
Chiron took another look at the Fate change system. Amongst his stats, there was a column that read ''Spirit Energy: ???''
He knew that this was a result of the highly unquantifiable spirit energy he possessed. Yet, with such a level of spirit energy, he was useless. He could not use it. He was not strong enough to use it and an attempt to try would ensure that he burst like a balloon.
The column for Spirit energy also had in bracket: unusable.
Chiron reached for the back of his neck. Just like the MC in his book, he could feel a paper seal there. This seal helped to prevent usage or at least attempt it. This was administered as a result of past events that have proven to be fatal.
Just to be sure, he tried to peel it off a little.
*SHOCK*
"AHHH!!!" he fell to the ground. A massive bolt of electricity from the seal had sent him to the ground. Chiron panted heavily, "Okay! that will not work."
Even if he managed to bare the volts that were being sent into his body, there was no way for him to control it. This was what he needed. A way to control it. A way to harness this abundance of power that had been presented on hisps. Because at the moment, it was like setting a buffet before a homeless man and saying that without a set of cutleries, he could not partake of the meal.
That was pure torture. Chiron remainedid on the floor, his mind searching for information from the book that could help him ovee his current predicament.
For hours, heid in this position, calcting and canceling the ideas one after another as they rose. Frustration was soon starting to set in. Just then, his eyes settled on the types of energy he had written out.
A better idea suddenly came to him.
"Nobody said I mustpulsorily cultivate spirit energy, right?" he smiled to himself. Looking once more at the list of energies, he calcted the best fit for himself.
Spirit energy was now out of the question. Therefore, his options were Devil energy, Demon energy, Elemental energy, Aura, and Mana or Magic energy.
This was not as easy an option as it seemed. Firstly, each of these energies had conditions for their usage. And in a remote continent like the one he was in, using the wrong one could spell trouble in the future.
An example would be trying to use Demon energy or Devil energy. These kinds of energies were not even easy to acquire in the first ce. The Demon continent was just too far away and that of the devil''s was entirely a different realm.
There was also the option of just summoning a Devil or Demon and acquiring these energies, but although he had the knowledge for doing it, hecked the ability to control such beasts. Worse, he would be requiring some specific sacrifices-at least a hundred human heads.
Of course, he really did not mind. At this point, even if he had to produce a thousand human heads and he had the means, he would do it without turning back.
However, If the n found out, he would definitely be a goner.
Devil and Demon energy were now out of the question. it was time to look into other sources of power.
Chapter 6 I Need Power 2...
Since Devil Energy and Demon energy were out of the question, it was time to look into other sources. The next was Elemental. As the name implied, it was a form of energy that helped in the maniption of nature''s elements.
This kind of energy was attributed to the people of thend. Commonly known as elves. Cultivating this energy required one to have a connection at a foundational level to the elements. For most if not all, this kind of energy could not be faked. In fact, copying it was nearly impossible. It was a gift freely given from birth.
No one knew about the Mc in the book more than Chiron. He knew that he did not have elemental energy from birth. There was also another major issue.
It was normal for people to assume that Demons and Devils were evil. However, no tribe in the whole world was more hated than elves. A thousand years ago, they caused the first world war.
It was brutal, and although they lost that war, demons were tagged to be of a much kinder variety than them.
With these issues in ce, Elemental Energy was now out of the question. And then there was magic. This energy was one that even the MC of the book never really dived into. Although he had encounters with different magicians, their ways were always elusive, and the secrets to their powers were heavily guarded.
Chiron sighed as he crossed out Magic. At this rate, he might really not give a damn about the consequences and just try summoning a demon.
Thest energy was Aura. Aura had simrities to Spirit, and maybe at a foundation, they were nearly alike. However, Aura unlike spirit was an extension of one''s mind. Its major limiter was probably the ability to expand one''s mind Horizon and imagination for it.
Chiron smiled, "Yes! This is the one. This is what I can start with." However, he suddenly remembered the requirements for Aura formation and he frowned.
Aura, as far as he knew, was only awakened from parent to child. It required an intense emotion to manifest and truth be told, Chiron was not at the moment in a position to acquire Aura from his father. And that was even if his father knew how to.
His head started to ache again and he slumped on the floor, thinking hard about possible solutions. After some minutes of silence, he heard his sliding door open slightly.
At first, he thought it was his father again. However, he discovered the tiny frame of a person sneaking into his room. Usually, she was supposed to be sleeping at this hour, but the mind of the young was always filled with the desire to explore.
Nora gently entered the room. She could see her big brother on the floor, however, she did not try to disturb him at all. Instead, she took the paintbrush she had left in his room that was now by his side. She turned to leave, but seeing her brother on the cold hard ground touched her little tender heart.
She went to his bed and pulled the sheets down with much difficulty. Then she covered Chiron with the sheets before leaving the room and closing the door as she did.
The moment she left, Chiron that was pretending to be asleep immediately opened his eyes. An evil smile stained the corner of his lips.
Aura had to be activated by someone with intense emotion for the person. There were many types of emotions, but the purest of them all were Love and Hatred.
Chiron suddenly remembered two things. The first was that the MC of the book was very close to his younger sister, showing her so much affection until that particr tragedy took her life.
The second thing he remembered was an old forbidden ritual on acquiring Aura. It was invented as a worse case scenario . In this situation, if Aura could not be unlocked, a family member of less value could be used. The only condition was that the family member must also have intense emotions for the other person.
Of course, this method meant taking the person''s life in a brutal sacrifice.
Chiron stood up and moved the sheets from his body. At this point, he could not sleep. There was just so much he needed to do. There were a lot of herbs and materials that needed to be gathered to achieve this. He also needed to at least be of a certain age with a strong body that can withstand the Sacrificial process. Andstly, he needed to stair up loving emotions in his younger sister.
Fortunately, the n Sat on a rich supply of medicinal herbs he could use, although he had to be sure and identify them first. Being a loving brother was not very hard to do. Pleasing little girls was quite easy. A gift here and show of affection there were all the tricks he required.
The major problem was first building his body and reaching the age requirement for Aura activation.
The age requirement was seven years of age. Although it sounded nice and easy, it was actually not so. This meant that he would have to still live a terrible life till he was seven years old.
Chiron sighed heavily. He knew deep down that these two years were going to be a pain-filled one. There was also the problem of adversitiesing his way as a result of the small change in Fate he had made.
This was probably the real dagger dangling over his head. After nearly dying, he knew more than anyone that the butterfly effect should definitely not be underestimated.
His body did not have enough strength, but that was not going to stop him. He dragged himself off the ground, walked to the door, pushed it open, and stepped out.
"Ha! It''s a cold-windy night," he smiled, "its perfect."
....
In the early hours of the morning, Aleen could not take it anymore. He had finally decided not to go through with killing his son but the guilt of having to even think about it, and attempt it, made his night sleepless.
p He heard a smallmotion outside the house and went to check what it was. To his surprise, he saw his son, Chiron-pulling along a pile of boulders wrapped together with his bedsheets.
For a grown man like him, those boulders would have been a piece of cake to move. However, this was a different matter for a five-year-old. It was like Aleen trying to move a ton which was about 900 Kilograms. That was a lot of weight for one to move without the use of spirit energy.
But to his surprise, Chiron was doing it relentlessly, and one small step at a time.
From the tightening of his tiny muscles, Aleen could see the extent of difficulty that was being put into this. It was so bad that little drops of blood leaked out from Chiron''s grip on the bedsheet. But that was not all. Aleen was observant and could also see that drops of blood had stained the lower part of Chiron''s garment. It was obviously from his crouch area.
This was not a workload a boy that had just been circumcised should be engaging in. Aleen wanted to intervene however, the determined look he saw in the young boy''s eyes reminded him of the same look a beast had when it was hungry...
Chapter 7 Train Strong...
Aleen watched as Chiron continued endlessly. It was obvious that there was no goal he was trying to reach with the boulders in sight. Yet, he continued. After another two hours, the drain of strength was too much on Chiron''s body and he fainted. Aleen came and picked his son up, took him back inside the house and treated his injuries.
A Few hourster, Chiron opened his eyes once more. By his side was a te of food. After he was done devouring it, he once again stepped out of the house and resumed with his boulders. His father was an elder of the n and had gone to perform his duties outside the n. By the time he came back, he found Chiron once again on the ground, with his younger sister crying by the side.
Aleen took him once more to be treated.
This sequence of straining until fainting, then eating and more straining continued like this over and over again. By the end of the week, Chiron fainted again. However, this time around when he opened his eyes, he saw notifications.
>>Congrattions, You have unlocked STAMINA<<
>>Congrattions, You have been awarded 5 points to stamina<<
>>Congrattions, You have been awarded 2 points to strength<<
>>Congrattions, You have been awarded 1 point to health<<
Seeing the series of information before his eyes, brought a smile to his face.
His stats had changed once more.
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
Rank= Nil.
Health= 16
Strength=17
Agility=2
luck= 0
Stamina= 5
Spirit energy= ??? (unusable)
Major Fate changed= Nil
Minor Fate changed=Nil
This was the sequence that took Chiron trough these two years of his life. He would eat, train, faint and the process would repeat itself until his body got tired of fainting. At times he would justy there on the floor unable to move a muscle. His body would feel as heavy as the boulders he was pulling.
Through the beating of rain, the biting cold of snow of the burning heat of the sun, all he did was train. Sometimes he would carry the boulders, other times he would pull them. Ensuring that at the end of every month, he increased the weight of the Boulders. He also did other exercises like Pushups, pull ups, Squats, dips, Weighted calf raises, and basically anything he could remember from the other world that was necessary for building an athletic body.
But exercising alone was not the only n. Chiron had knowledge from the other world, and knew that an essential part of training was nutrition. He devoured food just as much as he did any exercise.
As he did, his stats became better, blessing him with more points as he felt his change be better and stronger.
In the blink of an eye, two extremely physically and mentally strenuous years went by. That was not all. Although Aleen would always take Chiron into the house at the end of every session, Chiron absolutely did not trust him. Only heavens knew when next the man was going to snap. Therefore Chiron always kept a kitchen knife under his pillow, his clothes and basically anywhere around that was easy for him to sprint and reach. Many times, he would practice his speed in reaching the knives and never stop for one day in his practices.
This helped increase his Agility.
...
2 yearster
"Big brother! Big brother!!" Nora approached him with a te of food in hand.
Meanwhile Chiron was in a handstand position with big stones tied to his ankles and one big one on his bag. The total weight of the boulders, was four times his body weight. He was performing handstand pushups with the weights.
"190, 191, 192, 193, 194, 195, 196, 197, 198, 199, 200."
As Chiron counted, an excited Nora waited for him by the side with the food in hand.
When Chiron was done, he received another series of notifications.
>>Congrattions, you have been awarded 1 point for strength<<
>> Congrattions, you have been awarded half point for health<<
>>Congrattions, you have been awarded half point for stamina<<
>>Congrattions, you have been awarded half a point for luck<<
Chiron''s stats had now be:
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
Rank= Nil.
Health= 90
Strength=90
Agility=80
luck= 5
Stamina= 90
Spirit energy= ??? (unusable)
Major Fate changed= Nil
Minor Fate changed=Nil
These two years of intense training had helped him see a significant increase in a major of his stats. In fact, at the young age of seven, he was stronger than a lot of people in theirte teen years.
At the moment, he wore nothing but a loin cloth to cover up his groin area. His physique at seven was already that of a bodybuilding monster. His body looked like it had been cut out of stone.
However, as incredible as his achievements have been, he was not at all happy.
At first, his stats grew fast, but then somewhere along the line, it slowed down to a crawl. On top of that, the stats for luck had only been able to increase by 5 points in two years. This, in Chiron''s opinion, was a terrible thing.
"Maybe it is because I have not gained any rank till now. After all, power dictates everything in this world." Chiron thought to himself. He could also feel that he had already maxed his stats for now. If he did not improve in rank, he was not going to get any stronger.
On top of that, he had not gotten any other Notification for changing Fate. Neither Major nor Minor. In Chiron''s opinion, this was both a good thing and yet a bad thing.
Being awarded points meant that he could use it to further up his stats, but it also meant that trouble was about toe.
But then again, it was almost time for him to acquire Aura. He just needed to confirm onest thing to be sure.
"BIG BROTHER!!!" Nora shouted, bringing him out of his thoughts.
"Huh!" Chiron looked at the four-year-old cute sister by his side. She was pouting in anger. He was not at all giving her any attention.
He smiled as he patted her head affectionately, "I''m sorry ''Ra ra'' big brother was just thinking about you, and how very, very special you are to me."
"Really!?" she asked with a skeptical look on her face.
(Note: ''Ra ra'' was Chiron''s nickname for Nora.)
"Of course! Why will you doubt your big brother," Chiron lifted her up and tickled her a bit.
"Okay! Okay!! I believe you! I believe you," sheughed excitedly.
Just then, from the side of his eyes, Chiron noticed a dangerous projectile whistling through the air, heading straight for Nora...
Chapter 8 Dantian Awakening Invitation
Just then, from the side of his eyes, Chiron noticed a dangerous projectile whistling through the air, heading straight for Nora''s head. Chiron immediately turned, using his body as a shield.
*Dud!*
The stone hit but it made home on the back of Chiron''s head.
Nora was taken by surprise of the sudden turn, however, she looked up only to see her big brother smiling at her. Then she saw it. drops of blood sliding down his neck.
Meanwhile, a boy and his friends not so far away werementing his miss.
Chiron turned to him. His name was Cablen. He was twelve years old and was Chiron''s cousin. This was not the first time Cablen and his friends were picking on Chiron and his sister.
Since the Circumcision Ceremony, Chiron had been considered usable-trash by the members of the n. But being ostracized was not just because he was a Tamashi. It was actually because of his father.
Aleen and the Chief of the n were twins. In fact, they were identical. Therefore, the struggle for everything and to also be chief arose from an early age between them. At the end of the day, Aleen lost the title of Chief to his brother and ended up bing a chief. However, the bad blood between the two was still strong.
It was so bad that Aleen was forced to live a distance away just at the very rare of the n, close to the dormant volcano. The Chief also passed along this hatred for his brother to his son.
And now, the next generation continued the trend.
Whenever Cablen was bored, he woulde and pick on Chiron and Nora. This had happened so many times that it had now be a norm.
*Dud*
*Dud*
*Dud*
*Dud*
More stones were thrown, with most of them making it to Chiron''s body. He embraced Nora tightly. Protecting her from the venomous stones of the bullies. He just could not allow anything to happen to her. After all, she was currently his most prized possession.
"Hahaha! hey Tamashi! don''t tell me you are training again. Don''t worry there is no need," Cablen teased.
"Yes! Trash will always be trash!" another of Cablen''s friend''s added and they burst outughing.
After Cablen and his friends had had fun, they became bored and left.
Chiron released Nora from his embrace. She took a look at him and her brother''s body had now been filled with little streams of blooding down.
Her brother had protected her against bullies to his own detriment and this touched Nora''s innocent heart to no limit. She couldn''t help but break down in tears. Chironforted her as they both went back to the house.
As he did, Chiron had a sly smile on the corner of his lips. With his current strength and knowledge, teaching Cablen a lesson was a piece of cake. But Chiron did not have his eyes on temporary gains, but rather on the far future.
Also, he did not want to affect Fate too much now. Especially considering the fact that he was still a weakling. By now, he knew that his decisions were too detrimental to his life. What was necessary was grinding through the pain.
At least for now.
It excited him when he saw Nora cry. The emotional she got about him, the riper she became.
The two got back to the house after Chiron had finished his meal. In front of the house were two men talking to their father. From their distinctive dressing, Chiron instantly knew that they were elders of the n. They handed over a scroll to Aleen at the entrance and quickly left.
As they passed by Chiron and Nora, the two children bowed their heads in greeting. Although they bowed, Chiron still noticed the look on their faces when the elders looked at them.
It was a look that stated total disgust. The Elders did even reply to the two and walked away.
Chiron held Nora by her hand and led her to the house.
"Greeting''s father!" Chiron and Nora bowed in unison.
Aleen smiled and nodded at both of them as he opened the scroll to read it''s content. After that day two years ago that Aleen tried to kill Chiron, he had never attempted it again. In fact, he behaved as if nothing had ever happened and only portrayed himself as a loving father.
Of course, Chiron also pretended like nothing ever happened.
Aleen instructed Chiron to bring a stool and sit close. Chiron did as he was told.
"Chi chi!" Aleen addressed Chiron by his pet name, "this scroll in my hand is a summon by the chief and the elders of the n for the spirit Sword selection. As a member of the n, you are eligible to attend. Tomorrow is going to be the Dantian awakening and you are going to be in attendance."
For any ordinary member of the Chikitsa n, this was supposed to be incredible news. After all, it was the day that the next generation of warriors was going to be born.
The Dantian Awakening was the opening of the spirit center in the body. It was the source from which it was to be birthed and controlled through the meridians.
The Dantian Awakening was also the start of schooling within the n. n members would be thought how to use the sword and merge it with Spirit energy.
This was indeed a great thing. But for the Tamashi, it was different. The Tamashi did not possess a Dantian and the Spirit energy in his body ran freely and wildly through the Meridians.
ording to Chiron''s memories of the book, it was the day that the Tamashi was handed the forbidden technique to learn. This was the technique necessary to be cast on the Tamashi''s body in order to sacrifice his life and protect the n.
This technique was definitely bad news to any Tamashi that hade before Chiron. Because the day it was used, was also the day they died...
Chapter 9 Dantian Awakening...
The scroll was basically a summon for Chiron to attend the Dantain awakening ceremony which was to be conducted by the n seer in front of the Chief''s home.
"You must make sure you make it to the ceremony as early as possible. Do you understand?" Aleen instructed and Chiron nodded in understanding. "Also, before I forget, I will not be at home when you return tomorrow. I''ll be taking Nora to go see your mother."
Chiron knew that although Aleen said he was going to see their mother, he actually meant that he was going to see her grave. Now that Chiron thought of it, Tomorrow was the deaddy''s anniversary. Of course, it was also Nora''s birthday. That was the reason why he always insisted on taking her to the grave.
Chiron nodded in understanding and left.
Very early in the morning, Chiron left the house with a small bucket in hand and moved deep into the woods. This was the ce he usually trained all day long. However, he was here for a different reason. He first looked around and made sure no one was watching him. This particr experiment was to be kept a secret from all eyes and ears.
He lifted up a bunch of leaves from the ground, revealing a small pit. This pit had in it, cages. The moment he revealed the cages, the creatures in them squeaked rowdily.
These were called Rainbow mice. They were called rainbow mice because the end of their nose and twin tails had colors like the rainbow. These creatures unlike most would expect were purely herbivorous animals.
On this continent, which had creatures that were more dominant in spirit energy, Rainbow mice were not so easy to find. He had identally found a small hole of them when he was training early in the morning.
These creatures were ranked the lowest of creatures in this world. In fact, they were not even ranked, scoring low on the food chain as Nearly-cored beasts.
Just as the name implied, Nearly-cored beasts were creatures with no cores or about to form cores. They could barely sense any form of energy and were a good source of meat if one was looking to eat meat with untainted energy.
Although it sounded like a small matter, it actually was not. If a cultivator in Elemental energy ate the meat of a beast that cultivated a different kind of energy from the one the individual cultivated, it could seriously impair cultivation as a result of the mixture of energies.
Chiron desired to cultivate Aura. But he was also a skeptical person by nature. Even though he was absolutely sure about his reincarnation in this world and that the technique he wanted to use to activate Aura was the right one, he knew he was no god. Which meant that mistakes could happen.
Adding to the fact that he had searched as far as he could for the herbs necessary for the ritual process but was still missing some items, he was not ready to use his own body as ab experiment.
This was the reason for the Rainbow mice.
Because the prominent energy on this continent was Spirit energy, it made it difficult for Chiron to find Aura-infused nts. In fact, he had to use a lot of different nts as supplements for the ones he wascking.
Chiron poured in the contents of the bucket in the cages as food for the Rainbow Mice. If things went the way he was sure they would today, then he was sure to start his Aura Cultivating experiments.
After he was done feeding them, he made his way back home. Today was the Dantain awakening ceremony and he was probably more expectant than any of the n members.
After readying his things, he began his journey to the n square. His house was at least three to four kilometers away from the n square, sitting far back at the n just close enough to the dormant volcano.
As he walked, he noticed that he was being followed. Knowing who it was, he stopped and turned, "Come out Ra ra. I know it''s you."
A tiny figure came out of the bushes. It was his younger sister Nora. She had been stalking him since he left the house. "Ra ra, don''t you know you are not supposed to leave the house without telling father first?" he scolded in a low tone.
"I know, but... But I don''t want to go see mother. That ce creeps me out a lot," she shook her head and body in disgust at remembering the graveyard. "Big brother, I want to go with you. I want to see the Dantian Awakening ceremony," she pleaded with him.
"I don''t know," Chiron pretended not to be in support of her decision, "I don''t think father will approve," he shook his head.
"Please! Please!! I promise I''ll be a good girl," she held his hand and swung it back and forth to make a convincing point. "After all, it''s my birthday and you have not even given me a gift."
Chiron sighed loudly, "Okay! but that means I don''t get to give you anything for your birthday, okay?"
She did not even think more about it. "Okay!" she agreed, nodding her head.
Chiron smiled as he took her hand...
Although Chiron had left early enough, the square was still filled with children by the time he arrived. Parents were not allowed for this asion and as soon as parents dropped off their kids, they left.
This was the first time he was seeing the square since that day two years ago that he came into this world. The Stature of a man holding a dragon''s head still remained in front of the Chief''s home. Everything was just as he remembered it in his dream of this world. The Square was wide and served as the center point of the n.
Nora had never been in the midst of this many people before. She clung to his leg like drying glue on paper.
The children were all between the ages of seven to thirteen. The age gap was made wide in other to capture many children under one teaching generation.
Many of the children interacted with one another, even forming little clicks here and there. However, Chiron and Nora were different. In fact, Chiron stood at a corner away from most eyes.
Although he stayed away from most eyes, One particr person still spotted him. It was Cablen, his cousin. Cablen grinned. With no doubt about it, Chiron knew that another trouble was about to unfold.
Chapter 10 Dantian Awakening 2...
As Cablen approached, his small entourage of bullies followed him. Cablen as the son of the Chief was well known. It was not long before the eyes of the children traced his movement in the direction he was moving to. Because of his father, Cablen was practically a celebrity in the n. He''s words amongst his peers were absolute and even adults tried to curry favor with him as a means of getting to his father.
He got to Chiron, standing in front of him.
Chiron was shorter than him. This was naturally expected since Cablen was twelve while Chiron was seven.
"Huh!? What do we have here? Who allowed such trash toe into the n square? or are you not aware that a TAMASHI is not allowed in the vige?"
The moment Cablen mentioned Tamashi, the crowd gasped. Those that were close visible kept their distance away from Chiron and his sister.
It was true that Tamashi''s were not allowed to leave with the rest of the n due to the danger that they presented. This meant that even if Chiron and his family did not already leave at the edge of the n, he was still going to be sent there.
There were previous times in the past where Tamashi''s exploded in blinding spirit light, killing those around them. Tamashis were only sent to the edge of the n to leave as a safety precaution.
However, over the years, a lot of rumors about the Tamashi had been spread like wildfire. Because of the concern for safety, Tamashis had been tagged with all sorts of reasons as to why people were to stay away from them.
Even now, Chiron could still hear the whispers of many of the children, "stay away from him. I heard Tamashi''s can drink your soul."
"i heard Tamashi''s can make you fall sick until your legs fall off."
"Really?" One kid asked.
"Yes! it''s even worse depending on if they are hungry. My mother told me that one time, a Tamashi ate the flesh of a child, and drank his blood for three nights."
As Chiron listened to these rumors, he couldn''t help but frown. Each rumor was more preposterous than thest. Even Nora by his side could not help but look at her brother weirdly.
"You see! Nobody likes you. Why don''t you just run back to your dead mummy!" Cablen pushed Chiron, in an attempt to chase him out of the ce.
However, Chiron''s legs did not even bulge one bit. With the kind of training he had been through for thest two years, his muscles were just too equipped to be moved by theughable strength of Cablen.
Also, Nora was standing behind him, hugging his legs. Chiron really did not want any harm befalling his most precious ingredient.
Cablen tried to push again, but Chiron lightly sidestepped to the side, letting Cablen fall to the side.
Cablen immediately stood back up, feeling enraged. "You all saw it right?" he pointed at Chiron, "This Tamashi just tried to kill me right now. He wants to eat my flesh and drink my blood for three nights."
The usation was obviously false, but then again, was there anything that ever came out of the mouth of a celebrity that was false? Even if it was, society never saw it that way.
The children backed off some more. However, Nora could not take it anymore she stepped forward, "My big brother does not kill. He is kind and loving and..."
As she talked, Cablen had already attempted his next move. He went low on the floor with his leg kicking towards Chiron''s lower body. However, Nora was now in front of Chiron. Which meant that the attack was going to get the little over-supportive girl.
Chiron had no choice but to step in. He immediately pulled Nora with one hand, while kicking back Cablen''s leg.
"Ahh! my leg!" Cablen felt as if he had just kicked a rock.
He rolled on the fall, grabbing his leg. He could not take the humiliation again. He pointed at Chiron, "This Tamashi is trying to kill me. Even though I''m the son of the chief, he is still trying to kill me."
Those words were the trigger that started it. On one knew who started it, but the first stone was thrown at Chiron. And then, a second, and a third. Before Chiron knew it, the children were throwing stones at him.
Chiron immediately turned. With his back facing the crowd, he hugged Nora tightly in a tortoise position on the floor. Nora hid properly within her brother''s embrace in fear.
meanwhile even as the stones fell, Chiron had the corner of his eyes on a small group of children. Although they backed away from him, they did not throw stones at him. "Perfect," he muttered to himself.
A few seconds after the stone watering started, a strong wind suddenly blew. The stones stopped as a loud feminine voice was heard.
"Stop with your games children!!!"
The moment the voice was heard, everybody turned to the source of it. It came from a woman. She was a middle-aged woman with dark hair. She had on the ceremonial white gown that was attributed to elders of the n.
The moment the children saw her, they stopped what they were doing and bowed.
She passed by Chiron, only barely sparing him a nce before kicking against the ground andnding by the side of the Stature of a man holding the head of a dragon.
p Other elders also made their entrances one after the other. Chiron had turned and had watched as they all gracefullynded by the side of the statue.
He had been in this world for two years now, but because of his istion training, this was the first time he was actually seeing cultivators other than his father.
He had watched as they leaped high in the air, practically destroying thews of gravity andnding high up on the pavilion beside the stature.
Chiron was a person from another world. As far as he was concerned, even basketballers could not make such a jump. But here, it was a naturally expected thing.
This was it. This was what he wanted. This power that came with Cultivation...
Chapter 11 Dantian Awakening 3...
For the children here, this was a normal thing. After all, this was their world. However, this was totally different for Chiron. What he admired was not the people, but the power they had ess to.
Power was the real thrill
"Many of you already know me, but for those that don''t, I am elder Joules. I am also wife to the current Chief of the Chikitsa n," Joules introduced herself as her eyes scanned the crowd.
The moment she had mentioned herself as the Chief''s wife, Chiron could see a proud look appear on Cablen''s face.
"I am also going to be the head instructor for this year''s batch of cultivators. In a few minutes, many of you will have the privilege of being cultivators of Spirit energy. Many of you will go on to be great warriors that will bring honor to the n and to our ancestor." Joules pointed to the stature of the Man holding the head of dragon.
"Who knows, Maybe one of you will reach a cultivation level that can also help you devour dragons." She added.
Those words were mesmerizing to the minds of the children. After all, it wasmon knowledge that Dragons were creatures of not only peak strength and cultivation, but also existences that could transcend the physical realm.
It is said that even a baby dragon straight from the egg was at least a Red Core beast. A red core beast was several times stronger than the strongest cultivator in the Chikitsa n.
Just like Cultivators had their different ranks, so did beasts and nts. The cultivation rank was usually as follows:
Nearly cored beasts.= which are used as food.
yellow core beasts=
Green core beast=
Blue core beasts=
Red core beasts=
violet core beasts=
ck core beasts= Which possess wisdom simr to that of man.
white core beasts= These creatures are practically myths and only one has ever been recorded to have been seen in thest thousand years
gold core= beast gods.
Nearly cored beasts were mostly used for food. This kind of beasts could only sense their respective energies but not use them. Also, Most of them presented little or no threat at all.
However, yellow core and above was an entirely different case. yellow core beasts and above were an active threat. In fact, the n had been attacked by waves of them several times in the past because of its rich source of exotic nts that grew as a result of the dormant volcano behind it.
Chiron took a look at the stature of the dragon and could not help but feel a deep-seated fire for power spark in his heart.
"We will now begin the Dantian Activation ceremony." Joules stretched out a hand and one of the elders beside her passed her a long broad sword. "The sword in my hand belonged to our ancestor. It carries a trace of his will and an abundant supply of his Spirit energy. You all will have the opportunity to be touched by it. Since we are all connected to the ancestor by blood, this sword has the ability to awaken the sleeping dantians in your bodies."
Joules unsheathed the sword and it made a SCHWING sound as it left its scabbard. This broad sword was beautiful to look at and from Chiron''s perspective, it looked like the sword was a mirror.
Joules used the sword on her palm, shedding blood. She squeezed her hand on the de as she muttered a chant in a very low tone.
*MIIILLLL*
The sword hummed loudly like it was a turning fork that had been hit hard on a rock. And then before the eyes of all that watched, the blood stain on the sword slowly disappeared.
It looked as it the sword had drank all of it. Not a stain of red remained.
The sword suddenly lifted up from her hands as if it had a life of its own. It floated in the air as its surface glowed slightly. Chiron watched attentively. In truth, he was excited to see such things with his own eyes.
In his former life, he had seen when a circus visited the streets and performed. The tricks those guys did was indeed incredible, but at the end of the day, that was all it was-TRICKS.
The sword floated away from the Elders, hovering above the heads of all the children in attendance. All of them looked at it attentively. However, it suddenly disappeared before their eyes.
Everyone was surprised as to where it had gone. All of a sudden, the sword appeared again, however, it was in front of a boy.
It suddenly charged at him, passing through his chest like a hot knife through butter. This took the children by surprise. The boy fell to his knees as he screamed on the ground in pain. He coughed up some blood and then, he stopped moving.
This was another blow to the children''s minds, but before they knew it, the sword continued its rampage. It pierced through the chests of all the children in attendance.
In their fear of dying, the children panicked as they ran to the exits. However, Chiron remained standing in his spot, with Nora hugging his leg tightly.
Deafening screams filled the air as the sword went round like the butcher''s knife in a poultry farm.
It was a total ughter. At least, it looked like it.
As the sword rampaged, one of the elders suddenly noticed something and alerted Joules. She looked in the direction he had pointed at the little four-year-old hiding behind Chiron.
"Don''t worry! The Sword only touches those that are seven years and above." She concluded and looked away.
Nora hugged Chiron''s leg tightly. Soon enough, the sword hade for him, however, it paused for some seconds before him and then shifted its direction to Nora, piercing straight through her chest.
The Elders were watching and saw as this happened. This immediately took them by surprise...
Chapter 12 Dantain Awakening 4...
Chiron stood and watched as the sword cut down each and every child around him. After thest child fell to the ground, the sword stopped. It came once more before Chiron, hovering around him a bit before flying back into the hand of Elder Joules. cing itself right in its scabbard.
Chiron was not sure, but the moment the sword hovered before him, he felt something. It was deep, and in the passing, but it was still there. In his memory of this event with the MC of the book, he never remembered the MC feeling anything.
This feeling was a sort of kinship with the de, but it felt like something was missing. He thought hard on this. Holding as hard as he could to that feeling, he also analyzed the reason he never remembered the MC of the book having this feeling.
Then he looked around, and it suddenly hit him. If he was just an ordinary seven-year-old boy standing in the center of what looked to be a massacre, what would he feel...The answer was simple. FEAR, or better still, Dred. But he was not an ordinary seven-year-old and he was able to maintain hisposure even in such a situation.
He moved the issue about what he felt with the sword to the back of his mind for the moment. Right now, there were other important things that needed his attention.
Joules and the elders watched attentively as the sword pierced through all the children except Chiron. Apart from Nora who was four and the sword still touched, this was naturally to be expected. However, Joules could not help but frown at the sight of Chiron, and this was not just because of his status as a Tamashi.
Once the sword came back to her hands and into the sheath, she handed it back to the elder beside her.
After a while of waiting, it happened.
A bright light suddenly appeared on the chest of the first child the Ancestor''s de had gone through, and then another, and another.
The same thing also happened with Nora at his feet.
Soon, the children stood to their feet. The de wounds on their chest had healed like it had never been there. As they stood to their feet, their bodies shone in a low glow.
"Good! Good!!" Joules nodded her head. However, not all the children stood back up to their feet. "Congrattions young ones, you are now cultivators. Those around you that did not rise back up to their feet, are unfortunately dead."
Those words took the children by surprise. They looked beside themselves-some at their friends, others at their siblings knowing with fear at what their fates might have been moments ago.
"This is the cultivation world," Elder Joules continued, "It is brutal and endearing. Let this be the first lesson for you all. If you are weak, you will end up like them."
Chiron looked at Nora. Fortunately, she had survived the ordeal. Just As Chiron expected she would. Cablen had also survived the ordeal. However, two of his bully friends did not get back up.
As Elder Joules spoke, an elder brought a round crystal ball and ced it in front of her.
"Your Dantain has now been unlocked. However, Dantains are all of different qualities which tells how far you shall grow in the cultivation world. This device before me will tell the quality of your Dantain."
Chiron could still remember this part from the book. There were usually three grades to the quality of Dantain: A, B, C.
A Grade C Dantain was the mostmon. Usually, people that managed to unlock this grade never really went that far in the cultivation world. Most of them end up in medical teams, supply teams, and a lot of times as Cannon fodder in battles. The highest they ever reached was around Peak Wood Rank or maybe first stage Stone Rank.
And this was after many years of hard work, bitter training, and best of all, plenty of luck. Although it sounded like it mattered little, Luck was probably one of the most essential elements in the cultivation world.
The next was Grade B. This grade usually had a better prospect in life. Although hard work in any grade was important, it was by far easier with this Rank. A lot of the Elders fell in this category. They were mostly of the Copper rank. In fact, If one made it to Copper, he was permitted by thew of thend to be an elder.
Lastly, was A Grade. This grade usually had it easy in life. In fact, they had it easier than any other Grade. While the other two grades had difficulty with Cultivation along the way, Grade A had it the easiest. With a little effort, they grew fast.
However, there were also the least found amongst all the other grades. At the moment, the Chikitsa n only had two such individuals. One of them was the Chief of the n, and as expected, the second was Aleen his twin brother and Chiron''s Father.
"You will all step up one after the other and test your Dantain quality." Elder Joules instructed. Except For Chiron and Nora hiding behind his leg, all the other Children made a straight line in front of the Crystal ball.
The method of knowing the Quality of Dantain was actually really easy. A yellow glow signified Grade C.
A Green Glow signified Grade B
And a blue glow signified Grade A
One after the other, the children touched the Crystal ball. As they did, the Elders took notes of their Grades. Most of them as expected were Grade C, with a few of them being Grade B. However, just when the Elders were starting to get disappointed in theck of a Grade A, Cablen walked forward.
With a confident look on his face, he touched the Crystal ball.
"Hmmm! As expected of Chief''s son and Elder Joules," an elder turned to Joules in a smile, "Congrattions Elder Joules."
"Congrattions Elder Joules." The Other Elders congratted her. Joules smiled at them, enjoying the admiration of their praises.
Just as expected, Cablen had a Grade A Dantain. So far, he had been the only Grade A amongst the children. After a few more children tried, There was luckily another Grade A Child. It was a girl, and although it was a surprise to the Elders, It was still a joyous moment.
Just getting one Grade A Child was practically a miracle. In the entire n with its hundreds of Cultivators, there were only two Grade A Cultivators. It was easy for one to understand the joy of the Elders when two Children came out as Grade A.
This was joyous news worthy of celebration.
Thest child touched the Crystal ball and that was the end of the queue. However, Nora could not escape Elder Joules''s eyes. "You there!" She pointed at Chiron, "Let here forward."
Chiron instantly understood what they meant. He turned to Nora tofort the scared little girl.
At the moment, Nora wanted nothing more than to leave this ce. She would have even preferred to have gone to the Graveyard with her father than toe and witness the death of the children she just did.
Chironforted her and holding her hand, he lead her forward. The two got to the crystal ball just in time as Aleen made his entrance. to the venue.
All eyes were on the two, and even on the faces of the Elders, there was a frown when they looked at Chiron and Nora. However, Nora touched the Crystal ball and their expressions instantly changed.
Even Aleen saw this and was in total Awe...
Chapter 13 Tamashi Sacrificing Technique.
Aleen had been searching for Nora back at home. Today was her birthday and also his wife''s four-year death anniversary. As usual, he wanted to take her to the grave in other to pay respects. However, he discovered she was nowhere to be found.
Remembering that she had a very strong attachment to her brother, he immediately guessed that she must have followed him to the Dantain awakening Ceremony.
Aleen was not too worried. He was aware of how the Ceremony worked. The Ancestor''s sword only touched those of seven years and above. or so he thought.
This was why what he was seeing, stroke him with surprise. Even the elders were very surprised. The moment Nora touched the Crystal ball, it glowed a slight yellow. Normally, this would mean that she was a Grade C cultivator. But to the surprise of all that watched, the Yellow glow of the crystal ball suddenly changed color.
It became green, and then it changed again to blue. Every time it changed, was a change in their facial expression, and just when they thought the surprise had ended, the crystal ball suddenly changed color again, bing a shining golden yellow. The light of which was so bright that those close enough had to hide their eyes.
Nora removed her hand from the ball. From her perspective, she had done something wrong. After all, all the elders of the n had their eyes on her. Everybody stood frozen in shock.
"Unbelievable!" Joules muttered lowly. Joules could not hold back her surprise any longer and she immediately grabbed Nora from Chiron''s hand. She pulled the girl closer and ced a hand on her wrist, sending a wisp of her spirit energy through the girl''s body.
Nora was frightened but she did not resist the hold.
Joules''s eyes widened, "It''s true. She has the Legendary Grade S Dantain."
All the elders gasped in surprise. And then one by one, they all sent their spirit energy through her wrist to confirm.
Although the children did not know what was happening, Chiron certainly knew.
Apart from the Grades: A, B, C. There was another Grade that was lost to time. These Grades were called S grades. Each S grade came with a gift. A cultivating Spirit or Body gift.
Nora possessed such a body.
What Nora had was called the Hundred Spirit Cauldron. In Chiron''s heart was a big smile. Nora''s Hundred Spirit Cauldron was literally a pot of stew waiting for him to absorb.
Aleen immediately rushed to where the Elders were. He pulled Nora by the hand and also checked. His lips bloomed into a proud smile.
Nora thought that She was going to be in trouble for ditching her father for her brother, but here he wasughing and ying with her in joy.
"Congrattions Elder Aleen."
"Congrattions Elder Aleen."
The different elders congratted Aleen. The achievement of a child was also the achievement of the Parent.
In the thousand-year history of the Chikitsa n. The only other person to have had an S Grade Dantain was the Ancestor of the n. This was indeed joyous news. All of a sudden, it made sense to the Elders why the Broad sword touched the little girl.
As the elders celebrated this achievement with Aleen, none of them noticed the dark frown on Elder Joules''s face.
*Cough* Elder Joules brought the attention of the elders back to earth with her cough. The ceremony had not yet ended.
She turned to the children and addressed them, "The cultivation academy willmence in three months. During this time, you will have to consolidate your Dantain. The lecture session will begin. Both sword techniques and the merging of spirit energy will be taught at the academy. Go home, mourn your lost friends and siblings that have been lost to the cultivation world. We will meet back here in six months."
The Children were dismissed, many of them carrying their dead friends and family members as they left. Those that came without any would be the responsibility of the Elders.
Aleen was joyous. At first, he thought that his world had ended when his son came out with the disappointment of being a Tamashi, but now his daughter was now the practical treasure of the n.
As the crowd dismissed, Chiron remained where he stood. Everyone had forgotten about his existence, even his father. Aleen Carried Nora a distance before the little girl called out to her elder brother.
It was at this time that the leaving Elders all paused in their exit. They had all forgotten about the Tamashi. Such was the fate of those without value in this world. They were regarded as trash.
The elders suddenly remembered that this year''s Dantain ceremony had a different segment.
*Cough* Elder Joules approached, "The Tamashi is to be taken inside to be given the technique."
The elders nodded as Chiron was led inside the n chief''s residence.
"Father! Where are they taking big brother to?" Nora asked innocently.
"Don''t worry, he will be back. We will wait for him here." Aleen answered.
Chiron looked behind at Nora and gave her a confident smile before going with the elders.
For personal reasons, Aleen was not allowed into the residence of the n chief unless requested. The only thing he could do was wait outside until Chiron returned.
Chiron went through the outer doors into a very wide courtyard. As he was led through, he could see men and women in the courtyard practicing their sword techniques. Some meditated and some others fought.
Their moves were incredible. Things Chiron had only seen in Movies of his former world. He also saw ves and servants as he walked through. This was not surprising to him.
This world was one that respected the strong and disdained the weak. The weak served the strong. An indisputable fact in this world.
The ves were dressed in ragged clothes and performed menial duties around the ce. As he was led through, his eyes searched around for a particr person, but unfortunately, he did not find his target.
Through the courtyard and down many passages, he was led into a room. The moment he entered, he noticed that the walls of the room had paper seals on them.
Chiron sighed lowly, "This next part is going to really hurt." he whispered to himself.
Elder Joules frowned as she looked at him, "Strip naked." She ordered.
Chapter 14 Tamashi Sacrificing Technique 2...
"STRIP!!!" Joules ordered with a look of disgust on her face.
Withoutining, Chiron did as he was told. He stripped naked and stood before the elders.
"Stand there!" one of the elders ordered, pointing to the center of the room.
Chiron did as he was told. The center of the room was marked clearly with Spirit symbols on different Talismans.
The room was not so dark, but it was not bright either. It was lightened shallowly with spiritmps on the walls.
Chiron moved to the center. Here, he could see it clearly. Although the Paper seals on the walls looked like there were scattered, there were all in perfect alignment to the center of the room.
Another door suddenly opened and a man with some other elders following him walked in. One look at him and Chiron knew who he was. He had dark hair and a full-bearded face, but even through it, Chiron could still see the resemnce.
This was Dona Chivalry. The Chief of the n and Chiron''s uncle. However, this was the very first time Chiron was seeing him. The rtionship between Aleen and Dona was just that terrible.
The hunt for power was not the only thing that came in between the two brothers. However, the rtionship between them at the moment was only a step away from a full-blown battle. In fact, it had already happened more than once in the past.
Another familiar face that had entered the room was elder Fatso. This was also the first time Chiron was seeing him. In fact, even the MC of his book had never had an encounter with this man, and that was because he died during the Circumcision ceremony.
The only reason Chiron recognized him was because of the vision he had seen from the Change Fate System. This was the person that resulted in his nearly early death.
Chiron could not help but frown at his arrival.
Dona only took a look at the naked Chiron before averting his eyes.
The other elders in the room bowed as soon as Dona entered while Joules nodded slightly at him.
Dona waved his hand at them, "Thank you. There is no need for formalities at the moment. Let''s just begin the process."
The elders nodded and they took different positions at safe distances around Chiron.
An elder brought forward the Ancestral Broad sword before Dona, and he nodded as he received it. "So how did the new batch of cultivators fair?" he asked, but his eyes were on Elder joules.
She smiled back at him, "they were remarkable. We had two A-grade Dantains."
From the expression on Dona''s face and the elders that walked into the room with him, they were happy.
"But that''s not all," Joules looked at the elders around her with a sideway nce, before she continued, "There is more good news, but I suggest we finish with this matter before we discuss it." She gave Dona a piercing look and he nodded in understanding.
"In that case, let''s finish first." Dona kept the ancestral broad sword by the side of his hips. He brought out a small knife and made a deep cut on his palm. As he did this, so did the other elders. Each and every one of them sliced at their own palms with knives.
From the way they did it, it was obvious that they were quite skilled at cutting.
Dona mumbled in a low tone as he activated his spirit energy. As he did, the elders began chanting after him. As if onmand, the paper seals on the walls began to glow slightly.
It was one thing to see and feel to a certain extent the sensations of the Mc and another thing to actually experience it. This time around, Chiron was having a front sit experience.
As the elders chanted, they poured their spirit energy into the blood that dripped from their hands.
The Seals on the walls grew brighter and as they did, the blood from the elders suddenly formed long sharp chains. These blood-red chains acted as if they had lives of their own and raced towards the Chiron. Piercing through different parts of his body like a hot knife through butter.
Although Chiron had already prepared his mind for this, the pain was still nothing to frown upon.
However, he groaned lowly, biting hard at his lower lip until it bleed. They were more than eight elders in the room. Each of them had sent a blood chain through his body.
This was not pain that a child should experience. In fact, a lot of adults would have screamed when the first blood chain pierced through. But not Chiron.
Even the elders were very surprised at this. This room was made soundproofed especially because of the pain that came with passing this technique.
What none of them knew was that in Chiron''s heart, this was a necessary evil. In fact, if not that he was biting hard at his lower lip, he would have been smiling tedly.
Regardless of the survival of elder Fatso, the way they had done the technique was exactly as he remembered it. This proved that all the techniques he had in his head were just as he remembered them.
This also included techniques that were not yet invented, and also techniques that were lost to the sands of history that the MC of the Bookter discovered. But best of all, it was proof that the Aura acquiring technique he was nning to use was the real deal.
It was ironic. Chiron was probably the current happiest and yet most pained man in the whole world.
Drops of sweat slide down his forehead staining the floor like a tap that was not turned off properly. His legs had already given way to the pain and his knees were on the ground.
His breathing was heavy, but he knew it was not still over.
And he was right. Chief Dona signaled to the other elders and they all nodded in understanding. The Chant changed and the blood chain that had pierced through his body turned around like snakes in mid-air and wrapped themselves around him.
They wrapped his hands, legs, and every part of his body. slithering on his skin like they had exclusive ess to it. As the chain Wrapped around him, they merged themselves with his skin.
Yet another kind of pain was ensured. Chiron felt like a million fire ants had decided to take tasty bites off his skin and spit them back out, only to take another bite again.
By now, a small puddle had formed under him, but he still did not scream, nor did he faint.
Even Dona watching this scene could not help but be impressed. He unconsciously nodded his head in praise. An action that Joules took notice of.
The Chains formed red chain-looking tattoos around his body that all led to his navel as the center.
Chiron fell to the floor. The ceremony had finally ended. He sighed in relief.
"Help him with his clothes and send him back home," Dona ordered as he turned to leave the room. He was not the only one. The other elders also turned to leave.
"WAIT!" a voice suddenly called and all the elders paused.
It was elder Fatso. "I don''t think it worked."
Chiron suddenly got an alert
>> Host, Defend against Fate<<
Chapter 15 Defend Against Fate.
>>Host, Defend against Fate<<
This alert surprised Chiron. What did it mean to defend against fate?
However, the conversation between fatso and Dona continued.
"Elder Fatso, what do you mean by that? Are you saying that this technique that has been passed down from generation to generation is a lie?" Chief Dona asked.
Fatso bowed to Dona, "Forgive me n chief. That''s not what I meant. It''s just that thest time the n faced a cmity that warranted the sacrifice of a Tamashi was hundreds of years ago. At that time, none of us were even born. How can we say we can even trust the technique in a time of crisis? The records concerning that time are also damaged."
All the elders paused to think about what he had just said.
All the time a Tamashi has appeared within the n, This technique has been ced on their bodies so it could be used as ast resort to save the n in a time of trouble. But the n has been so peaceful that the use of such a weapon had never risen.
All they had were records stating that it worked. Although the records said so, seeing was believing at the end of the day.
"I see what you mean Elder Fatso, but as it stands, we have no other technique, and whether it can be used during a moment of need will be seen then. Or do you know a better technique?" Dona asked with a frown on his face.
"No! Chief Dona. I don''t, but I do have a better idea of how we can be sure. At least a small reassurance."
Chiron suddenly had a very bad feeling about this. What did that Fat idiot mean by ''a small reassurance''?
Chief Dona raised a brow at fatso, "go on!"
? *Cough* Fatso coughed as he continued, "This technique has three phases before it can be used. Each phase has results we can see with our eyes before thest explosion. I suggest we try it out to maybe the second phase or third Phase and see. After all, the elders in this room are very skilled with spirit techniques. We can always ce the seal back if there are any problems."
"SHIT!!!" Chiron cursed in his heart, "This buffoon! What the hell is he thinking?"
In a way, Elder Fatso was actually right. The Technique had not been used for a very long time and the current elders had no way of knowing if it was faulted or not. But what none of them in the room knew except Chiron was that the technique was very very wed.
This was something the MC of the book only realized far off in the future after bing stronger, and exploring foreignnds.
It was also the reason why records of thest time the technique was used are damaged.
Firstly, The technique needed at least Four out of eight of those that initially set up the seal to activate. Next, the technique had three Phases in the records, but it was actually two phases. Lastly, not only the life of the Tamashi was necessary to activate the Technique but also the lives of all four elders that activated it.
Although it still worked well, the chief of the n hundreds of years ago knew that no elder would be ready to sacrifice their life for the technique, and that was why the records were damaged. This way, no one knew the consequences of using the technique and it could be used in a time of need to save the n.
A small sacrifice of a few lives to save the majority.
However, none of the elders in this room knew this, and naturally, Chiron could not tell them. After all, who will believe the words of a seven-year-old Tamashi trash?"
"Hmmm! I see what you mean, "Chief Dona nodded in acknowledgment. He turned to the other Elders, "What do you all think?"
Most of them nodded in agreement to the suggestion.
"SHIT! SHIT!! SHIT!!!" Chiron cursed some more. He knew what was going on here. After all, in Fatso''s suggestion earlier on, he had praised them as being skilled with Spirit techniques. There was no way those words did not feed the ego of this very prideful people.
"Okay then, I don''t mind if we try out the technique to maybe the second phase. I choose to believe in the records our ancestors have passed down to us. That will also clear all doubts. Right?" Dona asked.
Fatso nodded, and so did the other elders.
This was a decision that even the n Chief of hundreds of years ago did not see hister generations making. He definitely did not foresee the birth of Fatso.
"Since it has been decided, let''s do it," Dona suggested and the elders once more took their positions.
In the first stage of the technique, the skin of the Tamashi turns red. In the second Phase, the skin turns charcoal ck, and in the third Phase, the skin starts to leak spirit energy before the explosion. At least that was what the record said.
But Chiron knew that after the second phase came the explosion. Chiron Cursed the day Fatso was ever born.
His mind raced through his memories for a solution to the current problem. He needed an immediate solution. Or else, he would die here and now.
"No! No!! There is no way in hell I''ll let this happen." Chiron thought to himself. As his mind raced for a solution, he finally found one.
Spirit energy flowed in the blood, or at least it needed the blood to fuel its release. That was it. That was what he needed to do. If he could cease the flow of blood in his body, the technique could not be performed.
But there was no literal way that was possible. Except of course if he somehow lost the blood in his body. Thinking this far, a crazy thought suddenly came into his head.
He had to lose the blood in his body. But that meant that he had to somehow make a wound deep, and wide enough that he actually bleed, and in no small amount of time too.
At the moment, Chiron was butt naked. He did not even have a knife to execute the deed he had in mind.
The Elders gathered together and the chant started. Soon, his skin had entered the first phase...
Chapter 16 Defend Against Fate 2...
Soon, Chiron''s skin entered the first phase. The color of his skin slowly changed, bing bright red.
Chiron knew he needed to do something about this. To be precise, he needed to lose blood. But at the moment, his muscles were filled with pain from the sealing of the technique on his body. On top of that, his body felt heavy. Just moving a finger felt like he was trying to push a bus.
Chirony in a coiled position on the ground. He tried to move but couldn''t. Soon a thought crept into his head, whispering softly to him, much like a mosquito before it nestled its pointy tongue on flesh for a drink.
He could hear it. He had not even started his journey and depression was starting to creep in. Telling him to justy there and give up.
For a few seconds, Chiron really wanted to justy on the floor and get it over with. After all, it was just Death and he had been through it before. But all of a sudden, he could feel a boil from deep within him. It came from his soul, his blood, his BEING.
Apart from that faint whisper begging him to give in to Fate, Chiron felt like everything that made him who he was, beat at him not to give up. No! It was he beating at himself not to give up.
With that thought in mind, his eyes resumed their determining look. He remembered his oat-his promise to himself and for a few seconds, he felt a bit of shame that he had even thought about quitting.
He suddenly remembered that the system had said that he should defend against Fate. This meant that the battle he was currently fighting, was between him and Fate.
p His lips were still bleeding slightly from thest time he bit hard at them, but he still cracked a slight smile. He looked at his hands. Over thest two years, he had literally trained every part of his body. It was not only his muscles that had seen significant changes but also his bones and fingers.
As he looked at his fingers, he thought to himself, "why not!?"
As excruciatingly painful as it was, he brought his hands together, albeit slowly.
Meanwhile, the elders were still chanting as the technique was slowly activated. At this point, his skin had already moved past the first stage and was well on its way to the second.
Chiron gritted his teeth as he used his fingers on his wrist, tearing in as deep as he could. Slowly, the blood started to flow out. But it was not enough. He pierced deeper with his fingers into the injury, tearing some more at his veins.
Because of his coiled position on the floor, the elders did not notice what he was doing.
Chiron by the favor of having to fight for his life for a long time on his own was smart. He had run many jobs in different vocations. Although he could not call himself a master of all trades, he could definitely boast of being a jack of many.
From this many trades, he had learned quite a lot of things. In fact, one could say he was a kind of a living multi-vocational intelligence book.
Normally, just making a cut on the wrist would have taken a lot of time for him to bleed a lot, but because of the activation of the technique, his body temperature had climbed by a lot. Therefore, speeding the rate at which he bleed. This was something he knew.
His blood flowed, mixing with his sweat on the ground, slowly spreading. However, he noticed that none of them stopped the chanting or suggested stopping it.
By now, he was sure they could see the bleeding on the ground. Yet, no one stopped.
Chiron gritted his teeth through his pain, "if you idiots won''t stop, then I''ll stop it myself."
Because of theck of flow of blood to his wrist, he could not use one hand. So he decided to use his teeth.
Just like the jaws of a hungry dog would snap on a piece of meat, Chiron''s jaws snapped on his other wrist, biting and pulling until he severed the veins there. Just like the burst of a pipe, more blood flowed out.
By now, his body had already turned ck and started to glow. However, just when the bang was toe, the glow suddenly stopped.
Like the engine of a vehicle slowinging to rest, so did his body. The glow of his skin slowly became red and then resumed its normal shade.
It was at this time that the elders noticed the blood on the floor. This was another w of the technique. To ensure that it is activated, it temporarily blurs the attention of those around it.
As soon as the elders noticed the blood on the floor, they rushed to his rescue.
By now, Chiron had already entered Hemorrhagic shock due to massive loss of blood.
However, as he slowly passed out, he got a notification that made him smile.
>>Congrattions, you have sessfully defended against Fate<<
>>Congrattions, you have been awarded 10 points for defending against Fate<<
.....
It took a long time before Chiron woke up. His eyes opened up to see a familiar ceiling. This was his room. He had been brought back home. By his sideid his younger sister. She slept next to him.
He sighed lowly, "Shit! by some shitty miracle, I made it."
What he had just experienced was many times worse than the time his father tried to take his life. If he had been just a little bit indecisive about doing what he did, he would have ended up dead.
In fact, no one knew but he had saved not just his own life but the life of the elders and the rest of the n too.
He tried to get off the bed but the pain from his muscles and especially his wrists he had been brutal with sent him back to the bed.
Just then, he remembered the alert he got. He willed and the Fate change system appeared before his eyes...
Chapter 17 Noras Value...
Chiron willed and his stats appeared.
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
Rank= Nil.
Health= 90
Strength=90
Agility=80
luck= 5
Stamina =90
Spirit energy= ??? (unusable)
Major Fate changed= 10
Minor Fate changed=Nil
>>Please allocate points<<
Naturally, He willed three points to Health. A refreshing feeling immediately went through his body, easing his pain. However, he decided to save the remaining seven points. He looked at the points for luck and a crazy idea came to his head. He was going to test a theory about the effectiveness of Luck on his life. After all, the system was called FATE CHANGE SYSTEM. Yet, for some reason, it gave points to LUCK instead of Fate.
This was a very important detail. One that a curious Mind like Chiron''s wanted to try. But for now, he had to rest. As he looked at his stats and how another change had been made, it made him smile. Even though it was small, it was still not bad in his own opinion.
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
Rank= Nil.
Health= 93
Strength=90
Agility=80
luck= 5
Stamina= 90
Spirit energy= ??? (unusable)
Major Fate changed= 7
Minor Fate changed=Nil
>>Please allocate points<<
Days went by slowly, as Chiron''s effort was more concentrated on healing. What he had done to himself, was something even a rabid dog would not do to its own tail. His hands were in very terrible shape. Since a major of his training involved his hands, he had no choice but to wait it out until he healedpletely.
On top of that, there was still the massive loss of blood. Altogether, he estimated that it would take months for him to healpletely.
At one time when Aleen was changing the bandages around his wrists, he asked Chiron what had gone wrong with the Tamashi technique. Chiron had innocently shaken his head, saying that he did not know. All he remembered was the pain being too much and he passed out.
Meanwhile, he had already gotten information from Nora. ording to her, Aleen was furious at the condition of his son and even challenged the Chief to fight to the death. But the elders persuaded him saying that it was an unfortunate ident while sealing the Technique on Chiron''s body.
Of course, none of them admitted that they had tried to unleash the technique or that they had nked out in the process. Their pride just wouldn''t let them.
Aleen had finally agreed after a lot of his elder colleagues pleaded with him, most especially his very good friend Elder Fatso.
Meanwhile, news of Nora being an S-grade cultivator had already spread around the n and word had it that it had reached the other sword ns.
In a room in the n chief''s residence, three people conversed about this particr issue.
"I don''t like the result of the Dantain Awakening one bit," Chief Dona pointed out with a frown on his face.
"Me too!" Joules added but in a very low tone.
This two were in a sour mood. The hatred between Allen and Dona ran deeper and colder than a lot of people knew.
"I agree, the chief''s son was supposed to be the star of the ceremony, but it went to that useless Aleen," Elder Fatso added.
"We have to do something about this. It is a tradition that the strongest person in every generation bes chief of the n. I had hoped that Cablen would take my ce, but that useless girl came out with an S grade. And at a very young age at that. DAMN IT!"
*BOOM!*
Dona was so angry that he punched the ground with so much force that it left a deep hole in it.
"Joules! This is all your fault! Why didn''t you chase the girl away when you saw her at the ceremony?" Dona asked.
Joules bowed her head on the floor, "I''m so sorry husband. I didn''t think that the sword would touch the girl."
Joules was right. This was not the first time that a child below seven years of age stayed while the Dantain ceremony urred. There were even situations in the past where worried mothers would attend the ceremony with their newborn or younger children in hopes that some miracle urred, but the sword never ever touched the underaged children.
However, there was always a first time for everything. Dona''s fear was that Nora was going to be stronger than Cablen in time and this was undoubtedly a reality. People with S grade Dantain were literally considered to be children of the heavens. In a world where the strong ruled, they were really favored by the heavens.
Dona sighed. His mind trying toe up with a quick solution to this problem, especially now that it was still a seedling. He knew that with enough time, Nora would eventually also surpass him in strength. In fact, if not that the news had already spread around the n and to the neighboring ns, he would have definitely found a way to kill the little girl.
But there was also his brother as a major issue. Now that Nora was surely destined to be great, it was not an exaggeration to say that Aleen was going to exert Helicopter parenting to its full.
As he was lost in thought, the ce became silent for a while.
Just when frustration was starting to set in, Fatso coughed lowly. Dona immediately turned to him. He knew Fatso well. He only coughed when he had an idea.
"You may speak Fatso." Dona encouraged.
"Thank you, My chief," Dona bowed slightly before continuing. "I have a method that could work out well. I mean it could work out very well for you and your family, especially in the long run."
"Go on!" Dona encouraged.
"But, this n will naturally not work without elder Aleen''s agreement. But I''m most definitely sure that he would agree in a heartbeat. This n will ensure that you don''t have to get rid of the girl. In fact, you can use her strength well for the benefit of the n and still have your son be chief."
These were miraculous words in Dona''s ears. "I''m listening..."
Chapter 18 Ingredients Needed...
Days went by that led to months. Slowly, Chiron''s body got better. This was a result of the incredibly good foundation he had set for thest two years.
During this time, he was mostly left alone. Although his father came to check on him once in a while, Aleen was always with Nora. Teaching her sword techniques day and night, helping her stabilize her Dantain, and teaching her how to merge spirit energy with sword techniques to exert incredible blows.
Through his room window, Chiron would look from time to time. He would observe attentively as Aleen taught Nora stances, sword dances etc.
These days, they had more visitors than they ever had. n elders would bring gifts, and many of them volunteered to teach Nora for hours. All of them had smiles on their faces, and always praised her from all corners.
The young girl had now be the most important and popr child in the n.
Sometimes, Aleen would even see Chiron peeping through the window, but he could care less.
As time went by, Chiron started to see traces of that look other members of the n gave him in his father''s eyes. It was slow and low, but it was definitely there.
In the book, Aleen never looked at the MC in such a manner. This was proof of the significance a small change could cause.
Apparently, the seed Fatso nted in Aleen''s heart had grown to a certain extent, and Nora''s appearance as an S-grade further watered it.
But Chiron could care less about such things. he wasfortable knowing that Aleen was not going to make another attempt on his life. That was enough for him.
Growth was consistency. Even while he healed in his room, Chiron trained. He would practice the stances Aleen and the other elders taught Nora. Many times, he would fall on the ground because of his condition, and other times, the strain would open up his healing injuries, but this was not going to stop him.
Sit-ups until his stomach hurt enough to make him throw up. Squats until his knees gave way to the ground. Sometimes, he would even push himself to perform push-ups.
His determination to continue on his path of growth had only grown with the adversities he had faced.
Soon, he was now able to leave his room. With the bandages around his arms, he went straight to begin his experiment on Aura awakening.
While Nora was being taught by Aleen, he was experimenting with the rainbow mice.
The Aura awakening process needed essentially just a few items. All the others were just there to ease the pain of the person receiving the gift of Aura.
With what Chiron has been through, if he had to walk through a river of Lava to be strong, he would definitely do it in a heartbeat. This was the gift of always having to live life on the edge.
For the Aura creation, Chiron needed a blend of seven major ingredients. Each one is a representation of a color of Aura.
He needed:
A hundred year old Red lilly.
A hundred year old morning Orange dew.
A hundred year old Yellow Earthed grass.
A hundred year old Green sweetened mushroom.
A hundred year old blue heavy water.
A hundred year old Indigo polishing sand.
A thousand year old violet good-will flower.
Andstly, He needed Nora as a blood sacrifice to seal the deal.
Naturally speaking, a lot of these materials were impossible for a boy Chiron''s age to get his hands on. But Chiron was a person that knew how to take good advantage of what he had or at least had ess to.
The Chikitsa n was blessed with a dormant volcano behind the n that served as a rich source of medicinal nts, exotic animals, and a variety of other goodies.
Chiron at his age was not allowed to leave the borders of the n. In truth, he would not even attempt it. It was a really crazy world out there. He was definitely not willing to serve himself up as a dish to beasts. Many of which were cored.
At his level, if the nearly-cored beast was big enough in size, it could even crush him. Not to talk of cored beasts.
But that did not mean he couldn''t look around. After all, the blessings of the dormant volcano reached far.
A lot of the ingredients he needed, had to be a hundred years of age to ensure the smoothness of the ritual.
However, getting ingredients that had a hundred years of age around their belt was easier said than done. In the two years of his training, he was able to find three. Two of which were quitemon since they could help stabilize newly awaken Dantain. That settled the color Red and Yellow.
The third one he found was not easy at all. As the name implied, The hundred-year-old-morning-Orange-dew could only be found in the morning. It appeared just before the rise of the sun and the end of the night.
If one did not find it at that time, then it was totally gone. For a long time, he searched. But all he found was one of ten years, twenty years, thirty years, and so on.
The older the Dew was, the more illusive it was to find.
He was already considering settling for the sixty year old Dew when he found the Hundred year old. Tears of joy nearly ran down his eyes.
To get the remaining four, Chiron had to get them in the marketce. Luckily for him, the Chikitsa n were a n that dabbled in medicine. He knew that the marketce would definitely have what he was searching for.
In this world, or at least in the sword ns, the major source of currency was beast cores. The higher the grade, the more valuable the core.
Chiron was not even in any position to fight a nearly cored beast. Fighting Cored beasts was totally out of the equation. If he did not have Cores, then he would not be able to buy the remaining ingredients he needed.
A nice idea bloomed in his head...
Chapter 19 Hurdle Of Wits...
A nice Idea bloomed in Chiron''s head. He needed money. which in this case was Beast cores.
Like any ''good-willed'' boy his age or any for that matter, he did the one thing he was supposed to do when he wascking money...STEAL!
Although Chiron had never had the need to enter Aleen''s room, he knew where his father hid his money.
Just like any father or pirate, Aleen kept his cash in the closest ce he could reach it in case of any emergency-under his bed.
Stealing the money was a piece of cake. Besides, Aleen was always with Nora these days.
Chiron remained in his room until he heard Aleen take out Nora for training. The moment they left, he sneaked into the room.
Aleen''s room was just like that of any widower his busy age. It was scattered, with clothes thrown together at one corner, the bed a mess, and the room having a slightly foul smell.
"Shit! it smells like piss in here," Chiron muttered as he made it to Aleen''s bed. Under the bed looked normal, but Chiron knew this was just an illusion.
The MC of the book used to be very close to his father. He was obedient, and even though he was a Tamashi, his father loved him unconditionally. The bond between them was actually strong.
But that bond did not exist in this life. However, Chiron could care less about such bonds. If it was not going to drive his cause forward, then it was useless.
If it was an outsider that tried to get Aleen''s money, it would have been difficult. That was because under the bed had a seal. But it was a seal with one weakness.
Aleen had made it a necessity that only his blood could have ess to the lock. But that was the fault in the lock. Chiron was Aleen''s son. Therefore, he had his father''s blood in his veins.
Chiron bit hard on his finger and dropped a few drops of blood on the floor. Then he used them to write a Spirit symbol. the ground glowed a little and a lock appeared. Chiron opened the lock and there it was. Just like he remembered from the book.
The value of beast cores was as follows.
A hundred (100) Yellow beast cores equaled One (1) Green core.
A hundred (100) Green beast cores equaled One (1) Blue Core.
And so on...
Yellow beast cores were the most abundant of the stash. Just like any of the cores in the stash, there were just a bit bigger than the size of a coin. There looked like pearls and were squishy to the touch. But there were so durable that even a giant sledgehammer could not break one open. There glowed a slight yellow under light.
Chiron brought one to his face and admired it for a bit. He rarely or never left the house or his exercise area. This was truly the first time he was seeing a beast core.
Beast cores differed based on the energy that beasts absorbed from nature. Cultivators that cultivated the said energy can use beast cores to increase the quality and quantity of their energy.
The importance of beast cores could not be over-emphasized. This was the reason for their mary value in this world.
But acquiring beast cores was not so easy. The higher the beast''s core, the more terrifying the beast. The higher the beast, the purer the beast''s core.
This was a known indisputable fact.
In Aleen''s stash were a lot of yellow cores and green cores but only five blue cores. There were no red cores and above.
Chiron took two blue cores, two hundred yellow cores, and one hundred green cores.
He was not bothered about his father finding out. At least not anytime soon. This stash Chiron had stolen from was the one Aleen had prepared in nning for Chiron''s training. Unfortunately, Chiron hade out a Tamashi.
The following day, Chiron wore baggy clothes to cover up the tattoo marks that the Tamashi technique had made on his body, and he made his way to the marketce. He needed to get his ingredients as soon as possible.
The marketce was as busy as any marketce in Chiron''s previous world. In fact, it was even far busier.
The Chikitsa n was the head of all the other sword ns and also the center for medicine. this meant that it was also a center for trading valuable herbs and nts.
In his book, the MC never had toe to the marketce. Therefore Chiron did not know who or where to get the materials he needed.
There was also a major issue. Which was naturally the same one with all marketces. The Issue of THIEFS.
This was another essential use for his baggy clothes...to hide his money.
Chiron made his way through the busy crowd of screaming sells men and women, and hurdling customers. He knew what he was looking for but how to get to the right store was the issue.
He was tempted to ask for directions but he knew what that would mean. In this kind of world, you only had the merit of asking for directions if you had the power to protect yourself. He, however, was a child of barely eight years of age.
He was in no position to defend himself against skilled thugs. And so he took his time, paroling the big marketce for hours on end until he found a good shop with what he was looking for.
The next part was the difficult part.
Chiron came to the market ce to buy ingredients that had a hundred years of age to them. Naturally, the older the age, the more valuable themodity.
It would be utter foolishness on his part to buy so many precious ingredients and walk the market streets with them.
Who knew? The shopkeeper might sell them to him and still send someone to rob him along the way.
Chiron sighed to himself. This challenge was not one of strength or endurance but one that tested his wits...
Chapter 20 Hurdle Of Wits 2...
Chiron knew that this was a test of his wits. In all honesty, he did not consider this much of a challenge. The only problem was that he was not sure if he could apply the skills he knew from the other world in this one.
Life in an orphanage had thought him the fundamentals of street warfare. Like any smart person that wanted effective results, he had to observe his prey before striking.
The first thing Chiron did was to patiently observe the shop from a corner. In front of it was a sign that said: "WE HAVE IT ALL. EVEN IF IT GROWS IN HEAVEN."
He also observed the kind of peopleing in, and the kind of people working in the shop.
He observed their customer service and well they received customers. It instantly noticed that people were treated based on status. There was even a particr elder leaving the shop that was escorted out by a maid and a fat man Chiron suspected was the owner of the shop.
This he was sure of because of the man''s bodynguage.
Years of having to hustle food on the streets had made him very sensitive to bodynguage. From the high posture of the man, with the proud grin on his face and his rxed shoulders, Chiron was definitely sure the man was either a manager in the shop or the owner.
This was further confirmed with the submissive behavior of the Sales girl next to him.
Chiron smiled. He had acquired his target.
He approached the shop steadily and went through the doors like he knew his way around the ce.
If it was anyone else, it would have been a more advisable idea to find a less experienced worker so that haggling for prices would be better. But Chiron had other thoughts.
Chiron knew that the more sessful the business, the shredder the merchant. This was a rule he learnt a long time ago in his previous world.
This shop was a big one. It was well decorated with flowers and the rich smell of fresh nerve sorting herbs hooked on to the nose on entry.
However, this made Chiron frown.
Unlike the other customers, he understood what was going on. Only ering into the ce told him a lot about the owner of the shop.
The nice calming smell although seemed harmless, was actually a means to make customers rx their nerves. If a customer was not agitated, haggling for prices would be more in favor of the merchant.
Most customers did not know that battling for prices started the moment they walked into the shop.
Chiron observed the ce as he moved deeper. He was well aware that eyes were on him. He made sure not to do two things.
The first was to look at any particr item on disy for more than a second. This would show his interest in that particr thing and would make the merchant watching instantly increase price on the product. The second thing was to make sure he did not act as if he did not know what he was doing.
This would give off the fact that he was not familiar with the prices of the products and would lead to the instant increase in prices.
Yes. As one would expect, this was a battlefield. A special kind of battlefield where wits, bodynguage and even voice intonation were the weapons.
Along the way, Adria even came across one of the ingredients he needed for his aura awakening ritual, but he by passed it like it was not even there.
He went around the ce a little. Like he was looking for something or someone that he could not find.
meanwhile, he was only using this as an opportunity to wait. He was baiting the merchant that had his eyes on him. Soon enough, he heard a voice behind him.
"Excuse me! Can I help you with something?" a nice to hear femine voice spoke up from behind him.
Chiron turned to the voice. It was the sales girl he had seen outside. looking at her closer, he could see that she was pretty but the bags under her eyes told him that she was most likely over worked with little to no rest.
She wore a ck and white maid outfit that intentionally revealed her deep cleavage. She smiled at him as she asked him again.
However, Chiron only took a quick look at her and then shook his head, before muttering lowly, "don''t worry! its not here. I''ll just tell my master that the herbs he is looking for are not here." He turned and worked away.
However, those words were like a bell in the ears of the sales-girl. He had only taken a few steps when she ran after him and stopped him.
"Wait! Wait!! what herbs are you looking for? I''m sure I might be of service."
Chiron paused. A slight grin staining the side of his lips. However, when he turned to her, the grin was gone. It was reced with a good frown.
On the face of a boy that was barely ten years of age. The frown he carried looked almostical.
"I said don''t worry. You don''t seem to have it. I have gone round this shop and I can''t find it. If I can''t find it, then it means It''s NOT HERE!"
Chiron intentionally said thatst part loud. This drew the attention of the customers and also the fat man from earlier.
"I said the herbs I''m looking for are not here!" Chiron repeated himself.
Normally, no one would have taken the words of a barely seven year old serious, but this was a business. And everybody regardless of age was a customer. If chiron was saying that a particr herb was not here, then it most likely was not.
Naturally, this was hitting hard on the reputation of the shop to deliver, which was bad for business.
The fat man heard the conversation between Chiron and the sales girl and immediately hurried to mediate the situation.
"Finally! youe to me." Chiron thought to himself....
Chapter 21 Hurdle Of Wits 3...
In his former life, Chiron had worked in sales at a certain time. He knew how the pros and cons of the job worked. This small scene he had just caused, had automatically raised his value from just any other seven-year-old boy.
The fat man approached and asked what the problem was. However, before the sales girl could respond, Chiron answered once more in a loud voice.
"I said I can''t find the herbs my master Elder sent me to fetch in this shop. Didn''t you people say you have nts that even grow in the heavens here? Why can''t I find the herbs My Master Elder needs?"
The fat man''s eyes instantly widened when he heard those words. Just as Chiron had stated, he had been sent to buy herbs by an elder.
Only servants of elders of the n addressed their masters as Master Elder. This was a known fact.
In a world like this where power ruled. An elder in a n like this was akin to a mafia boss in Chiron''s old world.
Chiron was essentially telling this man two things. The first was that his master was rich, which meant that there was profit to be made. The next thing was that he was dangerous, which was a deter him from having funny ideas. On top of that, Chiron was also unanimously gathering witnesses around.
In this way, he would be taken more seriously.
*cough* The fat man coughed lowly, "My sincere apologies dear customer. Please forgive our sales girl for not attending to you properly." the fat man turned and gave the sales girl a stern look.
She turned to Chiron and apologized before taking her to leave to go attend to other customers.
"Please, sir! What is it that you want to get?" The fat man asked.
Chiron frowned as he looked at the fat man. "Well, My master sent me over with a blue beast core to buy him some herbs but I can''t find them here."
The moment the fat man heard Blue beast core, he swallowed hard. This was bodynguage that did not escape Chiron''s notice.
"Please follow me to my office, esteemed customer. Let''s discuss these herbs that you need but could not find."
The fat man led the way and Chiron followed steadily behind him. Chiron noticed the smile on the man''s face attentively. Also, he noticed that the man had called him ''Esteemed Customer''. Which was an obvious promotion from ''Dear Customer''.
This was a subconscious show of the man''s greed. Another key note Chiron took notice of.
Chiron entered the fat man''s office and sat across from him.
If all the others were just battles since Chiron came to the marketce, then this was going to be the start of the war.
The strong ruled this world, but that did not mean that one should underestimate men like the one before Chiron.
After all, there were different kinds of strengths.
From entering this shop, Chiron could see that this was a very well-to-do business.
The rule still remained. The more sessful the business, the wiser and more cunning the businessman. At the end of the day, it was all about benefits. Customer satisfaction was just the mirage that was ced in front of the public.
This was something Chiron was well aware of.
The fat man cleared his throat, "I''m Bamama. You can simply call me Bama. That''s what my friends call me."
"Bold move!" Chiron said in his heart. This man had just thrown the friendly approach to his face.
If this was a game of chess, the man had just made the first move.
"My name is Novel, but my master and his family call me Isekai-novel. So you can just call me that."
"Isekai-novel," Bama called lowly. That name sounded weird, but then again, it was not his business. He was a merchant and had heard different kinds of names. This was not the first time he was hearing a weird name.
"So, what can I do for you, Mr. Isekai-novel."
Another move, Chiron thought to himself. This man knew Chiron had just called himself a ve, yet he called him ''Mister''. This was to temporarily elevate Chiron''s ego, so he could feel better about himself.
The more friendly and rxed Bama acted, the easier it would be to swindle Chiron.
Chiron was not a psychologist in his former life, but as the saying went: The deeper you look into the abyss, after some time, the abyss would start looking back at you.
For a long time when the dreams started at a young age, he met different therapists. Over time, he picked up on some of their skills.
This world, regardless of its incredible beasts and supernatural wonders, could only be considered primitive to the sharp minds of the modern age.
Chiron read the fat man like a child lying to his mother about stealing meat from the pot but still had sauce on his cheeks.
"My Master Elder sent me to get him some herbs he is using to make a sealing technique, but after looking around, I could not find what I need."
"Oh! that''s really bad. Could you perhaps tell me what you need? I could go personally to check the store. If we don''t have them, I''ll make provisions as soon as possible."
"Hmmm!" Chiron nodded as he reached into his robe, pretending to search for the list his master gave him. In the process, a blue beast core fell out. Naturally, Bama''s eyes followed it.
However, Chiron picked it up and hid it in his robe like it was a clumsy mistake of his.
"Now that I have given the bait, eat the carrot so I can strike with the stick." Chiron thought to himself.
,m Mr. Bama''s eyes shone in the blue of the beast core as an idea bloomed in his head.
*cough* Bama coughed awkwardly, "erm... Mr. Isekai-novel, I can promise that in this shop, we have all the herbs you could possibly need on the continent."
"Hmmm!" Chiron raised a brow at the man, "Are you sure about this?"
"Yes! I''m absolutely sure. I can even swear by a blood seal if you wish."
"Huh!!!" Chiron had a surprised look on his face, "are you sure? You can swear by a blood seal?" Chiron asked once more.
A blood seal was a bond between two or more people. As the name implied, it was an unbreakable binding contract mostly business partners made. It was also used as a means to trick people. Especially into very.
"Yes, I am. I mean if you doubt it, we can ce a bet right now and see. The only thing is that... erm... You will have to bet something of equal value."
"What are you saying exactly?" Chiron asked innocently.
"It''s really simple," Bama licked his lower lip as he tried to keep his obvious greed in check. "Why don''t we make a bet with a Blood seal? If I can get at least 50% of the items you need to get, then I win, but if I can''t, you win."
"Hmmm!" Chiron fell into contemtion, "and what do we bet?"
Bama suddenly had a sly smile on one side of his lips, "Why don''t we start with that blue beast core...?"
Chapter 22 Hurdle Of Wits 4...
Carrying around a blue beast core was the same thing as carrying around ten thousand dors.
Beast cores were not exactly easy to acquire.
The higher the beast''s core, the more dangerous the beast. A blue beast core depending on its quality was equivalent to a copper-ranked cultivator. That was the same as an elder in this n.
Most times, depending on the strength of the beast, even though it was a blue-core beast, it would take several copper-ranked cultivators to bring it down. There was also another issue that wasmon knowledge to everyone.
Most blue-core beasts were bosses of their areas or regions. This meant that getting one meant fighting thousands of yellow Cored beasts and about a hundred green-core beasts.
By the time one even made it to the Blue core beast, the cultivator or cultivators would have already be exhausted. Therefore blue cores were very valuable.
Aleen having five Blue Cores saved up for his son''s cultivation showed how rich and strong a man he was.
Chiron had just shown Bama one of those valuable blue cores.
Even a decent man would be tempted to either steal it to trick it out of the hands of a seven-year-old. It was only natural that this merchant with his ever-sensitive antennae for money could not resist.
In Chiron''s mind, he smiled at the fat man''s suggestion, but he had to act otherwise.
"My Master Elder''s Blue CORE!?" Chiron shook his head vigorously, "Please, Mr. Bama, I can''t possibly do that. What If I lost? MY Master Elder would kill me and thene kill you. Please forgive me. It''s just too much risk for me to take."
Chiron shook his head in rejection.
"Isekai-novel, my good friend. I understand what you mean," Bama stood up from his seat and patted Chiron on the back, Comforting him. "You see, I know what''s it''s like being a ve to an elder. It''s not easy at all, but once in a while, one must take risks. This is how we get our way with things." Bama gave the brightest smile he could summon.
"You know what? Why don''t we do it like this? We will add a no snitching agreement to the contract. That way no one will know. On top of that, I will even add a hundred yellow beast cores to you if you win."
Chiron pretended to be deep in thought. This was a reaction Bama expected. After a while, Bama decided to throw out thest bone. He was sure Chiron could not resist.
"You know what? Although I just met you, I can tell that you are a really good boy. Why don''t I add an extra green beast core to make it worth your while?"
Chiron''s eyes suddenly shone, but his mind was still weighing out his options.
"That should be enough contemting for now," Chiron thought to himself, "I shouldn''t push him too much lest he takes back his offer."
Chiron turned to him and smiled, "Okay! But I have two conditions."
"Sure! Sure!! What are your conditions?" Bama asked.
"Firstly, I want the cores to be Aura beast cores, and secondly, I want you to owe me one request if I ever need it."
Bama frowned a bit. Although promising Chiron Aura beast cores was not a problem, he really did not understand what a seven-year-old was doing with them. After all, they did not have much value in this part of the world.
Chiron''s request was the same thing as asking for foreign currency in and where it had no value.
Secondly, Bama was a merchant. They did not give out promises or favors easily.
However, Chiron knew this. He once again mistakenly dropped the blue beast core on the ground.
The shiny blue core was the catalyst to Bama''s greed and the fat man agreed.
Bama immediately opened one of his drawers and brought out a blood seal. The agreement to the contract was clearly written on it. Bama the merchant, without wasting any more time immediately took a knife to his skin and let a drop of blood fall on the contract.
The seal glowed in a slight red as the blood dissolved in it. He offered the knife to Chiron, however, Chiron did not need it. To the surprise of the Merchant, Chiron bit his finger and let several drops of blood fall on the contract.
This move actually took Bama by surprise. He could not think of any boy Chiron''s age that could do what he had just seen Chiron doing. In fact, many of them would cry to their mummies for mistakenly falling on the ground.
But Chiron had just self-harmed in front of him like it was nothing. In fact, Bama did not think he could bite his own flesh the same way the young man before him just did.
If only he knew what Chiron had done to himself before just for survival, he would definitely freak out.
The seal glowed blood red and then it suddenly tore into two entering through the heads of both of them.
Chiron suddenly got an alert in his head.
>>Congrattions Host for Forming a blood Pact<<
>>Host has two more slots for blood pacts remaining<<
>>Does Host want to nullify restrictions of Blood Pact<<
>>Yes/No<<
These alerts came as a surprise to him. Chiron did not know that the Fate Change system was sensitive to Blood Pacts. What''s more, the system even had the ability to nullify Blood pacts. This was excellent news for Chiron. This coulde in very handy in the future of his ns.
He willed ''No'' in his mind and the alerts disappeared from his view. This was the first time he was seeing this. At the moment, he could feel the restrictions of the blood seal in his body. He knew that Bama could also feel it.
As much as he wanted to test out removing the seal, he was not sure of its effects on the opposite party.
Bama had a big smile on his face and so did Chiron.
Chiron knew that his next move was going to hurt this man''s feelings, but he could care less. In fact, he wanted to watch and enjoy the show.
He brought out a list and handed it over to the man. "This is a list of the herbs and nts my master elder ordered me to get."
Bama collected the list while his mind already imagined that blue beast core inside his pocket. As far as he was concerned, it was as good as his.
The list Chiron gave, had a long list of items. It was far beyond what he actually wanted or needed. But that was not all. Chiron had written this list with exotic items in mind. He was very sure that most of the items on that list were not even on this continent.
At first, Bama saw ingredients he was familiar with and his smile got bigger and brighter. However, he suddenly frowned...
Chapter 23 Just One Missing...
Bama had a smile on his face at the beginning of the list. However, as he read further, his frown slowly morphed into a frown.
All of a sudden, he felt his mouth which had been watery for the blue beast''s core only moments ago suddenly turn dry. He swallowed hard, but nothing went through his throat.
Some of the herbs and nts he was seeing on the list, he had never ever heard of them. The atmosphere in the room was in perfect cool condition but small beads of sweat had suddenly formed on his forehead.
He absolutely could not believe what he was reading. He dropped the paper and took a good look at Chiron. A sixth sense he had acquired from being a merchant for many years rmed him of a trap he had just fallen into.
However, Chiron had an innocently-curious but nervous look on his face. Much like he was skeptical about winning and only hoping for the best.
It was a very believable look. In fact, it was so believable that Bama doubted his sixth sense that he had honed through many years of business.
He suddenly doubted if many of the herbs listed were even herbs. "Yes! there was that possibility." he thought to himself.
Immediately, he stood up and reached a cab. Bringing out a very big book of herbs and nts. The book was sorge that the grown man had to carry it with both hands.
He dropped it on his desk and opened it. With the list in hand, he checked the name of each nt.
Many of the names were so weird and twisted that it almost sounded as if Chiron had made them up.
But to Bama''s surprise, he saw most of the nts listed in the book he had brought out. However, many of them were nts that grew under very specific conditions.
Like one nt called a thunder-seven-mirrored leaf. This was a nt that only grew when a green-cored beast took a shit under the eclipse of the sun and the shit was left to ferment under the rain for ny days and was struck by thunder seven times.
Such a nt was rare, but it still existed. However, Bama knew his shop did not have it.
He suddenly started to nurse the thought of betraying the contract. However, the moment he did, he coughed out some blood in spittle.
This was the blood pact taking effect. All Bama had done was think about a solution around the blood pact and he was already spitting out blood.
Chiron saw this and pretend to be scared as he tenderly apologized.
"Don''t worry! Don''t worry!! It''s just an old sickness of mine. Nothing much," Bama waved his hand.
Chiron could guess what had just happened. He smiled in his heart knowing that he had won. "It''s time for the finishing move," Chiron thought to himself.
With a pitying look on his face, Chiron brought out another paper. This paper had a seal on it.
This action of his did not escape Bama''s eyes.
"What is that?" Bama asked.
"Oh! it''s nothing. This is just my Master Elder''s seal. I have a feeling I have already lost our wager. I don''t mind killing myself here. The seal has my Master''s spirit imprint in it. Once I''m dead, you can just locate My master''s home with it and drop me there."
Bama looked at Chiron weirdly, but just to be sure, he checked the seal Chiron imed to belong to his master elder.
Bama was not an active cultivator. He hovered somewhere along the second stage of the wood rank. His main focus was business, but what he had was enough for him to check the seal.
He sent a little spirit energy into it and to his surprise, The feedback energy he got was actually far high than his own, confirming Chiron''s words.
Getting the Seal to Aleen''s spirit energy was not really a big deal. All Chiron had to do was use his abundant knowledge of Spirit symbols on the lock Aleen hid his spirit stones under his bed.
Chiron stole just a tiny thread amount of spirit energy from the lock and ced it on a seal using spirit symbols. The process was difficult, but at the moment, it proved to be worth it.
In fact, if Bama had only pushed more of his spirit energy into the seal, he would have noticed the copper spirit energy was just a thread. However, all businessmen were skeptical people. It was easy for them to always assume the worse.
even more so for this man that had just lost a bet. he was not even in his right state of mind at the moment.
The betting agreement was for him to supply Chiron with as many of the items on the list that Chiron wanted if he did not have all, as well as the payment of a hundred yellow beast cores and one green beast core.
With the look Chiron saw on Bama''s face, he knew it was done and dusted. He had won.
Chiron had only dropped the seal containing Aleen''s spirit energy in other to deter any mischievous thoughts Bama might still have after the contract was nullified.
Chiron finally got the herbs he needed and extra beast cores that could benefit him in the future. In fact, not just the herbs he wanted, but a good many other herbs. Bama ended up not having up to thirty percent of the herbs on Chiron''s list. ording to the agreement, he had to supply Chiron with the herbs for free.
Naturally, Chiron was smart enough not to carry the herbs himself back home. Instead, he used some of the beast cores Bama had given him and paid Bama for home delivery.
That day, Chiron went back home smiling. However, when the herbs reached home, one of Chiron''s fears came through.
Onest ingredient was missing from the herbs Bama sent over. Chiron knew the blood pact was strict. If Bama did not send thest ingredient over, then it meant that he did not have it.
As one would expect, thest Ingredient missing was the thousand-year-old Violet good will flower.
"Shit!!! I had a feeling this would happen."
Chapter 24 Experiments For Power...
Unfortunately, Chiron was unable to get the Thousand-year-old Violet good-will flower. However, Bama sent him the nine-hundred-year-old purple goodwill Flower.
Although both of them looked very simr, thest hundred years were very defining in ripeness. Although the nine-hundred-year-old purple flower was in itself quite precious, Chiron knew deep down that it was not enough. Nevertheless, he started his experiments with the rainbow mice.
It was now several months deep into winter. The sky was gray and all around Chiron was the clear whiteness that came with the freezing cold snow.
Most animals including human beings and cored beasts found warmth in thefort of their holes or homes. However, it was different for Chiron.
Over the months, he had made a temporary shed in the woods for his experiment. Many would look forfort when trying out new things. But Chiron did not think in this way.
As far as he was concerned, the cold was an unescapable opportunity to train his body and mind. At the moment, he wore little to no clothes and the only reason he was performing the experiment in the shed was that he did not want to attract unwanted attention.
He was performing his experiments as his skin bathed in the ufortable cold.
Two micey before him. Both of them strapped wickedly to a chopping board.
ording to what Chiron remembered, one had to have a certain strong bond or emotion for the acquisition of aura to be possible. Although one way to get this was with lovers, however, the best bond was actually that of a mother and their child.
For months, Chiron had been rearing the Rainbow mice for this exact purpose. On the board was strapped a mother rainbow mouse and a very young offspring.
In fact, Chiron was so tender in picking his experimental subjects that it was obvious at first sight that the youngling had only been birthed a little over a day ago.
It was young and fragile, and even in its tied-up state, it gave out little innocent moans for its mother.
The mother also squeaked in response to the youngling''s cries. However, Chiron was numb to this.
He really could care less about their feelings. In fact the more the youngling cried and the mother responded, the happier he was.
Chiron poured out a jar with a mixture in it. This was a special blend of ingredients. He had made it meticulously to its current state, ensuring that each was in the right proportions.
The mixture he poured out glittered slightly and truly looked like the rainbow when held in palm of one''s hand. Many times when making this mixture, Chiron tried and failed until he eventually got it to look like this.
This mixture had all seven ingredients and in its current state, it could be a treasure in the n.
Of course that was on the condition that it was ever found.
Chiron took a de and made a small cut on the body of both mother and youngling. Then he mixed their bloods with some of the mixture. As he did, he muttered lowly some special incantations.
The mixture glowed slightly, turning the full shade of blood.
He smiled at this. Although it looked to have been easy but he had already done this mixture many times before. Many times, the glow came out ck and spoilt.
which of course was not the desired glow.
He took the mixture and drew the Aura symbol for giving on the mother''s temple and then he wrote the Aura symbol for receiving on the youngling''s temple.
The moment he did, a rainbow arc suddenly stretched from the mother''s forehead to that of the child''s.
So far, everything was going as it should. chiron sighed, breathing out some warm air from his mouth.
Another part had finally been passed.
Next was the transfer of aura. However, this was the tricky part. The reason was simple. the rainbow bridge was the medium of travel. However, what was traveling was actually the soul.
The soul would be converted on its path on the rainbow and make it as Aura to the other side.
The traveling soul however also had to be led.
Now, came the true need for the oldest of ingredients. Chiron had already grinded the nine hundred-year-old purple good will flower into a paste mixture with the Hundred-year-old blue heavy water.
the Hundred year old Blue heavy water could only be found early in the morning between the time of the beginning of the morning and the end of the night.
Its significance was the birth of a new day.
Now came the really difficult part. Chiron hummed lowly as he used a paint brush soaked with the mixture to guide the soul of the mother into the child.
As he did, the mother rainbow mice screamed in pain, but Chiron did not care. He carefully led the soul out of the body muttering low incantations as he did.
Soon enough, the soul was out and the process through the rainbow began.
This was a critical part and Chiron tried his hardest to concentrate properly.
There was a saying, "Everything that breaths has a soul."
In his former world, this was not something that could be proven. But in this world of wonders and the supernatural, the existence of souls was a proven reality.
The soul of the Mother rainbow rat was drawn out of the body and slowly led through the rainbow. Chiron continued chanting the incantations as the soul slowly dissolved into the rainbow turning into sparkling specks of dust.
The now-dissolved soul was led into the forehead of the youngling along the chosen path of the paste.
Seeing this, Chiron had a smile on his face.
However, the moment the crushed dust touched the forehead of the youngling, the rainbow bridge suddenly became unstable.
Chiron knew at this point that he should stop, but this was the furthest he had ever gone. There was no way he was stopping now.
"Come on! keep going, almost there," he told himself in his head.
*Boom*
The rainbow suddenly exploded. The force of which sent him flying out of the shed...
Chapter 25 Failure Due To A Mere Hundred Years...
The explosion of the rainbow bridge sent Chiron flying out of the shed.
luckily for him, the snow helped soften his crash to the ground.
"Urgh!" He moaned lowly, as he slowly got back on his feet.
Going back into the shed, the entire experiment table was a mess. The Chopping board he ced his experimental subjects was charred ck with the corpses of the mice.
"It failed again," he clenched his fists. "And I was so close." Chiron could not help but feel angry. This was the closest he had ever been to transferring aura.
He looked at the messy corpse of the mice on his table and swept them to a big leather bag on the ground. This bag was already filled to the brine. It was time to empty. If this leather bag was emptied, one would be surprised to see that it was filled up with the corpse of rainbow mice.
he had bred them for a very long time and had many in abundance. This leather bag alone had at least a thousand rat corpses. He tried over and over again to perfect his technique.
Truly, watching this world through the Mc''s senses was far different from doing it himself, but that did not mean he was going to give up. After performing this experiment again and again, he was now sure he was doing something wrong. Or rather...
he turned and looked at the mixture of the ingredients he had. In his own calctions, it was the best it could be. Or was it?
He suddenly sat on the ground and closed his eyes. He tried hard to remember and visualize the experiments he performed only moments ago. His mind immediately entered a state of serenity as he shed back on what he did and how he did it.
He recalled every move of his fingers and even every twitch of his muscles. Then stopped at the exact time the explosion urred.
There it was, the source of the problem. Just as the soul-turned aura dust was about to enter into the body of the youngling, there was a spark from the paste mixture of the nine-hundred-year-old purple good-will Flower and the Hundred year old Blue heavy water.
This was where the problem came from. Chiron opened his eyes and checked the mixture once more. "Shit! I really underestimated thosest hundred years that made the nine-hundred-year-old purple good-will Flower turn into the one-thousand-year-old violet good-will Flower."
Chiron now knew his mistake. he had thought that thest hundred years would not matter much and going along with the ingredients he had would be enough, but he was wrong.
His mind calcted as fast as it could for a solution as he cleared the shed. He needed to find a way out of this problem as quick as possible. But no matter how hard he thought, he could note up with one.
The Chikitsa n was only barely a thousand years of age. It was already a miracle to find herbs that were of the nine hundred mark. On top of that, this continent was more tuned to spirit energy than Aura. Finding a nt that was spirit base was very easy even if it was more than a thousand years ago.
At least, it was easier than finding aura-based nts.
As Chiron continued his cleaning, he suddenly shed back on a particr memory. It was knowledge from the Memories he had of the MC. It had to do with the Home of the chief of the n.
Rumors had it that Before the first ancestor of the Chikitsa n settled here, there was an older n here. In fact, the Chikitsa n was said to have been built on its ruins.
The location of the home of the chief of the n was not ced randomly. At least this was a rumor. But Chiron knew it was true. That ce was truly a ce of cultivation resources.
Although the transition of the old n to the new had seen the destruction of a lot of its resources, it still existed.
Thinking this far, Chiron could guess the existence of herbs that had years of over a thousand hiding in that ce. Although he was not sure of the possibility of finding what he wanted there, it was not a bad ce to start his search.
However, this idea rose with a new problem. This one was rather obvious. He had no ess to the Chief''s home. In fact, he was Tamashi. Without the permission of the Chief, he was strictly forbidden froming close.
On top of that, he did not even know any secret passages into the ce.
In his memories of the MC of his book, the MC did not have powers until a certain event far off in the future led to the destruction of the n.
Throughout the time that led to that fateful event, the MC was a useless bump living off the protection of his father. The only thing the MC actually did that was worth the while was the knowledge he acquired from reading books in school.
Thinking this far, he suddenly remembered that the deadline of six months for the start of school hade and gone by many months.
Nora was already in school for almost a year.
Chiron looked at his hands and sighed. He had been doing nothing more than grinding in his experiments for many months with no end.
Just like anyone else, he was privileged to attend school. But in truth, no one actually cared if he did or not.
He cleared his shed and went into the cold to work out.
Chiron was now eight and a few months. His body had be stronger but for some unknown reason, his stats remained the same. It no longer increased no matter how hard he trained.
It was still:
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
Rank= Nil.
Health= 93
Strength=90
Agility=80
luck= 5
Stamina= 90
Spirit energy= ??? (unusable)
Major Fate changed= 7
Minor Fate changed=Nil
Blood Pacts= 1/3
Blood Pact partner= Bama the Merchant.
>>Please allocate points<<
Chiron did not allocate points because he believed them to be like his savings. Just like the first time he came to this world and Aleen wanted to kill him, he believed he would need them again.
Having a back door in case of Emergency was a very good thing.
As his mind calcted means on how to get into the chief''s home, he heard a familiar voice call his name...
Chapter 26 Danger Sharpens The Senses And Builds The Success Of A Cultivator...
Chiron hung upside down from a tree. He was deep in the middle of his upside-down sit-ups with a rope tightly around his waist that led to logs of wood weighing almost a hundred kilograms.
Even though it was cold and snowing, his body was steaming with sweat.
"Big brother! Big Brother!!" Nora screamed excitedly as she ran towards him.
This was not the first time this was happening. Every time school was over, she woulde to bug him with the activities she learned during the day. She would gist her loving big brother about everything.
Such was the way of a woman''s love for her beloved. The instinctive need to always pour out her heart to him, even if there was absolutely nothing to say.
Even though she was bugging him, he never stopped her. It was absolutely vital he did not. Although Chiron was barely ten, he was far more matured mentally.
He knew that her bugging him meant that her attention was constantly on him. This was a good thing. A necessary pain he could suffer for his goals.
Chiron dropped from the tree andnded perfectly on the ground. for a second there, even Nora could not help but stare attentively at her brother''s body. He was really a training madman.
She leaped on him and he fell on his butt. Chiron tapped her a bit on the head, like he usually did, and smiled at her.
This gave her incredible joy.
"My beautiful Ra-ra, So tell me, what happened at school today?" Chiron asked softly.
"Well, today was incredible. We learned the sword crane dance," She stood up and carried a stick to demonstrate. She would jump with it. Thrust, and even sh with incredible concentration as she exined. It was obvious she was trying to impress Chiron.
Chiron only smiled throughout as he watched attentively.
However, his mind was in a race. Just now, Nora had jumped on him to hug him. The force of which although not intentional, was able to push him to the ground.
This was proof that her strength was growing, and it was growing fast. His six-year-old sister was already an early-stage cultivator of the wood rank. In fact, Chiron had a feeling that she might even break through to the middle stage in a few more months.
As incredible as this sounded, it made Chiron have a different feeling. He looked at his palm. They were filled with callouses from working out. Yet with all his hard work from day and night for a long time, his younger sister could push him down in a casual hug to show affection.
This was the difference between a cultivator and an ordinary human being. The distance between their strengths was like the distance between one end of the rainbow and the other.
Chiron clenched his fist tightly. Something lof this nature would have demoralized the average man, but he felt a deep need to push forward. His determination to be stronger rising as it had never done before.
Just then, he caught a part of Nora''s words that pulled his attention to her.
"Ra-ra, what did you say?"
"Huh!? oh, I said I''m going to beat them all."
"No! not that. What did you say before that?"
"Oh!" she ced a hand on her lips as she thought hard at her words. Her eyes brightened in remembrance, "we are getting our swords soon."
"You are!?" Chiron asked.
"Yes! we are. Elder Joules said it was time we stopped training with wooded swords. She said: Danger sharpens..."
"the senses!" Chiron finished her words.
"Yes, exactly! that''s what she said. How did you know big brother?" she gave him a puzzled look.
Chiron tapped her head and smiled, "trust me! Your brother knows a LOT of things. Besides, you have mentioned it before."
"I have!?" a naive Nora asked. However, she could not remember saying that line before today. In fact, today was the first time she was hearing it from Elder joules.
However, it was not important at the moment. She shook the thoughts out of her head. As far as she was concerned, she must have already mentioned it when she was bbing about her day.
What she did not know was that she was wrong. Chiron remembered those words because as weird as it seemed, they carried the MC of his book a long way in life.
"Danger sharpens the senses and builds the sess of a cultivator," Chiron muttered lowly. In the book, he could remember when Elder Joules said those words.
It was right before the students were allowed to start using actual swords. This was a significant promotion from using wooden swords. It was like the promotion from pencil to an ink pen.
Naturally, the children were more than excited. However, it also marked the beginning of a series of tests. One of which had to do with the hunting of yellow-cored beasts.
The children would be given the task of hunting yellow-cored beasts. Chiron also remembered that for the further encouragement of the children''s efforts, cultivation prizes were given.
In fact, there was one instance where Elder Joules even promised one cultivation item of any choice from the n chief''s residence. At the time, the children had little to no knowledge about cultivation resources. So the winning request was casual at best.
In fact, it was the same thing as a child asking for a lollipop after cleaning the whole house.
Just when Chiron was thinking about a means to get into the n''s chief Manor and get a Thousand-year-old Violet good-will flower, such a rare opportunity fell on hisp.
Although he was not sure if the n chief''s Manor had a Thousand-year-old Violet good-will flower, it was at least worth the try. For now, it was his absolute best bet.
But Opportunity had the habit of walking alongside Difficulties.
Now that he thought about it, how was he going to first face a beast that was yellow-cored? Or how was he going toe out the best in a ss of cultivators with amazing skills?
Just a casual hug from his little sister sent him to the ground. Talking about the full use of spirit energy or the molding of spirit energy into techniques was entirely out of it.
He was definitely leading himself like amb to the ughter.
Chapter 27 One Week Deadline...
Chiron knew he was leading himself like amb to the ughter. But he could not help but have an adrenaline rush at this. After all, it was going to be him versus the rest of the world. It was better he got started now.
ording to the news Nora gave him, the students were required toe in with their swords before the end of the week.
Chiron knew this would mark the beginning of the tests.
Naturally, Aleen, their father was going to take Nora to get a sword. This would be an opportunity for him to get one too.
Chikitsa n was a sword n. A kind of people that merged Spirit energy with the way of the sword. However, the art of picking a sword was not an easy one.
The reason was simple. The sword was considered an extension of the cultivator. Finding the right sword was like finding a suitable soul mate.
This was the reason why Students were required to bring their swords themselves.
It was tradition for parents to help their children figure out the best kind of sword based on structure, flexibility, and even weight for the child. As this would forever be their life partners.
Getting a sword was the first thing. Solving the issue ofing out best amongst the other students wouldeter.
.....
"NO!"
This was the first and only word Aleen said to Chiron the moment Chiron asked for a sword to start attending school. And he said it without even looking at Chiron''s face.
There was no reason given for this answer. None at all.
Chiron stood in front of his father and as he looked at Aleen''s face, a faint realization hit him, "I have done a stupid thing."
Chiron immediately went back to his training ground. The reason was simple. He had to punish himself for the stupidity of thinking he could ask a person, even if it was his father for help.
The first thing he did was A thousand pushups with 20kilogram of weight on his back. Next, he ran a marathon of twenty kilometers and when he was done, he went on his way to the market area.
The reason for the punishment was simply for the lesson to stick.
Chiron went into the market with the aim of getting a sword for himself.
Getting a sword was not as problematic as getting the ingredients he needed earlier on. Chikitsa was, after all, a sword n.
The actual problem was getting a suitable sword for himself. The aim of getting a sword was not just simple to enter school, but it was also to get an instrument that could give him some form of an edge over the other students that were now cultivators.
This meant that getting just any regr sword was not going to cut it.
Of course, he had enough money to go buy an outstanding sword iid with incredible precious stones and even beast cores. But as the saying went, not all that glittered was gold.
Chiron had a better idea. After all, he had a bank of knowledge and wisdom from a far more modernized world. Even though this world had the mystery of supernatural energies, Chiron''s former world had the gift of science.
This was energy umted from thousands of years of innovation, survivability, and basically the need to live an easy life.
In the former world, Chiron was a person that did all sorts of odd jobs to survive. At that time in his life, one could say he was possessed by bad luck from the depth of the abyss.
But in this world, the Knowledge and experiences he acquired firsthand through suffering were the gifts that would help him conquer the shit this life threw at him.
Chiron as usual wore his full baggy coat that covered the Tamashi technique ced on his body.
He made his way into the marketce for selling swords. ording to Nora''s words, he only had about a week before the deadline was up.
If he could not find what he needed in one week, he would have no choice but to buy any ordinary sword and risk it with the ss.
Chiron went around the cksmith market. Chiron himself was not sure what he was looking for. But he knew instinctively that once he saw it, he would know it.
Coincidentally, these cksmiths were aware that the new batch of n cultivators were in need of swords. As one would expect, they brought out the best of their stock and put them up for disy.
Naturally, sword prices at this time soared through the roof.
Even as Chiron went through the cksmith market, he could see many children pointing to their parents the sword they wanted.
Chiron looked around the shops for a while but could not find exactly what he wanted. He decided to randomly enter any shop to see for himself.
"Dear customer," a sales boy immediately approached him, "What can I get you on this fine day? You look like you might be a new cultivator. As a professional on swords, I can help you choose..."
Chiron walked out on the enthusiastic sales boy. Cutting him off mid-speech. He went around the ce observing the swords on the shelves. unlike the issue he had with picking ingredients, he had to be far more prudent in his choice of a sword.
Chiron picked a sword up from the rack. The weight of which was so heavy, it pulled him down to his knees.
The enthusiastic sales boy saw that Chiron had found interest in the sword and ran to him. "yes! that''s our famous broad sword. It was forged by master Leongu. It is said that it took him ten days and nights to forge this sword. The sword was made with three hundred beast cores of which ten were green beast cores. Rumors have it that this sword can even cut through..."
Once again, Chiron walked away from the sales boy. Cutting him off mid-speech and dropping the heavy sword in his hands.
Chiron continued looking around. It was either the sword was too big, small, long, heavy, or something else. But the major problem he had with nearly all of them was their forging quality.
The swords forged in this era were made with very backward skills. A person like him was not a master of one trade but a jack of many. Although his eyes were not as good as the experts of his former world, he could still tell of the vast amount of impurities in forging these swords.
Chiron could swear that the only reason many of the swords here were effective, was because of the presence of spirit energy that was embedded in them when the user used the weapon.
However, Chiron did not have spirit energy. He needed a sword that was on its own a true masterpiece he could use.
Chapter 28 Greatest Forging Technique & Greatest Sword.
Chiron continued looking around the shop and the never giving up sales boy followed him around. Many of the swords here were beautiful. In fact, one could say there sparkled like stars on earth. But in Chiron''s eyes, all that glory was nothing but mud and sparkles.
He was slowly starting to get tired of looking at them. He turned to the sales boy following him, "Is this all you have in your shop?"
Those words surprised the sales boy. In his own opinion, the swords here were the very best. In fact, many of them couldter be legendary in the n.
But from the look he saw in Chiron''s eyes, he knew that this boy in front of him was really not impressed with what he was seeing. However, this was indeed all they had to offer.
The moment news went out that the new batch of n cultivators were going out to look for swords, All the cksmiths brought out their stock. After all, what use was a good sword if it could not be used?
All that would remain would be for the sword to enjoy the store until it rusted and became useless. This was something every cksmith knew.
Therefore, no matter the attachment the cksmith had to the sword after its making, there was no choice but to let it go.
The sales boy looked at Chiron for a while and the look in Chiron''s eyes after the question was asked made him a bit speechless.
"erm... erm..." the sales boy stammered. Chiron was barely ten years of age and the sales boy sixteen, but when Chiron stared at him, he could not help but break eye contact every time.
Chiron''s gaze made him feel like an antelope in the sight of a hungry lion.
As the sales boy stammered, there was suddenly a disruption behind that stole Chiron''s attention.
"I said you should get out of this ce. We don''t need such useless materials here." Another sales boy chased away a young girl. From the looks of her clothes, she was homeless. However, she still pleaded with the sales boy again and again.
Such situations were never new. Anywhere with the opportunity to make money always came with beggars. Naturally, the marketce was a strong abode for such people.
The market, meaning any market. Including but not restricted to the cksmith market.
Normally, such an event would not even catch Chiron''s attention. It was not a new thing to see people beg for money. However, it was the substance in her hand that truly stole his attention.
At first nce, he was not exactly sure of it. But the more he looked, the more astounded he was.
Chiron turned to the sales boy with him, "What is happening there?"
"Dear customer, please don''t trouble yourself with such insignificant matters. This is an insignificant matter."
Chiron gave the Sales boy a questioning gaze and he coughed awkwardly as he exined.
"That is cksmith Ganja''s daughter. Shees here every now and then to try and sell us meteorite Ore. However, we are not interested."
Chiron could not help but look at the sales boy weirdly. In his own opinion, he did not understand why the cksmith of the shop did not want the Meteorite ore. But as the Sales boy exined, he nodded in understanding.
What happened was that many years ago, cksmith Ganja was the most famous cksmith of all time. He was so good that cultivators from other ns would make the journey to visit him to make swords for them. He had orders for a new swording in from all corners every day.
He was even selective about the clients he would take and the ones he was not at all interested in. Even though this made the cultivators angry, it only increased his value and worth. On top of that, no one wanted to mess with him because of his incredible influence with strong cultivators.
Many of which he had forged weapons for in the past.
However, Ganja had one sole obsession he tried his entire life to reach. And that was to create the greatest of all forging techniques, and hammer the greatest sword ever made.
This was his lifelong dream. It was something he would not mind killing or even dying for. However, no matter how much he tried, he never reached this pinnacle of forging.
Then one day, a rumor came along that arge meteorite rock was found by the side of Mount Chikit which was the dormant volcano of the n.
On hearing this news, Ganja himself rushed to the site. In his own opinion, this was the material he needed to not only make the greatest sword of his career, but to also help him temper himself and his mind to make the greatest forging technique of all time.
It waster discovered that the search for this meteorite rock was the reason Ganja moved to this n in the first ce.
Unfortunately, the site of the meteorite deposit belonged to a particr elder of the n. It belonged to Elder Fatso.
As far as Elder fatso was concerned, the meteorite deposit was useless. It wasnd that nothing could grow or reared on. However, he heard of Ganja''s enthusiasm for it.
After Ganja pleaded with him many times to sell it to him, Elder Fatso finally agreed. But the cost of the meteorite deposit caused Ganja all the wealth he had ever had.
However, he did not care. How could he? He was about to achieve his greatest dream. There was also the fact that he could potentially create the greatest forging technique along with the greatest sword.
He did not care, Or rather, he could not care.
However, things did not end up like he thought they would.
Days turned to months and months evolved even further. But Ganja was never able to make it. He was never able to achieve his dream. Meanwhile, his family starved because of his foolish decision. His wife for her own survivability left him for another person.
who surprisingly was the same person that sold him thend. Although the blow to his mind was bad, it became worse over time...
Chapter 29 Take Me To Ganja
The blows to Ganja''s mind only evolved further. His obsession only evolved further down the line. And he started offending people more and more. This included the cultivator friends he used to have.
He longer took orders to make swords. All he did was stay by the furnace day and night. His children could not take it anymore and left him one by one.
only two stayed. A boy and a girl. Their ever-undying love for their father kept them with him.
The children were determined to let their father see the error in his ways and tried out a lot of different things just to take away his attention to this ultimate forging technique he was so obsessed with.
But it yielded no fruits. Sometimes, there would wet his furnace so that he couldn''t melt the iron, and other times, they would hide his equipment, but it still did not work.
? One day, his son became frustrated, and as he sted his father in an argument, one thing led to another and an unfortunate ident happened. The boy died.
It was at this point that Ganja realized the error of his ways, but it was toote. For his dreams and obsession, he had lost his wife and family, friends, and wealth.
Worst of all, he was the reason his son was now no more.
Like any man that had lost his dream, family, woman, and even purpose in life, he dived into the sce embrace of alcohol.
Behold, the temporary joy Lady drunkenness gave him to help forget if only temporarily, his problems and the guilt of killing his own son.
It''s in her embrace has he been lost for a long time now.
Meanwhile, hisst remaining family member that has stayed with him sought ways to help her father. After the burial of her brother, she decided to sell thend of meteorite ore that had coursed her family so much pain with its ck allure.
At first, there were potential buyers, but after a few cksmiths tested out the meteorite ore in their furnaces, they came to the shift decision that apart from the copper one could get from parts of the ore, it was totally useless.
Ganja''s daughter tried all she could to put food on the table for herself and her father. Many of them were very morally questionable. But who could me her? she had lost too much. All because of an obsession.
In this world, pity was something many people could not spare. It was only power that moved hearts. Even if it was not in cultivation. Being useful in any description of the word was the only sce that could truly guarantee survival.
Even the cultivators that fanned around Ganja left him.
Now, the man was like a barrel with no wine. He was empty inside. He felt no zeal or even passion any more forforging and even vowed to himself that he was never going toy his eyes on a furnace again.
Now, his daughter went around once in a while to sell the meteorite ore.
At least, the copper in the ore was still useful. Once in a while, some cksmithscking copper would buy from her, but in little quantities and in extremely cheap amounts.
This was how she and her father now got by daily.
The Sales boy exined thus far.
Usually, when one would hear a story like this, most people would feel pity and feel the need to lend assistance or the like. In fact, this was exactly what the Sales boy was expecting Chiron to feel. However, Chiron had a slight smile at the corner of his lips.
As far as he was concerned, this was perfect. Absolutely perfect. In fact, it couldn''t have been better than it was at the moment.
There was a saying in Chiron''s previous world, "Trouble waters were always best for fishing."
This saying ording to Chiron''s memory of the other world has been proven true again and again. Whenever the stock markets went down and people wereining of a crash, it was at this exact moment that other people dumped their savings into the market to be rich.
Every great man knew that trouble was the needed rain for sess.
The salesboy was still bbing about the misfortune of Ganja and his family. Meanwhile, Chiron had already left him and approached the young girl that had been thrown out of the shop on the floor.
One look at her, and he could judge that she was already in herte teens, but herck of proper nutrition made her look like puberty never arrived.
Chiron walked up to her and picked the Meteorite Ore from the ground. Chiron''s eyes shone with understanding the moment his fingers touched the ck mass of rock.
Meanwhile, the sales boy noticed that his customer left him and hurried after Chiron, but when he got to him, the first words he heard Chiron utter from his mouth surprised him.
"How much would you sell me this Ore?" Chiron asked her with a smile.
This took the youngdy by surprise. She could not believe what she was hearing. She casually threw any number at Chiron. "I''ll give you two yellow beast cores."
Chiron waved his hand and two beast cores flew out in her direction. Even when she subconsciously caught the beast cores in her hands, she could not believe what she was seeing. "Wait! is this person daft? that piece of Meteorite Ore can barely sell for two pieces of nearly cored beast meat, and he just took it for two yellow beast cores. Maybe he is a gullible fool. maybe if I try more, I''ll get more." She told herself.
However, the moment that idea rose in her head, she immediately saw Chiron''s eyes.
In this world, age was never a description for strength. Although she could see that Chiron was barely ten years of age, the look in his eyes spoke volumes of his ability.
because of the things that had happened in her life, she was a good judge of character, and so like a cat after a rat, she pursued the idiotic idea out of her mind.
Chiron looked at her and smiled, "Take me to Ganja!"
Chapter 30 Lure A Man With His Currency...
The streets through which the young girl whom Chironter knew to be Emma took him, were not at all favorable ones. It was only a few distances from the cksmith market but it felt like it was a different world entirely.
Every person on the street either looked shady or carried the atmosphere of one.
The air here was damp and the smell of urine mixed with alcohol hung tightly to the nose like paint on a wall. It was a pungent mixture that Chiron suspected could instantly get a person high if inhaled enough.
At least from the hopeless look of some of the people on the streets, this might actually be true.
The ground was unbeautifully decorated with bodily fluids like the makeup on the face of a roadside prostitute.
It was so bad that every step taken was apanied by the reluctant sticky sound of the ground not letting the shoe go.
After a few turns here and there, they arrived at a dpidated home. Even though the door and the roof had holes in them, this house was actually far better than the surrounding houses. What''s more to Chiron''s surprise was that it wasrge.
In fact, one could say that it denoted the wealth and status of the individual in it.
After all, everywhere had its hierarchy, even if it was the slums.
Emma led Chiron into the house.
Unlike the unpleasant introduction to the street, this home was actually quite clean. Apparently, Emma took her time to clean up regrly. Even in her impoverished state, she did not let such basic values go.
She led Chiron through a corridor. As they passed a room, Chiron subconsciously peeped in. Surprisingly, it was a Smithy.
Although it looked long abandoned, it was definitely a smithy.
Chiron smiled internally. Even though this Ganja swore to never hit iron again, he still had a smithy in his home. Such a thing in Chiron''s head was not a coincidence.
They finally got to a door, or to be more precise, Emma pointed at the door. Chiron instantly understood that she did not want to enter.
Chiron approached the door and knocked lightly.
"GO AWAY! I''m not hungry!" a deep manly voice sent him away. However, he did not go.
The door was unlocked so he opened it gently. However, the first thing that hit him right in the face was the deep pungent smell of alcohol. It was so bad that Chiron subconsciously took a step back before he forced himself to enter.
Now, he knew why Ema did not want toe along.
the room was not wide or huge. But it was well-spaced. The window blinds were mostly shut except for a tear here and there on the curtains that permitted the entry of light into the room.
With the bare minimum amount of light avable, Chiron was able to see the incredible devastating state of the room.
The room was filled with empty wine bottles and kegs on nearly every part except for the bed in the middle. Two or three of them still leaked drops of wine from time to time, giving out unrhythmic music to the silence of the room.
The floor with its stickiness reminded Chiron of the streets outside and even the atmosphere was simr. Except this one was dread and hopelessness.
Chiron could see the shape of a person on the bed. It was not so clear, but Chiron could still see the small shape of the former cksmith on the bed.
Apparently, Ganja was a dwarf.
This was a bit surprising to Chiron. After all, Emma was of normal size. Also, with the information he knew of this world, the Dwarf tribes were quite far from here. Apparently, this one found his way here somehow.
It was no wonder Ganja was a forging genius. This was naturally to be expected since dwarfs were known especially for this skill.
Of course, they were also known to be lovers of wine. The big empty barrels were no longer a mystery. Dwarfs drank in any situation. It was their sce embrace.
A depressed Dwarf was even worse.
"Ganja!" Chiron called out softly, "I''m here to see you."
Ganja noticed the immature unfamiliar voice. "Go away! tell whoever sent you, I''m no longer making swords. I have retired."
From his tone, Chiron instantly knew that this was going to be a tough one. But he was not originally a person of this world. he had a trick or two up his sleeves.
He no longer said a word and left the room.
"You see, I told you he won''t meet you," Emma spoke up the moment he left the room.
However, Chiron only smiled at her as he threw her two yellow beast cores, "I need you to go into the market and buy the best wine you can find. I want them not in barrels, but in wine bottles. Remember! they should be the finest you can find. If the money is not enough. I''ll give you more."
Chiron''s words took Emma by surprise but she still did as he asked.
A few minutester, she arrived with a few bottles of alcohol and handed them over to Chiron.
Chiron took a bottle and opened it. He ced it inside the room, but close to the door, and left the ce.
They were many ways to get a man. The best, was to speak hisnguage or at least deal in his currency. At the moment, Ganja''s was alcohol.
next, Chiron went to check out the Smithy. This was the ce the n he had in mind was going to be enacted. But first, he needed to clean it up.
With Emma''s help, the ce was cleaned up well in an hour''s time.
ording to Chiron''s calctions, it was also about time.
He entered Ganja''s room, and as expected, the bottle of wine was empty. This made Chiron smile. He had found a weak point he could use to his advantage.
Dwarfs were sensitive to alcohol. This included its, taste, smell, and any other sense that could tell them it was close or good.
Chiron left another bottle of wine on the floor, but this time around, he left the door slightly opened and dropped the opened bottle of wine in front.
Chapter 31 Memory Booster...
Next, Chiron went back to the Smithy. Thanks to Emma''s help, it had been cleaned really well.
His n was a simple one. Speak the cksmith''snguage.
Chiron first took a look at the implements the cksmith used for his work. He had to admit that even he after aligning these pieces of equipment, felt a wave of deep-seated anger for everything.
Firstly, the equipment was as primitive as it could get. Secondly, some like the forge were already damaged. Probably a courtesy of Ganja and his son''s fight that led to his son''s death.
The most familiar equipments in Chiron''s eyes were the Anvil, Vise, Hammer, tongs, Fullers, and Hearth.
Other than that, the others were all foreign. Naturally, he was going to use what he could remember.
Chiron roughly parched up the forge and he began on his work.
What he needed to do was show the stubborn cksmith the light through his work. He brought out some Ore. This was not Ore from the Meteorite. It was just regr Ore.
His n was to make something different. Something the cksmith had never ever seen in his entire life.
And so Chiron, a boy of eight took up the cksmith''s apron and tied it around his waist. He calmed his mind down, entering that state of mind needed to create something beautiful.
Emma saw what he was doing and she joined him. Although she was not sure what the youngd wanted to make, he offered to pay her for her services.
Of course, during his time in the Smithy, he always ensured that Emma dropped a fresh bottle of wine in front of Ganja''s room. Naturally, every time she came with a new bottle, the old one was emptied.
Behold, after hours of waiting and toiling, Chiron used the tongs to bring out the pot of yellow-red molten metal from the furnace.
However, to his disappointment, it was a failure. The reasons for this were first because the forge was not hot enough. Secondly, the technique he was using was not only more advanced, but he missed some vitalplicated steps along the way.
"Shit!!!" Chiron cursed as he sat on the floor staring into the mes of the forge.
He had only worked in a cksmith''s shop for a short period of time. Although he remembered most of it, some vital things were missing. He closed his eyes to think, but figuring it out was not at all easy.
He stood up again, adjusting his technique, and he did it again. Unfortunately, it ended up in another failure. By now, it was alreadyte at night. but the forge was still cooking and the Smithy was as hot as ever.
Drops of sweat slid down Chiron''s face, but his eyes carried a look that showed he was determined.
Ever since the first time Emma dropped the first bottle of wine in front of Ganja''s room, Chiron instructed that every time, she dropped the bottle of wine, it should be a step further away from the room, and a step closer to the smithy.
By now, thest bottle was close enough that one could easily tell that the Smithy was being used.
Chiron suddenly felt a gaze on himself and he sharply looked in the direction it came from. Although the peeping figure was fast to hide, there was no way he could escape Chiron''s quick eyes.
Chiron smiled. He knew he had captured the curiosity of the dwarf.
Curiosity itself was always a good thing. This was simply because it came with two others. An elder brother called Mystery and a younger brother called Desire.
Chiron looked once more to the mes of the furnace. He never wanted to remember something so bad but putting a finger on it seemed to delude him. he knew he was getting it right but then, what was wrong?
Hey on his back, his mind slowly drifting from the stress of the furnace, and then subconsciously, he activated the Fate system.
His stats appeared before his eyes.
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
Rank= Nil.
Health= 93
Strength=90
Agility=80
luck= 5
Stamina =90
Spirit energy= ??? (unusable)
Major Fate changed= 7
Minor Fate changed=Nil
Blood Pacts= 1/3
Blood Pact partner= Bama the Merchant.
>>Please allocate points<<
However, maybe it was because of the lighting from the forge on his eyes, he noticed something he had never noticed since he came to this world.
"The hell! is that a scroll bar on the side?"
Chiron willed in his mind, and just like he thought, it was a scroll bar. The system scrolled down and the things he saw left him speechless.
"What in the...? The system has this many features?" Chiron suddenly felt like a big part of his grinding for thest three years would have been made easier if he knew such a thing existed. After all, it was a system, and it came without a manual.
Chiron was only discovering this now like a child knew how to walk only after crawling for so long and realizing that the legs could actually do better.
But he also realized that a lot of the features were in grey. There were attachments of points and ranks in front of them. Apparently, he could only use certain features after reaching a certain rank. While some others needed to be unlocked.
One look at it, And he discovered that Points had another use other than increasing his stats. But as he was now, he was barely getting peanut points.
Naturally, this all boiled down once again to getting stronger and acquiring more power. It wasmon knowledge that only a powerful man could Change Fate.
Or at least, one had to be powerful enough to be able to at least tilt the hands of fate to fit one''s desires.
Chiron kept on browsing through the system. A lot of things he saw brought smiles to his face. But at the same time, the cost price of using them was treacherous.
He decided not to bug his mind too much about the big things and go to the smaller things. Starting small was never a crime.
It was at this point that he saw something that caught his attention.
>>Memory Booster. (Lowest grade) 3 points<<
Chapter 32 Useless...
>>Memory Booster. (Lowest grade) 3 points<<
The Icon Chiron had seen was tagged as Memory. When he clicked on it in his mind, it opened up a variety of memory-associated specialties: Memory booster, Memory spell booster, Multi-task Memory Booster, Memory of Specific event booster, etc.
There were all types of memory boosters and their corresponding benefits. However, they also came with price tags. Many of them could not be unlocked until a certain level. They also could not be used unless one had Fate Change points.
Some of them were tagged with hundreds of Fate change points. But as it stands, Chiron barely had ten, and that was due to the fact that he almost lost his life.
Did that mean that he would only get points whenever his life was in danger?
he suddenly remembered when he first came to this world. At that time, he was rewarded points for changing Fate, but at that time, his life was not in danger.
This meant that his life did not need to be in danger every time before he got points. Just Changing the Fate of people around him could bag him points.
This realization brought a slight smile to his lips. But the problem still remained. If he wanted to bag in many points, he needed to change the Fate of a lot of people. Which in his current state, was next to impossible.
At the end of the day, it once a gain balled down to power.
Just like a politician could make one wrong decision and the lives of many are affected, or a good decision and hundreds of lives are saved, Only a powerful man can change Fate. At least, one needed to be powerful enough to tilt the hands of fate in one''s favor.
Power! Power!! Power!!!
The word repeated itself like a record set on repeat in his head.
Chiron brought back his thoughts to the matter at hand.
At the moment, he needed to use the memory booster. However, this was not the reason he was saving up those points.
After all, with the effects he had on the future, having a backup n was a very good idea.
His luck was still low and he knew that he might at any time need the boost. Now, Chiron was hesitant to use the points.
The thought of the danger that could potentially end his life just looming over his head hunted him.
Chiron suddenly remembered the words of one of his therapists from his former life; Always address the emotion before making a decision.
Then he stopped and thought hard about what he was feeling. What exactly was the most dominant of his emotions? To his surprise, it was FEAR!
Addressing this feeling, he discovered it was Fear. And this fear was because of the subconscious dependence he had on this system.
On the spot, a strong wave of anger washed through him. He immediately became angry at himself. Why should he Fear?
As great as it was to have a backup n, what good was it if one could not use it when one needed it?
What use were gold and silver, if one could not use them when one needed them? What use were the points if they could not be used when needed?
By this time, the mes of the forge were already dying out, but as Chiron watched its low glow, he came to enlightenment and it brought a broad smile to his face.
"Whether it be silver, gold, or system. If I can''t use it, then it can only be described in one word... USELESS."
Chiron shook his head at the thought of dependence.
Only earlier on, he had punished himself for dependence on his father. But right now, he realized that shackles came in all forms. People were just one of them.
Thinking this far, he felt energized. The only person that he could depend on, was himself. All others were simply tools. Just like any tool in history, if it was not useful, then it was only useless.
By now, it was alreadyte into the night. Chiron already suspected his father won''t care, but to put Nora''s mind at ease, he sent Emma to tell her he would not be making it home for some time.
Without any more hesitation, Chiron clicked on the memory booster Icon.
>>Host, please confirm the transaction of points for Memory Booster<<
Chiron willed in his mind and the confirmation went through.
>>Congrattions Host, You have used 3 points<<
>>Congrattions Host, You have three minutes of Memory Booster<<
>>You have 7 points remaining<<
>>Please allocate points<<
The moment he got the series of Alerts, Chiron suddenly felt like his mind opened up. He suddenly felt refreshed. It was like he was a thirsty traveler in a desert looking for a drop of water but was given an Oasis.
His mind felt fresh and he immediately concentrated on the memory. It felt weird. He could suddenly remember seeing his employer at the time as he went about his work. But even more than that, the memory was so detailed that Chiron could even see the swirl in the cup of coffee in the hands of another employee.
It was like watching a movie but inside your head.
Chiron wanted to admire more but he suddenly remembered that he had a task to perform and he was also timing.
Three minutes was not a lot of time. he focused on the work he saw his employer do, immediately jotting down the steps he took.
Nearly as soon as it started, it was gone. However, Chiron had a smile on his face.
He had done it. He picked the piece of paper to his face, knowing that he had now figured out what he needed to do and the adjustments he needed to make.
There was no wasting time, he needed to start as soon as possible. The steps were many, and some of them, quiteplicated.
However, the moment he stood on his feet, an intense Fatigue took over his body. He tried to steady himself but he found he was weak and he fell straight to the ground...
Chapter 33 Runes And Metal Purity From Another World...
"Shit!" He cursed out loud, "I should have known. After all that happened today, my body is exhausted."
Even though Chiron had trained his body, day and night, at the end of the day, he was still an eight-year-old boy. He was in the growing stage of his life and his body needed rest from time to time.
This was rest that he had deprived himself of having throughout the day.
After punishing himself for depending on his father, he had gone around the cksmith market all day. He had been so goal-oriented that he had even forgotten to eat.
on top of that, he had been working at the forge tillte in the night. His body was currently at its limit. His mind was thirsty for work, but his body was tired. The fatigue was most likely triggered the moment he sat down to think.
"You need to eat something," a deep voice spoke up from behind him. Chiron did not even need to look back to know who it was.
Ganja came close to him and dropped a small te of two pieces of nearly cored meat by his side, along with a bottle of wine.
"thank you for the wine, but once it''s morning, LEAVE!" Ganja turned and left the Smithy.
Chiron did not even have the opportunity to answer, Ganja walked out of the room, almost as fast as he came.
Chiron did not see his face. All he saw was the back of the dwarf leaving the ce, stubbing his foot hard on the ground to shake off his obvious drunkenness.
Chiron used what little strength he could muster and sat upright. He knew it. He now had the ck smith''s attention.
He first reached for the bottle of wine. The weight of which was lighter than he expected. The dwarf, in his generosity, had given him half a bottle of wine.
Chiron enjoyed the meal, and when he was done, he rested a while before going back to work.
This time around, he did it as he saw in the memory booster. The results were better, but he knew his technique was rough andcking. But worse of all, the tools he was using were a little too ancient.
while contemting changing them for new ones, he discovered a set of symbols at the side of the forge he had never noticed before.
At first, he was not sure what it was, but the moment he dusted out the dirt on it, he could not help but smile at such a fortune.
As it turned out, this forge was not just a normal one. Chiron immediately went to check on the other tools he had been using.
He found out that most of them, if not all were in-grained with different symbols.
To the untrained eyes, these were just markings, but as someone that was most familiar with them. He knew what there were. These were Runes.
Ganja was a dwarf. A race of genius minds for crafting. They were also responsible for creating Runes. There was a simrity between spirit symbols and Runes. However, if Runes were in secondary school, then spirit symbols were kindergarten.
Of cause, this was depending on the grade of either. But the fact still remained that Runes were superior.
What''s more, one did not need any kind of energy to carve one. Of course, energies could be carved into them, but that was only based on personal preference.
Runes are considered the foundation of rules for any form of matter.
It was like the absolutew of gravity that stated that whatever goes up, muste down.
Runes are Law.
"A Dwarf that can carve runes. No wonder you were so famous." Chiron said to himself.
Chiron noticed that the Runes on the forge and some of the equipment were damaged. He stopped his work to fix them.
Meanwhile, Ganja went back to bed. He did not consider himself to be a bad person, and that was why he shared his food with Chiron. After seeing the zeal for forging in the eight-year-old child, he could not help but remember his younger days. It moved him.
However, his days of forging were over. His love for it had cost him his life. All he wished for was to drink until he died.
The next day, he woke up once more to the smell of alcohol. But this time around, the noise from the smithy was over. he did not even bother checking. As far as he was concerned, the boy took his advice and was gone.
But the next day came and to his surprise, he could hear noiseing from the Smithy once more. In fact, it was even louder than before.
He could hear the banging of hammer against metal. Out of curiosity, he went to check it out.
He saw that the boy was still there. At the moment, he was shirtless and hitting something with the hammer on the anvil. His professional eyes observed Chiron''s hand movement as he beat against the metal on the anvil.
"Amature! He whispered and went back to his room.
Soon, the beating stopped once more. This time around, Ganja was more than certain that Chiron had given up.
The reason was quite simple. The silence was longer than thest time.
The night went by like this. It was now the third day. However, unlike thest two days, Ganja did not smell any opened bottles of alcohol.
But just to be sure, he got out to check.
This time around, two items were in front of his door. The first was the bottle of wine. The reason he had not smelled it was that it was not opened.
The next thing he saw beside the bottle of wine was a short de.
Unlike one would expect, his hand first went to the de.
As he touched it, his eyes opened up and his hands could not help but shiver slightly.
"Unbelievable... Such purity... That''s not possible."
Chapter 34 Your Life Is Mine...
Ganja could not believe what he was seeing.
The de was just a small knife, but an expert knew his craft. He could not believe what he was seeing. Just to confirm, he brought the de to his mouth and tasted it.
He even used it to make a cut on his skin. It was true.
The de was only a small knife, but at the moment, he held and looked at it, as if he was a leprechaun holding a pot of gold.
His fingers shook slightly. He immediately rushed for the Smithy, even kicking the bottle of wine aside as he did.
However, to his surprise, there was no one there. The Smithy was clean and empty.
"No! No!! No!!!" He muttered lowly, "where is he!?"
"papa! what is it?" Emma saw as her father rushed into the smithy.
Ganja turned to her and grabbed her tightly by the hands, "Where is he!?"
"Where is who!?"
"The boy! The boy that made this," he lifted the knife to her face.
Emma might not know what the problem was, but she was still her father''s daughter. She knew him more than anyone else.
Thest time he was worked up like this was when he was crazed about finding the perfect technique for forging des.
"Erm... he left!" she answered.
"WHAT!? He left!? Why did you let him leave?"
That question took Emma by surprise. What was she supposed to do, stop him?
"Erm... He only left a while ago. If you hurry, you can still catch up with him."
Emma had not even finished talking before Ganja rushed out of the house.
He looked everywhere, on every corner of the street, but he could not find Chiron.
He ran for a long time, even losing his breath along the way.
As Fate would have it, or rather, as Chiron had nned it, Ganja finally found him.
At this time, he was already passing through the cksmith Market.
"Wait! Please! Please!! the technique... the technique you used," Ganja fell on his knees at Chiron''s feet. "Please! teach me."
Chiron paused and took a look at the face of this old cksmith Dwarf. He had a full-bearded face with a red nose and deep dark eyes. However, his beards were unkempt, and at the moment, he had tears and snot running down his face.
Chiron smiled in his heart but kept a straight appearance outwardly.
Many passersby and other cksmiths only saw that a former great cksmith was kneeling on the floor in front of a child. Knowing the story of this near-legendary cksmith, they assumed he was begging for money or something.
,m Many of them hissed in disgust and went about their businesses.
None of them knew that the fire for his dead passion had just been sparked once more.
"Why!?" Chiron asked. "Why should I teach you? After all, I came to you but you sent me away."
"I''m sorry! I''m really sorry! I did not know. I really did not know."
Chiron took one more look at him and turned away.
He had only taken two steps when he heard the words he was waiting for.
"I''ll do anything," Ganja repeated.
"Anything!" Chiron faced him.
"Yes! Anything at all."
"Including this," Chiron presented him with a paper.
This was a very familiar paper. At least the symbols on it were familiar.
Anyone that had ever engaged in any form of business was familiar with this paper.
This was a contract. It was also known as a blood pact.
Ganja paused and thought hard about this. This paper only had one contract rule written on it: "Your Life is mine."
It was a simple rule. A very simple one. Yes! this was a ve contract.
Ganja had a feeling deep down bugging him not to do it. But in his hand was the knife Chiron had made. It was the evidence that what he wanted was possible.
He thought back to all he had sacrificed up until this time. A lot had been lost. His wife, His wealth, His Friends, His Respect and Reputation, His children.
Too much had gone.
The heavens had finally decided to see his dreame through.
"What more is the life of a man if he can not achieve his dreams?" Ganja muttered to himself lowly. And then heughed loudly.
He used the knife Chiron had made and cut his palm. "I''ll do it!"
And so, both parties signed the contract.
Chiron nodded slowly as part of the contract entered into his head.
He opened his stats. Naturally, it had been adjusted.
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
Rank= Nil.
Health= 93
Strength=90
Agility=80
luck= 5
Stamina= 90
Spirit energy= ??? (unusable)
Major Fate changed= 5 points
Minor Fate changed=Nil
Blood Pacts= 2/3
Blood Pact partner= Bama the Merchant.
Blood pact ve= Ganja the cksmith.
>>Please allocate points<<
Now that this was set and done, it was time for the next Phase. The one Chiron had been looking up to for a while now.
It was time to make a sword unlike this world had ever seen.
Ganja followed Chiron behind as they went back to his house. Two days from the deadline had already gone.
cksmithing was not an easy profession. Many times, making the perfect sword with its weight, shape, bnce, etc. usually took weeks to months.
However, Chiron was attempting to do all this in a mere five days.
If anyone had heard of this, they would conclude that Chiron was mad. And it was impossible, but that was where the skills of this great cksmith came in.
Ganja was going to make the sword in his stead.
Naturally, Chiron''s target as material for his sword was the Meteorite Ore. He was going to transform this casted mineral into the most adorned instrument in the entire world.
Chiron and Ganja got back to the house.
Emma was surprised by this. She did not know what Chiron had done, but she could see that fire in his eyes. It was a fire she had not seen since the death of her brother.
The two walked past her without saying anything and headed straight for the Smithy.
This was the make of the Viin''s weapon.
Chapter 35 Make Of The Villains Weapon...
And so it began.
At first, came a little tutorial on the technique Chiron had used to make the sword. This was done using any normal material like gold or silver.
All the while as Chiron moved step by step, Ganja watched attentively. Sometimes, he would look so hard that he would even forget to blink.
As Chiron worked, it was apparent from his movement that he was very new at this but the techniques he used made up for his shoring.
Just as Chiron had done before, another knife was made.
The task was simple. Ganja had to make at least two hundred of the knives Chiron made.
The reason Chiron gave this task was that he wanted the technique to be a part of the cksmith. It would be terrible if Ganja skipped a step when making his own weapon.
No matter how small the step, Chiron made sure it was followed properly.
Just like how a screw could affect the integrity of the wing of a ne, a step missed could mean a weak sword. For his own weapon, he was not going to take any chances.
In this manner, the third day passed. It was now remaining four days to the deadline.
Chiron had slept off sometimete at night to the ringing luby of the hammer smashing a knife on the anvil.
The habit of waking up early regardless of the time he slept was already ingrained in him.
He woke up to the sight of Emma covering her father with a nket.
Just like Chiron, Ganja had also slept off in the smithy.
Emma turned to the sound of Chiron getting up. Even in this ce, he was not going to ck off for even a minute in his training.
She stared in surprise when she saw him lift some of the heavy metals in the smithy and ce them on his back before going down in squats and push-ups.
With the things she saw him do, if he told her he was a cultivator, she would definitely believe him.
She could not help but stare as he worked out. It took at least another two hours before he was done.
"Thank you," she muttered lowly as she handed him a towel.
"For what?" he asked, collecting it to wipe his face.
She turned to her father, "For him!"
Chiron raised a brow at her.
"It has been a long time since he has been this happy. Even when he was obsessed with creating the ultimate forging technique, It was not like this. This time around, he is doing it with joy. After My mother with the others left us and my brother died, I prayed day and night for a savior. I''m d the twin moons finally answered my prayers."
Chiron looked at the sleeping dwarf. From the curve at the side of his mouth, Chiron could tell that what she was saying was true. Even though Ganja had now be Chiron''s ve, he was genuinely happy.
"Hmmm!" Chiron looked away from the Dwarf, "Are you sure? Cause I won''t advise you to thank me just yet. Who knows? Maybe by the time I''m done, you might hate me more."
Chiron smiled to himself. He turned and walked away to go clean himself.
As he left, he could hear her voicee from behind him, "I''ll never hate you."
He paused a bit. A sadistic grin on his face and then left.
Three days had nowe and gone by fast. Chiron was running low on time, but surprisingly, he was not rushing at all.
Now that Chiron was sure old man Ganja had memorized the technique, it was time for the second phase. Which was the Meteorite ore.
.....
"What''s going on?" One man asked another as he also came out of his sword shop to watch.
"It''s old man Ganja. It seems like he is back to his experiments for the greatest forging technique."
"Really!?"
"Yes! Just look at him. This is the third time today he is passing here with loads of meteorite Ore."
"Just let him be. At his age, he no longer has what to live for. he is just a useless old man trying to grab attention."
Many such conversations were happening all around the cksmith market as Ganja directed the boys he had rented for their services to push the trunks load of Meteorite Ore to his home.
Chiron had only given one instruction, "The more the better."
He even went out of his way to give Ganja some money to get extra hands to bring the Meteorite Ore to the House.
The transportation of the amount of Meteorite Ore Chiron needed Nearly took an entire day to finish transporting.
Throughout that night, Ganja used the method Chiron had taught him to remove the impurities that were not needed out of the Ore.
Ganja''s fingers moved better than Chiron''s own when it came to forging. In the process of working, he had even entered a beautiful state of enlightenment and somewhat improved the technique. Of course, it was only with Chiron''s permission did he use it.
Ganja was indeed a true talent for forging.
Meanwhile, as the two worked, Emma woulde and visit them from time to time, with snacks. Sometimes, she would even stay and help out.
In no time, the fourth day passed in this manner.
On the fifth day, Chiron woke Ganja up from his deep sleep with a Sketch of what he wanted the sword to look like and its length. Other stuff like bncing, was going to be Ganja''s to figure out.
However, this sketch was nothing like what he thought. For one, the shape was off by a lot. Or rather, the best word to describe it would be... Irregr.
If Chiron had been any normal eight-year-old, Ganja would have said he was crazy.
As if that was not bad enough, Chiron had specifically instructed that he wanted the sword to weigh a lot. To be precise, he asked for nothing less than a ton.
Chapter 36 Make Of The Villains Weapon 2...
"A TON!!!" Ganja looked at Chiron with his beard quivering as his lips shook.
This was an outrageous request.
Because of forging, Ganja could only barely call himself a cultivator, and even he could not lift a ton of weight. It would take Cultivators of at least the middle-stage Wood rank to do such a thing. And here Chiron was, requesting to have a sword that weighed a ton.
By now, Ganja knew that Chiron was not a cultivator. Yet, the eight-year-old was asking for a sword that weighed a ton.
Ganja wanted to give his opinion on this, but he immediately shut his mouth when he saw the look in Chiron''s eyes.
And so, the making of the sword started.
Ganja gave it his best, but as Chiron expected of the first try, it ended in failure. The reason was quite obvious. Firstly, Ganja had to melt the metal together before beating it into shape.
However, Lifting the metal was a problem because of its weight.
If this was Chiron''s former world, making a sword that weighed a ton would probably have been a piece of cake, but it was not so at the moment.
On top of that, the forge was not big enough and the equipment was not viable enough for the task Chiron had given.
And so, Old Man Chiron after trying several times had no choice but to make changes to his n.
Chiron had a deadline to meet, and it was the job of the ve to ensure that the master made that deadline.
Ganja was a smart man. If the equipment in the smithy could not do the job that was needed, then he had to find a way around it.
Ganja was the best cksmith at one time, it was only to be expected that his tools were also the best. yet, there werecking at the moment.
It was at such a time that the value of a dwarf''s knowledge of Runes came in handy.
Once Ganja got the idea, he immediately implemented it.
He started the work on the forge and the other equipment. He carved out Runes on them.
Runes were fundamental rules Matter must follow. Runes could be used to bend matter and adjust their form to please one''s needs and wants.
The kind of Runes Ganja used was strictly for Forging. Although it was not that high a level, it was high enough to help in this situation.
An example of the power of runes would be the rune on the hammer he usually used to beat metal on the Anvil.
For every hit he gave, it was equivalent to ten from the normal hit of a Hammer.
While the rune on the forge multiplied heat by ten.
This was the wonderful ability of Runes.
Ganja decided to add a few runes to the equipment he used.
For example, he added a rune that could help the forge be bigger on the inside than it was on the outside.
With the amount of adjustments he had to do to all his tools, time flew by fast.
In this manner, the fifth day passed. Now, Chiron only had two days to go. After Ganja was done with the new runes on the tools, the actual work immediately started.
Meanwhile, back at the cksmith''s market, many whispered and gossiped with one another.
"Hey! have you seen it?" One cksmith asked his other cksmith friend as both of them enjoyed counting out the profits they had made from the business of selling swords to the new cultivators of the n.
"Yes, I have. Apparently, old man Ganja is back in the business of experimenting with his stupid dream. The smoke from the Smithy blows day and night."
"Hmmm! He has not yet learned his lesson. Now, all he has is his Halot daughter and he is still fooling around."
"That''s true. But what confuses me is where he got the money to sponsor therge movement of Meteorite Ore he did the other day."
"You did not hear?"
"Hear what exactly!?"
"rumors have it that he sold his daughter to a new cultivator for money to continue his research."
"What!? is that true?"
"Well! That''s what I heard. Eyewitnesses say that they saw him sign the Blood pact in the middle of the street just the other day."
Both men shook their heads in pity.
"Wonders shall never end. The things people do for money. As if losing everything and killing his son was not enough, now, he sold out his only daughter."
This was just one of the gossip that went around about Ganja. Some even said that he had sold his soul to the devil and that the young cultivator with the baggy clothes was the person the devil sent to collect it.
However, regardless of whatsoever, others would say, Ganja was actively at work. Every time he hit the sword with his hammer, his heart beat with excitement at the beauty he was creating.
There were times when he worked, he would be so moved by emotions that tears would pour down his eyes.
In his entire life, he had never been this happy.
As the saying went, "Only a person that has touched the bottom of sadness could enjoy the peak of happiness."
Ganja was such a man.
He had lost his wife, his home, and even his dream at one time, but now, he was finally there.
He was finally doing it. He was making the strongest sword with the greatest forging technique.
On the sixth day, it was finally done.
Ganja informed Chiron of his good work and Chiron came to see the weapon.
The sword was ck and shiny on all sides. However, it remained on a table. Because of its weight, no one could carry it.
Chiron stroked the body of this sword and he smiled affectionately. He brought his head to the sword and whispered, "you and I are going to conquer the world and when we are done, we will go for the Gods."
But then he suddenly frowned, "Something is missing..."
Chapter 37 Make Of The Villains Weapon 3...
Ganja was exceedingly proud of his work. In fact, he swore that even as a child in the Dwarf country, he had never seen a sword so perfect.
Its edges were sharp and slightly jagged. Making it look like the teeth of a great white shark. Chiron''s design was abnormal, but he had done his best to produce it.
this sword was his greatest masterpiece ever.
Apart from its heavy weight that was around a Ton, it was beautiful to look at. Ganja had made it look exactly like Chiron had specified.
,m The sword was long, with edges like that of a shark''s teeth and then a beautiful curve at the edge that made it resemble Death''s sickle.
Chiron had requested for the sword to be made in such a way that allowed for further improvement. But if anyone had asked the dwarf, he would say that the sword was already the best it could be.
The only problem in Ganja''s opinion was that the sword did not have a handle. In Chiron''s own words, "My Blood would be its handle."
On top of that, this sword was made without any Beast cores. Ganja had begged Chiron over and over again to add at least a hundred yellow beast cores to the sword but Chiron had said words that surprised him, "Beast cores are not worthy of My BLADE!"
However, Ganja was now panicking. He had done all Chiron had asked of me. Yet, when Chiron touched the de, he said that something was missing.
Ganja scratched his beard weirdly. He could not help but think of where he had gone wrong with the make of the sword.
Was it the metal? Was it the shape that was off? Or maybe it was the design.
At the moment, Ganja had to Ensure that Chiron was pleased. The reason was simply that he was now Chiron''s ve.
Ganja had lived his life long enough to know that there were some things worse than death.
The Blood Pact Contract was not something to frown about. It held hostage not just the life of the man but also his desires, his will, and his future.
However, he noticed that even though Chiron said that something was missing, he still smiled. He went around the sword, stroking its surface like a mistress happy to see her adulterating lover.
His eyes glowed in appreciation for its perfectness.
In fact, from the way Chiron was touching the de, Ganja was sure that he was going to hurt himself, but none of that happened.
Emma was also not so far away. She watched this perfect thing her father had created and overwhelming joy made a few drops of tears slide down her cheeks.
After all the suffering she had seen in her life, it was incredible to see her Father achieve his dream.
Chiron suddenly took a stool and sat in front of the sword. "It''s time for the fun part."
"FUN PART!!!" Ganja and Emma looked at one another in surprise.
Chiron stretched his hand, "pass me that!" he pointed at a special device in the corner. This device was what Ganja had used to carve out the rune he used on his equipment.
Although he was not sure what Chiron wanted to do with it, he still passed it to him.
Chiron removed his baggy clothes. Going bare-chested as he calmed his mind for the task he was about to perform.
By Now, the father and daughter pair were already aware that he was a Tamashi, but that did not change anything. Rather, it only increased the Mystery around this eight-year-old.
Chiron collected the device from Ganja. It looked like a Calligraphy pen but its job was not the usual Calligraphy. This was a Rune Carver.
Chiron used his teeth and bite into his finger, dropping some blood on the Rune carver, as he did, he muttered some very specific words in a very strangenguage.
However, as he did, Ganja''s eyes widened in surprise. "Impossible!" he muttered lowly.
He immediately went to his knees and bowed his head.
Emma looked at her father and was surprised by this action.
Ganja saw that Emma was still standing and dragged her to the ground. And he did it just in time too. The moment Chiron finished dropping blood on the device.
A low shake of the house urred. Actually, it was a small circumference around the house. The Rune Carver glowed crimson and Ancient Runes appeared on its surface.
Even though his head was bowed, ganja still peeped from time to time. "Unbelievable... The ancientnguage of Laws. Impossible. Thatnguage was lost a long time ago since the War a thousand years ago. Even in thend of dwarfs, The king cannot use it. How in the world did he..."
As Ganja muttered, Emma listened attentively. She definitely heard the words "Ancient Language of Laws." from her father''s mouth.
Emma was not a dwarf, but she still carried Dwarf blood in her veins. She was well aware of a part of Dwarfen history and culture. To the best of her knowledge, which was mostly stories her father told her when she was little, Runes that her father was fond of using were of different grades.
Each of which was not at all, easy to learn. It was like learning the Alphabets of a newnguage for each grade.
However, each had its ownplication and using them was no funny matter.
ording to Ganja, it took him a long time of almost 15 years to learn the Runes he could use. And at the end of the day he could only use the simple ones that were necessary for his trade as a cksmith.
Just learning the basguage in full, could take a person a minimum of thirty to nearly fifty years. it could even take more if the person was not talented enough.
Language of Runes had three known stages. The first was to know it and carve it out with ones hands. Although this sounded easy, It was not at all so. One wrongma or an extra push were it was not necessary in a letter and the Rune was Ruined.
Ones hands needed to be as steady as a rock, yet as fluid as water. There was also the issue of having a steady goal oriented mind...
Chapter 38 Make Of The Villains Weapon 4...
One needed to also have steady hands and a focused, goal-oriented mind.
This was not at all easy to achieve. So much as a fly passing by one''s ear could spoil the process. This was the reason why it took several tens of years to master.
There were even special pieces of training one needed to undergo to exercise the muscles in the hands, especially the fingers. Then there was the issue of calming the nerve endings in the hands. This one had its own ss sessions entirely.
After which the calming and visualization of the mind would naturally have its own periods.
Yet, even with all these disciplines attached to learning how to carve runes, the percentage of people that learned it at the end was around 30%.
This was the reason why many like Ganja just concentrated solely on learning Runes that fit their Crafts. This was an easier method and it also took less time to achieve.
The second grade was called the Ancient Language ofws. This one was far worse than the first one. it is said that one needed special voice training to be able to achieve it.
Just like one beat the metal after removing it from the forge in other to temper it, that was how one needed to tamper one''s voice to get it.
Many of the phical sounds could only be achieved at very high frequencies. Just like how certain notes in music could only be achieved by the Musicians that had digested music day in and day out, carving their minds and ears to the sensitivity of its perfection.
Only those that had gone through the vigorous process of the first stage called the "Ancient handling ofws," could attempt the "Ancientnguage of Laws."
Luckily, Dwarfs were blessed with slightly longer life spans than the average human. Some that were better in cultivation could live for hundreds of years.
Because the second grade took twice the amount of the first to learn. A minimum of around another hundred to two hundred years.
At least, that was what Ganja remembered. Of course, they were always exceptions and some others were lucky enough to have the gift bestowed on them by the mercy of the gods.
But any other unlucky fellow had to go through the rough path like any other person.
As one would expect, this stage also had a high rate of failure. Which was further reduced to 10%.
It is said that a person learning the second stage would believe he had never spoken actually words when learning thisnguage, and at a certain stage, bing mad was even a possibility.
It was advised that if one still had connections to the mortal world, learning thisnguage was not for the person.
This was because One would be tampering with certain earthly foundations. If a person was not free from their earthly binds, when using thisnguage, the earth might im that person.
After thest war that happened some one thousand years ago, there was no one person that could now use the Ancientnguage of Laws.
There were all wiped out during that time.
As one would expect, It had be very difficult for anybody to achieve this state till then.
Thest of all stages was the Ancient thought of Laws, but this stage was practically mythical.
Only the Ancient books had some record of it. And it was scanty at best.
This was the reason why Ganja was surprised. His eyes shone widely as small drops of tears fell from them.
Emma realizing what was going on also looked on in shock, but it was nothingpared to the zeal and fervor in Ganja''s eyes. After all, he had taken those lessons years ago. No one knew how painful there were unless passed through them.
It took him over ten years to get the knowledge he had of Runes. Yet, he had not gotten theplete thing for just the first stage.
It would have taken him several tens of years more and the probability of failure was still there.
Yet, a boy of barely ten years of age was performing the Ancientnguage ofws before his eyes.
This was akin to seeing a child that had just been born a minute ago rapping.
Yes! this was a miracle. A miracle was showing itself before his eyes. How could he not shed tears?
p He was so moved that he felt as if every tone that came from Chiron''s mouth was making sweet love with the blood in his veins.
In all his life, and through all the happiness and problems he had ever faced, never had he been so d to have had his eyes and ears witness what was happening right now.
Emma looked to her side. She could see her father slightly shaking in excitement.
If only it was possible, Ganja would not mind trekking a long distance all the way to his country that was on the other side of the continent just to bring his kin to enjoy this sight.
In his eyes, Chiron must be the abandoned son of a god or goddess, and he had been chosen as the instrument to bless this son with the weapon he would use to conquer the world.
Meanwhile, Chiron Continued his muttering of words. After the Runes appeared on the Rune Carver, the Carver rose as if it had a life of his own and carved albeit slowly, Runes on the de.
During this process, Chiron was forced to rest seven times and even coughed out blood many times. Just to be sure of his health and speed up his recovery, he had to add all his remaining points to his health.
His stats had now be:
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
Rank= Nil.
Health= 98
Strength=90
Agility=80
luck= 5
Spirit energy= ??? (unusable)
Major Fate changed= Nil
Minor Fate changed=Nil
Blood Pacts= 2/3
Blood Pact partner= Bama the Merchant.
Blood pact ve= Ganja the cksmith.
.....
It was not an easy process and in this manner, the sixth day passed.
Chapter 39 Sword Show Of Wealth...
It was time for ss.
Today was going to be different from other days. It was the day the students came along with their weapons. As cultivators of a n that merged spirit energy with the way of the sword, having weapons that could draw out their full potential was necessary.
The ss was outdoors on arge open field. Many of the students arrived with swagger in their steps, holding proudly their swords in hand.
Many of the students disyed their new swords to their pairs. Going as far as to even show off the strength of their swords and the precious stones attached to them.
"Can''t you see, this my sword was made by Master Gungu. He is the third-best cksmith in the entire n. He made my sword with three hundred Yellow beast cores and twenty green beast cores." One kid boasted to another.
"Wow! that''s incredible. That means your sword must have been very expensive."
"Yes! it is. After all, my father still had to pay another five hundred yellow beast cores and eighty green beast cores."
"Huh!!!" The other students gasped at his words.
As they looked at his sword in envy, it made him feel good and he waved it around disying his stance and shes to impress them. It wasmon knowledge that expense was a determining factor for quality.
Many such scenes were happening all around them. The students showcased the beauty and splendor of their weapons as if it was the determining factor in a fight for death and life.
Suddenly, Cablen arrived. His sword was sheathed properly in a scabbard.
Naturally, he made his entrance with his goons. A number of which had increased since the start of school.
Only the scabbard alone attracted the attention of everyone. The scabbard was decorated with yellow beast core stones and green beast core stones. Its rim was made of silver and gold lining and the scabbard itself was made entirely of bronze.
This was an astonishing disy of wealth.
And then, there was the Handle of the sword. It was gold and its center had a blue beast core in the center.
Cablen noticed all eyes on him and it made him raise his shoulders and pump out his chest in pride. When he was sure he had fully gotten the attention of everybody in the ss, he decided it was time and he pulled out his sword from the scabbard.
"Huh!!!"
Cablen heard the slight gasp behind him, and it made him proud. Without anybody asking him, he blurted out the make of his sword.
If Chiron was here, he would have recognized this sword at first sight. That was because this sword was the same one the salesboy had tried to sell him back then.
It was broad and very eye catchy.
"This sword was made by the legendary cksmith Leongu."
"Wow!!!" many whispered. "Is he not the greatest cksmith of all time?"
Hearing the whispers, Cablen chuckled as he continued, "That''s right, it was made by Leongu, but that''s not all. Because Leongu is a very good friend of my father, he made a few adjustments to the sword. This sword is made with three..." he paused and used a corner of his eyes to check on the people listening.
"This sword is made with three blue beast cores. One on its handle center, one under its handle, and thest one was used during the finishing bathing of the sword."
Once again, there was another gasp.
Indeed, this was a terrible show of wealth. Three Blue beast cores was money many families would never see in their entire lives. It was an outrageous disy of finances and status.
Naturally, many people approached to check out the sword.
"Wow! A sword from Leongu. That''s incredible."
Meanwhile, the Kid that was boasting earlier about his sword quietly hid it behind him. There was no way he was going to disy his sword now. In front of such a perfect piece of art.
While everyone gathered around him like thes around the sun, a smalldy walked in. Although she was small in stature and the youngest in the ss, her entrance carried a lot of attention.
That was because she was the current star of this generation of cultivators and also the pride of the n.
It was Nora.
She was already well approaching seven years now, but she was always the talk of any conversation.
The youngest cultivator in the history of the n. Truly, the future ahead of her was bright and limitless. Some already spected that she was going to be chief of the n one day. As it stood, she had only recently entered the Middle stage of the Wood rank.
This was far ahead of her ssmates.
Those that had C-grade Dantain had not even finished stabilizing their Dantains and here she was, standing as the only person in her ss that had reached the middle stage. Her growth was fast and truly incredible.
She had a sword by the side of her waist. It looked small, long, and thin. But it was still there.
It was wrapped properly in a white cloth.
On seeing her, many of her pairs ran to her, "Nora! Nora!! let''s see your sword! Let''s see your sword."
Cablen saw this, but did not mind and looked away. In his own opinion, Nora''s sword was terrible and that was why it was wrapped like that. On top of that, it was slender. There was no way her sword was going to be better than his.
One of the students seeded in convincing her and the sword was unsheathed.
Unlike the students expected, the Scabbard was quite ordinary, but one of them noticed something. It seemed like the scabbard was also wrapped.
yes! it was!
They removed the wrapping of the scabbard and the beauty of the sword was left for all to adore.
The first thing they noticed was that the scabbard was iid with four blue beast cores. This introduction of the sword alone, made them gasp in synchrony...
Chapter 40 Make Of The Villains Weapon 5 (Blood-Heart...)
One of the students could no longer hold back her curiosity and she pulled the sword out of the scabbard.
The sword was truly thin. But it was perfect. The de glowed in slightly blue light. This was evidence that the de alone was made with more than three blue beast cores in mind.
The hilt of the sword was iid with another three blue beast core stones. Evidently, a lot of money was put into making her sword.
Jealousy was clearly registered on Cablen''s face and he sort to disprove the value of her sword.
"It''s not possible. Your sword cannot have that many blue beast cores. Besides, Your father is just an elder. How is it that he could afford that much money?"
This question actually got the students thinking.
It was true that Nora''s father was just an elder. There was no way he was wealthier than the chief of the n. It was only expected that Cablen''s sword should speak of more money than hers.
Some of the students nodded in understanding.
"It must be fake!" Cablen added, "You just used more gems on your sword. What do you think of us? That we are blind and can''t see?"
However, before he could use her more, She threw the sword at him.
"If you think the beast cores on the sword are faked, then I don''t mind you testing your sword on mine."
This took everyone by surprise. This was indeed a good way to settle the problem of which was more priced than the other.
Cablen smiled and took his sword. He asked one of his friends to hold Nora''s sword. He was going to use his own sword like a Hammer against her sword.
However, the moment he lifted up his sword in the air, a conversation between Nora and one of their ssmates made him pause.
"So, Nora! how many beast cores were used to make your sword?" The student asked.
"It was made with Five hundred yellow beast cores, Two hundred Green beast cores, and ten blue beast cores."
Those words not only made Cablen pause but he also joined the ss to gasp this time around.
It was true that Aleen affording that much for a sword alone was just too much. However, Nora was now the sweetheart of the entire n. Many elders willingly donated Beast cores for her weapon.
All in an attempt to please who everyone was sure was going to be the next n Chief.
Cablen ended up making ame excuse that he did not want to bully her and returned the sword.
The students could not get enough of Nora''s sword. They all wanted to check it out. However, Nora''s state of mind was not one of excitement for her new weapon.
She worried more for her big brother. Thest time she heard news from him was days ago when Emma had brought a message that he was fine and busy with getting a sword.
This was the longest time she had ever been without him. She was naturally very worried for his well-being. Of course, she knew he was tough. But this was a cultivator''s world and her big brother was not at all a cultivator.
To top it up, since Emma came to inform that Chiron was safe, Aleen did not seem to care.
The only thing he seemed to care about these days was Nora''s cultivation progress, and anytime she would bring up her brother, she would notice he always frowned.
....
Meanwhile, Chiron had just finished Writing thest of the Runes.
*Cough!*
He coughed a few times. By his side was a piece of cloth that was already very wet and red with his blood. He took a new rag and wiped the remaining blood from his mouth.
"Damn it! I really underestimated The Ancient Language of Laws. It''s a good thing I''m pretty young. If not, it would not have been easy for me to use my voice box like that. Especially, since I have never actually practiced it. It''s all from my memory of the MC." Chiron thought to himself.
It had not been easy, but he had finally done it. It had taken him a total of twelve hours to carve the runes. he had taken several breaks in between, but somehow, he had still managed to carve out Ten Runes on the sword.
Each of them still glowed in shining hot red. The same color metal had when it was just removed from a forge.
Throughout the process, Ganja stayed and watched. His fervor and reverence for Chiron did not let him remove his eyes for even a minute.
What Chiron had just done in his eyes was a miracle, "and he is not yet ten! And he is not yet ten!!" Ganja kept telling himself.
After Chiron was done, Emma brought him some hot soup, which he dly enjoyed. He had a feeling that talking for some time was going to be painful, but for what he had just done, it was worth it.
Ganja could not hold back anymore and he ran over to check out the Sword.
The Runes were real and in his face. His hands hovered just above them as he enjoyed the beauty they presented.
However, as he looked at the Runes closely, his smile slowly disappeared.
"This Runes..." He muttered lowly, and then he looked at Chiron. "This Sword! It''s still missing something. I''m I right?" Ganja asked.
Chiron was drinking the soup he was served, He paused and turned to Ganja, "Oh! I''m impressed. Your Rune skills seem to be better than I gave you credit for. You instantly noticed what was missing."
Ganja nodded slowly and then he turned to his daughter, hot tears slowly came down his eyes.
Emma understood earlier when Her father cried tears of joy when Chiron was carving the Runes. However, she did not understand why he was shedding tears now.
Ganja suddenly took a knee in front of Chiron, "I would like a few words with my daughter before the process."
Chiron nodded in understanding.
Ganja took heavy steps as he approached Emma.
"Emma, I need you to go into my room. Under my bed lies my best wine. I want you to bring it for me."
Emma frowned. She knew the wine her father was talking about, but she also remembered that he said he would never touch it until he arrived at his deathbed. Even the crises with the family did not make him break this vow.
"Why...!?" She muttered slowly.
"Because thest piece that legendary sword needs is the Heart-Blood of the cksmith that made it..."
Chapter 41 Make Of The Villains Weapon 6 (Ganjas Dream)
"Huh!?" Emma looked at her father in surprise. "No!" she muttered lowly, understanding what was going to happen.
She immediately rushed in front of Chiron''s feet, "Please! Master Chiron, you can''t take My father from me. Please! he is all I have left."
Emma pleaded while hugging Chiron''s leg with tears in her eyes.
However, Chiron did not bother looking at her. He only turned his head to Ganja, and then he sighed mncholically, "Who ever said I was going to take your father from you?"
Emma heard this and froze. Now, she was even more confused about what was going on.
Seeing her confusion, Ganja stepped forward to exin, holding her hands tightly in his.
"The set of Runes that have been carved on this de needs the Heart-Blood of the cksmith that made it. It is either that or a thousand human heart-blood to activate the sword."
"Then, are you saying that you are sacrificing yourself for other people?" Emma asked in confusion.
Ganja shook his head vigorously, "That''s not it! I''m not so selfless as to sacrifice myself for others. I''m sure you know this too."
"Then...then..." she stammered, "then Why?" she asked holding back her sobs.
However, Ganja lifted her chin up. He had an incredible smile on his face, "because I want to."
"Huh!?" Ganja''s reply left a surprised look on her face.
Ganja understood her confusion and exined.
"I''m a man. And like any ambitious man, I have dreams. Most men never have the privilege of seeing the aplishment of their dreams till the day they die. But me, I not only dreamt, saw, but I finally aplished it."
Ganja saw she did not understand, so he exined further, "I toiled for a long time until I lost everything just to create the Greatest forging technique and the greatest sword. The gods finally found me worthy and sent Master Chiron my way. I worked on the technique he provided, and now I have perfected it and even forged the greatest sword. I have witnessed the birth of a weapon that sits above the use of beast cores for its perfection. I''m...FULFILLED."
Those words sounded weird in Emma''s ears, but she could actually see the look in her father''s eyes. He really did feel fulfilled.
For the years she had known him, he had always been mostly grumpy and only ever smiled when he told stories about the Dwarf country or his dream of achieving the greatest forging technique.
However, she had to admit that thesest seven days were probably the happiest she had ever seen her father in her entire life. and now, even in the face of death, he was still smiling.
"Do you understand now!?" He asked as he turned her cheek towards Chiron, "You and I just witnessed the start of a Great legend. Deep down, I have a feeling that master Chiron is far more capable of just using The Ancientnguage of Laws. Can''t you see!? I have been given the opportunity to be part of his legend. One day, when people mention his name, they will call the name of the cksmith that forged his weapon. And that will be... GANJA!"
Ganja looked up, and slowly closed his eyes. His mind went back to his days in the Dwarf country. He was definitely not the best or the brightest.
In fact, he was usually far behind in his sses. He was below average and only barely made it through the cut-off mark foring out a cksmith or as it was called in the Dwarfnd, a Forge master.
With all his hard work over the years, he would have been considered a somewhat above-average forge master at best in the dwarf country. This of course was a great improvement from what he used to be.
But in thisnd he moved to, he was considered the best. This was the reason he was never satisfied with any sword he created. In his eyes, it was all below standard. In a word, it was...TRASH.
He knew deep down that if he was to go back with any of the so-called swords he had ever made, he would at most be apuded for the effort, but that would not cut it for the ranks of being the best.
And so, more than anything, he wanted to achieve greatness. Be the best and show those ones thatughed at him back home. He wanted their praise and the adoration of the generations that woulde after.
And now, Chiron had presented him with the opportunity for this. However, his job would not be finished if the sword was not activated.
And if the sword was not activated, that simply meant that he had not created the greatest sword of all time.
Of course, he was scared of death, but more than anything, he was scared of dying a nobody.
As the saying went: "To have a name without fame is like having Fre without me."
If anyone had told him many years ago that he would actively seek death, he would have said it was a lie, but here he was, very ready to die.
Then again, for some weird reason he could not exin, he was proud to do it. Although he would not be there to see it, he could still close his eyes and imagine the look on the faces of his Kin back home, when Chiron moved around the world and this sword caused chaos.
,m Oh! the joy of knowing it was by his tireless working hands.
He already poured his sweat, family, and hope into this dream. At this point, putting his Heart-Blood was just Icing on the cake.
He looked once more at his daughter, "I envy you, Emma! My name will be on every lip, but your eyes will be privileged to see the legend in action. Just remember one thing. No matter what happens, never take your eyes off Master Chiron. If not, the next time you look, he might have be too bright. Always stay by his side."
Ganja stroked her hair softly like always had. This was a touch she had missed for a long time. The same one he used to give her when he told his stories those many years ago.
Ganja stood up and turned his back to his daughter, "I''m ready Master Chiron. I only ask that you grant me two requests. The first is that My daughter continues to serve in my ce and the second concerns my..."
Chapter 42 The Beauty Of Ganjas Ignorance...
Ganja stood up and turned his back to his daughter, "I''m ready Master Chiron. I only ask that you grant me two requests. The first is that My daughter continues to serve in my ce and the second concerns my wife."
p Chiron looked at the old dwarf and frowned, "Go on!" he encouraged.
"It happened many months ago," Ganja turned to his daughter, "It is also the reason why I stopped going to the pub and only stayed at home drinking all day. Although the death of my son touched me dearly. It was nothing like what my ears heard that day..."
....
Many Months ago, Ganja visited the pub like usually did. It was also at this time his son had just died. like any true dwarf, any asion was an opportunity to drink. If they were happy, they would drink. If they were sad or even getting Married, they would drink.
A race of individuals that the solution to every problem was at the bottom of a wine barrel.
This was such a time.
Ganja went to the pub to drown his sorrows in the bottle of wine. However, he had be so drunk that he passed out on the table. Or at least, it looked that way.
In his miserable state, two gentlemen made their way into the Pub and took their seats not so far away from him. One of them was Leongu. A very famous cksmith.
In fact, he was currently the number one acimed cksmith of the Chikitsa n. He was a very respected man and truly had influence.
The second person was his apprentice.
The moment they saw the passed-out Ganja on the other table, Leonguughed at the state of this former Number One cksmith.
When his Apprentice asked why he wasughing, Leongu told him the reason for his pleasure.
As it so happened, leongu was always angry and envious of Ganja''s title as the number one ck smith.
He had challenged Ganja several times to a smitingpetition, but every time, he ended up losing. his anger and envy got to a point that he could hold it no longer.
If he could not take the title of number One cksmith fairly, he was going to take it by other means.
At the time, it was popr knowledge that Ganja''s wife was quite materialistic. She was a person that was always moved by the pleasures of money and power, and even though she was married to the best cksmith in the n, she was never satisfied.
And so Leongu formed a n with a very lecherous elder. Elder Fatso. Rumors had it that Fatso was a man that was never satisfied with the pleasures of the flesh.
Leongu decided to hook these two fellows up. To his surprise, it worked like a charm.
Elder Fatso was an elder. Of course, no cksmith whether number one or number two couldpete with his status.
The fornication between the two bloomed like the ripening of a beautiful flower in spring.
It was at this time that Leongu first got information about the Meteorite deposit.
Knowing the obsession Ganja had for forging the strongest technique, he convinced Elder Fatso to buy the entirend. Of course, since thend could not grow crops, Elder Fatso got it for an extremely cheap price.
After which Leongu fanned the fire of the rumor until it reached Ganja''s ears.
It was at this point that Ganja went to inquire about the price of thend and Elder Fatso had given him a very astronomical but very precise amount.
Ironically, it was the exact amount the cksmith was worth if he sold most of his property. And so, he did it.
He even moved the rest of his belongings that he had not sold and started living in the slums. Taking of course the most important thing with him, which was his smithy.
Life naturally became difficult for his family and his wife now had the perfect excuse to leave him.
In his obsession, Ganja lost his friends and family.
"Master Leongu! your methods are truly incredible, but were you not worried he was going to make the greatest forging technique or even the greatest sword?" Leongu''s Apprentice asked.
But Leongu justughed at the ignorant words of his Apprentice.
"Of course, there was always that possibility, but I was sure it was never going to happen. You see, I had already tested out that Meteorite ore, and even sent a piece of it to my friends in other ns. Everybody said it was trash. There is no way that all those many cksmiths will see it as trash and only one dwarf man will see it as a sess. So, with such proof, I decided to initiate my n."
Unknown to Leongu, the entire conversation between him and his apprentice was perfectly heard by Ganja.
However, as much as Ganja wanted to stand up and strangle this man, he just couldn''t find the strength to.
His mind had developed a tolerance for alcohol, but his body was numbed by its effects.
After that night, he never went out again. All he did was shut himself inside his home and drink all day.
.....
Hearing this piece of information her father had kept away from her till now, Emma was furious, but more than anything, the seed of hate and revenge birth itself inside her.
"So, Master Chiron. Do you understand My request now?"
Chiron looked at the old dwarf with the pleading look in his eyes.
In truth, Chiron really could not give two F**ks about this man''s back story, or why his life became miserable.
After all, what the hell did that have to do with him.
Even the so called greatest Forging technique was just a side note lesson Chiron had managed to be paying attention to at the time because of minimum wage or maybe extra needed cash.
Back in his former world, there were by far many and more profound techniques for smiting than this.
But the old man did not know this. He was like the frog in the well that thought the lid of the well was the size of the entire sky.
Since his knowledge was limited, who was Chiron to not take advantage of this?
Chiron nodded, "don''t worry, I already n to kill them all..."
Chapter 43 The First Test...
"Gather around children!" Elder Joulesmanded from the podium, and the students left their disy of weapons and formed up.
"Good!" Sheplimented.
Discipline was always an essential of cultivation. Seeing as how the students responded in speed to her order, it showed what they had learned this past few months had not gone down the drain.
"As I informed you allst week. I hope you all brought your weapons," she looked around and nodded ordingly. She could see that most had weapons and few did not at all.
"Just as you have been taught. Your sword is the tool by which you channel out your spirit energy to dominate your world. Make sure you keep it well. This will be your partner for life. Remember: A cultivator''s weapon is life. if your weapon leaves your hand, you have forfeited your life."
Joules said those words with a very serious expression on her face and the children nodded ordingly.
"Now, to order important things, we have a very important guest today." she pointed behind them, "Our very own chief of the Chikitsa n. Chief Dona Chivalry."
"Huh!" The students gasped as they looked behind. To their surprise, he was truly there.
This disy of skill, although not needed, still added to the reverence the children had for him.
After all, the Chief was rarely seen, and now, he appeared from nowhere like it was magic.
The chief was the strongest and most important cultivator in the n. Every opportunity to meet him was an honor.
Naturally, the Students made way for him to pass through.
Behind Dona, were two elders. One of which was Elder Fatso. He followed Dona behind with a straight face.
Dona made his way to the podium and looked around.
For some students, it was reverence. For some others, it was fear. But anyway, he enjoyed the look in their eyes.
This was the look cultivators of lower strength was supposed to give those of higher strength.
Dona gave a light cough, before he slowly released his smile, easing the tension of the moment.
He waved at them and sat on a chair behind that had been prepared for him.
Joules nodded at him and continued her ss. "For today''s test, Chief Dona has decided toe watch and enjoy the disy. What''s more, he has guaranteed that anybody with an impressive enough score, can make one request for a cultivation herb from his personal collection."
On hearing this, the children gasped in surprise.
"An herb!" many of them whispered to one another. This was indeed an incredible opportunity. After all, it wasmon knowledge that the path to cultivation growth was not an easy one.
Many People toiled for years only to move an inch in their overall strength. Although an inch might not seem like much, it definitely dictated the difference between life and death at certain critical moments.
Cultivation-herbs were naturally a shortcut that could boost one''s absorption rate of spiritual energy. Rumors even had it that certain herbs could directly help one skip ranks.
Although herbs like that were practically a myth, it was only normal for one to have hopes. Especially considering that many of the cultivator students were ranked as having C-Grade Dantains.
This was indeed a great news to them.
"However, as I informed you before, no one will be allowed to participate in the tests without a sword. Also, for those of you that have your cksmiths runningte with your weapons, you''ll not be allowed to participate after the first round. Lastly, those that did not participate in this test will have to drop out from the Academy."
This new piece of information naturally made the students murmur. Not everybody''s parents were well to do. Naturally, Some children had either a poor excuse for a sword or none at all.
"The first test willmence immediately." Elder Joules announced.
On hearing this, Nora could not help but panic. Her big brother told her he was going to get a weapon some days ago, but till this moment, he was nowhere to be found.
She was worried that he would be kicked out of school.
Soon, the first round started.
Two elders suddenly came with a very big boulder of metal Ore. It had a height of twelve feet and a length of ten feet.
"The first test is a very simple one. Your task is to make a deep enough cut in this boulder." Elder Joules exined, remember, you are only allowed to use one strike."
Although this task seemed like an easy one at first sight, it was actually a very hard one.
It was like trying to cut a thick steel pipe with a cuss, or a Katana.
Naturally, this was impossible. But in this world of cultivation, it was.
Throughout these past few months of schooling, the students had been taught, again and again how to transfer their Spirit energy into their weapons.
This was the only way by which a person could simply cut Metal with Metal using just one strike.
? Joules used a row call, to call on the students one after the other to the boulder.
The first student was called and he approached the boulder. It was the student that was boasting earlier on about his sword being made by Leongu, before Cablen came and stole the limelight.
"You may attack!" Elder Joules encouraged.
The boy nodded. He controlled his breathing and then activating his spiritual energy, he put as much of it as he could into his sword.
He was indeed not joking when he boasted about his sword earlier on. His sword glowed slightly in the light of his spirit energy. Obviously, the beast cores the sword was made with amplified his spirit energy.
He screamed in a loud voice as he attacked the boulder with full force.
*Gon!!!!* An echo of metal against metal was heard and it flung him back.
Elder Joules shook her head, "Next! she called out to the next person."
"But I don''t understand. I thought I made it. What happened!?" The boy looked at his sword in surprise.
Elder Joules looked at him and shook her head as she exined.
"That''s where you are wrong. You have forgotten that you are C-Grade Ranked. That sword you are using is too good for you. Or better still, you two are notpactable. Having a very good sword might not always be good. As it stands, You do not have sufficient energy in your Dantain to fuel your sword for long enough. However, you poured everything you had into your sword and it absorbed it all. Before your sword could strike the boulder, your spirit energy was already finished."
Hearing this exnation, many of the students understood.
This unlucky first guy had just used himself as a scapegoat to teach them a mistake they should not make.
"Next!!!" Elder Joules called again.
Chapter 44 I Did Not Hear My Name...
The first student to strike the boulder presented himself as an example of what not to do to the other children.
"Next!" elder Joules called.
A boy walked forward and presented his weapon against the boulder. He took in sharp breaths of air. He was obviously nervous, but nevertheless, he channeled his energy into his sword and striked hard.
The sword went through, but it only went about five inches in.
"Good!"Elder Joules congratted him, "Even though you have C-Grade Dantain, You still Managed to bnce your Spirit energy with your sword and cause some damage to the Boulder.
Hearing her praise, the Student was excited and came down the podium.
"Next!!!" She called out again, and another student took the stand. This time around, his sword went a full ten inches deep. This one was also C-grade.
"Next!"
This time around, it was a B-grade student. Surprisingly, he did worse than the C-Grade student.
Elder Joules shook her head. Evidently, just having a Higher grade in Dantain alone, was not enough. One needed incredible control of their spiritual Energy.
And so it continued. Many of the students made good grades while some others did not. However, C-grade and B-grade did not pass twenty inches in depth.
The students soon understood that the task they had been given was not as easy as they thought it would be.
Many of them panicked and didn''t get control of their spiritual energy right and were flung off into the distance. Some unfortunate ones even had their swords broken by the boulder.
Most of such people were the ones that had terrible swords.
As time passed, those that had not yet attcked the boulder learnt from the mistakes of those that had attacked the boulder.
However, it was now time for the first A-grade Dantain student to strike the boulder. It was a girl. her name was Ca. She was the other person aside from Cablen to havee out with an A-grade Dantain.
She approached the Boulder and all eyes remained on her.
It was one of two things. Firstly, the students were curious as to how a person with A-grade Dantain would fair against the boulder aspared to the others.
The second reason was that this particr student had a very shitty sword. Even though she had A-grade Dantain, she came from a not so well to do background.
Rumors had it that she was currently using her dead grandfather''s sword. Her parents were not cultivators and had only barely through some special means gotten the invitation for their daughter to be a Cultivator.
A-grade Dantain cultivators were valuable. And if it was in another circumstance where a S-grade Dantain cultivator like Nora did not appear, she would have been the one receiving the attention the elders were giving Nora.
However, no one was ever ready to settle for less best when the best was staring them in the face.
But this did not deter Ca. She was hard-working and was willing to prove that. Especially now that the Chief of the n was watching. She had to give it her best.
And so she did. She channeled her spirit energy into her sword and hit the boulder as Hard as she could.
"HUH!!!" every one that was watching gasped in surprise. The reason was simple. One, Her sword went a full twenty-five inches into the boulder.
This was the highest record so far. The second reason, however, was because, the sword broke as soon as she hit the boulder, with half of itnding sharply directly in front of Dona''s crouch area.
For a few seconds, the entire ce was silent, and Ca kept on bowing again and again in apology.
However, Dona showed his generosity as a leader and evenughed the entire process off which eased the tension of the ce.
On top of that, he even promised to help a bright student Like Ca get another sword.
Naturally, this move won the reverence of the children for this generous leader some more.
Next, came Cablen''s turn. He made it thirty inches into the boulder. This was naturally expected since he had a much better sword as opposed to Ca or most of the students.
Cablen had a proud look on his face as he stepped down. He now had the highest record.
"Congrattions chief Dona!" Elder fatso congratted the moment Cablen made the record, and Dona nodded his head enjoying the praise.
Finally, it was Nora''s turn.
The moment her name was called, the entire ce went silent. Everybody knew deep down without a doubt that Nora was going to do well.
In fact, some even spected that she was going to crush the entire boulder. Even Chief Dona and the two elders behind him sat upright to see how well she was going to do.
Nora stepped up to the podium. With the amount of eye and attention she was dragging, any girl her young age would be nervous. However, Nora had been a star for a while now. At this stage, she was already well used to it.
She unsheathed her sword. It was thin and the slight blue glow it gave seemed further amplified by Daylight.
She channeled her spirit energy into it. Her spirit energy was pretty to look at. And as it entered the sword, it made the blue of the sword glow some more.
And then she attacked.
*Swannnn!!!*
A slicing sword was heard.
Elder joules nodded, "Very Good! Very Good!"
"Wow!!!" the students could not help but apud.
Nora made it a full sixty inches into the boulder. This was an outstanding impressive score. This simply meant that at her age, she could drop a very big tree in just one move.
Dona also apuded as well as the other elders.
And so the Boulder Cutting test ended.
Elder joules called out some names that were lucky enough to have received their swords while the ss was going on and they also came and disyed their skills. However, none of them were impressive, with the highest only making it to ten inches.
The exercise had ended.
"Is there anyone else that has not presented!?" Elder Joules asked and the crowd remained quiet.
However, Nora was worried. In the end, Chiron was not able to make it. If he did not present, he would effectively be kicked out of the Academy.
"Since there is no one else we will now be mov..."
A low but audible voice interrupted her.
"I did not hear my name!"
Everyone turned to the sound of the voice.
To their surprise, a lone figure wearing very baggy clothes pulling along an abnormally big crooked sword slowly made his advance...
Chapter 45 Make Of The Villains Weapon 6 (Ganja Passes...)
A few hours ago...
Chiron looked at the pleading face of the old man before him, and nodded, "don''t worry, I already n to kill them all."
The Pleading look on Ganja''s face changed into gratefulness. He was very excited to have heard those words. He continually thanked Chiron over and over again for his kindness. In his eyes, Chiron was practically an otherworldly existence. He thought Chiron to be a god.
While he was definitely right about Chiron being an otherworldly being, he was definitely wrong about him being a God.
Ganja thanked Chiron again and again. He was not aware that Chiron was not just referring to killing the cksmith''s enemies but much more.
Emma immediately went inside Ganja''s room and brought out the bottle of wine.
The moment it was opened, the strong aroma of alcohol filled the room. Emma poured out a full cup for her father and handed it over to him. He nodded and thanked her.
Then he took deep sniffs of the Wine and smiled as he turned to Chiron. He raised his ss up, "to Master Chiron."
And then he drank the entire cup in one swing.
"Ahhh! That touched the spot," Ganja had some of the wine flowing down his beard, but he did not mind. Soon enough, he was going to be done with this life. He could at least enjoy the Dwarf way of doing things first before his exit.
He handed Emma the cup, hugged her, and gave her a kiss on the forehead before he turned to Chiro with a resolute look in his eyes.
"I am ready!"
Chiron nodded at him.
"Before we start this process, they are some things I must let you know. For example, the heart of the cksmith must be fed to the Runes of the sword while it still beats," Chiron had his eyes on Ganja, "you do know what this means right?"
Ganja nodded his head, "It means I don''t get the privilege of dying a peaceful death."
Chiron nodded, "Good! I''m d you understand."
Chiron signaled Emma with a corner of his eyes and she stepped forward and cleared the table.
Ganja removed his shirt, revealing a chest filled up with hair and strong muscles he had gotten from beating iron for many years.
Ganja mounted the table. He knew what was toe. It would be a lie to say he was not afraid, but more than anything, he was proud.
He was a man who was about to die a legend.
For many men, it never got better than that.
Chiron tied his limps firmly to the table and stuffed a cloth in his mouth to avoid him screaming.
It was finally time. Chiron took a knife in his hands. It was the same knife he had forged and dropped in front of Ganja''s door to win him over. He was using it at Ganja''s request.
Chiron looked at Ganja and Ganja looked back at him.
What Ganja did not know was that as ruthless as Chiron appeared, killing was something that was still fresh to him.
Now, in the past life, Chiron had done quite a lot of things. Even dealing with dead bodies was somewhere in the mix, but killing was a line he had never crossed.
It was a line that for the first time in both lives, he was going to cross. Surprisingly, his hands were not shaky, but in truth, a part of him was holding him back. Thatst piece of humanity told him to stop and forfeit.
It was like his remaining piece of conscience was begging him and telling him that he could still go back to the right part.
However, Chiron suddenly remembered the vow he had made that night just a few years ago. It was a time ago, but that moment still remained fresh in his mind.
He still remembered the twin moons and how their light sneaked through his window to help him see his reflection through that bowl of water. He remembered the feeling of weakness and hopelessness he felt.
Then he remembered the pain of all the times he had mutted himself just to survive and be stronger.
Coming this far in thought, a smile stained a corner of his lips. He knew deep down that there was no way he was ever going back.
And at this moment, thatst piece of humanity he had, flushed away like that stubborn piece of shit down the toilet.
His fingers moved and he pressed the knife into Ganja''s chest.
The skin was slowly torn open from the top of the chest down.
As Chiron''s fingers worked, Ganja grunted in pain.
Blood slowly traced the line Chiron''s knife had gone through. The blood was little, Making Chiron realize that he had not gone deep enough.
And so, like a chef enjoying the cutting of red juicy meat, Chiron''s fingers started through the torn line again. This made the Dwarf struggle even more as his groaning screams were muffed by the thick cloth in his mouth.
As Chiron did this, Emma watched with tears in her eyes.
But Chiron did not even look at her one bit. He was too invested in the process of the work before his eyes.
Ganja vibrated in pain on the table as he tightened his knuckles into a fist. However, even if he wanted to back off now, it was no longer possible. His head had be pink and beads of sweat rolled down his forehead.
Blood poured out like milk leaking out of a milk carton, and then it increased, soon enough, it was pouring down the table like the manner milk poured into a bowl of cereal.
By now, Ganja''s vibrating had slowed down significantly and his eyes slowly rolled backwards into his head.
His chest had deep cut in it. Chiron opened apart the flesh like sushi rolls, revealing the organs of the man. With the look of the inside of the dwarfs body, Chiron could not help but remember a bowl of messy eatensagna.
And then Chiron switched to a bigger knife and cut through the ribcage.
And there it was. Hiding on the left side of the chest. The Heart of the ck smith.
The moment it was revealed, the Runes of the sword not so far away, glowed brighter in anticipation...
Chapter 46 Devils Touch...
Chiron wrapped his fingers around the beating heart and pulled it out of Ganja''s chest.
At this point, Emma could hold it in no longer and she broke downpletely. Her Knees touched the floor and the tears flowed like a waterfall.
Meanwhile, Chiron took the heart to the sword with the glowing Runes. The closer Chiron brought the heart, the brighter the runes of the sword glowed. When the heart was above it, it was not only glowing, but it was also vibrating fiercely.
The vibration of the sword sang a low HUMMING! sound.
Chiron ced the Heart above the sword and as he squeezed it in, he resumed the Ancient Language of Runes once more. Blood poured into the sword. As it did, not one drop of it went to waste. The blood absorbed everything greedily.
But that was not all. Chiron suddenly felt a suction force from the Sword and let go of the Heart. The moment, the Heart fell on the sword, It was drained entirely of every liquid and moisture, shriveling the heart dry.
However, the sword was still not satisfied. The suction force continued, attracting blood that had poured onto the ground to itself. As if onmand, all the blood that had poured out of the Dwarf, was drawn to it.
While Chiron was putting the heart over the sword, Emma had made her way to her father''s corpse, but the moment she saw what the sword was doing, she was forced to take several steps back.
This was a cultivator''s world and she had seen a lot of things, but never ever had she seen a sword call on blood.
Soon enough, it was not just the blood on the ground, but also the one on the table, and also from the Dwarf''s corpse. It was all drawn to the sword.
Ganja''s body Shriveled up in the same manner his heart did. His corpse now looked like a mummy that had died for hundreds of years.
All the blood in the room was fully absorbed into the Sword''s body.
The sword glowedpletely red. And from the body of the sword came a dark mist that surrounded it.
After his death and now killing Ganja, Chiron had be quite a bit sensitive to death.
And he could sense the hunger of it from the sword. But more than that, he could tell it craved something else.
Chiron came close to the sword and tried to touch the weapon. Just like before, it vibrated.
"Shush!!! I''m here to grant your request," Chiron whispered softly.
He bite into his palm and dropped the blood that came out on the sword. As he did, he spoke in the Ancient Language of runes.
Slowly, the Sword quieted down.
Chiron smiled as he used the bleeding hand to hold the sword. As he did, the end of the sword appeared to morph a few times around his wrist to his elbow. Hugging his hand tightly like a wife afraid of her cheating lover leaving her bed at night.
As it wrapped around his wrist. The pointy tail end pierced directly into his veins. Chiron immediately went on his knees.
"Hahaha!!!" Chironughed lowly, "You just found your master and you already desire to im his mind for yourself. You are indeed the perfect weapon for a viin. However..."
His smile froze and he got on his feet. As he did, the sword vibrated lowly again.
"Now, you listen to me. Stubborn child!!! I''m Chiron Chivalry. I''m not just your master, but your life."
In Emma''s eyes, Chiron was talking to the sword. But in Chiron''s mind, it was a different matter.
He had just gone push and pull for dominance with this sword. If it was a weak-minded person, the will of the sword, although fresh but very strong, would have still taken over his body.
But Chiron was different. The years of training he had gone through had not only put calluses on his body, but also on his mind.
This was one of the many advantages of training. It not only disciplines the body but the mind as well.
On top of that, Chiron was not at all a pushover.
He easily dominated the sword.
The vibration of the sword stopped and then Chiron did something Emma was never expecting to see. He slowly lifted the sword up in the air.
This was not a feat that should physically have been possible for a child of age eight.
Firstly, this sword weighed a ton. Secondly, Chiron was an ordinary human. Even though he trained like a madman for several years, lifting this sword up should not have been a feat that was physically possible. Yet, against all odds andws of physics, he was doing it.
This was because a bond between the two had been formed.
Chironughed Haughtily. "Yes, that''s it! The Bond has been formed. I like you. You are a very daring fellow, but hear me. If for any reason you fail to be useful, don''t expect me to care."
The sword vibrated a little to his words.
Chironughed some more, "Now, let''s give you a name," Chiron had a hand under his chin.
"Hmmm! you were so brave you even attempted to dominate my mind, and they is also your insatiable hunger for blood. Yes! that''s it. Let''s call you Devil''s Touch. Do you like it!?"
The sword vibrated slightly again to show its appreciation.
Just then, Chiron noticed sets of alerts the Fate system had popped up.
>>Host Has Lost a ve<<
>>ve Ganja the cksmith deceased<<
>>Congrattions Host, you have been awarded 10 points for changing Major Fate<<
>>Congrattions Host, you have been awarded 5 points for changing Minor Fate<<
>>Congrattions Host, Blood bond formed<<
>>Congrattions Host, You Have a new weapon: Devil''s Touch<<
This was the most amount of notifications Chiron had gotten at a time. It was a lot for him and he really needed to sit down and sort them out ordingly.
Also, all he did was kill Ganja, why was he awarded points for Changing Fate?
Chapter 47 I See Your Determination.
>>Host Has Lost a ve<<
>>ve Ganja the cksmith deceased<<
>>Congrattions Host, you have been awarded 10 points for changing Major Fate<<
>>Congrattions Host, you have been awarded 5 points for changing Minor Fate<<
>>Congrattions Host, Blood bond formed<<
>>Congrattions Host, You Have a new weapon: Devil''s Touch<<
This series of notifications appeared before Chiron''s eyes. Some like the loss of a ve were expected. But others like the awarding of points were not expected. Also, this was the first time he was receiving points for changing Minor Fate.
Thest time Fate concerning another person was changed, it was Elder Fatso. And Chiron still remembered very well what that resulted to. However, he did not understand why killing Ganja awarded him Fate points. He was about to hit the "Check what changed button," but was distracted by the person in front of him.
It was Emma. She bowed at his feet with her forehead touching the ground.
"I am willing to follow Master Chiron till the Day I die," She muttered lowly, "I''ll sign the ve blood pact."
However, to her surprise, Chiron turned about on the spot. He did not even take a second look at her as he walked away.
Ganja was different. In other words, Ganja was useful. However, in his eyes, Emma was not. Even if some use was there, he currently could not see it.
Chiron currently only had space for three blood pacts. There was no way he was going to waste one of his slots on her.
But as he walked away, an idea suddenly came to his head. With the things Emma had seen him do, Won''t it be easier to just get rid of her in order to avoid future troubles? After all, the things she had seen him do were no easy feat. A boy the age of eight should not be capable of even one of them.
A malicious glint passed through his eyes and he turned about sharply. Devil''s touch in his hand vibrated slightly. It felt its master''s bloodlust and it made the sword very excited.
However, the moment he turned, he was surprised to see that she had followed him on her knees. This was a smithy. The ground was anything but smooth.
Chiron looked at the trail behind her. Yes, there was a trail.
Somehow, Emma could feel that Chiron had no use for her. Women were always more sensitive to bodynguage. She could very well tell that if she did not impress this little monster. Sooner thanter, she was going to regret it. On top of that, she had nowhere else to go. Nor who to run to for help.
But she also knew she did not possess the qualities that Chiron desired. For crying out loud, she was not even a world beauty. And when she looked into Chiron''s eyes, she could tell that even if she was beautiful, he would still do away with her.
He was just eight years old, but he carried a different kind of demeanor. Emma had been with different kinds of men just to secure a living. She had met many of them and knew that there was only one way to secure Chiron''s attention.
Chiron looked at the trail she left behind. It made him frown a little. The reason was simple. It was BLOOD.
To show her determination, she dragged her knees on the floor after him. The blood was not a lot, but it was definitely there.
Chiron smiled at the side of his lips. Then he took a step back. To his astonishment, she did not raise her legs but dragged them through the uneven ground toward him.
The sound of which reminded, Chiron of bunk grinding against a tiled floor.
Another step back and she did the same thing. And then another and another.
By now, her blood was really being left behind with pieces of flesh. Chiron squat low. He lifted her head up. Her face was filled with tears, but she gritted her teeth and did not utter a sound.
"I have seen your determination. But if for any reason you should fall behind," he came closer to ear, and whispered into it like a seducing lover, "I''ll ensure a meeting with your father."
On hearing those words, she swallowed hard. Such nice words from Chiron might not have been threatening to other people, but to her, a person that had just watched Chiron rip out her father''s beating heart from the chest. Those were words leaking out the Reaper''s own tongue.
"Clean this ce, and wait for me back home," Chiron ordered and continued about his business with the Fate Change system.
However, he suddenly remembered he was runningte for ss.
At this rate, he was not going to make it in time. He was currently in the slums behind the market, and the distance from where he was to the Academy was really far. Both points were ends from each other.
He suddenly had an idea, "I wonder what will happen if I put some more points in luck." This thought process made him nod his head.
Also, he looked at his hand, "there is no way I can walk on the street with this sword. At least I can''t bring it out until I get to the Academy.
However, Ganja never made a scabbard for the sword.
Chiron suddenly remembered a particr feature of the Fate change system that allowed for the storage of items. Immediately, he opened the system.
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
Rank= Nil.
Health= 98
Strength=90
Agility=80
luck= 5
Stamina=90
Spirit energy= ??? (unusable)
Major Fate changed= 10 points
Minor Fate changed=5 points
Blood Pacts= 1/3
Blood Pact partner= Bama the Merchant.
>>Please allocate points<<
Chiron immediately allocated 5 points to his luck. As much as he wanted to add more, who knew when emergencies would ur? Even wealthy men saved for a rainy day.
Next, he scrolled through the system and found what he was looking for. There was storage space of different sizes. Naturally, there all came with their corresponding prices, and levels that they could be unlocked. For now, Chiron went for the smallest one.
This was the size of a room of Medium dimensions. It was 10¡Á16 in feet or 3.04¡Á4.87 in meters.
>>5 points to Unlock storage space<<
Chiron willed and the storage space was unlocked.
He concentrated with his mind and Devil''s touch disappeared from his hand. it appeared in the storage space.
Chiron nodded his head. His stats had now be.
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
Rank= Nil.
Health= 98
Strength=90
Agility=80
luck= 10
Stamina=90
Spirit energy= ??? (unusable)
Major Fate changed= Nil
Minor Fate changed=5 points
Blood Pacts= 1/3
Blood Pact partner= Bama the Merchant.
>>Please allocate points<<
He smiled and headed out of the house to the academy.
Chiron did not know, but it was his allocation of points to Luck that resulted in ....
Chapter 48 I Did Not Hear My Name 2...
"I did not hear my name!!!"
Those words were not loud but in a gathering such as this, there were significant. Those words effectively meant that Elder Joules had skipped someone.
Everybody turned to the sound of the voice.
To their surprise, a lone figure drew closer, one step at a time. He wore baggy clothes to cover up the forbidden tattoos on his body. His hair was dark and rough, and he even had sleeping bags under his eyes. One look at his face and anyone could tell that he had not slept properly for days.
Yet, his dark eyes gave the impression that they were bottomless in their depth and unfathomable in capability.
As he approached, he pulled along a sword that was at least six feet in length. The sword was ck as night and crooked in the most undesirable manner. The edge of the sword seemed to merge with his hand. Like it was an extension of his arm.
As he approached, all the students subconsciously opened up a path for him. This was an action even Cablen unknowingly took. It was like his legs felt the need to stay away on their own.
Chiron approached steadily, the sword digging slightly into the earth as he did. he walked up to the podium where Elder Joules stood.
And then lifting his head, he looked at her right in the eyes and repeated the same words that announced his arrival, "I did not hear my name."
The entire crowd remained quiet for sometime. Chiron had effectively stolen the attention of everybody. This included Dona, who was the chief of the n.
It took the interrupting cough of elder Fatso to bring the attention of everybody away from the charisma Chiron justmanded with his arrival.
*Cough*
Elder Joules also coughed awkwardly. The reason she had not called Chiron''s name was because he had never attended any ss since the begining. This was not at all surprising. Everyone knew that the Tamashi could not use spirit energy. There was no need for him to attend the academy.
The invitation for schooling was only given out of courtesy. Simply because he was child of thend.
"Well! you have been absent since the beginning of training, and frankly," she paused a bit, looking him head to toe, "I don''t think there is a need for you to be here. After all, you are a TAMASHI! I suggest you go back home, and attend to chickens until you are useful to the n."
Those words were precise in meaning.
But Chiron did not take offence. He simple had a slight smile at the corner of his lips, "I heard you say that those that did not present a sword for today''s ss would not be allowed to continue schooling. I never heard you say having a Dantain was the criteria to continue schooling."
Chiron suddenly turned his head, and looked in Dona''s direction, "Or are you saying that words given by an elder in representation of the Chief of the Chikitsa n, are not true!?"
Chiron''s words went like a bomb in the minds of every person present.
This was an indirect usation. It was known fact that Elder Joules represented the highest authority of the n which was Chief Dona as head of the academy.
Chiron was indirectly saying that Elder Joules was lying. And if she was lying, it only meant that the person by whose authority she was representing, was also lying.
This was not just a p to her face, but also a p to the face of chief Dona.
However, it was true. There was now that stated that a Tamashi could not attend ss. After all, the invitation for schooling was actually sent to Chiron.
The onlyw given was on the issue of swords.
Normally, it was expected that students that had not been attending sses could not possibly do better than those that did. This was the reason why no one bothered about those that missed sses.
They would naturally be weeded out over time.
"Elder Joules!" Dona called.
Joules turned to Dona. She could see the look in his eyes. One major thing all powerful men had inmon was the love they had for their reputation.
If Elder Joules does not allow Chiron participate in the test, It would only tell the world that the Chief lied. This was a terrible stain on the reputation of any leader.
After all, in any ce, and at any time, the reputation of a man precedes him.
If news should spread that the chief was a liar, his credibility would be questioned.
Dona frowned as he looked intently at Joules. They were in an open space, but the air suddenly felt warmer. Those that had good eyes could see slight waves slowly rising from the Chief''s body.
This was evidence that he had activated his spirit energy.
More than anyone, Joules knew her husband. He was angry.
"Yes, Chief Dona!" She immediately bowed.
Others might have noticed it, but Chiron did.
As Elder Joules bowed, her fingers shook by her side. She had to ball her fist to take control.
This was true fear. Even though this two carried the title of Husband and wife. Elder Joules still had such fear for Chief Dona.
Chiron could not help but observe closely. This was what he wanted. True Power.
Elder Joules looked back at Chiron. The speed at which she used to regain herposure was incredible to say the least.
"Since you have a sword, you are permitted to take the first test," then she frowned and added, "but if you fail to make even an inch in the boulder, you will have to leave the academy, and never return. No one has time to pamper a child without a Dantain."
To the surprise of everyone, Chiron nodded his head in agreement, and then to the surprise of everyone watching, he raised his head and asked, "an what if I do!?"
"Huh!?"
This question took the entire crowd by surprise.
"What if I''m able to make an Inch into the boulder!?"
Elder Joulesughed loudly. Sheughed because she knew that it was impossible. Striking the boulder and making an Inch deep scar was not the same thing as cutting wood. Even wood would need several hits.
It took strength to cut wood.
This was a boulder entirely made of iron. One hit of the sword without spirit energy was going to send a person flying through the air just like the others during the exam.
"Let''s do it like this, if you make it to even an Inch, I''ll grant one request of yours!" Elder Joules smiled...
Chapter 49 Devils Touch! You May Drink A Little...
Chiron froze.
Elder Joules saw the expression on his face and it made her smile. As far as she was concerned, he froze because he did not dare to.
Unknown to her, Chiron froze not because he did not dare but because, he could not believe what he had just heard.
Chiron could not believe that such a divine fruit just fell from heaven andnded right on top of hisps.
Chiron could not help but remember an old saying from his former world, "Work hard, or else, even if by luck, a divine fruit falls on you from heaven, it will crush you."
Right now, a divine fruit was making its way from the heavens. Heading right for the top of his head. However, Chiron was not like othres. He had made his preparations.
"Elder Joules! these words of YOURS that you dered in front of these new cultivators and the chief, do you dare to put them in a blood pact?"
"Huh!"
The entire ss gasped. Even Chief Dona could not believe what he was hearing.
Little whispers started to go around, but most of it was filled with little giggles.
After all, they were here all along and had seen that without spirit energy, breaking through the Metal ore boulder was practically impossible.
"SILENCE!" Elders joulesmanded and the students all kept quiet.
Elder Joules frowned, "I have to teach this boy a lesson. Imagine, a useless Tamashi. Seeking to make a blood Pact with me. I''ll make him regret it." She thought to herself.
"Okay! but let''s make the wager a little bit more interesting. After all, you look very confident in yourself. If you don''t make it at least an inch into the boulder, You''ll be the new janitor for the ss, and afterwards, you''ll be My son''s personal ve."
"Huh!" The ss gasped once more. Meanwhile, Cablen heard this andughed haughtily. He could not help but think his mother was very smart.
Even chief Dona nodded at this. Although it seemed like just a normal bet, it would be wise to take the view of the full picture into ount.
Chikitsa n was a n that ced emphasize on the rights of the first child. This was especially so if it was a son. After all, the first son carried the name of the father.
It was because of such traditions that even though Chiron was a Tamashi, the invitation to attend the academy was still sent to him.
If Chiron became ve to Cablen, his rights as a first son would effectively be dissolved. On top of that, it would be a big p on Aleen''s face.
Elder Joules said this words while taking a peep at Dona. She noticed he nodded at this and smiled. Her words were obviously in an effort to please him.
"So! do you dare?" Elder joules used Chiro''s words back at him.
Chiron paused, and the look on his face showed that he was contemting the offer.
Elder Joules had her eyes on him, "Or have you lost your confidence so soon!?"
In the eyes of everyone, those words were the catalyst that pushed Chiron into agreement.
Chiron nodded, "of course I dare."
Those words brought a smile to Chief Dona, Elder Joules, and of course to Cablen. In his mind, he had just acquired a new ve.
Nora immediately ran to her brother in attempt to persuade him from his obvious foolishness, but Chiron only smiled and patted her head like he normal did.
Elder Joules brought out a Contract. The rules for the contract were written down and the two of them signed it in blood. However, while the signing was taking ce, no body noticed Chiron speaking sharply in a strangenguage. This was the Ancientnguage of runes, and it added a small extra letter in the contract.
After the making of the sword, Rune tongue was bing easier for him.
The two of them signed it and the contract dissolved and entered their heads.
The moment the contract was signed, some of Cablen''s friends already congratted him on his new personal ve. While Cablen already thought of the different kind of inhumane tasks he was going to make Chiron do.
Nora could not help but have tears in her eyes. She was going to lose her loving brother.
"Okay! the contract has been signed. There is no going back now!" Elder Joules had a malicious smile on her face, "You may take the test now."
She pointed at the Boulder and Chiron nodded. He slowly and steadily made his way on top of the podium. However, the moment he stepped on it, the podium seemed to make cracking sounds from his weight.
This made the Dona and the elders that were watching frown. "Was the podium bad?" some thought.
However, Chiron did not stop, he stop the next step and then the next. Every step he took, was escorted by the loud creaking of the podium.
Nobody knew that the podium was not creaking because it was bad, but because of the weight of Chiron''s sword.
After all, Devil''s touch weighed a ton. That was a lot.
Then again, even if Chiron told them that his sword weighed that much, no one would believe him. It was easier on their minds thinking that the Podium was bad. Human beings had a habit of believing what they wanted to believe, and not what was true.
Chiron made it to the front of the boulder, and then slowly, he lifted up his sword in the air.
All eyes followed his every moment. They could see it clearly. He had not activated any spirit energy. After all, everyone knew he couldn''t. As a Tamashi, his spirit energy was in chaos within his own body. There was no dantain to concentrate and centralize all that power.
And then in front of all eyes, Chiron dropped the sword.
*BAM!!!*
A loud sound was heard. The same sound that was heard every time some body hit the boulder without using Spirit energy.
Everybody already expected the recoil to throw Chiron back, but to their surprise, it didn''t.
And then, Chiron whispered in a low tone, "Devil''s touch! I permit it. You may drink a little of my..."
Chapter 50 Sell Your Sword To Me...
Everybody after hearing the loud sound like the ring of a bell was expecting Chiron to be flung away, just like the others were, but to their surprise, it did not happen.
Cablen had already even concluded that Chiron was done for, but the embarrassing recoil did not happen.
The thing was that the recoil from hitting the boulder was not strong enough to throw Chiron and his one-ton sword away.
And then Chiron whispered in a low inaudible tone, "Devil''s touch, I permit it. You may drink a little of my blood."
And then it happened. One of the Runes on the body of the sword glowed sharply, and Chiron''s blood flowed into the sword. The sharp cutting side of the de suddenly turned crimson.
And just like one would imagine a Hot knife cutting through butter, Devil''s touch separated the boulder into two equal parts.
*SILENCE!!!*
Total Silence.
No one said a thing. No! The truth was that no one could say a thing.
''Impossible'' was not even a proper word to describe the incredibility of what just happened.
From the moment Chiron hit the boulder to the time the boulder was split in two, was not a long time. In fact, it happened rather very fast.
The moment Chiron''s sword cut through the boulder, Chief Dona stood up from his seat. he could not believe what he had just seen.
This was not supposed to be a possibility, but more than that, he was a high-level cultivator and the highest in the entire n. He had clearly seen the sharp glow of a rune before it disappeared and the sword cut through the boulder.
Dona was not new to Runes. He knew of their wonderous abilities but never had he ever seen that Rune. He instinctively wanted to approach but the sudden uproar brought him out of his head to the remembrance that this was in the presence of a lot of people.
"Wow!!!" the crowd of students went into an uproar. How could they not scream their lungs out in surprise? Prior to this, the highest anyone had gotten through the boulder was a mere fifty inches. And that was a person with an S-grade Dantain. Surely, such a performance was expected.
But this one was totally different. After all, Chiron did not have a Dantain. He was considered worse than trash. A curse and a stain on society.
But this trash had done the impossible. He did not just cut into the boulder, but made such a mess of it, that it made the Boulder look like it was a piece of wet paper set in front of scissors.
However, the most surprised person in all this was probably the Elder in charge of the students.
After all, Elder joules had just confidently made a bet that was sighed in a blood pact. For some reason, she was confident that something was wrong.
While the ce was in an obviousmotion, she couldn''t help but reach the boulder that had been cut in two halves and ce a hand on the surface of the cut part.
Even before she touched it, she could see the very smooth cut.
It was so smooth, that the boulder could very well pass for a mirror at the moment.
"I do not agree!" Elder joules suddenly voiced out.
Those words brought silence to the ss.
Every body looked at her.
"I do not agree. How is it that a Tamashi that can not control his own spiritual energy can do something like this? What kind of sorcery is this?"
Chiron did not say anything but just looked at this woman that proudly called herself an Elder like a fool.
"It''s not sorcery." A well-known voice suddenly voiced out.
It was one thatmanded respect in the entire n.
Chief Dona took one step at a time and advanced towards the podium.
"Tamashi!" He called to Chiron. "Can I see your sword?" Dona requested.
Chiron frowned for a quick second, but then restored his facial expression. He really did not want to. But even with the current capabilities of his sword, he was nowhere near the strength of a Copper-ranked cultivator.
He was nothing but an ant in the presence of such a person. Even though Chief Dona was asking politely, Chiron knew that it was an order.
Not only Chiron, but even Devil''s touch did not want to leave.
Chiron suddenly bowed, "course Chief Dona."
The wrapping Devil''s touch had around his hands suddenly changed and moved like water away from Chiron''s hands. As it did, Everybody once again watched in full surprise.
The one question on their mind was, "What kind of sword is that!?"
Metal was moving like water.
Chiron threw the sword to Dona and he caught it with one hand, or at least, he attempted to.
The moment Dona caught the sword, the weight of the weapon brought his hand down, but fortunately, he was an experienced cultivator. He immediately roused his energy, supporting the weight of the sword.
But that was not all, he had caught the sword a bit rather roughly.
This was another thing about Chiron''s sword. It did not possess a hilt. Every part of it outside Chiron''s hands was either a pointy edge or a sharp curve.
"Hmmm!" Chief Dona could not believe it, but his senses were not lying to him. This sword actually weighed a lot. He could not help but look at Chiron''s childish frame and wondered how this child could carry such a thing.
To other people, the Tamashi was nothing but just trash. But to the chief of the n, the Tamashi was another weapon that could be used in case of an enemy attack.
Just like any leader that ruled with power, he kept tabs now and then on Chiron. He knew that Chiron trained day and night. At least, this was the report that always got to him.
He naturally attributed it to the influence of peer pressure on Chiron and the boy just trying his best to keep up with his mates. As one in his position strength would do, heughed at such a thing.
He knew that no matter how had Chiron trained, the possibility of him ever bing as strong as a cultivator was like the possibility of stone floating steadily when dropped on water.
However, for a brief second, he could not help but think of the possibility that maybe Chiron''s training helped him to lift all that weight.
He immediately dismissed such an absurd thought. The only other possibility was that it was an ability that the sword granted its wielder.
Dona looked at Chiron and asked, "Tamashi! where did you get this sword."
Without batting an eye, Chiron spoke sincerely, "It was made for me by a cksmith in the slums. I could not afford the others. I''m sure that Chief Dona has heard of him before. His name is cksmith Ganja."
Chief Dona''s eyes widened in surprise. But it was not just him. This time around, another person''s interest had been picked. It was Elder fatso.
He too had watched and seen the incredible thing Chiron had done with the sword, but never could he have thought that it was made by Ganja. The same man whose wife he took for himself.
Of course, Chief Dona knew who Ganja was. But to the best of his knowledge, the old dwarf had nearly run mad. Thest he heard of him was that Ganja swore never to ever enter a smithy again.
He was a cksmith that had fallen from grace to grass and then to mud.
"Are you sure!?" Chief Dona asked.
"Yes, Chief Dona. He said that it was the greatest sword he had ever made." Chiron added.
"Oh! really!?" Chief Dona thought to himself as his eyes appreciated the beauty of the weapon. Before Chiron used the sword, he had also thought like everyone else that the sword was trash, but after what he had just seen, he thought very differently.
"So cksmith Ganja is back in business, I was not aware. Maybe I''ll have him make something for meter on."
Chiron had a feeling of where this conversation was going. But he felt the need to give this obvious cunny man a little push and see what his true intentions were.
"I''ll have to apologize ahead Chief Dona. Unfortunately, cksmith Ganja has passed away."
"Huh!?" Those words were a surprise.
But Chiron was not done, "he passed away in the making of this sword. Giving it his best to finally make the greatest sword."
*Bam!* Another surprising news.
This time around, it was Elder fatso that stood up from his seat. After all, he knew that Ganja was obsessed with making the greatest sword.
Seeing what Chiron''s sword was capable of doing, he could not help but think of the possibility. If this was true, then Ganja had finally achieved his dream.
Hearing this far, Chief Dona nodded his head, and then he looked at Chiron, "This sword is a good sword and its only maker no longer exists in this world. Chiron, sell it to me..."
Chapter 51 Sell Your Sword To Me 2...
Those words were like an rm in Chiron''s head. Chief Dona had just told him to sell the sword.
Although Chiron had to say that he expected a request concerning the sword. He definitely did not expect Chief Dona to request him to sell it.
Although those words came out politely, there were just too many things wrong with them. One of them included the fact that up until the moment Chief Dona requested to buy the sword, he had been referring to Chiron as Tamashi.
Secondly, although it sounded like a request, it was actually an order.
The only reason Chief Dona had framed his words in such a manner was that they were in the midst of people, and also because of his reputation.
This was something even the children subconsciously knew. However, who in their right mind had the guts to question the fancy of the chief?
Lastly, even if Chief Dona wanted the sword. The right thing would be to ask Aleen and not Chiron, since Aleen was an Elder. But he did not. This showed that Dona did not put Chiron''s father in his eyes.
The ce had gotten silent again. Chief Dona still had his eyes on Chiron. The look in his eyes spoke volumes of the confidence he had that Chiron was going to nod in agreement.
After all, such a thing had never happened.
In fact, it is expected that Chiron even refuses the money from the Chief and out rightly give up the sword as a gift.
At least, this was how it yed out in people''s heads.
Chiron remained silent. Chief Dona frowned a bit and then he smiled, "How about this. I''ll buy your sword for thirty blue beast cores."
"Wow!" the crowd gasped. this was an astonishing amount of money. With that kind of money, even as Tamashi, Chiron could still live an excellent life. He could get all he wanted: Food, Wine, women, and basically anything that was attracted to the smell of money andfort.
,m In fact, that money could potentially make a cultivator develop the temptation to retire early.
But more than anything, it showed the value that the chief had for the sword. Or rather, it showed how valuable the sword was.
The students in the ss all turned to Chiron. From the pleading looks on their faces, it was obvious that they wanted him to take the offer.
It was just too good to resist.
Before this, Nora had the most expensive sword, and that one was made with abined wealth of several elders of the n. So it was easy to imagine why everybody expected Chiron to take the deal.
However, this request as far as Chiron was concerned was an insult to him. Yes! it was a very big insult.
This was like telling a mother that had gone through the pain of carrying her child for a full nine months and then giving birth to the child that she should forget about all that pain and love and sell the child for thirty pieces of biscuit.
This was how it sounded in Chiron''s ears. This man wanted him to sell his sword for biscuits.
How could the life of a child bepared to biscuits!?
Even if Chief Dona had said that he wanted to buy the sword for a hundred blue beast cores, it would not even make Chiron''s eyelids twitch in anticipation.
Chief Dona saw that his offer did not move Chiron and so he increased his offer. "How about fifty blue core stones."
Once again, the crowd gasped. This included the Elder Joules and even the other Elders. This was an astonishing amount of money. In fact, Elder Joules even doubted if Chief Dona had such an amount of money.
But then again, even she could not tell the full capabilities of the Chief. After all, the wealth of the entire n was at his disposal.
However, to the surprise of all, Chiron still remained silent.
If anyone was observing well, they could have noticed that Chiron had a hand folded in a tight fist behind his back. It was so tight that his veins bulged and his fingers pierced into his flesh.
He was really holding down on his anger.
Chiron suddenly had a humble look on his face as he bowed apologetically, "Uncle Dona, You''ll have to forgive your nephew. Your offer is indeed very generous, but you see, even if I gave you the sword, It would be of no use in your hands. The sword is tied to my blood. However, I really don''t mind you testing this out."
Chiron had been very picky with his words. Even going as far as to call the Chief with the Title of Uncle and to call himself Nephew.
Chiron was ying on the emotions of the people watching. After all, it was easy for many people to forget that Chief Dona was his father''s brother.
This way, Chief Dona would not be inclined to push on his demands because it was not morally right.
This reminded Chiron of a saying from his former life, "Human beings are moral creatures. They want to be considered by the public that they were always right." This was a stigma that even corrupt politicians had.
"Hmmm!" Chief Dona nodded, but he was not still convinced. He walked to the boulder and charged up a bit of his spirit energy. As he did, everybody, including Chiron suddenly felt as if the air had be too heavy to breathe.
Their lungs felt tighter and the air seemed to freeze all around them. Chiron felt as if he had suddenly been immersed in water. It was just a little, but Chief Dona was still a copper-level cultivator. His spirit energy was rich.
He passed his energy into the sword and stroked the boulder.
It was not a heavy hit, but then again, Chief Dona could have hit this boulder without spirit energy and it would still break.
He only wanted to test Chiron''s words.
*Bam!!!*
A loud sound was heard.
However, the results left the crowd...
Chapter 52 The Second Test Starts...
Chief Dona roused his spirit energy.
Just as the name of the cultivation energy implied, Chief Dona''s spirit energy was the same color brownish color copper had.
He passed a little of his energy into the sword and brought it down on the half-boulder.
*Bam!*
A dull hammering sound was heard. And to the surprise of everybody watching, nothing happened.
Not a single inch of cut appeared on the boulder.
This made Chief Dona frown a little, And then he gave a slight smile. He used his other hand and smacked the boulder. As expected, the boulder was destroyed.
"It''s just as I suspected," Chief Dona muttered in a low tone. On Chiron''s sword, he could see a rune that glowed Crimson. Even though he did not know the Runenguage, he was smart enough to know that Rune prevented anyone else from using the sword aside Chiron.
He nodded and threw the sword back to Chiron. Chiron caught it and once again, the sword attached itself to his hand.
"Elder Joules," Dona looked to his wife, "You''ll honor your oath."
Everybody gasped again. Those words from the chief were an order.
This meant that the chief had acknowledged Chiron as the winner of the bet.
Dona walked back to his seat. However, unknown to everybody, the moment he sat, he opened the palm he had used to hold the sword.
There was a thin scar on his palm. He clenched his fist hard and used his spirit energy to seal the wound.
He took another look at Chiron''s sword. Even though he was a copper-ranked cultivator, he was still injured by the sword.
No one knew, but he had already determined that he was going to get Devil''s touch one way or the other.
Meanwhile, Chiron held his sword and sighed lowly. From the greedy look in Chief Dona''s eyes, Chiron knew certainly that he had just developed a target sign on his back.
The Chief now wanted his sword. But this did not make him angry. In fact, it made him feel good. The more enemies he had, the more push he had to grow.
Chief Dona was a Copper Ranked Cultivator. This was several ranks above him. In fact, saying that he was several ranks above Chiron would be wrong. After all, Chiron was without rank.
This was yet another reason why he needed to get strong and fast.
Elder Joules approached Chiron, "Okay! you won the bet, as expected, you may request what you want."
Everybody heard her words and all eyes were on Chiron.
Some children could not resist and were shouting out items that Chiron could ask for.
However, to the surprise of everybody watching, Chiron made a request that none of them expected.
"I want three blue beast core stones."
"Huh!?"
This took everybody by surprise.
However, Elder Joules could not help butugh at this request. To her, this was indeed a small price to pay. Of all things to ask for, Chiron still ended up asking for money.
"At the end of the day, he is still a child!" She thought to herself.
She dipped her hand in her garment and threw him one Blue beast core. "I''ll have a servant deliver the remain twoter."
Chiron bowed in a thank you and fell back in line with the rest of the ss. However, as he did, he smiled. Anyone that saw him thought he was happy because of the Blue Beast core he just acquired but no one knew that he was joyful for an entirely different reason.
Chiron''s n was simple. Firstly, the Chief was here. he was not sure, but taking precautions was never a bad thing. He knew that Chief Dona kept tabs on him. If he revealed that he wanted the thousand year old violet good will flower, it would definitely raise Dona''s suspicion on him.
After all, The Thousand year old Violet good-will flower was a precious herb.
As it was in his old life, leaders, be they politicians or not were very skeptical in nature. As it was, he already had attention on his head.
Secondly, asking for money will ensure he was looked upon as nothing but an eight-year-old that luckily got a good sword. After all, Which eight-year-old did not like extra pocket money to buy snacks? This would help people to further underestimate his desires.
It was always a good thing to look weak before one''s enemies. The weaker one looked, the better.
Lastly, he wanted to test out a particr theory he had. This of course concerned the Rune he had ced on the contract at the time of the signing.
As far as Elder Joules was concerned, she had fulfilled the Blood pact. However, the expectation of what he would use her for made Chiron very satisfied with the results.
Elder Joules took her position on the Boulder, "The first test is over. Now, we shall begin the second test. For those that did not participate in the first test, you are to leave the academy immediately. The second test will be a sparingpetition between students. You will all draw lots and will face who so ever picks the same number as you."
The students listened attentively as she spoke.
Elder joules nodded her head as she continued, "As much as cultivation is concerned, luck ys a vital role in the life of a cultivator. If you are lucky, you might uncover a treasure that will further your cultivation, and likewise, if you are not, you might find a treasure that will lead to your death. Also in the future, your opponents will be random. One day you might face a dragon, and another day, you might face an Ant. Either way, your luck determines your sess."
As she spoke, the children entered a line and picked sticks that had numbers written on them. These numbers were picked at random.
Chiron could not help but believe this was an effort on the part of the n to let students understand that Cultivation was a...
Chapter 53 Importance Of The Fate And Luck Of A Cultivator...
Chiron could not help but believe this was an effort on the part of the n to let students understand that Cultivation was a Personal Journey of Many tribtions.
In truth, many of the values taught in the Academy were very good. The only problem was that at the end of the day, there all streamed down to the benefit of the n as a whole.
This was not a value Chiron possessed.
The second test was simple. The students were to fight a one-on-one battle. Naturally, the winners got points that were cumted to pass the tests.
However, after the eviction of many students in the first stage. Many of the students picked draws that unfortunately left them with no partners.
Normally, it would have been expected that the draws be picked again. However, this was not the case.
If a student finished beating his opponent, he has the option of picking a person from the students without a draw to fight. If he won again, his points would naturally be increased and he is allowed to pick another student from the students without a draw.
This process may continue infinitely until he loses, or until he runs out of stamina. The point of the lesson was to teach the students that only victors had the right to pick the direction of their own fate.
Nevertheless, if the person that was chosen from the students without draws were to defeat his opponent, he automatically takes over all the points that his opponent acquired thus far.
This was indeed a brutal method for apetition. It also aimed at making the students understand the consequences of their luck and actions.
Andstly, it emphasized the value of strength and the pursuit of it.
The students formed a straight line and they each picked their draws. Many of them were paired with one another while the others were not.
Unfortunately, Chiron was not paired with anybody. Unsurprisingly, this was a draw he expected.
Unlike the rest of the students, Chiron had a means of knowing the level of luck he had, and honestly, it was very shitty at best. On top of that, luck could influence luck.
Naturally, the stronger a cultivator was, the more powerful his luck stood. Chiron was currently in the midst of a lot of cultivators as the sole normal human being.
There was no way his luck was going to be able to challenge this much strength and still stand on top.
"The first match is going to begin now," Elder joules announced. She brought out a list ording to the pairing and called out the first opponents, "Davin and Tobi."
Once their names were mentioned, two boys stepped forward. Each had his sword in hand.
Davin was a cultivator with a B-grade dantain and Tobi was a cultivator with a C-Grade Dantain.
Davin was bigger in size and was one of Cablean''s bully friends. While Davin was smaller and even his sword was a little crappy.
"Commence!" Elder Joules gave the order and the fight began. Davin did not wait for Tobi to get ready.
Immediately he rushed for the smaller boy with the same force and ferociousness a hungry tiger used to descend on an antelope.
*ng!*
Tobi only barely defended against the attack. But then came a kick to the chest that sent him flying in the air like a kite without a string.
Tobi hit the ground with his back. The force of which the watching students heard his back crack a little. He spat out a jet of blood in the air.
Although Davin saw this, he did not stop his assault.
He leaped high into the air as his sword came down like lightning against a fig tree.
"STOP!!!" Elder Joulesmanded and Davin''s Sword stopped just inches away from smashing Tobi''s face in.
Davinughed as he spat by Tobi''s side, "weakling!"
The match had ended. Tobi sighed in relief and fainted on the spot. Some students came along and lifted him out of the ce.
Elder Joules smiled at Davin, "very good! although you did not use your spirit energy at all throughout the fight, you were still relentless," She turned to the students, "Remember! no matter what, a cultivator must not show mercy to his opponent. If he is weak, then it is his luck."
Elder joules called the next set of students, and they came forward. This time around, both students had B-grade Dantains. The match started at a different pace from the way the first one had gone.
Both fighters were wary of one another. Both of them first activated their spirit energy, sending it into their swords before attacking.
*ng! ng!! ng!!!*
The continuous striking of metal against metal was heard. Both parties did not back off in their attacks. However, a misstep into a small pothole on the ground by one of the participants was the turning point of the fight.
Chiron watched attentively as such a minor detail like a misstep on uneven ground made one of the students lose the stable bnce of the fight.
This was truly what one would consider luck.
Chiron remembered that in the cinemas of his former life, he would watch martial art movies where people used their environments to their advantage in a fight, but never at one time in those movies had he seen that such a slight mistake was relevant enough to make a person lose a fight.
This was the difference between those staged fights and real-world fights.
A person might be strong but maybe by luck, he got a strain on his ankle when throwing a kick. That sprain might eventually give his opponent an advantage, which would end up putting him at a strong disadvantage that could cause the end of his life.
This was the reason why luck was important in the life of a cultivator.
It is said that many cultivators carry spirit charms on their bodies just to effectively increase their luck. No one knew when ack of sufficient luck could potentially make one lose his life.
The match ended with the student that had missed his step losing the battle.
"Next! Ca versus Nora," Elder Joules called out loudly.
Chapter 54 Importance Of The Fate And Luck Of A Cultivator 2...
The previous match ended and now, Elder Joules had announced the next match.
"Next! Ca versus Nora."
Those words took the crowd by surprise. The reason was that bothdies that had been announced were quite wonderful exceptions. Their pairing for a battle was very well set by fate.
Ca was the only other person aside from Cablen that had an A-grade Dantain. She was the same person that had used a bad sword on the boulder and it broke, with half of itnding directly in between the Chief''s crouch.
After that event, Chief Dona promised her that he would get her a new sword. This was not a thing that took much time. As of the time, he said this, an elder had sent the message to a cksmith and a sword had already arrived.
Ca had two years on Nora, but because of obvious malnutrition, she looked just as small. She came from a poor background and was fortunate to have gotten the opportunity to participate in the Academy program for cultivators.
If Nora had note out with her S-grade Dantain, Ca would most likely have been more celebrated. However, regardless of the circumstances, Ca was very hard-working. She had done magnificently well in the Boulder test. And that was even with a bad sword.
However, Fate probably had it out for this girl. Her current opponent was the sweetheart of the n. The same person that was tagged has heaven''s own child.
Nora was already a cultivator at the middle Wood rank. She was currently the highest amongst the cultivators.
While Ca was very much still in the early Wood rank.
As far as anybody was concerned, this fight would probably notst two strikes from Nora before it would end.
Both participants took to the fighting ground and Elder Joules gave permission for the fight to start.
"You maymence!"
Immediately she gave the order.
*Swoosh!* like aet rushing for the earth, Ca did not give an opportunity for Nora to prepare. She immediately attacked with her sword hitting as hard as she could.
*ng!*
The first hit caught Nora unaware, sending her screeching against the earth. Nora managed to get her footing but before she could think of rising her spirit energy, she was attacked again.
Chiron watched this fight with much attention and could not help but smile a bit. He could not deny that he was actually quite impressed with this chosen strategy that Ca employed.
In fact, in his own head, he could not have thought of a better way than the method she was using.
Ca''s n was simple. She did not want to give Nora any breathing space for her to use her spirit energy.
These cultivators were still in the early stages of cultivation. They were not yet at the level where their spirit energy was used as instinctively as raising one''s hand to swat a noisy fly.
This was the loophole that Ca was taking advantage of. She knew that Nora needed a few seconds to control her breathing and arouse her spirit energy.
This was something she could not allow. That was because if Nora used her spirit energy, Ca knew that she would be at a major disadvantage. But this move Ca was carrying out, was in itself a double-edged sword.
If Nora needed time to rise her spirit energy, then so did she. At the moment, she was betting her win in this fight on just one thing. Which was naturally her skill and stamina.
chief Dona watched the fight between both girls and nodded his head ordingly. Ca was putting significant pressure on Nora with her continuous strikes.
Nora had no choice but to continually defend as she took several steps back in retreat.
However, as Chiron watched the fight, it was not long before he noticed something. In fact, it was a relevant question he had asked himself from the beginning of the fight.
How could Ca with her weak body that was obviously malnourishedpare to that of Nora''s?
On top of that, Nora had been taught by not just Aleen but many of the elders of the n over and over again. Surely, she had an arsenal of skills that she was not using.
Chiron had a closer look at his sister and then a slight smile stained a corner of his lips. He could not help but think that this move of hers was truly a very good one.
Nora by now was aware of Ca''s n. However, since this was the game Ca wanted to y, she decided to y one of her own.
Yes! at this point, it was no longer just a sword fight, but rather, it was now a game of stamina.
Or rather, it was apetition to see who will first get tired.
Nora no longer retreated in an effort to find the opportunity to use her spirit energy. Rather, she also aggressively attacked her opponent.
*ng! ng!! ng!!!*
The hit of sword against sword rang across the open field as both girls relentlessly attacked one another.
And then it happened. Both swords hit each other, with both girls staring at each other fiercely in the eyes. Neither of them wanted to give up, but Chiron could see it.
Ca''s fingers vibrated fiercely. However, he was not the only person to have observed this.
Ca''s fingers had be too weak to continue her assault. Her fingers had be weak and her breathing had be rapid.
Nora noticed that the pressure her opponent was exacting had reduced and this encouraged her to hit harder than before.
*ng!* ng!!* CLANG!!!*
Onest hit and Ca''s fingers could no longer take it. Her sword fell to the ground and Nora pointed her sword at the girl''s neck.
The match ended with Ca''s loss and Nora''s win.
,m Chiron smiled. This match ended as he expected.
Elder Joules announced the end of the match and called out for the next one to start.
"Next Match Cablen Vesus...."
Chapter 55 Spirit Technique...
Basically, with the kind of constitution that Nora had, it was very not possible that Ca would win. Even though Ca was older and naturally expected to be stronger.
on top of that, Nora had the advantage of training. For a long time now, She had been trained by the elders of the can. She was practically an umtion of several teachers. While Ca only had the teachings of the academy to guide her.
However, when Adria looked at her, he could not help but have a smile at one side of his lips. Others did not know it, but as the writer of the Novel, he did.
This Ca was very hard working. In fact, she was not only hard working, but was also very talented. This talent and hard workter on ensured that she climbed the ranks of the cultivation world very fast.
However, this was far off into the future after the inevitable destruction that was toe.
Chiron remembered that sheter became quite the force to be recon with. Her past trained her temperament and she became one of the pirs that held the n in those dark times.
Now that he thought about it, she could very welle in handy for some of his future ns, but that would mean that he needed to change the current direction her life was moving in.
A few ideas came into his head, however, he threw them to the back of his mind. At the moment, he had too many things he needed to walk on.
One of which included getting the Violet Good-will flower for his aura acquisition.
"Next match, Cablen Versus Martini." Elder Joules announced in a very loud voice.
Cablenughed haughtily as he took to the fighting stage. His friends cheered for him as he made his way forward.
Many of them called him names and this made him push his chest out in pride.
His opponent was a boy around the same age as him. But that did not mean that the two were of the same level in fighting capabilities.
Martini had a B-graded Dantain while Cablen had an A-grade Dantain.
Although, that did not mean that Martini was a pushover. He did note from a very wealthy family, but that did not mean that they were poor too.
His family was of the middle ss. Martini showed up on the fighting ground with his sword already unsheathed. And so did cablen.
However, even before Cablen got up to the fighting ground, he had already activated his spirit energy. Apparently, he had learned a lesson from the previous fight between Ca and Nora.
Chief Dona saw this and nodded his head ordingly. He was happy to see that his son was smart enough to learn from the mistakes of others.
This was the cultivation world. Growth in the battle sense was just as important as growth in cultivation activities.
"Commence the fight!" Elder Joules announced.
However, Unlike expected, both participants did not rush immediately into battle. Instead, they roused their spiritual energy as much as possible.
Both of them were of the early wood rank. This meant that their spirit energy was a very light green-brown.
Just as their energies had reached their peaks...*Boom!*
It happened Both of them kicked against the ground and headed for each other like two raging bulls fighting for the mating rights to a cow.
*ng!*
Their swords only hit once but that was all it took for both of them to recoil back as a result of the hit.
They both stumbled back, and Cablen could not help but be surprised by this.
However, in this first hit, cablen had actuallye out as the dominating fighter. While Cablen took three steps back, Martini took five before he could get himself together.
Although it was only a difference of two steps, in the world of cultivation, it was a very significant two steps.
After all, those two steps could have potentially meant the end of someone''s life.
Cablen smiled and rushed in again. The voice of his friends behind him screamed for his victory. Each one of them called him proud pompous names.
However, Martini suddenly changed his footing. This was an action that Chiron''s eyes followed properly. It was only a slight change in the angle at which he stood, it effectively changed his entire stance and the style he was using to fight.
*ng!* ng!! ng!!!*
Sword kissed sword in unfriendly aggressive hits, and this time around the separation left the crowd surprised at the development of things.
Cablen took the same three steps back, however, Martini only took a step back before he regained his stance.
Cablen frowned and attacked again, and again, but slowly, the odds were bing stacked against him. He was losing and at one time, he nearly fell on his butt, but had done a back flip to firmly hold his position.
Although Chiron could very much care less who won the fight, that did not mean that he wanted Cablen to win. It was quite a show to watch the ss bully being beaten back, again and again.
Chiron looked closely at Martini''s footwork, his stance, and how he moved his sword.
Chiron was not the only person that had his eyes on Martini. The Chief also observed closely.
Even though the Chikitsa n was a n, it was made by abination of many families. Many of which over the hundreds of years of the n''s history had invented quite a number of ways to effectively use the sword.
Some have invented their own sword styles and some others had improved on that of the n.
Martini came from a family that had its own sword style that was adapted from the sword style of the n into an entirely different one.
It was this sword style that Martini used.
After all, every generation stands on the shoulder of those that hade before it. Martini was currently standing on the efforts of his family to disy a good fighting style.
However, that alone was not a guarantee of winning a fight.
Cablen defended against an attack. He flipped back a couple of times andnded a distance away from his opponent.
His breathing had be heavy and the confident look he had on his face had morphed into a frown. More than anyone, he knew it.
He was losing. Even his friends had shut their mouths.
Cablen used the side of his eyes to look at his mother who was in charge of the match. He could see the frown on her face. For a child, the unpleasant look of a mother to her child was demoralizing.
And then, he looked at his father. Unlike his mother, his father neither frowned nor smile. The chief kept a straight face.
However, he made a slicing motion with his fingers and in seeing this, Cablen''s eyes suddenly widened in the realization of what to do.
His smile once more resumed on his face, and he attacked again. This time around, just like thest, Martini''s good swordy made Cablen back off, but as he did, Cablen somersaulted in the air, and while airborne, he suddenly moved his hand in a slicing motion.
"Iron sh!"
the moment he said that A wave of spirit energy left his sword and headed right for Martini.
*Swoosh!*
The wave of spirit energy took everybody by surprise. But more importantly...
*CLANG!!!*
Martini only barely defended against hit with his sword, but it still sent him flying.
Martini fell on his ass and his sword fell off his grip.
He felt a pain that made him groan loudly.
However, he still tried to reach for his sword which had fallen not so far away from him.
It was toote.
Cablen kicked the sword away as he pointed his de at Martini''s neck.
Cablen won, but it was not the fact that he won that surprised the students but the technique he had used.
At the current stage of the student''s training, none of them could use techniques.
However, Cablen just used a technique.
Many of them found it incredible, but not Chiron.
But since he came to this world, this was actually the first time he was seeing the use of a technique.
A technique as the name implied was a unique method of using energy.
The difference between just using spirit energy in a fight and using a technique made by spirit energy was like the difference between using water and y to make mud and using mud to mold a pot.
One of them was quite simply mixing water and y, but the other required proficient training in the skill.
It was not at all an easy thing to do.
of course everyone knew of it. But this was the first time any of them was seeing it.
"Cable Wins." Elder Joules announced.
"Next, will be..."
"Wait!" Cablen stopped her mid announcement. And then he pointed to Chiron. "I want to fight him..."
Chapter 56 Cultivator Vs Ordinary Human...
Cablen had used a technique to win the fight. Although the students had not yet been taught how to use spirit techniques, it did not matter.
It was a plus on his side.
Although everybody knew that if he had not used a technique, the probability he would have won, was slim. However, nobody cared. At the end of the day, it was all about who won, regardless of the means.
Elder joules mounted the podium to announce the start of the next battle.
"The Next match would be..."
"Wait!" cablen stopped her. "I''m not yet done. I still want another round."
Cablen''s words took everyone by surprise.
Cablen pointed to the group of children that by luck were not paired with anybody. And then he pointed at Chiron. "I want to fight him."
Elder joules saw this and nodded. She turned to Chiron, "do you ept the challenge?"
At the beginning of this stage, Elder joules had specifically said that if a person were to win their match, then they were allowed the opportunity to challenge another person from the children that were not paired by the draws.
Although this was a rule that was set up from the beginning, no one since the start of the match had taken advantage of it. Well, no one until Cablen.
Cablen smiled. This was what he wanted. As it was, he had lost the first stage because of the gap both Nora and chiron had given him when it came to cutting the boulder.
However, the first round alone did not judge who the winner of the test was going to be. It was an umtion of all the tests.
In total, there were three tests. In cablen''s opinion, this was the one opportunity he had to rack in points for wining.
Naturally, since he had the opportunity to pick his opponent, he choose to pick who he considered to be the weakest one.
This was the fastest way to rack in points. On top of that, he really hated this brother and sister pair cousin of his.
Bullying Nora was not possible at the moment, but that did not mean that Chiron could not pay for the sins of both of them.
In his opinion, he was killing two birds with one stone.
Firstly, he was racking in extra points. Secondly, he was going to have fun kicking Chiron''s ass.
There was also thest part. Which was probably the most important.
Cablen took a sharp look at his father and could see the slight smile at the corner of his face.
Cablen knew that Dona wanted Chiron''s sword.
This was the cultivation world. It was not umon for people to get fatally injured while sparring. This was even a moremon urrence when Children who did not have much control were involved.
In Cablen''s mind, this was an opportunity. The only thing that remained to seal the deal, was Chiron epting the challenge.
Chiron heard the announcement from Elder Joules and frowned slightly. However, unlike any body expected, he epted the challenge.
Chiron slowly stepped towards the fighting ground. As he did, Nora frowned. She hurried to his front.
"Big Brother! please don''t fight. Cablen is a cultivator, and on top of that, he has an A-grade Dantain."
Chiron smiled a little, "don''t worry Ra ra, its okay!" he patted her head and walked to the fighting ground.
"Chiron!" Elder Joules called out to him, "are you sure that you ept?" It looked as if she was really bothered about his well being, but Chiron could clearly see the look of dness in her eyes.
Any opportunity for Chiron to be thought a lesson for having the guts to make a bet with her who was an Elder was something that definitely brought her satisfaction.
"Commence!" Elder Joules announced the start of the fight.
However, even though she did, none of them moved.
Chiron had Devil''s touch in hand. The irregr sword that had the ability to cut apart a boulder of iron like it was a hot knife going through butter.
Chiron was a regr human being. Although training over the years had helped him see significant improvement in his physique, he knew that it was nothingpared to the body of a cultivator.
On top of that, Cablen was currently covered fully in his spirit energy.
Cablen smiled and then like a rabbit running from a fox for its life, he rushed at Chiron, Bringing the wrath of his sword with him as he did.
Chiron immediately raised Devil''s touch in defense.
*Bam!!!*
Both swords hit each other and Chiron was forced back by the hit a couple of steps.
As he did, he coughed out some blood.
Seeing this, made Nora gasp in worry for her brother. However, it made Chief Dona nod.
Even though Devil''s touch was an incredible sword, Chiron''s constitution was weakpared to that of Cablen who was a cultivator.
In that hit alone, Chiron could feel it clearly. The reverberation from the hit had shaken his organs. If not that he had trained his body over the few years, he would definitely have been done for.
However, Cablen was not yet done with him.
He attacked once more with a lot of ferociousness. chiron had no choice, he knew that he had to move.
And so, he did. chiron dodged the attacks, again, and again. Many times, cablen''s sword would have turned him to shreds, but he persisted and ensured that his legs did not stop moving.
Chief Dona saw this and it made him frown. At the moment, Chiron was disying incredible foot work. Although it looked like Cablen''s attacks only nearly missed, chief Dona could see the flexibility at which Chiron''s body moved.
He could not help but look towards Elder joules.
Elder joules saw the look in her husband''s eyes. She knew it was because of the moves Chiron was disying. However, to the best of her knowledge, Chiron should not be able to disy such moves.
After all, he had never attended ss.
What none of them knew was that for a long time while Nora practiced day and night with Elders of the n, Chiron had stayed to watch.
He had practiced their sword dance like it was his own.
On top of that, Chiron still had sword moves that the protagonist of the book was going to learn or discover sometime in the future.
All thising together made for a style that had never been seen in this n. The way Chiron moved was by far moreplicated than what Martini had done with his fight against Cablen.
However, even though Chiron moved and dodged cablen''s attack, Chiron knew that he couldn''t keep this up for long. Soon thanter, cablen was going to get him. On top of that, there was also the spirit technique to worry about.
The best form of defense in a battle was always an offense. This was a saying in Chiron''s former world, and it rang noisily in his head.
One way or the other, he had to ensure that he attacked.
But this was a risky thing to do. cablen''s hit were hard enough to reverberate his internal organs and make him cough blood.
This was not an experience he wanted to suffer again.
What if he attacked and Cablen defended it. This would mean that he would once again feel the hit in his internal organs.
Meanwhile, Cablen was slowly getting frustrated. He thought fighting and beating Chiron was going to be like taking candy from a baby, but at the moment, the reality was biting him in the back.
The way Chiron moved made him seem like a slippery eel.
Every time he thought that his sword was going to pierce Chiron, Chiron moved out of the way.
As both participants tried their best. One attacking and the other dodging, Chiron suddenly had an idea and the thought of it made him smile.
He suddenly somersaulted back a couple of times, creating distance between him and cablen.
"By my calctions, I can still use that move at least another two times," Chiron told himself.
Chrion suddenly smiled as he whispered lowly, "Devil''s touch! I permit it. you may drink a little."
devil''s touch suddenly vibrated slightly and the edges of the de became crimson. It looked as if blood had followed into it.
As it did, one of the runes on the sword glowed blood red. And Chiron suddenly felt as if his legs were about to give way to the weakness of the sword drinking his blood. But he persisted.
It was better he fed his blood to his de than bleed it out in a fight.
Chief Dona saw this. he remembered that Chirons sword had turned red like this just before Chiron cut the boulder. He suddenly had a feeling that something was about to happen.
However, unlike what everybody watching expected, Chiron did not attack Cablen.
Instead, he raised his sword high up in the air and smashed hard at the ground."
*BAM!!!*
Chapter 57 Fate Chooses Its Own Instruments...
*Bam!*
Chiron smashed hard at the ground. As much as Chiron would have loved to use Devil''s touch to slice off Cablen''s face, he knew of a certain that this was not the time nor ce for such a thing.
He was a Tamashi. Killing Cablen was only going to cause terrible problems for him in the future. What''s more, he did not possess the power to defend against Elder Joules and Chief Dona''s wrath.
However, there were many other ways for a person to win a fight.
Chiron let Devil''s touch drink a bit of his blood and then he smashed his sword on the ground.
The hit was a heavy one and the ground shook. Cracks forming from the point of impact to the rest of the battle field like spider webs.
this change of events took Cablen by surprise. However, he jumped and somersaulted in the air beforending a distance away.
Chiron saw this and a smile stained a corner of his lips. He turned his sword slightly to the Fuller side (note: Center part of the sword with no edge)
And then he raised the sword and hit it hard again on the ground.
*Bam!*
This time around, the web cracks on the ground became dust and it covered the entire battle field.
Cablennded and looked around, he could not see his opponent. However, this was not going to stop him.
"IRON SLASH!"
He used his technique on thest spot he had seen Chiron.
*Bam!* Bam!!*
"Ahhh!!!" He heard Chiron scream. This brought a smile to his face. he immediately rushed into the cloud of dust to finish Chiron off.
Cablenughed haughtily as he rushed in.
He struck hard with his sword.
*nk!* nk!!* nk!!!*
The continuous sword of metal hitting metal was heard.
This brought a smile to Cablen''s face.
He remembered clearly that thest time that Chiron tried to defend his attack with the sword, he was left coughing blood. With this many hits, it was not an exaggeration to say that Chiron was finished.
There was no way Chiron would still be able to hold on to his sword.
Slowly, the dusty cloud cleared. The first thing Cablen saw was the hilt of the Devil''s touch. the sword was stabbed vertically into the earth.
Yes! it was just as he thought. Chiron was done for. However, as the dust cleared he quickly noticed that Chiron was not at all holding the sword or even close to it.
And then he heard a familiar voice from his side.
"I''m over here,"
The moment Cablen turned to the sound of the voice by his side, he saw Chiron.
However, Chiron smiled at him, and then he turned and threw something at Cablen.
Cablen immediately used his sword to defend, but it was not possible.
And the reason was simple.
Chiron threw a full hand of sand into his face, effectively blinding Cablen.
After losing his sight, Cablen waved his sword in all directions, cursing loudly as he did. However, he did not hit Chiron.
*Swoosh!*
Chiron gave a sliding kick to Cablen''s legs and the bully fell to the ground.
By the time Cablen managed to clear up some of the dust in his eyes, it was already toote.
He opened his eyes to see Chiron pointing Devil''s Touch at his neck.
*SILENCE!*
Yet again, silence hadpletely dominated the entire ce.
Not one person could say a word. The entire fight from the start to the end happened in a manner nobody anticipated.
it was not quick, but of a certain, it was memorable.
Chiron, a Tamashi. One who was considered nothing but an Eyesore. A tumor to society. on top of that, an ordinary human by wit and skill defeated a cultivator. This was unprecedented news.
Word of this would definitely run the n crazy. In fact, many people would definitely believe that it was a lie.
Chief Dona watched in surprise, but most of all, in anger. by now, he had sat upright, leaning forward. His hand held the arm rest of his seat so tight, that he actually crushed it.
Elder Joules also stood there with her mouth and eyes wide open. She had even forgot to announce Chiron as the winner of the match.
It took Nora''s proud scream for joy for everybody watching to be pulled back to reality.
Nora ran into the fighting ground and jumped on Chiron in a hug. Of course, the force she used pushed him down. But she did not let go. She was just too excited to do so.
It was at this time that Elder Joules unwillingly announced the end of the match and Chiron as its winner.
The moment the announcement was made, an incredible uproar was ensured. As expected, it was in praise of Chiron. However, no one, not even Nora noticed the grim expression on Chiron''s face. "Fuck! this is too much attention."
In Chiron''s own opinion, because of his goals, he had no choice but to win the fight. But he genuinely did not like the attention. The limelight was not always a good thing. Especially now that he did not have the power to back that fame.
As some people celebrated and some others were still left in surprise. Chiron suddenly got an alert he was definitely not expecting.
>>Host, Defend against Fate<<
"Huh!?" This alert took Chiron unawares.
Receiving this alert, Chiron could not help but instinctively look to Chief Dona and elder Fatso. However, to his surprise, none of them were moving.
It was true that Chief Dona was angry, but that was all it was. And Elder Fatso just sat there watching the development of the fight.
Something was wrong. Chiron could feel that something was wrong. But the source of the problem was what deluded him.
Thest time he got an alert to defend against Fate, it was because of the suggestion that Elder Fatso made to test out the Tamashi technique.
It was only natural for him to look at Elder Fatso. However, unlikest time, Elder Fatso was not the instrument Fate had decided to use...
Chapter 58 Fate Chooses Its Own Instrument 2...
Chiron''s eyes looked around in search of what was about to happen. Thest time he was warned to Defend against Fate, it involved his life.
Chiron was sure without a doubt that the same thing was very well about to repeat itself. however, he did not know the source of the threat.
He looked in Chief Dona''s direction and then at Elder Fatso. But neither of them moved.
Chiron sharply turned to Elder Joules but it was the same thing. All she did was stand and watch.
Wait! why was she... watching!? The match had ended. What was she looking at!?
Chiron immediately looked back at Elder Fatso and Chief Dona. He noticed that they were also looking at something. Chiron involuntary followed their eyes and then he arrived at the reason.
It was a person on the ground. To be precise, it was Cablen.
Cablen''s face was fully morphed into a frown. He beat against the ground again and again in anger. In his entire life, he had never been this humiliated. In his eyes, it was the same thing as a nightmare. The only thing was that this was a nightmare that he couldn''t wake up from.
This was reality kicking him in the face.
The voices of the students cheering for Chiron filled his ears like the noise of Crickets in the forest during mating season.
Exactly! it was not at all pleasant to his ears.
The praises of Chiron''s name were apanied by the curses of his own.
There was no cultivator under the sun that existed without pride. And a person such as him, that had gotten everything he ever needed since the day he was born was even worse.
Chiron was Trash. But his name was currently being sung above his.
This was a very very bitter pill for Cablen to swallow. It was so big that it choked.
No! he couldn''t let this go unpunished. He needed to defend his pride. He needed to defend his Honor.
As such thoughts swarm like agitated bees in his head, the veins on his forehead popped in his anger. His hand gripped his sword tightly until his fist turned an unhealthy shade of red.
His sword glowed slightly in his hand. Obviously, he was pumping a lot of spirit energy into it. No, he was pumping all his remaining spirit energy into it.
His sword glowed a slight blue, and then the blue got darker and darker, and then he turned towards Chiron. His frown made him look like a monster.
Chiron''s bad feelings increased as he saw this. No one told him before he knew that Cablen was about to attack.
However, Chiron was not in a position to either defend or dodge.
The high of his win had blinded Nora who was snuggling on his chest. Also, all the other students did not notice.
The only people that noticed Cablen''s movements, were The Chief and the Elders watching.
After all, they were by far more experienced with battles. Under their beltid many wins and many losses. Chiron knew certainly that they could see what was going on, but none of them were going to stop it.
He was on the ground with Nora on his chest. When she jumped on him, he had subconsciously let go of his hold on Devil''s touch.
Yes! As much as Chiron did not want to admit it, letting go of Devil''s touch in the thought that the match had ended was about to cost him his life.
Cablen yelled loudly as he raised his sword high up in the air.
His aim was the Brother-sister pair who were celebrating in a hug on the ground for their win over him.
"SHIT!!!" Chiron cursed. At this time, Chiron''s eyes were on the approaching Cablen.
Of course, any of the Elders could stop Cablen, but Chiron knew more than anyone that nobody was going to do him this favor. He could even swear that chief Dona and Elder Joules were smiling right now at him.
Chiron looked to his right. There, Devil''s touchy, but the sword was just a few inches away from his hand. He tried to reach it but discovered two things.
Firstly, Nora was on his body. Secondly, he was too weak to push and reach it. Reason being that he had lost a lot of blood to Devil''s touch thirst.
Twice!
He had given Devil''s touch some of his blood twice already. Each time, Devil''s touch drank quite the amount.
At the end of the day, Chiron was only eight years old. He only had so much blood to give. On top of that, he still had internal injuries from his fight with Cablen.
He tried over and over again to reach for Devil''s touch, but every time he did, his fingers were but an inch from the sword.
"SHIT! SHIT!! SHIT!!!" Chiron cursed in his mind.
As Cablen''s glowing sword drew closer, Chiron could not help but think that Maybe this was going to be the end.
He was about to pay the price for challenging someone with strength when he had nothing.
Was this going to be his punishment?
The glowing blue sword approached like the light of the sun heading for the earth.
In the reflection of Chiron''s eyes, the blue glowing sword got bigger and bigger.
Chiron knew that no one would help him, and so he searched.
He searched deep. His mind surfing his brain for a solution to his problem.
And then it hit him. His need for survival had pushed his brain to one thing. Or rather, it had arrived at one solution. The only solution he could think of.
And so, he willed it.
Immediately, he sent all his remaining points into Luck, betting all his cards on the possibility of a saving grace.
The moment he did, Nora who was in his embrace suddenly noticed the approach of spirit energy and slightly turned in the direction of the spirit energy.
This in turn, reduced the weight on Chiron''s body and the tip of his outstretched finger only barely touched...
Chapter 59 Experiments With The Fate System...
At the moment, luck had yed its role. Just a slight shift of Nora''s weight on his body had helped him.
Chiron gritted his teeth as he stretched as hard as he could. His middle finger, only barely brushed against Devil''s touch. But it was enough. This was all that was required for the sword to hear its master''s call.
Immediately, the sword was attracted to Chiron''s hands like metal was attracted to a ma.
At this point, Cablen''s sword was merely a few inches away from cutting the brother and sister pair into two.
Chiron knew for certain that if Cablen seeded in killing him, no severe consequence will befall him.
Although killing Nora would invite the anger of the n, it would not be as far as to also kill him. After all, he was still an A-grade Dantain cultivator.
At most, Chief Dona would tell Aleen that Cablen had done it on impulse. Which of course was a normal regr thing with children.
But most importantly, his rise to the top would end even before it had the opportunity to start.
Chiron had to give it his all.
The muscles in his hand bulged tightly. The need for survival pushed his brain to release the limiters it had on Chiron''s reaction timing and speed.
Chiron gritted his teeth so hard that it made audible sounds in Nora''s ears.
This was it. He was going to have to give it his all.
Devil''s touch felt it. It''s master''s need for its strength, and so without even waiting for Chiron to verbally give permission, it connected with its master''s feelings as it drank Chiron''s blood.
The de glowed Crimson as Chiron only barely, by the skin of Devil''s touch edge, block the attack.
*CLANG!!!*
A loud ringing sound was heard.
The student''s attention was brought to what just happened.
Cablen had lost. yet, he attacked his opponent after the match.
Cablen attacked once. Chiron had blocked it. However, he was not satisfied and wanted to attack again, but when he brought his sword down, he noticed something wrong. His sword was halved.
It was at this time that Elder Joules rushed in and smacked Cablen.
Cablen fell a distance away coughing up blood.
"CABLEN!!!" Elder joules called to him with a very stern expression on her face, "how dare you? What do you think you are doing?"
Cablen still wanted to rush forward but Elder joules stood before him.
It was at this point that his tense nerves calmed down as he realized the consequences of what he had just done.
Meanwhile, Nora immediately stood up from Chiron''s body. She looked at her brother and screamed as her tears watered down.
Her scream was thest thing Chiron heard before his hand dropped Devil''s touch and the light in his eyes faded into darkness.
...
Slowly, Chiron opened his eyes to a familiar ceiling. Seeing this, he tried to rush up as he sat up right. But the pain he felt from his body sent him back to the bed.
His entire body was screaming in very ufortable pain. He groaned lowly as he tried to sit upright again.
He barely managed it, but he felt a lump in his chest and he cough it out to his side.
As one would expect, it was blood.
he coughed some more.
"Big brother! thank goodness. you are finally awake." Nora heard his coughing and ran into the room.
She patted his back and used a cloth to clean the blood stains around his mouth before passing him a bowl of warm water to drink.
At first, he was slow but soon realized how thirsty he truly was and greedily drank from the bowl.
Chiron felt better, but just water alone was not going to help with the pain he was feeling.
"Big brother! you should really take it easy! The physician said you have severe internal injuries and that you lost a lot of blood."
Chiron breathed heavily. Thest thing he remembered was the sneak attack from Cablen. Some how, he managed to have survived. Chiron looked at his body. He was as good as an Egyptian Mummy that was ready to be buried.
He had bandages everywhere except on his face.
"So I did not die?" Chiron whispered to himself.
Nora heard his words and frowned, "Big brother! don''t say such things. What do you mean by that? Do you rather die than stay in this world with your cute sister!?"
Chiron heard her words and it made him crack a smile, e here!" he pulled her close and stroked her head a little. "My cute Ra ra. It seems that I made you worry a lot."
Nora nodded as she hugged him, and soon, she was shedding tears.
Chiron consoled her until she stopped crying, and then he asked her to let him sleep a little.
However, the moment she left the room, the smile on his face disappeared.
The first thing Chiron did, was to activate the system.
As expected, he had notifications.
>>Congrattions Host for defending against Fate<<
>>Congrattions Host. You have been awarded ten points for Defending against Fate<<
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
Rank= Nil.
Health= 98
Strength=90
Agility=80
luck= 15
Stamina=90
Spirit energy= ??? (unusable)
Major Fate changed= 10
Minor Fate changed= Nil
Blood Pacts= 2/3
Blood Pact partner= Bama the Merchant.
= Elder Joules
Blood Bond= Devil''s Touch.
>>Please allocate points<<
Chiron saw his current stats and sighed loudly. At the end of the day, it was a pretty wise decision for him to have had some points in case of emergencies.
By now, Chiron had some knowledge as to how LUCK worked. On top of that, he was slowly seeing a pattern as to how Fate''s attacks worked.
Keeping points behind was not at all a bad n. It was like having money for a rainy day. Next, Chiron noticed that the effects of Luck were like waves at a sea. It was easier to see the effects of the wave at its center than far off.
This meant that Luck affected firstly the immediate problem to be solved and its effects then dilute into the general.
The next thing he noticed was that Fate was a bit merciless with its attacks. It attacked at points when Chiron was almost defenseless. Both times it had attacked so far, had nearly taken his life.
Yet another thing was that Fate could use anybody as an instrument for its malicious attacks.
The first time, it yed on the curiosity of Elder Fatso, and then the pride of all the other elders. Now, it yed on the vanity of Cablen''s pride.
Chiron could not help but feel cold shivers run down his spine.
These incidents with Fate so far heavily reminded him of a particr movie he watched in his former world called FINAL DESTINATION (p.s: If you have not watched these movies, you should give it a try. its nice.)
Chiron remembered that the entity after lives in that movie was Death itself, and it used a series of coincidences to im the lives of its victims.
Although it seemed a little different, the aim at the end of the day, remained the iming of life.
The first time, Chiron had barely made it out alive by self harm. And this time around, he had also done the same thing.
So far, he had been lucky enough to have had people around him that had prompted to save his life after his unlucky encounters with Fate.
A scary thought suddenly came to Chiron''s head.
What if Fate made another attack, and he self-harmed? And then, they was nobody to help save his life.
This was indeed a very scary thought.
In fact, it was beyond scary. After all, he could not be that lucky every time. On top of that, he had chosen to walk a path where he had to fend for himself alone.
Of course, this was a decision he made because he knew very well many events that were going to take ce in the future. One of them being the uing destruction in a few more years. Chiron was at the moment, very pressed for time.
"Shit! I really need to get power!"
Even though Chiron had been working hard, and for a long time too, things were not moving as fast as he wanted.
There was also that thing.
There were many things he did not know about the Fate system. Since he had some time on his hands, it was high time he did one or two experiments.
Firstly, Chiron looked at his highest points gathered, which was under health. He decided to full it up to a hundred and see what happens.
He immediately sent five points to health.
The results were not what he expected.
The Stats had be:
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
Rank= Nil.
Health= 100
Strength=90
Agility=80
luck= 15
Stamina=90
Spirit energy= ??? (unusable)
Major Fate changed= 8
Minor Fate changed= Nil
Blood Pacts= 2/3
Blood Pact partner= Bama the Merchant.
= Elder Joules
Blood Bond= Devil''s Touch.
>>Please allocate points<<
>>SORRY THE HEALH BAR CAN NO LONGER TAKE POINTS AT THIS STAGE<<
Chapter 60 Plans To Rack In Points...
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
Rank= Nil.
Health= 100
Strength=90
Agility=80
luck= 15
Stamina=90
Spirit energy= ??? (unusable)
Major Fate changed= 8
Minor Fate changed= Nil
Blood Pacts= 2/3
Blood Pact partner= Bama the Merchant.
= Elder Joules
Blood Bond= Devil''s Touch.
>>Please allocate points<<
>>SORRY THE HEALH BAR MAY NO LONGER TAKE POINTS AT THIS STAGE<<
This notification took Chiron by surprise. This meant that the HEALTH bar on his status could no longer improve. For Chiron, this was terrible news.
Chiron had once guessed that maybe if he made his Bars to 100, then something else would unlock. However, to his surprise, this was not the case.
Chiron sighed lowly. "Maybe if I max all stats to 100 a change would ur," Chiron thought to himself. However, he quickly shook his head. As good as he wanted to think that, the RANK bar said otherwise.
Chiron was not at all a dull person. He could instantly tell that what he needed to do now, was acquire a cultivation rank for growth to ur.
This effectively meant that even the system would not be able to help him unless he acquired a means of cultivation in this world.
"Damn it! Who the hell created this system? What''s the use of a cheat if it can''t help you instantly cheat your way to the top!?"
Chiron was so angry that he gritted his teeth hard.
He took sharp breaths in and out. He needed to stay in control. Being emotional about anything was not going to help his case. Never had, and never will. What he needed to do now was continue with his ns. Make adjustments were necessary and grow to the top.
Chiron was not a fool. One of the reasons for the path he had decided to take was because he knew that if he followed the path that the MC of the book followed, he would definitely end up dead. Just like the MC had.
His health bar had currently been maxed, and as expected, he felt better.
He scrolled through the system and clicked on a particr icon that read: BODY SYSTEM.
Immediately he did, the view of the system changed. This time around, a structure of his body was before his eyes. This structure showed the internal condition of his body. He could see that some ces were in red, some others in white, and some others were in very deep red.
Chiron sighed.
No one had to tell him before he knew that the red dictated how bad an injured body part was. yet again, he would need time to recover. But at the moment, time was not something he had.
What if in his current state, Fate were to attack again? he barely had enough points. Worse, his Health Bar was now full.
Chiron took deep breaths to clear his mind. The first thing to do was to go back to his ns and see how far he had progressed.
He called for Nora and she immediately rushed into the room, to the aid of her brother.
Chiron asked her about the tests, and the news he heard made him smile.
After Cablen''s sneaky attempt on his life, the rest of the tests for the day was canceled. This was three days ago. However, the tests would continue again for another four days.
After which thest test was going tomence in another two weeks. This test was not going to be like the other two. What''s more, the students had already been informed about the type of test.
It was going to be hunting.
Elder joules had advised that the students trained hard. the target for the hunt was going to be a Green Skinned shadow leopard.
Of course, this Beast was going to be a cored beast.
The students were informed to make their preparations within these two weeks and ensure they were ready for the hunt.
After all, the possibility of death was a reality.
The Green skinned Shadow leopard was not an animal to be taken lightly. However, such was the cultivation world. Danger was at every corner.
"Hmmm! It''s still the same test as it was in the book. If it is the same test, then that ident that happened in the book will most definitely happen again." Chiron thought to himself, and as he did, many ns formed slowly in his head.
But before that, he needed to solve the issues he had on ground first. One of which was the fact that his body needed healing.
The Chikitsa n was a sword n, but also deal in medicine because of the dormant volcano that provided it with a rich supply of rare herbs.
Naturally, there were herbs that could speed up his healing, and also a lot of spirit users that deal in healing the body. However, they were all very crazily expensive.
Previously, he had no money to pay for them. Well, at least in the eyes of people, he did not have any money. having miraculous healing for injuries that were expected to take months would have naturally pulled suspicion to his side.
Naturally, Chiron did not want to be on the radar any more than absolutely necessary.
Growing in secret was never a crime. As the saying went, "The grass that grows in between the cracks of the wall, has a better chance f survival than the one that grows on the road path.
Chiron did not want to be the grass on the road path.
However, he now had money that everybody could testify that it was his own. Of course, this was the blue beast cores he had gotten from Elder Joules.
Even if Aleen shouldter discover that beast cores were missing from his hidden stash, there was no way he could me Chiron for it.
Chiron needed a Spirit healer.
As he thought this far, he suddenly caught the eyes of someone peeping into his room.
At the moment, he was alone. After he had gotten the information that he wanted from his sister, he sent her out once more.
One look at the structure of the person peeping in the shadows, and he knew who it was.
"You maye in Emma!" Chiron permitted and Emma walked into the room.
As she did, she did so on her toes, with her head bowed in a submissive manner. The moment she reached his bed side, she bowed to him, "master!"
"Hmmm!" Chiron nodded.
Yes! he had totally forgotten about this girl. Now that he thought about it, When he had killed Ganja, he had gotten ten major points. It was easy to attribute that to maybe ganja''s death or the birth of the Devil''s touch.
However, he had also gotten five minor points.
This was the first time was ever getting minor points. if he was not mistaking, those five minor points was because of this girl.
Chiron did not know why, but he was going to find out.
While Emma remained bowed on the floor, he willed for the Fate System. And then he clicked on the icon that read >>See how Fate Changed<<
Just like thest time, his view changed, and he could see it clearly.
After a while of caring for her drunk father, Emma was eventually going to get frustrated with the little Chicken change she was earning and in an attempt to get more, she went past her limit, and got brutally raped. It was so bad that the trauma pushed her intoiting suicide.
This was how her life ended.
The video ended nearly as fast as it started. It was short and precis.
Chiron''s vision returned to the young woman that bowed before him.
Even though he had just seen what her future would have been, he did not understand why he got five points for it.
He closed his eyes as his mind went into really deep thought on the matter.
And then, it hit him.
Thest time, he had gotten ten points for changing Elder Fatso''s Fate. And then, he had nearly paid for it with his life.
He had gotten ten points because of the influence that Elder Fatso could have on his life. Which had now been proven twice. Firstly from the advice Elder Fatso gave Aleen, whoter attempted to kill him, andter with the Tamashi technique.
However, it was a totally different case with Emma. Firstly, changing of her Fate did not not will the end of his. Secondly, he had changed how she would have ended up.
ordding to what he had just watched. These series of events was supposed to take ce at least a few days ago.
by now, she was supposed to have been dead.
This meant that Changing the Fate of a person could potentially make him get more points.
If this was so, didn''t that mean that if he changed the fate of some of the students that were destined to die during the next test, he would get quite the amount of points?
This thought process rang like a bell in his head...
Chapter 61 Call Me An Elder!
Thinking this far, Chiron smiled. Now, he had just gotten an idea that would ensure his racking of points. Even though he had not acquired cultivation Rank yet, there were still a lot of features with the Fate Change system that he could enjoy.
Features that could help him achieve his ns.
Looking back at Emma that still had her head bowed at his bedside, he called to her.
"Emma!"
"Yes, Master."
"I need you to do something for me."
"Yes, master!" She bowed lower. In truth, she had been nervous since she entered the room. At first, she thought maybe Chiron had forgotten about her. And then she thought maybe he was going to send her out. This was indeed her biggest fear.
That Chiron would not have any use for her. However, the moment he used the word "NEED", it made her feel a lot of relief.
The worst thing to be was to be useless.
"I need you to go get me a healer. It has to be the best Healer in Chikitsa n."
"Master" She raised her head, "are you talking of Elder Van or Elder gran?"
Chiron shook his head, "No! those old fools can not help me with what I want. Their methods are too slow. I want the weird one."
Emma heard his words and it made her eyes open in surprise.
Emma bowed her head, "Master! do you mean the half-Elf Elder?"
"Good! you know her. Tell her toe to see me."
Those words were once more a surprise to Emma. The person Chiron was telling Emma to bring him was an external elder of the n.
External elders were foreigners that had great achievements in the n and had been integrated as a part of it.
ns in this world were usually people withmon ancestry. That is to say, they were connected by blood.
However, as the name implied. External elders were external because they were not rted to the n by blood.
Even though the Half-elf was not connected by blood to the n, at the end of the day, the half was still an Elder.
And Chiron had just ordered that Emma told an Elder of the Chikitsa n toe to visit him.
If other people could have heard Chiron say this, they wouldugh out loud at him.
The reasons for this were just too many.
Firstly, healers were very expensive. On top of that, they could even decide not to take your case if they so willed.
In many other ns, Healers were not so much. But in the Chikitsa n, Healers were quite a lot. One might think that would make them easy to reach, but the reverse was the case.
A regr healer''s one-time visit could make an average family in the n be broke for several months before they recovered. If the Healer visited more than two times, that family might never recover from the financial meltdown.
Only wealthy merchant Families or Elders of the n could afford to have regr visits from a Healer.
Even though Chiron''s father was an elder, Aleen never once called a Healer for Chiron''s injuries. As far as he was concerned, the cost was too much for a son that was too useless to cultivate. After all, at the end of the day, Chiron was probably going to be sacrificed in times of need for the good of the n.
What good was it to waste money on him?
Healers gathered in the Chikitsa n because of one thing. Which was the quick ess to the herbs that the Dormant volcano behind the n provided.
Many came from faraway ns to get healed of diseases and sicknesses in the Chikitsa n. This was one of the reasons why the n was so prosperous.
Healers even managed to form their own association here. It was called The Healing Sword Association.
It was a very thriving association that had many capable members. Even teaching medicine to the next generation was done here.
Naturally, Healers were very respected. Amongst them were three top Healers of the Healing sword Association.
They were: Elder Van, Elder Gran, and the most umon of them all, Elder Ellen.
These three were in charge of the association of Healers in the n. However, their status with one another differed. Elders Van and Gran were blood members of the Chikitsa n while Elder Ellen was not.
However, because of Elder Ellen''s Elfin ancestry, she was older than all of them. In fact, she was currently the oldest person in the Chikitsa n. Rumors had it that she was alive when the n was born.
Although she was very respected in the n, Elder Van and Elder Gran were given more priority than her because of they were connected to the n by blood.
,m On top of that, Elves did not have a nice history in this world. In fact, unlike one would expect, demons were seen to be a bit better than them.
The reason for this was because of the War that happened a thousand years ago with the Elven race.
Elves were naturally prideful people. On top of that, they had the assistance of mother nature at their side. They had sort to dominate all the races and continents of the world.
In their own ideology, they were the superior race and all were to bow down before them.
Although Elves lost the war, they won the hatred of all tribes and races in return.
It was so bad that seeing an Elf could be likened to seeing a snake, killing it, and asking questionster. People just did not like them that much.
The only three reasons that Ellen had not been stoned to death a long time ago was because history had it that she had saved the life of the Chikitsa ancestor a long time ago and this helped the birth of the n.
Secondly, she was a half-elf. Even if she was with the Elves, she would have been stoned to death. There was nothing that Elves hated more than to share their bloodline with other "inferior" races.
They considered themselves to be very high and mighty.
Thirdly, Ellen was probably the most intelligent mind when it came to medicine the n or any other n in the half-continent had ever seen.
As such, she was very valued.
Naturally, she was also very expensive. She was so expensive that just seeing her without her services, required a toll of two Blue beast cores.
This was an enormous fee. An average family could use one blue beast core to feed their family for more than five years.
Aleen had saved for a long time to be able to have the five blue beast cores he had saved that he wanted to use for Chiron''s cultivation.
And Nora''s sword was made with the joint effort of several Elder''s savings.
This goes to show that only very wealthy families could afford her services.
Elder Ellen was very well respected in the n. In fact, she handled one of the most sacred rites in the Chikitsa n.
Yes! it was the same one that Chiron hade into the world to meet.
Elder Ellen was the first person he had seen when he opened his eyes to this world.
She was in charge of the circumcision ceremony that Chiron had gone through when he first came into this world.
It was this same woman that Chiron had the guts to instruct Emma to tell, that she shoulde and see him.
This was the reason for Emma''s shock.
Although Emma did not want to say it, she considered this to be impossible.
Chiron already knew what she was thinking, but he could not bother to exin to her. He waved his hand, throwing two blue beast cores at her.
"This is the entrance fee through her gates. Take it and give her."
Emma caught the beast cores and held them with care.
Next, Chiron took a pen and a piece of paper and wrote down some things on it.
"When you get there, make sure that this paper is handed over to her. Next, make sure to tell her that I will only wait a day for her arrival," Chiron had a stern expression on his face, "do you understand!?"
"Yes, master!" she nodded and bowed.
"good! now hurry up."
Emma nodded and stood up to leave, but she stopped when she got to the door, and she turned to Chiron.
Chiron could clearly see the look on her face. He knew that it was worry.
She wanted to talk, but she held it back every time.
Chiron could not help but smile a bit, "don''t worry! I know very well what you are bothered about. i have it under control. In fact, you will be surprised that Elder Ellen will present her services, and I will not even need to pay anything. And that includes the gate fee you are going to use to see her. In fact, she will even pay me to heal me."
*SHOCK!*
Chapter 62 The Healer In Trouble...
Emma was shocked by Chiron''s words. But nevertheless, she did as she was told.
Chironid back in his bed. He needed to rest some more before Emma came back.
....
Quite a distance from Chiron''s home sat a manor.
This manor was quite big and spacious. In fact, it was probably the only home in the entire n that couldpete in size, style, and age with the Chief''s manor.
It had high walls that surrounded it and a big gate that was very artistically made with carvings of flowers and naked women on it.
In front of this gate were very long rows of people sitting on the ground. They were all waiting.
Many at this gate hade here to wait for days. Many others had waited for weeks, and a few of them have beening here monthly.
Many of them here were very wealthy merchants. In fact, some of them were even cultivators. However, they all withoutint sat on the ground.
It was not that they did not desire to leave or even bring their own chairs while they waited. It was just that, this was the rule.
Regardless of who so ever you are, if you needed the services of the person that lived in thispound, you had to sit on the ground with the rest of the people here as equals.
Rumors had it that many of the people sitting on the ground with masks on their faces or hoodies to hide their faces were actually elders of the Chikitsa n or Elders of other ns that needed treatment.
Because of the shame of sitting on the ground, waiting like homeless peasants, they had decided to hide their identities.
Of course, they were times when one or two people woulde with their mighty status in an attempt to skip the line. However, they were automatically banned from seeing the person within the Manor.
Whether it was a rich man, poor man, or even a cultivator, if the healing services of the person within the manor were needed, one had to shut up and follow the rules.
Emma arrived at this gate only to see the long rows of people waiting. By her rough calctions, she had at least two hundred people before it was her turn.
She had no choice. Chiron had given her his orders. She had to sit and wait outside like the rest of the people waiting.
Emma waited for a very long time. In fact, she waited until it was already Dark. During this time of waiting that hadsted at least fifteen hours, only two people had been permitted into the Manor.
Nevertheless to Emma''s surprise, this did not offend any of the people waiting outside. Some of them even had nkets and spiritmps with them. Obviously, they hade prepared.
The moon had already taken its ce with the stars in the sky and many of the people waiting had started their snoring.
A maid suddenly opened the gates and walked out with thest person that entered. The person had a smile on his face with tears running down his eyes in gratefulness, "After journeying here for ten long months, and waiting by these gates for three more, I''m finally free of this disease."
The man went on his knees as he bowed to the ground thanking his ancestors for their willingness to extend his life some more.
Emma watched this and was speechless. "Three months!?" She whispered to herself. She knew that many people waited here for a long time. But three months before one could be attended to was just preposterous.
She could not help but imagine how long it would take before it was her turn to be attended to.
Just then, as the man continued his praises on the ground, the Maid made an announcement. "Friends from far and near. At the moment, Elder Ellen would no longer be seeing anyone. she is tired from a long day of Healing and needs to rest."
"And how long will that take!?" One of the men with a deep voice and a hoodie over his head asked.
"How long it would take for Elder E to rest and recover, is not information I''m permitted to give. It might take any time from two weeks to a month." The maid replied.
Hearing this, the crowd gasped.
"Please can''t she just see me? I have been waiting here for months now. I don''t have long to live," A woman at the front of the line begged with tears in her eyes. She even rushed forward and held the maid by the helm of her dress as she pleaded.
"As I have said, Elder Ellen needs rest. Pleasee back another time. Thank you!" The maid bowed and went back through the gate.
As she left, many peopleined. Some others were furious in anger, cursed at the Elder. While some others begged at the gate on their knees. At the end of the day, it was all for nothing.
They had no choice. They all had to leave
Meanwhile, in the Manor, a woman with absolutely otherworldly beauty entered a well-spacious room with only a big bed in the center. Her maids followed her behind. Each one of them was also beautiful, but like the stars surrounding the full moon, they paled inparison to her.
She took her time as she entered her room. Her steps one at a time were graceful. She waved her hand to signal them to leave her alone. The maids bowed as they hurried out of the room.
The moment the twin doors were locked behind her, she fell on the floor coughing out blood. Her skin suddenly became paler and all that grace and demeanor she had gone with the wind as she crouched on the floor in pain, her hand gripping tightly at her chest that heaved up and down rapidly.
If any of the people that had waited outside the gate for a long time could see this woman in her current state, they would not believe that this was the same half-Elven Elder they had sort to heal their diseases.
At the moment, she could not even heal her own...
Chapter 63 The Healer In Trouble 2...
Elder Ellen held her chest tightly in pain. She rolled on the floor as she gritted her teeth tightly.
A red miasma slowly rose from her body and her beautiful skin turned red.
She groaned as her hand shakily reached for a pouch at her side. Opening it, she brought out a small blue-colored leaf. The Leaf was cool to the touch and nearly looked crystalline in nature.
It was difficult for her but she persisted through her pain and barely put it to her mouth.
Immediately the leaf touched her lips, it dissolved into her mouth.
The moment he did, she felt a cool rxing feeling go through her entire body, easing her pain. The feeling spread fast and rapidly, however, it still took some time before she could stand on her feet.
By the time she stood up, her gown had been soaked with sweat.
She took sharp breaths and enjoyed the relief the Blue leaf had given her.
She took her pouch and looked in it. The empty pouch made her frown, "I''m out of blue moon cold leaf." She sighed to herself.
"It''s going to take at least a month to get more from that ce and the extra I have is barely ripe for usage."
Ellen stood up. She looked at the blood on the floor and waved her hand.
Fire appeared and burnt the blood dry before she waved her hand and it all disappeared.
Ellen was part Elf. Although she was not a full Elf, she was still blessed with an affinity for elemental energy.
She called for her maids and one of them rushed in, "Prepare me some water. I want to clean myself up. As she spoke, her hands already moved to strip her dress revealing her wless birthday suit.
Ellen strolled through the room to the bathroom. This bathroom was so wide, it could have been easily mistaken for a bathhouse.
Soon, the bath which essentially looked like a mini pool was ready.
The maids added all sorts of scented soaps to the bath, and finally, poured some special red flowers that gave one the impression at first sight that they were ame.
She entered the bath. She soakedfortably in it as she closed her eyes.
As she did, a maid by the side approached her and bowed, "Elder Ellen! there is a message for you."
"Who is it from!?" She asked without opening her eyes.
"It''s from the Healer Association!"
She waved her hand, "bring it here." The moment Elder Ellen read it, she frowned.
The letter wasbeled: ELDER STATUS DEFENCE.
"Those little ungrateful idiots!" She cursed lowly, squeezing the paper in her hand before setting it ame.
Meanwhile, outside the gates of the Manor, Emma remained after people had cried and begged all they would, someone suggested that since Elder Ellen was not avable, they moved to Elders Van and Gran for help.
Ellen was known as the greatest Healer in many ns around. But that did not mean she was the only one. The people still waiting at the gate of the manor agreed and packed their things and left.
The only person that remained standing in front of the gate, was Emma.
After a while of waiting, Emma was sure that it was time to act. After all, she understood that matters regarding Chiron''s business were to be kept confidential.
She walked to the gates and knocked. However, no one responded. After a while, a voice came from inside, "Elder Ellen is too tired at the moment. Pleasee back another time."
"I''m here with a message from Elder Aleen''s residence."
Emma was smart. She knew that if she mentioned Chiron''s name, then she would not be given any attention. The only thing she could do was use Aleen''s name in other to be able to get the opportunity to pass along the message that Chiron had sent her.
The gate slowly opened and a youngdy in a maid outfit stepped out.
Knowing her n had worked, Emma smiled.
"I have a message from Elder Aleen''s residence for Elder Ellen."
The maid nodded and presented her palm.
Emma sighed, She removed the two blue beast cores Chiron had given her and handed them over to the maid. And then, she handed over the piece of paper.
The maid nodded, before leaving.
Meanwhile, Ellen was fuming in anger. The letter she had just received, was from the Healers Association.
At the moment, her position as head of the association was being challenged. Elder Van and Elder gran had joined forces to see that she was removed from her position.
The letter that had just been sent was a challenge for Ellen toe and defend her Elder status.
Being an Elder was a status in the n, however, it was one that could be challenged at any time. The title of Elder was given based on different ranks in particr fields.
For cultivation, it was given once the individual was of the early copper rank.
The Healer association also had its own system based on the abilities that healers could aplish. Just like how Spirit energy was used with one''s sword to produce fighting techniques, it could also be used to produce healing techniques.
An Elder was usually required to defend their status when they had fallen in cultivation, or inability as to the quality of worthiness of their status.
For Elder Ellen, this was the first time this was happening. Never ever had her status as an elder been questioned.
Even though she was angry, she knew that it meant that Elder Van and Gran had discovered traces of her illness.
She was currently in the weakest state she had ever been in. And these two that she had groomed for years since they were just orphans, saw it as an opportunity for them to climb to the top.
In truth, she really did not mind giving up the position as head of the Healer''s association.
The only reason she needed it was because of a particr privilege that was required of the position. This privilege ensured that she gathered materials for a particr...
Chapter 64 Great Figure Of Artistic Perception...
Elder Ellen gritted her teeth in anger.
How could they do this to her? On top of that, she was so close to her goal.
As her thoughts went in a spiral for what to do, the bath water got hotter and hotter.
The maid that had reported the message from the Healers association took several steps back.
Ellen gritted her teeth hard and her anger was tranted to the water.
"Elder Ellen! Elder Ellen!! Elder Ellen!!!" the maid called to her.
"WHAT!?" she responded sharply.
The maid pointed to the bath.
Ellen looked and sighed, "I did it again!"
All the water in the bath had evaporated due to her anger.
After a few seconds of silence, the Maid asked nervously, "Should I bring more water?"
Ellen massaged her temple, "Don''t worry!" she sighed again, "I''m done! pass me my robe."
It was at this time when Ellen was putting on her robe that another maid walked into the room.
"Elder Ellen!"
"Hmmm!" she responded without looking at the maid.
"A letter just arrived for you."
"If it is another one from the Healer''s Association, then I''m not interested." She turned and walked away.
"It''s from Elder Aleen''s residence."
Ellen stopped in her steps. "Hmmm!? Aleen!? Who is that?"
One might find it strange that Ellen did not know who Aleen was. However, as it stood, she was already hundreds of years old. She had seen thee and go of many Chiefs and top elders. Keeping all their names in her head would just be ridiculous.
Much less an insignificant elder. After all, Aleen''s existence had no use to her. Unless the person broke certain barriers and got stronger, human life was merely about a hundred years.
"He is an Elder of the n. The chief''s brother." The maid exined.
She turned to the maid, "Which Chief!?"
The maid sighed lowly, "Chief Dona of the Chikitsa n."
Elder Ellen had a finger on her lips, "Oh!" and then she shook her head, "there is a new chief!?"
The maids around could not take it anymore. They all face-palmed. Elder Ellen was quite forgetful of things, especially if it was of no particr value to her.
"So, what does the brat want with me!?" she asked.
"He sent a letter!" The maid brought it forward, but Elder Ellen did not even take more than a nce at the small folded paper. She turned to leave again.
This took the maid by surprise, "what should I do with it?"
"I don''t know! throw it away or something. And tell the person that brought it that I don''t ept scraps of paper. Next time he needs my help, he should at least send a letter with some ss as fitting his position."
She walked back into her room.
The maid that had brought the letter stood there in surprise.
She sighed. Since her mistress had told her to throw the paper away, then that''s exactly what she would do. However, curiosity was always an enticing mistress in her ways.
The maid wanted to do away with the paper, but just out of curiosity, she opened it. In it, was just one word. It was a bit twisty on the tongue to pronounce, but she did it anyway. "EL-NEMO!
Elder Ellen had already gone into her room with her other maid following closely behind her. However, she immediately stopped in her steps. Her nearly pointed ears twitched a little.
Elves were naturally gifted with good eyesight and hearing. In fact, their sensitivity to their environment was always to the extreme. This was a gift from nature because of their environment.
This sensitivity was further enhanced if the individual grew in cultivation. At the moment, Elder Ellen was of the Copper rank. Her cultivation was high enough for her to hear really far distances.
Even though she had gone a distance from where the maid stood, she had perfectly heard that word.
She immediately turned and rushed back to the Bathroom. As she entered, she grabbed the maid by her shoulders, "What did you say!?"
The maid was shocked. She thought she had done something wrong. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" She closed her eyes tightly in expectance of Ellen striking her.
However, it did note.
She opened one eye to look at her Mistress.
Ellen realized that she had frightened the girl and slowly stopped. She took a step back and sighed loudly as she tried to speak in a more epting but dignifying tone. "That word! where did you hear it from?"
The maid raised the paper and showed it to her.
Ellen collected the Paper from her. There it was. One word. But that one word had so deep a significance to her.
It was a word that should not exist in this part of the world. Or at least, it should not be known on this continent.
"This letter! Who brought it!?"
....
Immediately, Emma was summoned into the Manor.
This manor was by far more beautiful than she had expected.
Ellen was a half-elf. Elves had a natural sense of artistic perception. It was like Mother nature blessed them with her own sense of beauty, grace, equilibrium, and perfection, and this was disyed in everything they did.
Even this home was exceptionally cut and curved.
Entering thepound alone, her eyes were introduced to a garden that took one''s breath away. With flower beds and exotic statures that gave one the illusion of being awake but floating in a dream.
There was not much time to enjoy such a sight, and even as she was ushered into the main building, her eyes lingered on the garden with obvious regret for having to leave such a ce.
However, the moment she walked into the main house, the first thing she saw was the sudden approach of the most beautiful woman she had ever seen in her life.
Ellen had nearly pointy elven ears, almond-shaped eyes, an oval face, and slightly full red lips to crown her looks.
Her curves were mighty at the top, slim at the middle, and quite fleshy from the waist down. If this was Chiron''s former world, she could have been described in one word: "Hallelujah."
She wore a light pink silk sleeveless dress with gold ornaments. She was indeed a top beauty. However, this beauty currently had a fierce expression on her face.
She approached Emma and grabbed her by the shoulder, "Where did you hear this word from? Who wrote it?" she raised the paper to her face.
Emma was speechless for words. Of course, she knew it was the paper that Chiron had given her, but she did not know its content. After all, she had not opened it.
"My...My master sent it!" Emma stammered.
"Elder Aleen!?" Ellen asked in obvious surprise.
"No! Master Chiron. His son!"
"His son!?"
Ellen looked at the words on the paper. The word Chiron had written on it was not just letters bunched up together. the words had been written in Ancient Elven style. The calligraphy was wless and the quotation marks were made at just the right angles above or below the letters. They were not excessive, nor were they too small.
It was well-fitted in rtion to the size of the paper.
Although this might look like irrelevant things to the normal eye, it was not. This was one of the reasons that Elves considered themselves to be higher beings aspared to other creatures.
Even their writing patterns had incredibly unnatural symmetry. Everything was subconsciously measured in their minds. The size of the paper in rtion to the words, the press of the ink against the paper. The size of the punctuation marks which indirectly gave deeper or shallow meaning to the text.
In other words, their writing pattern alone was like the detailing an architect needed to give the blueprint of a skyscraper.
This pattern of writing came naturally to elves, but other races found it extremely difficult to learn.
It took other races years of practice and training. On top of that, the individual learning this art had to have incredible eyes for precision and perfection. The level at which, one could urately tell the angle of an object by just staring at it.
Naturally, people of other races that could do this had Sky rocketing IQs.
And this was only their writing style. Other aspects of their culture likenguage could even render a person''s vocal cords to sound like the ringing of a bell.
Ellen did not know that an expert even if it was just in the Writing pattern of elves was in this n. If she had known, she would have long gone to pay him a visit.
After all, elves after losing the war had been driven back to their ownnds which were hidden from the rest of the world. And that was a thousand years ago. A person that could so much as write in their texts, was a treasure.
As far as Elder Ellen was concerned, this person was probably very old and dying, or maybe a human cultivator that had managed to extend his life span by using his high-level cultivation.
She needed to prepare to meet this great figure. She thought hard as she made ns to gather gifts. Maybe she might even need to buy some stuff that would impress him from other ns.
She turned to one of her maids, "Send word to our people outside the n. I need gifts here before the end of the week."
Just as she said that Emma remembered Chiron''s words and informed her. "My master said to tell you toe within a day''s time!"
These words shocked her. She immediately gave orders to her maids as she stormed out of the manor.
In her thought process, she had already even forgotten that she was informed that the letter hade from a n elder''s home. This meant that there was no way that the person she was going to see was an old monster.
If only she knew that this great figure she was hurrying to meet was only eight years old...
Chapter 65 Secret Of The Half-Elf Elder...
"No! No!! No!!! you need to put your heart into it. Your sword is merely an extension of your body, flow with it!"
Aleen guided and Corrected Nora''s form, and stance as she practiced her sword drills.
It was alreadyte at night. In fact, many might simply say that it was already morning. But Aleen was relentless in his training with his daughter. In his eyes, she was his pride and joy.
As father and daughter practiced, Nora noticed the approach of mounted Core beasts in the distance.
"Father! are we expecting guests?" She asked.
Aleen looked into the distance and he too was surprised.
There were five red-horned horse core beasts in total.
One look at them and Aleen knew that who so ever it was that wasing, was a very important guest.
After all, it was one thing to kill cored Beasts and another thing to tame them.
Taming Core beasts took far more time, resources, and most especially dominance to achieve.
Beasts by nature were wild, willful, and arrogant. What''s more, the higher the rank of the cored beasts, the more problematic they were.
In fact, even nearly cored beasts were a problem, not to talk about cored beasts. There had been many scenarios of Cored beasts killing their owners just out of pride.
If they felt like their owners were not worthy of them, they would stoop on them or rebel.
In this cultivation world, even the beasts, were not pushovers.
Because of this reason, they were not at all easy to afford or maintain. Most people including cultivators preferred movement to be done by walking or running.
So, it was easy to imagine Aleen''s surprise when not one or two but five red-horned horse-cored beasts with people on top raised towards his home.
Aleen pushed Nora behind him, "stay back!" he was not sure what was going on, but he was not going to let his pride and joy get into harm''s way.
The Beasts approached and stopped right in front of the father and daughter pair.
In the forefront, was Elder Ellen. Aleen recognized her at first sight.
Her reputation was irrefutable within the n.
"Elder Ellen!," Aleen called in surprise, "Wee! To what do I owe this prestigious visit!?"
However, Elder Ellen could not even bother to look at his face. She turned to Emma who was riding with one of her maids.
"Is this him!?"
"No!" Emma replied, "This is Elder Aleen! his father."
"Oh!" Ellen was shocked. She was not expecting the person''s father she wasing to meet to be so young. On top of that, She could feel the spirit energy that came from his body. She could instantly tell his cultivation rank.
"Then, where is he?" She asked.
Emma alighted from the cored beast and walked towards the house.
Aleen saw this but did not stop her. He knew Emma. She was the servant his son had just acquired.
Immediately Emma moved, Elder Ellen, followed behind her and so did her maids.
Aleen''s presence and words were both ignored as they passed by him.
Aleen still had something to say, but his words were now stuck in his throat. All he could do was follow along with the women.
Emma reached Chiron''s room, and knocked on the door gently, "Master Chiron! I have arrived."
After a few seconds of waiting, She heard a reply from within, and she entered.
As she did, so did Elder Ellen.
The sight before her eyes shocked her. It was a young boy. Except for his face, he was totally wrapped in bandages.
Ellen was speechless for words, however, before she could say anything, Chiron looked at her and spoke in the Elven tongue, "Wee!"
It was just one word, but the shock it sent to her mind, nearly made her legs go weak. She bite hard at her lower lips as she tried her best to hold in her curiosity and surprise.
However, Chiron could see her feelings from the look in her eyes.
Chiron waved his hand to Emma, "Leave us!"
She bowed and exited the room.
The moment Emma left, Elder Ellen could not hold it in any longer, "how can you speak the Elven tongue!?"
However, to her surprise, Chiron did not answer her question. Instead, he slowly took a bowl of warm water from his side and gently drank some.
And then, he looked at her, "Elder Ellen! Please sit. Can I offer you anything to eat or drink!?" Chiron pointed to a chair not so far away from his bed.
"Eat or Drink!?" Elder Ellen thought angrily in her head. She wanted to rush and grab Chiron by the neck and squeeze it until she had the answers to the Questions she needed. However, she didn''t. No! she couldn''t. regardless of the fact that she was older or stronger, she couldn''t, and Chiron knew this.
This was once again another psychological trick. Being calm and seeming carefree made him seem more in charge and gave him a better standing even against this old and powerful cultivator in front of him.
Whether Ellen wanted to admit it or not, Chiron a boy of merely eight years old, was in charge of this meeting.
And he took the reigns of the meeting from the moment she became the person that rushed to meet up with him, and again when she entered.
He had used one word to keep her attention on him.
She did not know that Chiron was currently drinking warm water because of the intense pain that his throat was currently undergoing.
It was only just a word, but it had taken a lot from him. It was entirely different from Rune speaking.
It is said that the vocal cords of elves were like that of singing birds. Even Chiron with his abundance of knowledge of this world would need to practice a lot more before he could attain such a height.
He had to be careful with his words, so, he choose the easiest word he could pronounce.
He knew that she needed to be certain that he imed to be who he said he was. And this was the most effective way to truly capture her attention.
"Elder Ellen!" Chiron spoke softly and slowly, but he could see as her nearly-Elven ears moved a little to the sound of his voice.
At the moment, there was no movement, not even the slight movement of her sighting position that was not under his sensitive radar.
This world was still backward when it came to psychology and Philosophy. These were the strengths that a man with no strength could use in a conversation with a powerful man.
"You need my help, don''t you!?" Elder Ellen asked. She could see that he was bandaged and knew he needed healing.
However, to her surprise, Chiron shook his head, "No! it is you who needs my help!"
These words made Elder Ellen raise a brow in surprise. "What do you mean!? You are obviously injured, and I''m a Healer. Is it not you that needs my help!?"
She rxed into her chair and folded one leg unto the other. Her head rested on her arm that rested o the armrest, and a smirk stained a corner of her mouth.
In her opinion, Chiron had done what he had done so far, just so that he could get her to work.
However, Chiron''s next words broke herposure.
"Blood-fire Yang essence!"
She sat upright and looked at him with a frown and fierce look in her eyes. Her elemental energy slowly made the room hotter.
However, Chiron could care less about her Fumes. At least, that was what he disyed on the surface as he drank more from his bowl of water.
But in truth, cold sweat had started to run down his back. If he did not do this right, he knew he was going to be done for. Elder Ellen was more than capable of burning him to nothing, and in truth, not even Aleen or Chief Dona would be able to hold her ountable for it.
"I know the technique you are practicing. I also know why you are practicing it, and how you are doing it, but more than anything else, I know it has left you injured, and unlike you expected at the start, Your cultivation is not increasing. Rather, it is regressing."
Those words instantly made the temperature in the room get hotter. And at this point, Chiron could feel that his bandages were getting soaked in sweat, but in his mind, he begged himself to persevere. There was no choice. He hade this far, he had to.
Chiron dropped the bowl of warm water and looked at Elder Ellen in her eyes, " Of course, I also know how to solve your problem!"
Instantly, the temperature in the room stopped climbing and slowly settled down.
Chiron smiled and continued, "After all, is that not the true reason you have been in the Chikitsa n for this many years? Being the person in charge of all the circumcision ceremonies for hundreds of years. Just so you can cultivate fresh Blood-yang essence..."
Chapter 66 Making A Deal With A Monster...
Aleen wanted to enter Chiron''s room, but Emma stood in front of it. "Forgive me Elder Aleen but Elder Ellen has requested that her healing session with Master Chiron should not be disturbed."
"Healing session!?" Aleen asked.
"Yes!" Emma bowed politely.
This was a lie Emma had cooked up on the spot. She had only known Chiron for a short time, but she knew that he enjoyed privacy. Or rather, he enjoyed secrecy.
She was also aware that the rtionship between Chiron and his father, was not a great one.
She was very well afraid of Aleen. After all, he was a Cultivator. And not just any cultivator, but a cultivator that was already at the copper rank.
However, as much fear and respect, as she had for Aleen, the one she had for Chiron was by far bigger. It was likeparing the size of a pebble to that of an old ancient mountain.
Of course, Chiron was the Mountain.
Chiron had performed far too many incredible things before her eyes for her to not fear him. In fact, histest feat was pulling a woman who was not just an elder, but also an old monster with hundreds of years of age to his home.
On top of that, he had even given a deadline of a day.
Elder Ellen had ensured she made that deadline.
This was something Chiron achieved despite his status has an ordinary human being.
This was the cultivation world. Never ever had something of this level ever happened before.
....
Meanwhile, back in the room, Elder Ellen stared at Chiron like he was a ghost.
Chiron had just revealed her biggest secret. This was a very personal matter of hers. Not even her maids knew of this. After all, none of them could have lived for as many years as she could.
Elder Ellen was born a Half-elf.
Elves had the advantage of being born with the ability to manipte Elemental energy.
Unlike Spirit energy that needed to be unlocked, Elemental energy was freely given by nature.
For Elder Ellen, her elemental energy was Fire.
However, as the saying went in Chiron''s former world: "One could not eat their cake and have it."
With the blessing of being able to cultivate Elemental energy and a longer life span, also came with the inability to pass a particr bottleneck.
This was a Fate that all half-elves suffered from. There was always a limit to their cultivation. A height that no matter how much they tried, they just could never beat or conquer.
For a long time, she suffered from this. Those around her got better and stronger. Which naturally meant that she became the attention of bullying and oppression.
This indeed ate deep at her heart.
However, Elder Ellen had sworn to break this curse. And so, she sort many different methods for this to happen.
But all her efforts were in vain.
By sheer coincidence, she came along a secret ancient technique.
One look at the technique and she knew that it was a demonic technique. However, the loud call for power and growth was the allure that made her throw all she had ever learned about morality to the back of her head.
After all, at the end of the day, the only thing that mattered was having power. How one had it was of no importance. Only that they had it.
The requirements for the technique were very strict. One of which was the requirement of arge pool of infant Blood-yang essence of the same blood.
This meant that she needed to gather Blood-yang essence of children with the same blood lineage.
It was at this time that she met the ancestor of the Chikitsa n. This was when her n was formed.
Through the generations of the Chikitsa n, she had been in charge of the Circumcision ceremony that certified the young males in the n as men.
With this method, she gathered the major ingredient for her power-up. But yet again, was there ever a deal with the devil that came without consequences?
Although her cultivation soared at first. In fact, it even went to very great heights. The growth suddenly slowed down and then after a while, it stopped and before she knew it, it started to regress backward.
At this point, she was only barely holding on.
This was her biggest secret ever. No one ever knew of this. Not even the past chiefs of the n. After all, many things cornering elves were not known by the world.
No one knew that being a half-elf came with the tragedy of having limited growth in power. Therefore no one knew her secret.
However, Chiron was not just anyone. In the story of his book, by some coincidence, the MC managed to meet Elder Ellen after many years in the future. Long after the mega-crisis that the n faced.
She had left the n in anger and shame after losing the challenge that was sent from the Healers association.
However, she continued to practice the secret technique she acquired. Unknown to her, this technique was actually a transformation that changed one from a normal person to a demon and then to a devil.
All that fresh Blood-yang energy she consumed was actually more of a kind of transformation poison.
The MC of the book had faced her sometime in the book and that was how Chiron knew her story. At the time, the transformation had totally taken ce. It turned this extremely beautiful half-elf into a grotesque creature.
She had be a beast in such profound ugliness that even the MC of the book with the level of strength he had achieved at the time could not hold it and vomited at first sight.
Even now, as Chiron looked at her, he could see the ugly beast she was soon to be if he did not help her.
However, Chiron was not at all a saint. He really did not care about helping this woman. All he cared about, was his own benefits. If there was no need for him and her to cross paths in this life, he would never go running to her doorstep with the solution to her problem.
After all, Chiron was not foolish enough to think that she would appreciate it.
However, if he presented the solution to her problem as a form of transaction, it could be by far be more valued. And who knows, he could even use this as a means to acquire a lot more from her.
Now that Chiron even thought about it, he might even be able to get that Violet Good-will flower from her.
Chiron looked at the surprised woman and smiled.
"I know the technique you are practicing. I also know it is damaging to your health. If I''m not mistaken, your cultivation has regressed so far that you might even drop to the Stone rank if care is not taken. In fact, it will drop to the stone rank before the end of the week."
Chiron spoke this way because he was confident it will happen. In the book, Elder Ellen lost her position because her cultivation happened to drop to the Stone rank when she needed it the most.
As she stared at him in surprise, Chiron continued. "If you go on like this, your cultivation will be thest thing you have to worry about. In fact, your life will be worse than that of a dog."
Just like before, Chiron was once again using the principle of the carrot and the stick. He had just used the stick. Now came the carrot.
However, Chiron knew for certain that if he did not do it right, he could potentially make an enemy instead of a useful Pawn.
And then Chiron spoke words that made the Elder who was gritting her teeth in front of him ease up.
"Don''t worry! I don''t n on telling anybody. However, I know a method that could not only help you heal, but also help you go around the natural barrier that your own body won''t let you cross."
Chiron ensured that he maintained eye contact with her as he spoke. "I''m saying that I can help you keep your position as the head of the Healer''s Association and still ensure that you grow strong."
These were not words that Chiron spoke without truth. He really had a method to help her. In fact, he had more than just one method that was suited for her.
His knowledge was quite broad and he knew many secrets.
Elder Ellen looked at Chiron. When she entered his room, she could feel the enormous pure spirit energy from his body.
Instantly, she knew he was a Tamashi. He was the same cheeky boy that had kicked her in the face and ran out on her because of his fear of a knife.
Over her many years in this n, she had seen many children. Rather, she had circumcised many children. She always found their reactions to be cute and adorable. Of course, this included Chiron.
After all, he was not the first person to run away from her during the ceremony.
However at this moment, when her eyes met with his, she could not help but subconsciously flinch from time to time.
She did not feel that she was talking to a child at all. Rather, this was a monster...
Chapter 67 Winging It! Godchild Acting...
Aleen was well aware that Chiron had taken part in the tests. In fact, Nora had told him how Chiron had done marvelously well regardless of the fact that he had no Dantain to cultivate Spirit energy.
However, at the end of the day, Chiron was still brought back home looking like a snowman with all the many bandages around his body.
Just like anyone that had not been there and had heard the rumors of Chiron''s feats during the test, Aleen did not believe.
Even after he was told that Chiron managed to win three blue beast cores from Elder Joules.
However, seeing as how Elder Ellen had rushed to his home to see his son, he was starting to believe that there was more than what meant the eye with Chiron.
After all, Aleen was not a fool. It was only natural for his subconscious mind to observe the things that happened around him.
This was a normal thing for any cultivator that loved life.
Even though he believed Chiron to be useless because of his inability to cultivate spirit energy, he still watched as Chiron pushed his body past normal limits.
Aleen felt as if there was something about his son he was not in on, but he just could not put a finger on it.
And he was right. As the saying went, "bread crumbs must drop when one eats a loaf." At the moment, Aleen''s curiosity was letting him catch on to those bread crumbs.
Aleen remained outside as Emma had requested.
Meanwhile, Chiron and Elder Ellen looked one another in the eyes.
In this eye lock, Elder Ellen even activated her Elemental energy a little, in other to threaten him, but Chiron did not break the eye lock.
After a few seconds of silence had ensured, she suddenly had an evil grin at the side of her mouth.
"So you want to make a deal with me!?" She asked as she twirled her hair with a finger like a shy girl in the presence of her crush.
And then, her smiling face suddenly froze, and with incredible speed, she moved.
In truth, Chiron had not even seen how she did it or when she did it. All he knew was that he could feel her tight slender gripping fingers around his neck.
"FUCK!" Chiron cursed in his head. However, he did not say anything. Neither did hein.
He just remained staring into her eyes.
"How dare you!? a child that barely knows how to whip his own ass. Before my eyes, you are not even worthy of wiping my shoe. You are nothing but a little pile of shit under my foot!"
However, when she was done talking, Chiron still said nothing. Her grip around his neck was so tight that her fingers dug through the bandages and little bits of blood slowly turned the parts she held red.
It was difficult for Chiron to breathe and he could clearly feel that the oxygen to his brain had been significantly reduced. However, he still did not break eye contact.
In fact, his eyelids did not so much as shake.
Although he maintained a strong stance against this cultivator that could break his neck like breaking a twig, internally, he was holding as tight as he could.
Of course, he could have thought of this. Ellen was hundreds of years old. There was no way just a few words of his and some acting cool would be enough to win her.
Just then, in the midst of his pain, an idea sprouted inside his head.
And then once again, he slowly resumed his smile. And then his eyes moved. Ellen''s eyes subconsciously moved with his to stare at what he was looking at.
It was the bowl of water he was drinking by the side.
Chiron''s mouth moved. It was lowly and in truth, he only barely mentioned the word.
However, a Rune suddenly appeared on the surface of the water, boiling it into water vapor.
Elder Ellen watched as the grip around his neck slowly eased and then, she leaped back.
Her finger pointed shakenly to the bowl, "Rune... Rune Speak...!" She stammered.
And then she looked at Chiron.
Of Course, she knew the Ancient Language of Runes. How could she not? She was hundreds of years old. And had been in existence since thest war.
She was also aware of the difficulty of this act.
Chiron giggled a little. He stretched for the empty bowl. Carefully and slowly, he fetched some more water and drank it all.
And then, he looked at her again, "I can help you. Do you want it or not!?"
Chiron spoke calmly, but at this stage, every word that came out of his mouth added to her respect for him.
She did not know that at the moment, Chiron had just forcefully swallowed a lump of blood.
Just now, he had used the Elven tongue, and then, he had Rune speak. Naturally, he was supposed to be coughing out blood like a spitting Lama.
However, he forcefully held back the natural impulse to do so.
Elder Ellen had been so caught up with what was happening. If not, she would have noticed that Chiron''s fists were molded tightly. He had to distract his mind with the pain of his fingers piercing into his flesh for him to take control of his gag reflex to cough out blood.
Elder Ellen could not help but look at him and mutter, "Godchild! are you a... Godchild!?"
A Godchild was the physical manifestation of a God in the world. Essentially, the person was the god''s Avatar. Anybody could be a Godchild. It all depended on Compatibility etc.
Thest time there were rumors of any GodChild, was actually during that great war with the Elven race. Godchildren were favored. Rumors had it that some could touch mud and turn it into gold.
Other rumors had it that there were heavenly favored. Just one GodChild could see the rise of a country to the top in only a couple of years.
Likewise, offending them brought about great cmity.
The moment she said it, Chiron hooked on to her words. He smiled and nodded.
"Well! if you believe that, who I''m I to tell you that you are wrong?" Chiron thought to himself.
As long as it kept her in check, he did not mind if she even called him a monster. Since she thought he was a Godchild, then that meant that he was a Godchild.
After all, at the end of the day, People believed what they wanted to believe. Not what was truly true, but what was true based on their perception.
Elder Ellen did not know that she had just made Chiron''s work easier for him.
Elder Ellen immediately dropped to her knees had bowed before him.
"Forgive me great one. I did not know! Please forgive me. I have offended you."
Chiron regardless of the pain in his body slowly stood up and then walked towards her.
He reached her and raised her chin towards his, he bit a finger and drew the blood mark on his palm before presenting it to her face.
This was it. The straw that broke the camel''s back.
She now totally believed that Chiron was a GodChild. This move Chiron had Just made, was a ceremony of ancient times.
There was no way a child of eight or even his father or the chief of the n could know it.
It was a Ceremony that Godchildren did to show that they had acknowledged a particr fellow.
Elder Ellen was very familiar with this ceremony.
ording to the best of her knowledge, Chiron was a Godchild.
Although she did not know why a Tamashi that could not cultivate was chosen to be a Godchild, she did not care. After all, who was she to question the ways of the gods?
The only thing on her mind at the moment was gratefulness that She had not only met a savior in such a time of need but had also found favor in Chiron''s eyes.
"Listen to me!" Chiron cautioned her carefully, "I do not want anyone, not even the chief to know of my existence here. It is not yet time for me to reveal myself. Do you understand!?"
"Yes! My lord!" She responded.
"Good!" Chiron nodded. "From this moment on, you are now my daughter." He dropped two drops of his blood in her mouth.
She was so grateful for this that tears actually ran down her eyes.
Chiron nodded as he helped her wipe them. "Firstly, go home and prepare this," Chiron took a paper and wrote down some herbs, "blend them and drink. It will temporarily stop the regress of your cultivation."
She collected it and bowed to him.
Chiron nodded, "When youe tomorrow, we shall talk about the other matters."
Without waiting for her to say anything, Chiron waved his hand, dismissing her. As she left, his words reached her, "make sure you take it immediately ande back tomorrow."
She nodded as she hurried out.
The moment she left and closed the door, Chiron could not hold on to the acting again. He fell hard on his back. He breathed heavily and then came the blood coughing.
However, with the blood down the side of his lips, he still smiled.
Elder Ellen had made things easier for him. He did not have to make a deal with her anymore. He could just make demands.
If only this woman knew the kind of ns he had for her.
Save her? Whoever said anything about that? if he so pleased, then maybe, but who knew how saving this one woman would screw up Fate for him again.
After all, he still was without strength. At the moment, all he had was his witts.
So what if she was a beauty? So what if she was alluring?
She was only as useful as he deemed worthy. At the end of the day, she was nothing but a sack of walking, talking meat for his usage...
Chapter 68 Experiment On Ones Self
Chiron swung Devil''s touch against a tree.
*Swoosh!*
Even though he had not fed the sword his blood, it was still a clean hit that cut the tree in two.
Chiron breath in and out. That was enough training for now.
He willed and Devil''s touch entered his storage space.
It had been three days since Elder Ellen first came to his residence. The concoction he told her to mix and take worked effectively well. Her Cultivation stopped regressing.
At the moment, she remained at the copper rank. However, she was more than grateful For Chron''s help. This added to her belief that Chiron was a Godchild.
As one would expect, Chiron had her heal his wounds, and now, he was nearly fully recovered.
He was no longer looking like a walking Mummy with bandages all over his body.
Chiron did not stop Elder Ellen from using Blood-yang essence. In fact, he encouraged it. However, he made a few adjustments to how she cultivated the technique.
This were adjustments that would ensure that her Fate was sealed, but to his favor.
After the Concoction Chiron had prescribed for her worked, she believed everything he said. Even if he had told her to eat dog poop, she would definitely do it.
Since her cultivation no longer regressed, she was barely able to win against thebined effort of Elder gran and Elder Van. Therefore, keeping her position as leader of the Healer''s Association. On top of that, Her cultivation had started to show signs of climbing once more.
Once again, her gratefulness towards him increased.
Naturally, Chiron used this as an opportunity to make particr demands of her.
One of such demands, was the structure he was currently looking at.
Emma handed Chiron a towel he used to wipe the sweat off his face.
She also turned and looked in the direction Chiron was looking at.
As absurd as it seemed to her, it was actually happening.
Previously, Chiron had told her that Elder Ellen would not only return the money she collected as gate fee, but would also pay him for rendering her healing service.
At the time, it sounded like an impossibility, but she was starting to attach anything impossible to the abilities of this eight eight year old master.
Chiron had instructed that Elder Ellen helped him build a separate residence a distance from that of his father''s house and withoutint, she had agreed.
In truth, Chiron had proven that he was able to help her cultivation sore high.
Even if he had requested for a mansion, she would have still done it without any problems.
On top of that, Chiron had asked for more Ingredients for his experiments. He had run low on herbs and even though he was tempted to ask from Bama the merchant, he had other reserved ns for the blood pact between them.
The reason he had requested his own home was because of his need for privacy. Also, he could tell that since that day he beat Cablen during the tests, some eyes had been on him.
This would naturally be difficult for him to perform experiments that had to do with Aura under his usual shed.
Chiron knew that he had attracted too much attention. This in his opinion was a bad thing, but since it he hade this far, he could not back off.
Also, Chiron had to admit to himself that even Aleen was not a dull man. It was one thing for him to over look Chiron''s constant workout everyday as baseless effort to get as strong as a cultivator and another thing for Chiron to actually beat a cultivator.
Even if it was just a cultivator of the Wood rank, it was at the end of the day still a cultivator.
Besides, down the long run, Chiron was going to be conducting some experiments that would definitely spit on the morals of society.
Construction for his own home was underway. Of course, Aleen was against this. But Elder Ellen had better status aspared to him in the n.
All she had to do was to im that it was on behalf of Chiron''s health.
As stupid an excuse as it was, it passed.
Chiron was able to get the ingredients he wanted, but once again, Fateughed in his face. The one thing Elder Ellen with all her influence could not get, was a Violet good will flower that was a thousand years old.
Chiron was starting to see that he underestimated the finding difficulty of this flower.
However, Elder Ellen had informed him of where he could find it.
Her information was just as Chiron suspected. The n Chief''s mansion was currently the only ce he could find it.
She had told him of a private space in the manor where many exotic herbs grew. This herbs were not influenced by the spirit energy of the continent.
This private space was the reason the Chief''s manor was where it was.
Chiron had no choice but to stick to his current ns. No matter what, he needed to win and get the One thousand years old violet good will flower.
Thinking this far, he also thought about his younger sister. It was necessary for her to always be in good health and love for her big brother for his ns to move smoothly.
Since his own residence was still in its making stages, Chiron had no choice but to temporary resume his ns in his usual shed.
He instructed Emma to go back to the house while he went deeper into the trees. Even though Emma had show her determination to be loyal to him, Chiron did not at all trust her.
In fact, even if she were to give her life for him, he would still not trust her. In his mind, her existence was not that of a person or even a servant.
No! that was by far too much praise for her worth. She was simply a useful pawn in his eyes. Another means to his end.
If for any reason, her usefulness were to expire, he would do way with her as fast as one threw disgusting saliva out of his mouth.
There was hell in no way he was going to let here to his shed.
Chiron reached the shed. This time around, he needed to conduct fresh experiments.
This was in preparation for the next phase of the test that wasing up in a couple of weeks.
This time around, this experiment was not him ying with the lives of rainbow mice, but him ying with his own life.
Even as he entered the shed, he nearly contemted if he should proceed or not.
This was a risk that was very dangerous.
The reason was simply because he was nning to tamper with the seal behind his neck.
The next test involved a Cored Beast called the Green skinned Shadow leopard.
The criteria for the test had not changed. It was the same as the Novel. Although the MC of the book had not partaken of that test because of hisck of a sword to continue the academy, rumors of the result of the test had still spread like wild fire.
Everyone knew what had happen.
The Green Skinned Shadow Leopard was supposed to be a yellow cored beast. But due to some unknown error in investigation, It ended up being a green Cored beast and the ughter that followed was terrible.
The task was for the children to steal from the Green Skinned Shadow Leopard. However, this beast specialized in incredible speed and agility.
Chiron already had an idea of what was going to happen during the test. However, he still had ns of wining the test.
There was not going to be any excuse for him to be denied the price he wanted.
There was more than one way to beat speed and agility.
And that was the reason for his current experiment.
Like all Spirit based cored beasts that were attracted to rich source of Spirit energy, the Green Skinned Leopard loved spirit energy.
The purer the spirit energy, the better.
In the book, the MC had not taken part in this test, but now, Chiron was going to be a part of it.
Chiron''s n was simple.
He was going to use the attractiveness of his pure spirit energy to attract the beast.
Now, one would think that he was going to attract the beast to himself. But No! That would just be stupid.
He nned to attract the beast to his ss mates. While he used this as an opportunity to win the test.
Of course, he already had specific people in mind for this.
This test could help him kill two birds with one stone.
Chiron already knew roughly the people that were to die. However, if he were to change that dynamic and save them and let people that would normal survive to die, wouldn''t that mean that he could rack in Fate Change points and still win the test?
Chiron spread sheets of paper before him as he bit his palm and dropped his blood on...
Chapter 69 I Disagree...
Chiron dropped his blood on the paper. This paper was a tester. It showed the amount of Spirit energy in cirction an individual''s body at any point in time.
It was also another way for knowing if a person had affinity for using spirit energy or any of the other sources of energy.
Chiron waited patiently. This paper worked nearly like a thermometer from Chiron''s other world.
If one had high Spirit energy or the like, The blood on the paper would trace up. The higher the Spirit energy, the higher the meter went.
However, what Chiron saw, made him frown. The drops of blood on the paper did not climb.
Rather, it took a dive.
This, normally Should not happen.
After all, Chiron was a Tamashi. He had very incredibly high affinity for Spirit energy. The reason why it was so low on the measuring paper, was because of the seal at the back of his neck.
"It''s not enough!" Chiron muttered to himself.
For the n he wanted to execute, the spirit energy level was not enough. The Cored beast he was trying to attract with it was very sensitive to Spirit energy. The higher the Spirit energy, the better.
It was like the attraction a cup cake had aspared to a wedding cake.
Naturally, any body would prefer the wedding cake on first sight.
Chiron''s n was actually not all that hard. It involved him puttingrge amounts of spirit energy into paper seals, and then somehow cing those seals on the bodies or even clothes of his ss mates. At specific intervals, he nned to release them.
This would draw the attention of the Green Skinned Shadow Leopard.
And then while the beast was distracted dining on the flesh of his ssmates, he was going to use this as an opportunity to get into itsir and get the necessary materials to score the points.
However, he was facing his first hurdle.
He needed to use his rich spirit energy.
Chiron smiled. He already expected something like this to happen. At least, he had guessed as much. The seal at the back of his neck blocked the flow of spirit energy in the body.
It was with this method that the excess spirit energy in his body did not blow up the ce.
This was were the risky part came in. His n was to mess a little with the seal. He did not even need to try before he knew that if he attempted removing the seal, his body was going to get a massive amount of shock.
Chiron brought out some ingredients for this experiment he had gotten from his new, generous Half-elven sponsor.
One of which was a rough ck stone. This stone was a special stone. Even though it was a stone, it did not sink when dropped in water.
This stone was light and only had one particr use.
This stone was used to capture lightening and thunder. It was called a Thunder stone.
This stone came in different grades and was used ordingly.
Chiron was able to get the Thunder stone of the lowest grade. For the experiment he was about to perform, it was more than enough.
His n was to direct the electric shock that was toe from the seal behind his neck into the Thunder stone, while he used the opportunity to pour out some of his rich spirit energy.
As easy as it sounded, it was actually quite difficult. On top of that, he had to ensure that he did not go too far. If not, he was going to be in a whole world of trouble.
If he did it wrongly, he would not be able to control the spirit energy and another explosion would ensure. Just like the one that happened when he first came to this world.
Although it was not his business if people or even creatures around him died when he blew up, he really did not want more problems on his hands.
Who knew what would happen if he blew up again?
The n might decide to restrict his movements or even lock up him in a room.
Chiron did not want anything that would limit his growth at all. This was the reason why this experiment was dangerous.
Also, if he transferred the electric shock to the Thunder stone wrongly, the shock could potentially feed back and take his own life.
Chironid out the other materials he was going to use.
Amongst them were Heavy water and Red thunder flower rod.
The heavy water was used as means to store spirit energy. This was were he was going to pour his spirit energy.
The red thunder flower-rod was bit like the Thunder stone, except that the thunder stone stored electrical currents while the red thunder flower could attract it.
Rumors had it that one red thunder flow could redirect the travel of electric current flowing in water by attracting it to itself.
It was just like how a ck hole could attract and swallow light.
The Red thunder flower-rod will drag the electric current before it could shock him into the thunder stone.
So far, his n was all in theory. After racking his brain for a long time, this was what he coulde up with in rtion to the avable resources.
Of course they were better items he could use for this, but this was all the Chikitsa n could provide for him at the moment.
As great as this n was, at the end of the day, Chiron knew that it was nothingpared to the outside world. In fact, they were far bigger ns even on this continent that could tten it in a minute.
The Chikitsa n was just somewhat at the edge.
Chiron sighed lowly. His gaze became solemn and he looked at the materials before him. He only had about a week and few days to go. The earlier he started, the better for him.
...
As Chiron started on tasks that would help him get his prize, Fate had started turning other wheels against him.
After all, for every action, there was an equal or opposite reaction. This was a principle from Chiron''s old world.
Although many of the things Chiron did were little, it was still change.
At the moment, Aleen was taking Nora to the Chief''s Manor.
Usually, he would note to this ce. After all, he was not allowed.
Aleen was an elder of the n. However, he was not just any elder. He was the Chief''s twin brother. And in cultivation level, he was the only person in the entire Chikitsa n with the fighting ability to Challenge the Chief.
In fact, it is a known fact that this two had already fought several times.
It is said that they were once very loving brothers. However, like most stories-their hate, anger andpetition started with a woman. Both great brothers with the potential to rule the n ended their close rtionship because of a woman.
Surprisingly, that woman ended up being Chiron''s mother.
At the end of the day, Aleen had won her heart, and Dona had won the title of Chief.
One would think that their quarrels would end there, but things did not happen that way.
Many said that Aleen still had his eyes on the Chief position. This was the reason why Aleen was never allowed into the Chief''s Manor.
However, today was different. He had been invited along with his daughter.
At the moment, Nora was the sweet heart of the n and many even spected the she could be the next chief.
Aleen entered through therge doors and was led to a room to wait for the chief.
Naturally as he waited, he was served refreshments, but he did not touch them. Neither did he allow his daughter to touch them.
Soon enough, the Chief arrived. With him came Elder Fatso, Elder Joules who was his wife, and Cablen.
Once they entered and took their seats, Dona nodded at Cablen and he approached the father and daughter pair and paid respects to Aleen.
"Greetings Uncle Aleen."
This was an attitude that not only Aleen but especially Nora found to be disgusting.
In the best of Aleen''s memory. Cablen had never been polite to him. At least even if he greeted him, he never added the term "Uncle."
Aleen had a feeling that something was about to happen. But he had not yet figured it out.
"Cablen! Why don''t you take Nora to go y outside, while we talk a little," Chief Dona instructed with a smile.
"Yes! Father." Cablen nodded.
He presented his hand to Nora. However, she did not take it.
Rather, she looked at Aleen and waited for his nod before she jumped up and followed after Cablen out of the room.
The moment the two left, there was a bit of silence in the room. And then Elder fatso cleared his throat with a cough a little.
However, before he spoke, Aleen talked first.
"Do you people think I''m a fool!? Do you think I don''t know why you sent for me and my daughter? Before you even say it, just know that I disagree. Nora will not marry your son."
Chapter 70 Give Birth To A Child For The Clan...
The moment Aleen spoke, the room became silent.
Chief Dona''s smile froze.
Elder Fatso coughed again.
"Erm... Friend Aleen! I think you have totally mistaken the aim of this gathering. The aim of this meeting is firstly to find a way to mend the broke rtionship between two brothers bounded by blood. After all, I remember once upon a time, when we were very young cultivators and how we fought side by side with one another. I think you should just hear what the chief has to say before you jump to any conclusion."
Elder Fatso signaled Chief Dona with his eyes. The chief understood and continued. However, Elder joules knew her husband.
At the moment, he had one hand behind him that was clenched into a fist.
This meant that he was very angry and was holding back. Swallowing his anger and maintaining his smile against his brother.
This smile that Chief Dona tried to maintain on his face was based on the advice that was given by Elder Fatso before they entered the room.
If not, Chief Dona would have carried more of a smug look on his face.
In his own mind, there was no reason for him to try and convince Aleen on his decision. After all, was this not how it was meant to be?
Was Aleen not supposed to give to the chief of the n when it was requested of him?
Chief Dona knew for certain that if it was the daughter of any other elder, the elder will immediately agree. Even if the daughter was a goddess in disguise.
This was how effective the rule in a n was. However, Aleen, time and time again would challenge his sovereignty.
Maintaining an obviously hard smile, Dona spoke in manner that even impressed Elder Fatso.
"Aleen, my dear brother. You and I shared the same womb. I know we have had bad history that has separated our bond. But I feel we can still make amends. At least if it would not be with us, then it can be with our own children."
Although a brother marrying a sister was not allowed, rtionships within cousins was very permitted. Blood was the bond that held the n together.
Chief Dona continued, "At the end of the day, it would not be wise for our children to inherit our own grudge. Especially when there is the possibility of making a better future if they stood together."
As Chief Dona talked, Elder Fatso nodded along with his words in agreement.
Aleen Waited for Dona to finish. When he was done, he giggled sarcastically, and then he frowned "Is that the best you coulde up with!? How dare you sit here and talk about grudges, when we both know what this meeting is truly about."
And then Aleen hit the nail directly on the head, "You are afraid that Nora would one day take your sit as Chief. That same sit that you know was supposed to MINE!"
As Aleen talked, Chief Dona could no longer hold on to his smiling face. And a bitter look stered his face.
"You cheated in that fight and stole the chieftain position from me, and now you want to cheat my daughter the same way too!" Aleen stood up, "I''ll not allow it."
As he stood, his spirit energy had started to show visible arousal signs from his body.
Chief Dona could not hold it anymore and he also stood up. His spirit energy also showing signs of bursting out.
Both of them were copper rank. Brownish color of Spirit energy slowly left their bodies like stem from boiling water.
Both of them were roughly of the same height. Their eyes held each others gaze.
Slowly, their spirit energy climbed. Elder Fatso saw this and immediately stood in between them.
"Both of you should please stop this. What do you want to do? Bring this ancestral home that has stood here and seen the rise of several n chiefs to the ground?"
Although Elder Fatso did not say much, his words were still enough to calm them down.
After all, both men were very n oriented. The problems they had with one another was between them. Involving the n that has been passed generation to generation until it got to them was another matter.
This Manor had a long history of chiefs. If the two of them were to fight and destroy it, they would be seen has idiots that had spat on the efforts of their ancestors.
Elder Fatso calmed them down and after a little more pep talk, both of them agreed to hide their leaking spirit energy and resume their seats.
"It is obvious that the two of you do not have ns to settle your matters. However, this matter involves the future of the n." Once again, Elder Fatso was bringing the matter up. But this time around, he was bringing it up as a n issue.
He was sharp witted and had noticed that the onlymon round this two truly shared with one another, was the interest of the n.
"Since both of you won''te to amon ground, I think its best if we just make an agreement based on the interest of the n."
Both of them turned to him.
It was obvious that Elder Fatso was trusted and respected within the n. Even though his cultivation was lower than the two of them, he could still talk and they would listen.
While Elder joules sat without talking. She was not in a position to advice any of them, whether it was in power or otherwise.
"Fatso!" Aleen called to him, "what exactly do you have in mind?"
Fatso signed, "firstly, nobody here is a fool. We know how it works. We also know that by the grace of our ancestors, both of you that were born with A-graded Dantain have produced offspring with A-Grade and S-grade."
Elder Fatso selectively did not mention, or rather, he ignored Chiron''s existence.
"I believe that if Cablen and Nora shoulde together, they would produce more children with A-grade or maybe another S-grade. And I know both of you have already thought about this fact. After all, this is a known fact. Both your parents were also A-graded. The possibility of producing another S-grade is too high for us to let go of this matter."
Aleen and Chief Dona looked at one another. Both of them knew that Elder Fatso had just made a point.
However, Aleen really did not want his pride and joy to marry Cablen. In truth, he did not even want to let her marry at all. But that was basic Daddy issues for another time.
"I have a good solution. One that could help both of you." Elder Fatso continued, "How about Nora and Cablen produce two children for the n."
The moment he said that, Aleen''s expression changed drastically and his spirit energy slowly climbed again.
"Hold on Aleen! let me finish." Elder Fatso Pacified him.
"I know that you have thought of it before. The other surrounding ns are now aware about an S-grade child living within the Chikitsa n. The other sword ns can allow it because of their Pact with us. But what of the other ns like the Axe n and the Dagger ns? Once news reaches their ears, you know more than anyone the kind of ns people of those ns can devise. You alone can not make the necessary measures to ensure that she is protected at all times."
As Aleen listened to Elder Fatso, is frowning face slowly eased up. He knew that what Elder Fatso said was the truth. In fact, this particr thing had been bothering him for some time now.
Nora had suddenly be a shiningmp. And it was one without any heat to burn the insects that would be drawn to it.
if protective measures were not taken, her light could be snuffed out.
As it stood, her potential future was a threat to the surrounding ns.
"It has been a long time since we had anybody break into the Silver Rank. In fact, it has been hundreds of years now. The probability that Nora will reach such height is toorge for us to ignore. We need to take measures to secure the future of our n now."
Aleen had no choice but to ponder on Elder Fatso''s words.
"I know that you and Chief Dona want what''s best for the n So why don''t we simple make it a Blood pact. Chief Dona will help with the necessary materials to create a protective seal on Nora''s life from the Chief''s herb garden that has been passed from generation to generation, and Nora produces at least one child with Cablen."
Aleen fell silent. He really contemted Elder Fatso''s words really hard.
But what could he do? Even though he was a strong elder, he wascking materials to make a very strong protective seal on Nora. He had searched the market wild and wide but many of those herbs were exotic.
He knew deep down that only the Chief''s manor that had a private space underneath it for growing all types of herbs could have it.
On top of that, he needed the help of a lot of elders to make the seal on her body. It would definitely help a lot if he had Chief Dona''s help.
...
While Aleen contemted on a decision, Chiron was unaware that Fate was already working hard against him and his ns...
Chapter 71 Plans At The Lost Treasure...
This was a Famous Pub within the n.
To call it a pub might have been a little bit a down y on its defining role. It was more of an establishment. A small branch of a very big tree.
However, it was still known by the public as a Pub.
It was famous not because of its food or wine alone, but because of its ''Exceptional'' customer service. Of course this customer service was in all areas.
It was known for its ability to bring to life every pleasure that a man could possible imagine.
Their services could be quite exclusive and their customers always left satisfied.
In fact, many left more than satisfied. There was always something new to explore, or something new that was previously unheard of.
It had been a thousand years since thest great war which happened against the Elves. Apart from small n wars here and there, and the asional fights with beast hordes, things have been rtively calm.
In this world, peace was not always a good thing. In fact, many preferred chaotic times. The reason was that it helped to upy the mind.
Man was a creature that always wanted more. War or rather Chaos was a good excuse for greed and sefishness.
However, many could not satisfy such cravings and this was the reason why ces like this existed and thrived.
Its customers were ever flowing in and out like bees at a nest.
Rumors had it that the pleasure this ce provided had ruined homes. Marriages torn apart forever. Both men and women ves to the lust and exotic air it provided.
Deep in the heart of everyman was the search for adventures. But the avability for it was limited. Also, there was the probability of losing life in the process.
However, not in this ce. Of course, that could only happen if the visitor so wished it.
In this ce, everyone could find newnds in form of human bodies to explore, adventure, and of course, to conquer.
Its doors were ever opened: Come night or day, winter or summer. As long as one could afford it, then one could have it.
This ce that was frequented by even elders of the n was called the Lost Treasure.
Rumors had it that many of the exotic things that happened in this ce were fashioned by a dream god who entered the minds of people in their sleep and saw their deepest desires.
At the moment, a man sat in the Pub''s dining area, finding the quench to his sadness at the bottom of several empty bottles of liquor. This man was well respected within the n. Although he was not an elder, and his cultivation had not moved from the Wood rank for many years, he was still an influential man.
If he stood, he was quite tall, and he enjoyed wearing baggy clothes. Some said that if the wind blew hard, it could blow him away. This was the very famous and influential cksmith known as Leongu.
He was currently the number one cksmith in the entire n. Currently, no one could refute this. He even had orders for swordsing in from different ns. His fame was truly wilder than it had ever been.
However, he did not feel that way. He did not feel like a famous influential man. In fact, he had an inkling of what Ganja had felt only a few months ago when he had mocked him in this same pub.
In a word, he felt ''Empty''.
The reason was simply because he felt like a failure. He had never felt the weight of failure so heavy in his entire life.
And worse of all, he did not have an outlet for this feeling. And so he decided to take it out on Wine.
Only hours ago, he had taken it out on one of the female special service providers here.
But even after conquering her voluptuousnd with its high peaks, it was not enough to cancel out this feeling of failure.
He had already drained several bottles and his trusty apprentice sat in front of him, trying hard tofort him.
However, it was of no use.
Rumors had spread of the Tamashi using a sword that was made by his rival to cut a metal boulder into parts. He had used his influence within the n to rush to the academy and see for himself if this was true.
To his surprise, the boulder remained there. It was cleanly cut into two. Each side was so smooth that it showed the wrinkles on his face.
Meanwhile, all the weapons he had made for this batch of cultivators had done far less than impressive. Even though he had bathed them with so much beast core stones, they were still worthless aspared to that one sword.
Leongu, just like everyone in the n knew that a Tamashi could not use spirit energy. This meant that the cutting of the boulder was done entirely by the sword Ganja made.
Leongu had never heard nor seen such a sword. Only those weapons that belonged to immortal beings in stories could possiblepare with such sharpness.
He could not help but imagine what would happen if a person that used Spirit energy were to use this sword that Ganja made. He even heard that the Chief of the n even requested the sword and wanted to buy the sword for fifty Blue beast cores, but the Tamashi refused.
Even with all his fame and wealth, he was still no where close to having blue beast cores in the double digits.
In fact, one could say that he was still miles away from it.
He had taken everything from Ganja. Taken his wife, job, passion, and wealth. And some how, ganja had still managed to be better than him even in Death.
"No! No!! No!!!" He mumbled to himself. This was the greatest of shame a man could suffer.
Ganja in his obsession for the greatest technique and perfect sword had somehow managed to beat him even in Death.
He even heard that the sword also helped the Tamashi guaranty a win against a cultivator. The worse part was that the cultivator was using a sword he made.
That same sword waster brought to him in pieces for him to mend.
Since news of the Tamashi''s sword went around, many people have talked about it. Singing praises of the weapon in his ear like the noise of a market ce in the afternoon.
Many of his customers have even requested swords of that Caliber. "Are you not the number sword maker in the n? That means Ganja must have shared his secret with you before he died. I want a sword like the Tamashi''s own."
Such requests have beening in again and again. So much that their voices had started to hunt him in his sleep.
His attention to his work had beenpletely destroyed.
And at the moment, he was even afraid of seeing his own forge. He could swear for a certain that Ganja wasughing at him from the world beyond.
The dwarf had set out to make the strongest sword, and had made it even at the cost of his own life.
At the moment, there was no cksmith with the n that did not admire Ganja. All the old rumors abut him, and the disgust people felt when his name was mentioned had washed away.
Instead, a new found praise had taken its ce. Many young cksmiths now idolized him, and Leongu even heard that many imed that the god of cksmiths had made him a saint in the heavens.
Such was the hearts of man. Praises always went to great men that achieved extraordinary things.
Even though Leongu was the current number one cksmith in the n, he remained the number two in the hearts of men.
This was indeed the biggest disgrace one could face.
He had lost to a dead man.
In truth, just like other cksmiths, Leongu admired Ganja deep down in his heart. But that was what made him hate himself and Ganja even more.
Never in his life had he hated any one as he hated Ganja. The same man he had stripped of everything.
And now, he could not even surpass him. If he wanted to surpass Ganja, he would at least need to study the sword he made or the forging technique.
Both of which were out of reach. The Tamashi''s sword had been priced at fifty Blue beat cores. If he wanted the sword or the technique, that would be the lowest price.
This amount was not something a cksmith of his caliber could reach in his life time.
As leongu stared drunk at the empty bottle he had just emptied, two people approached him. Slowly, he lifted his head to look at both men.
Even though he was drunk, he still recognized them on first sight.
It was Elder Van and Elder Gran of the Healer''s association.
Elder Van looked at him and smiled, "Leongu you are hurt, and your enemy is dead, but he left behind something precious. We have been connected by Fate, do you want revenge!?"
.....
Yet again, Fate''s in its ns against Chiron Chilvalry of the Chikitsa n...
Chapter 72 Plans At The Lost Treasure 2...
Those words were like water to a thirsty man in the desert.
Elder Van was a short, slightly robust man. He had a full ck bearded face and his eyes looked like tiny oval beads.
He wore the usual n elder robes, but his had the Emblem of the Healers association on his right chest. It was the same thing for elder Gran. However, elder Gran was a slightly taller man with no hair on his head or face, and he had muchrge eyes. They looked more like moon craters on his face.
The two of them formed a weird contrast in looks when they stood close to one another.
Leongu looked at Elder van, "Revenge!?" he muttered subconsciously.
"Yes, Revenge!!!" Elder van turned to Leongu''s apprentice and gave him a deep meaningful look. The apprentice understood and excused himself to another table.
Elders van and Gran each took sits at the table.
leongu could see that this two men were actually serious.
Just like him, both of them were famous, important and very influential. Although their influence was in different fields, men at the top always attracted one another.
Elder Gran sighed, "Leongu! we have been friends for a long time, and we know what touches your heart."
"That is true. We are very aware of your rivalry with Ganja, and we know that deep down, you want revenge." Elder van added.
Leonguughed lowly. He looked at the two elders like he was looking at a couple of fools. "Revenge!? How are you two going to help me get revenge. Ganja is already dead. His corpse already rotted by now. How can I settle the chaos in my heart when the reason for it is no longer in this world?"
Leonguughed some more and drank another deep gulp from his wine bottle.
"Hmmm!" Elder Van groaned a little, "but he is not dead!"
Those words made Leongu''s bottle of wine freeze before it reached his mouth for a second gulp. "What do you mean? I saw his corpse with my own eyes, and the dwarf was dead."
Elder Van and Gran looked at each and elder van nodded at Elder gran.
"What we are saying is that he is notpletely dead. At least a part of him still lives on. And that part of him has the greatest forging technique that you so desire."
Leongu did not understand elder Gran''s words. "What do you mean by that?"
"Don''t worry, I''ll exin." Elder Gran pacified the perplexed cksmith, "I don''t know if you are aware of this, but word on the street is that the Tamashi had stayed with Ganja for a full week. The reason for this was not just to make the sword, but to also pass down the technique to him."
Elder van nodded, "True! True!! I have people that im to have seen the Tamashi enter Ganja''s home to beg him to teach him, and after much pleading, the cksmith finally agreed."
Leongu listened to the words of both old men with wide eyes. He had already guessed that Chiron now had the technique on how to make the sword. But that was a different matter from him being Ganja''s first and only student.
To him, this was both incredible and disastrous news.
It was incredible because it meant that he still had a rival which was born from his rivalry with Ganja. That same rivalry was now in Chiron.
The same way a man inherits the wealth and blessings of his father, he also inherits the debts and curses of his father. Both of them were two sides of the same coin.
The bond between master and student was also considered in the same light. This was one of the reasons for the endless chain of hate and revenge that urred amongst enemies.
It was usually advisable for a person to eliminate all the children and apprentices of ones enemies, even if they were toddlers.
This was the only way to guaranty that the revenge circle ended.
This was also disastrous news because it meant that Chiron had the ability and technique to potentially surpass him.
It wasmon knowledge that the Tamashi could not cultivate. This meant that Chiron would eventually have no choice but to dive into another means of livelihood.
With the Knowledge he now had from Ganja, there was a great possibility that Chiron would move into cksmithing. At least, this was what Leongu thought.
There was also the possibility that maybe this was the reason why Chiron participated in the Cultivation test. It was all to announce to the world that he now had the greatest forging technique.
This was a scary thought for Leongu. Even for a second, he did not even consider the fact that Chiron was still only eight years of age.
As far as he was concerned, anything that was a threat to his reputation, was a threat. This same rule would have applied even if Chiron was two years of age.
This cultivation world, was a truly brutal ce. There was no sentimentality involved when in came to one''s gains or benefits.
Leongu''s thoughts made obviously overexaggerated scenarios and he could see a world were he was far miserable than he was at the moment.
No matter what, he needed to do something about this. Leongu frowned and the effects of the alcohol seem to fadepletely from his eyes.
Elder Van and Elder Gran saw this, and it made them smile.
However, Leongu was not a dull man. He had also considered a lot of other things and he looked at both elders, "So, what''s your gain in this!?"
"Good! Good!!" Elder van giggled a bit, "we knew that you would eventually catch up to us. You see, just like you, we also want revenge!"
Leongu frowned, but before he could ask, Elder Van exined.
"We have information that Elder Ellen has taken a new liking to the Tamashi. It seems that he has some how be her new boy pet."
Elder Gran nodded, "Hmmm! It is true. There are also rumors that her love for him is so incredible that she already started building a private home for him."
This was new news to Leongu. However, he had been in this n for many years and he knew that these friends of his did not like Elder Ellen.
Only recently, They had sent a joint challenge on Elder Ellen''s status as head of the Healers Association. Although both of them were confident of their win, they both lost.
This was a very big p on their faces. There was no way that they could let such a thing pass. In their own words, "We need to have pay back on that old hag!"
This two were not aware that Ellen''s cultivation had fallen so low that they could challenge her to a fight and possibly win.
Then again, they were many factors to consider in a fight. But the best of them all, was probably attitude.
And Elder Ellen had long imputed fear in this two elders. In their hearts, she was person that they could never surpass.
For years, she had been one of the pirs that held the n up. Even though they had also be elders, they had deep seated fear for this woman.
However, there was more than one way to enter a person''s house other than knocking on the door.
And this was their n. They wanted to hurt Elder Ellen by hurting her beloved boy pet.
Leongu listened to both of them and nodded his head. This was indeed a good reason for them to want to get rid of Chiron.
Men loved their reputation. Even more so men in positions of power.
Elder Van suddenly put on a serious face and leaned in to whisper into Leongu''s ear, "it might not be easy to find someone to do this job for us within the n. But we know that you have... Special friends outside the n... who can help with such matters."
Leongu nodded, "Hmmm! that''s true. But you know that for me to ask those ''Special friends'', some shining colored stones would have to be involved right?" He made a rubbing motion with his fingers to indicate payment.
Both Eldersughed lowly, "Don''t worry about that. The cost for such an operation is not at all a problem. We can cover it."
Leongu also smiled and the three menughed loudly.
"Good! good!! This way, both of you can get your revenge and I can get my hands on the greatest forging technique."
Leongu was suddenly in a very elevated mood, "Waiter! Bring more drinks for my friends. And please send some of your best girls over. TONIGHT, we celebrate!"
.....
Meanwhile, Chiron was in his shed. His attention was entirely focused on his work. If another person were to enter this shed, they would notice that it smelt a little like burnt meat.
Actually, it smelt like burnt flesh.
This smell was from Chiron''s body.
His clothes had currently been burnt off and he had visible burn mark all over his body. There were so terrible that...
Chapter 73 Facing The Green Skinned Leopard...
Chiron''s clothes had currently been burnt off and he had visible burn marks all over his body. There were so terrible that some of them looked like little lumps.
Apart from eating and sleeping everyday, nothing had taken him out of this shed. He had stayed, focusing his energy on his experiments.
As one would expect, it went really bad for the first few days. The seal at the back of his neck was not merciful with its shocks and that was the reason for his burns.
p Many times, he was close to losing his life. Luckily, he had collected healing medicinal potions from Elder Ellen.
There was one time when the shock was so bad that Chiron could have sworn that he could no longer hear his own heart beat.
However, he still did not stop. Unless death truly made him kiss its sickle, there was no way he was going to stop pushing.
After all, only a man that did things other men did not do, could achieve things other man could not achieve.
Chiron continued to test death until the grim reaper had mercy on him and his experiment finally worked.
He was finally able to iste the shocks from the seal behind his neck. The current now followed into the thunder stone.
However, it also led to the problem of slowly releasing his spirit energy.
The very first time he had be a Tamashi, his spirit energy had blown out far and wide. This time around, he needed to slowly direct his spirit energy into the paper seals.
As one would expect, it was not going to be easy at all. This was also going to be another painful process. But at this stage in Chiron''s life, pain was just another feeling one had. Just like the taste of delicious food when one was hungry.
Unlike the first time he came to the world and his spirit energy exploded, he was moreposed.
It was not that he did not feel pain, it was just that it made him feel more alive.
Slowly, he forcibly directed the spirit energy in his body to his hand.
He made a cut on his finger. Using his blood as the medium, he poured in spirit energy into the seals.
However, the first one was a total disaster.
Chiron did not have a Dantain. Is Control of his Spirit energy was simply blocking other channels that it could flow through except for his hand.
Like running water through a pipe when all the other exit points had been sealed, all the water rushed through that one exit.
This was exactly Chiron''s current situation.
The Spirit energy over flowed and he was sted out of the shed.
Fortunately, he did not hit the ground likest time.
Chiron had been smart enough to realize that he had a habit of being sted out of this shed and made for a cushions outside just incase it happened again.
As much as he did not mind pain, he did not want to have broken bones or the like that would hinder his progress.
He stood up and walked back into the shed.
Everything had been destroyed, but looking at the mess still put a smile on his face.
Now, he had already figured out the right way to redirect the current from the seal behind his neck, and he had also discovered his mistake with the spirit energy.
Even though it looked like he had failed, he could definitely see his own progress and it gave him immerse satisfaction.
He took one of the healing potions Elder Ellen had given him and downed the content.
He sat and rested a little. After the Healing potion had taken effect in his body, he cleared the shed and once again continued his work.
By now, it was only three days to the tests. He did not have time nor the leisure of having things go easy for him.
.....
Night turned to morning and once again, it became night. Slowly, time continued its endless stroll and only hours to the faithful moment, he finally finished it.
The shed was once again in a mess, and once again, it smelt like burnt meat, but he had finally done it.
It was finished.
Before him was a stack of paper seals. There were all red with his blood.
Chiron felt very fatigue and wanted to sleep but the high of achievement kept his eyelids open.
He sighed lowly, "I have to hurry up and achieve Aura. It will soon be that time," He sat down on a stool as he clenched his fist, "The gathering of the Sword ns," his eyes sparkled in anticipation, "I can''t wait for it!"
Chiron went back home and slept the remaining hours very well in preparation for the test.
The faithful morning finally arrived.
Although he sleptte, he still woke up quite early.
Emma had already prepared his bathing water and meal.
Chiron ate in thepany of his younger sister and when they were done, the brother sister pair headed to the location for the test as instructed.
Unlike the two previous tests, this test was to be conducted outside the n. The reason for this was to introduce the new batch of cultivators to the outside world.
It was necessary for them to know how to hunt for themselves. After all, this was the only way for a cultivator to acquire beast cores.
Hunting of cored beast was also the major livelihood of the n. Fortunately, the Chikitsa n had ess to a variety of beasts because of its location. This beasts provided food, clothing and all sorts of raw materials for the well being of the n.
Chiron held Nora''s hand and the two talked andughed as they went on their way.
Any body that had seen this two would definitely have been jealous of the close rtionship between the siblings.
Chiron and Nora made it just in time to the arranged point for the students to meet.
The moment they arrived, all eyes were on them.
One of them was the only cultivator to have been born with an S-grade Dantain in hundreds of years. And the other one was a Tamashi. An outcast. A person that was relegated to the fate of forever being unable to cultivate spirit energy.
However, this same person had cleaved an iron boulder in two like a chef cutting an onion, and had even defeated a cultivator.
As much as many of the students acknowledged their strengths, some others did not like them.
One such persons was Cablen. After his loss to Chiron, he had entered an enraged state and made an attempt on the lives of the brother sister pair.
Unfortunately for him, even his rage did not help his situation.
His actions during thest test were considered to be dishonorable by the n. Even though he was the son of the chief, discipline had to be maintained.
For thest few weeks, he had been in supervised punishment.
Right now, there was no one he hated more in the world than Chiron and Nora.
However, he knew that he could not do anything. At least, he could no do anything now. He clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. One way or the other, he was going to get his revenge.
A sharp gust of wind suddenly blew and Elder Joules along with two other elders of the n appeared. They all wore the usual Elder robes with the n emblem on their chests.
Elder Joules was the person in charge of this batch of cultivators. She walked forward and the students gave way for her to pass.
She waved her a hand, "gather around children."
The students did s she instructed.
Each and everyone of them was with their weapons. This included Chiron. He did not want anybody knowing that he could summon his weapon at will from his storage.
Therefore, he had Devil''s touch strapped to his back.
Considering the size of the sword, it was quite eye catching, and it looked weird on his body.
"Today will be the finally test. After this test, you will henceforth be permitted to leave the n and hunt for beast cores by yourselves. Of course, this is based on the fact that you pass. Myself and the two elders, will be in charge of scoring you."
Elder joules noticed the look in the eyes of the students. It was obvious that they were expecting the presence of the n chief. But he wasn''t here.
"Chief Dona will unfortunately not be joining us today. He is preparing for the uing Gathering of the Sword ns."
Hearing the Gathering of the sword ns made sparkles shine in the eyes of the students. After all, it wasmon knowledge how vital such an event would be.
"The Gathering of the sword ns willmence soon. And this time around, the Chikitsa n will be the host. For those of you that will do well during this test, you will be allowed to participate," her expression suddenly changed into a frown.
"However, that will be discussion for another day. Right now, you all will be facing the Green skinned Shadow Leopard..."
Chapter 74 Facing The Green Skinned Leopard 2...
"However, that will be discussion for another day. Right now, you all will be facing the Green skinned Shadow Leopard."
Chiron observed the Elders closely. Each one of them carried a prideful look on their faces. Apart from that, this was the first time he was seeing them carrying swords.
Each one of them had a sword by their sides. This showed the seriousness by which they took this test.
After all, there were going outside the n''s premises.
It was at this point that Chiron ordered with his thoughts, "Devil''s touch! you may drink a little."
A rune different from the one that had appeared before, glowed slightly.
Chiron''s sword had the ability to morph and change shape like water. This was how his sword wrapped around his hand whenever he used it.
It was also why he requested that his sword be made to weigh a ton. Essentially, his sword had a lot of Mass to spare.
ording to his will, Devil''s touch moved slowly like water on the ground. It carried with it the blood paper seals Chiron had made and ced them under the footwear of every student in attendance.
Chiron could not use any of the Energies that was required in this world for strength. Therefore, he had to feed Devil''s touch with his blood whenever he wanted to use any of the swords special abilities.
When Devil''s touch was done, it silently came back to him. No one had noticed that a part Devil''s touch had left the wrapping on Chiron''s back, set seals and returned silently.
Chiron clenched his fist tight. For this task, Devil''s touch had taken quite the amount of blood from him. It was a cool morning but sweat filled his forehead and his face became slightly pale.
Nora noticed that Chiron''s appearance, "big brother, are you okay!?" She asked lowly.
"Hmmm! don''t worry. I''m just a bit thirsty." Chiron answered as he took one of the heling potions that Elder Ellen gave him from his storage in the system and downed its content.
Although it could not immediately replenish the amount of blood he had lost, it was still enough for now.
Elder Joules motioned with her hand and the children followed after her.
Sinceing to this world, this was the first time that Chiron was leaving the n''s premises. The children followed the elders through the big opened gates. And Chiron''s eyes scanned the gates and the walls.
He noticed that there were paper seals on the walls. He even noticed that the gates seemed to be giant seals.
However, there were not normal seals. In Chiron''s head was a wide extensive bank of knowledge of Seals. He knew abut seals from different cultures, both ancient and some yet to be discovered.
Usually, seals had one particr function. He could see that the seals on the walls and even the gate helped protect the n from wild cored beasts, but the most peculiar thing about it was that this seals seemed to be all connected. There were like the rings of a chain.
One look at them and he could tell that they protected the n but derived the power to do so from a particr source.
Chiron could not put his finger on it, but he was sure of his reasoning process.
Elder Joules continued moving on.
Chiron had to put his curious thoughts to the back of his mind.
As they left the n''s walls, they could see traders bringing in their goods into the n and some leaving.
They followed for a while along the wide general path which was protected byrge trees and bushes at all sides.
It was early, but the sun rose from the hiding of the horizon in its golden rays of sun light.
It was truly the perfect time for a hunt.
After about a ten kilometers away from the n, they diverted from the main path and into the very high nketing trees and bushes.
They went very deep into the forest. Along the way, they were priviledge to see many nearly-cored and cored beasts.
All of which were herbivorous and peaceful in nature.
They got to a particr Hill and Elder Joules stopped and turned to the students. "We are going to stop here! From here hence forth, you are all own your own."
Elder joules progressed with telling them how the test was going to happen.
The Green skinned Shadow Leopard was a carnivorous animal. It was very fast and in the dark, it had the ability to merge with the Shadows.
Having such an ability, made it a very dangerous animal. It was also one of the reasons why this test was conducted during day time.
Fighting the Green skinned Shadow leopard at night would be the same thing as courting death.
The Green skinned Shadow Leopard of choice lived exactly thirty kilometers from their current point. Although it was called a Leopard, this cored best actually did not give birth to its young alive.
This meant that the Green Skinned Leopard gave birth to its young as eggs. Naturally, there was a period of time of incubation that was required before the cored beast would hatch.
The aim of this test, was to get as much eggs as possible from the Green skinned Leopard.
There was also something else of note that the students were advised to look out for. And that was a special egg in the nest. This egg was a different color from the rest of the other eggs.
This special egg was a male egg. And in the whole of the Green skinned Leopard''s life time, It could only produce one male egg.
It was easy for the Green skinned leopard to allow the stealing of all the other eggs, but that particr male egg was something it had to defend with its life on the line.
That was just the way the Green Skinned Leopard was naturally. It would go as far as to sacrifice its own limbs just for the safety of that egg.
Elder Joules also told them that if any team managed to secure that one egg, and returned with it, that team automatically wins.
The students were divided into teams in other to encourage their chances of both defense and attack against the cored beast.
Of Course the Green Skinned cored beast was a yellow-cored beast. It was the lowest rank of cored beasts.
However, ording to what Chiron remembered from the memory of the MC, there was a mistake in the calctions of the elders and the Green Skinned Leopard had broken through from yellow core to green core.
A green-cored beast was equivalent to a stone ranked cultivator. This was not something that the students could handle. After all, the highest cultivator amongst them was Nora and she was ranked at the middle stage of the Wood rank.
Chiron and Nora were separated into different teams.
The team arrangement was done strictly by the elders.
Naturally, they made sure that none of the A-Grade Dantain cultivators and Nora were in the same team.
The moment teams were shared, many of the students rushed into the depths of the forest.
Chiron''s team members were: Ca, the A-Grade Dantain girl that had fought Nora during the previous test. Martini, who had fought Cablen before Chiron and had lost. Tobi, who was a C-grade cultivator. And Omo, who was one of Cablen''s bullying friends.
Each team had a minimum of five members and a maximum of seven.
While Omo was going to join up with Chiron''s team, Cablen pulled him over by the hand and whispered something into his ear.
Omo nodded and gave Cablen an acknowledging look before he went to join up with his team.
This was an action that did not happen without Chiron''s sharp, observing eyes.
Even before the match had started, he had to watch out for his own tail from his own team member.
Naturally, Ca was in charge of this team. The simple reason being that she was the strongest.
However, in thest test, Chiron had also proven his strength. This prompted Ca to make him vice captain.
Omo refused this and demanded that Chiron who was a Tamashi and did not have a Dantain did not deserve to be over his head. He demanded that since he was B-graded, that he be the vice captain of the squad.
p Chiron on the other hand, could not be bothered with the instigated quarrels by Omo. He had ns of his own. He neither epted nor rejected the offer.
He did not even talk to any of them about it and simply set out in the direction of the Green Skinned Leopard''s nest.
This annoyed the arrogant Omo, but there was nothing he could do.
Chiron cutting the boulder into two clean parts with that big sword still remained fresh in his head.
The different teams went a full twenty kilometers before they reached the Green Skinned Leopard''s hide out.
However, even Chiron was not expecting what he saw next...
Chapter 75 Facing The Green Skinned Leopard 3...
The sun had risen high up in the sky. However, the trees of this forest had wide spread out branches with thick bushy leaves that made the people on ground assume the sky was about to rain.
The Students moved with speed towards their destination. Brushing past trees like the wind. For many of them, their swords remained traditionally by their sides. However, Chiron had his on his back.
Regardless of the One ton of weight, Chiron moved through the forest with speed. Even though he did not have a Dantain and could not use and focus spirit energy into strengthening his body parts, he still moved with top speed, catching up to the other students that used spirit energy.
In fact, Ca had suggested they stopped half way to replenish their spirit energy, but Chiron just continued onward until he arrived close to the nest of the beast.
Surprisingly, he was the first to arrive.
This children were young and twenty kilometers was not an easy distance for them. However, this was different for Chiron. He had been running such long distances for a long time in his life.
Twenty kilometers was nothing to him. Even if he was running another thirty kilometers, he would still achieve the same results.
Chiron got in position a few hundred meters away from the nest.
He hid behind a tree. A few secondster, his other teammates joined him. Each and everyone of them hid behind different trees just like him.
Even from Chiron''s position, he could hear their panting. This short run had taken its toil on them.
For some like Omo, it was worse.
"We should form a n. I don''t think that we..."
"Shush!" Chiron shushed Ca up before she could say more. She wanted toin but he pointed into the distance and looking at the nest in the distance, she kept quiet.
The nestid at the foot of a big tree with broad leaves that made for strong shade on the ground. It was just like any bird nest. Except that it several times bigger than that.
From the distance Chiron and his Teammates were hiding, he could perfectly see the eggs of the Green Skinned shadow Leopard.
The cored beast''s eggs were big and had a strong resemnce to the size of ostrich eggs. They were all ck with green spots on them.
At the moment, one of the students that had arrived before them, was making his attempt on the eggs.
Chiron looked around with his sharp eyes. He could clearly see that they were students all around the ce. Some of them hid in the tree tops, within the shrubs and bushes and some of themid quietly on the ground.
Even though this was apetition, no body stopped the boy that was making an attempt on the eggs. The nest was empty except for the eggs.
The boy was careful. He tried as hard as Possible not to make any noise as he approached. The eggs were now before his sight. Just a little more, and he would get it.
His eyes were already bright with the joy of his achievement and his lips already bloomed into a deep smile.
However, just when his hands were about to touch the first egg...
*SWOOSH!*
It was so fast that the only thing this boy could remember before passing out, was the fact that his world had suddenly been turned upside down.
unknown to him, the Green skinned shadow Leopard had stroke and it had done it fast.
Chiron had watched attentively as the beast attacked. It had literally materialized from the shadow beneath the nest. It rushed at the boy with its fangs and teeth wide open.
Its sharp ws had gunned for the boy''s legs. Shaving them both and cleanly cut them from the knees down, like there were fruits for sd.
The boy was not even give the luxury of screaming in pain before he passed out from the shock.
Fortunately for him, his team mates had rushed just in time to attack the beast with their swords before it could further dissect him up.
The team leader of this team was surprisingly Nora. She attacked the beast ferociously. But the Green Skinned Shadow leopard was true to its name.
It was fast, flexible and worse of all, it had the ability to dive into shadows.
It nimble dodged all her attacks and made it back into shadows on the ground.
There was no time to waste. Nor and her teammates pulled the injured boy to safety. Blood pored out from his severed limps like the earth spitting out a spring of water. Pieces of his mangled flesh pulled along the ground like melted cheese leaking from tightly pressed hamburger about to reach carefree lips.
Even from the distance Chiron and his teammates were hiding, they could still see the white of his bones as his gushing out blood made a nice attempt to color it red.
However, that was not all. The cored beast pulled into its shadow world one of the severed limbs.
Chiron observed all that had happened from the position he was hiding and he frowned. In his opinion, something was not right.
Chiron thought hard. The cored beast was just like he had remembered it was. It was hairless and had green skin, hence the name.
? It was the height of the knee of a grown man. Its eyes were yellow, its fangs formed a wide ''W'' from the lower jaw and a wide ''M'' from the upper. Both of which merged into one another when it closed its mouth.
Just one look at those jaws and the fate of who so ever was going to be unlucky enough to meet them was already sealed in the afterlife.
But the most dangerous part of this beast, was most likely its ws. It had one on every finger of its paws. There were at least five inches long and were so curvy and sharp that there looked like mini versions of Japanese Katana.
Every physical feature that the Green skinned Leopard possessed made it an apex predators. With its ability to merge into shadows, it was not a Cored beast that one should underestimate.
However, it was not its features or the fact that it just made one of the students crippled for life that made Chiron frown. Rather, it was the fact that he could clearly see that this beast was actually a yellow cored beast.
This was not what Chiron was expecting to see. He was expecting to see a beast that had been been mistaken for a yellow cored beast but ended up being a green cored beast.
The cores of beasts was usually denoted by the color of their eyes. This was the same for all cored beasts regardless of their type.
Chiron could remember that the MC of the book did not have the privilege of taking the tests. However, rumors of the event that had yed out during the test went round like wild fire.
And in those rumors, Chiron remembered that the beast was a green cored beast.
Chiron sat behind the tree and closed his eyes to think carefully.
Did his appearance in this world change something again?
He could not help but ask himself such questions. After all, a beast''s core was easily recognized on first sight of its eyes. There was truly no way that an elder could make such a mistake, but the rumors from the book said otherwise.
For the first time, Chiron was certain that he wascking relevant information. His sixth sense for death was telling him that danger was close.
He did not know why, but he had an ufortable feeling he could not get rid of.
Just then, he heard a sharp scream. Yet another unlucky victim had fallen prey to the ws of the cored beast. Chiron peeped over. This time around, the victim had lost a hand.
His teammates pulled him away from the nest.
Chiron noticed that the Green skinned shadow Leopard did not give chase. Rather, it pulled the severed limb into the shadows to munch on.
This was another attribute of the beast. From the moment itid its eggs to the time the eggs hatched, it did not leave its nest.
It used its own eggs as bait to lore in prey that it fed on.
This way, it killed two birds with one stone. It protected its young and still hunted for food. It was a cruel but beautiful strategy by mother nature.
After thest the two disasters, the students realized that the task was not as easy as they thought it was going to be.
The students waited in their hiding spots. Each team cracking their heads to formte a n.
In this manner, a few hours passed. Chiron looked up into the sky , and then at the extending shadows on the ground. Another problem that the students never considered was slowlying to y.
After all, the elders never gave a time limit for the test. But what would happen if night fell.
Against a creature that swarm like fish within the shadows, they would be like fish for a frenzied hungry shark...
Chapter 76 Who Is Going To Make Me Do It!?
It was a tough pill to swallow, but the students had to soon admit that this task was not as easy as they had thought it to be.
Not one person or team could genuinely take the glory for stealing the eggs. The Green skinned shadow beast was too much of a threat for that pipe dream.
One or two teams tried attacking at the same time. But those teams ended up losing terrible to the fangs of the beast.
The Students slowly realized that If they wanted to get the eggs from the nest, they had no choice but to work together.
And so an official meeting was called.
The students gathered together some four hundred meters away from their target for a meeting.
In this meeting, everyone was encouraged to make suggestions for a n that could work.
Just like anyone else, Chiron also attended this meeting. However, he kept silent through out the time.
Chiron had discovered that he needed to amend his ns since the first time he saw the beast attack. All the while as the others contemted what to do, he also contemted on his own how to adjust his ns.
But he had felt like something was wrong.
At the moment, he had even decided to temporarily shelf his idea of gaining points. If he did not discover what was wrong, he was not going to have the luxury of gaining points.
The students gathered round. In other to cop chaos, only the team leaders were allowed to talk. The team leaders stayed in the center of the temporary made camp.
"The Green Skinned shadow leopard is too much a threat for us to get the eggs. We have to first of all get rid of the beast." Ca first suggested.
Even though she was from a lesser back ground than most of the people here, she was quite articte and bold.
Even now, Chiron could see why she was a forward runner for the n''s safety in the future.
All the other team leaders nodded in unison.
"But how are we going to do that. That thing is fast, and its touch is just too dangerous. Wally had his legs removed in one swipe and he is still unconscious." One team leader added.
"Hmmm! But we have no choice. This is the only way," Ca added, "its either we kill the beast or go back to the elders empty handed."
There was suddenly a low murmur amongst the students. Nobody wanted to go back empty handed and be considered a failure, but nobody wanted to die.
Yet, they had seen how fast the beast was and how dangerous it could be.
Nobody wanted to be the next Wally.
"I have a suggestion!" Cablen spoke up. His voice was not loud, but itmanded a fair bit of respect. The moment he talked, all the children kept quiet to listen. "Why don''t we do it like this? Let''s bait it! And then we kill it."
Everybody looked at Cablen in surprise. None of them had thought of that. And this was truly a good idea.
In fact, Chiron looked at Cablen in surprise. He could not believe that the muscle brain coulde up with such a good idea.
Luring the beast out was actually a good idea. The entire n was actually quite simple. Lure the beast out and attack in unison. After its death, share the eggs. This n was an agreeable one.
But Chiron immediately identified the mistake with it. This children had greatly underestimated this cored beast.
And so the Students agreed and some of them went out to hunt nearly cored beasts that could be used as bait to lure the Green Skinned Shadow beast out in the open for them to get rid of it.
Some of the teams also used this as an opportunity to eat and rest.
Nearly cored beasts that looked like antelopes were hunted and skinned properly. The Children bathed the meat of the animal in its own blood to increase the appeal of the meal.
Just like they had nned, everybody took their hiding positions. Everybody except Chiron. He really could not be bothered with their n. As far as he was concerned, it was stupid.
A strong rope was tied to the meat and it was dropped as close as possible to the nest.
And then came the waiting. It took some time, but eventually, the beast slowly rose from the shadows surrounding the nest. First came a paw with its sharp ws, digging into the soft earth as it slowly materialized from the ground.
The moment it appeared, all the students ensure to remain as silent as possible.
The beast came out. Its nose sniffing for the meal that had been presented before it.
It came outpletely from the shadows. The students saw that their n was working and it made them excited.
However, the beast only barely sniffed a little. And then it turned and dived back into the shadows.
This took the students by surprise.
However, Chiron instantly understood what was happening.
This was a cored beast. Cored beast had gone beyond the stage of just eating to fill their bellies. Now, they ate to not just feed their bellies but to also absorb energy from their prey.
The Green skinned shadow leopard was a beast that had a spirit energy core. Serving the beast meat that had not absorbed spirit energy was like serving a normal person uncooked meat.
It other words, it was totally disgusting.
The students once more had another meeting. It took a while, but someone eventually caught up to the reason for their failure, along with other reasons like the nearness of the meat to the beast''s nest.
What they needed was cored meat. Fortunately for them, they were cored beasts around the ce. Of course this cored beasts were herbivores.
For this test, the elders had been generous enough to get rid of any other predators in at least thirty kilometers of the test area.
This was to ensure that the students were able to focus on the important task at hand.
"That means we need to hunt a cored beast," Nora suggested, "I and my team members will handle that."
All the other team leaders nodded. It was encouraging when strong people took up mantle of responsibility. It had a way of raising morale.
And in this batch of students, Nora was acimed the strongest.
"If that will be the case, who will then take the beasts meat close enough to the green skinned Leopard?" Cablen asked.
However, as he asked, he used a corner of his eyes to look in Omo''s direction.
Omo understanding his signal, immediately stood up out of turn.
He coughed a little, and spoke in a moral tone, "you all will forgive me for talking out of turn. It''s just that I could not take it anymore. I just had to speak up to this. Thest time weid a trap for the Green skinned cored beast, a particr coward decided not join us."
As he said this, he looked towards Chiron.
"We are sons and daughters of the great Chikitsa n. Our ancestor fought through blood and danger. He was not a coward when he faced the Elves. And since then, never had we ever had to coward away from danger. It is how we have grown and expanded for centuries. We are not cowards!"
Chiron suddenly had an idea as to where this was going.
"I suggest that we give the task of presenting the meat forward to Chiron. As a member of his team and this n, I''m bothered for his future and the future of generations toe. We can not have a coward in our n."
The moment he finished speaking, the students all entered a low murmur that was steadily rising.
Chiron instantly understood what was happening. It was true that he had not participated thest time the students had hunted for the Green Skinned leopard.
But that was because he could not be bothered about their n.
Apparently, Cablen had nned for this before. Some other children in different teams suddenly voiced out their agreements.
Chiron looked in their direction. Most of this students were Cablen''s fellow bully mates.
Their voices naturally helped push the agreement of the other students to the suggestion. After all, no body wanted to be the person that would do such a risky task. It was far better to push someone else forward to do it.
In this case, Chiron was the scape goat. And their justifiable reason, was the fact that he was a coward.
All of them had selectively forgotten the amazing things Chiron had done during thest tests. Also, they had forgotten that he did not have a Dantain to channel Spirit energy.
Nora could see what was happening.
She tried to talk, and persuade them, but at the moment, no one was listening to her.
The voice of the majority was currently louder.
Meanwhile, Cablen had a slight smile at the corner of his mouth. He was using the pressure of the masses on Chiron.
Even Chiron thought of this as a good idea. However, at the end of the day, this was Chiron.
Chiron was resting on a tree with his sword on his back. He suddenly stood up to his feet. As he did, Devil''s touch could already sense its master''s bloodlust.
Chiron reached for Devil''s Touch on his back And then he mmed the sword into the ground.
*DUM!*
One ton of weight was nothing to frown at. The mming of the sword into the ground suddenly brought about silence from the crowd.
Chiron raised his head. His eyes focused on Omo. His words left his lips slowly, "who is going to make me do it...!?"
Chapter 77 Sacrifice For Slaughtering...
Silence! Total silence. Chiron had not talked before. Or rather, there was no need for him to voice his opinion to the students.
In fact, for many of them, this was the very first time they were hearing him talk since his bet with Elder Joules.
Chiron slowly turned his eyes towards Cablen, and then back at Omo. His movement was not much, which made it easier for the crowd to follow with their eyes every turn he made.
"Who is going to make me do it?" Chiron asked again. He focused on Omo and then his expressionless face frowned a little, "are you going to make me do it?" Chiron pulled Devil''s touch on the ground as he walked towards Omo.
The sword dug into the earth and peeled it apart like scissors on paper as Chiron pulled it behind him. As he approached, the children moved out of his way.
It was at this moment that many of them remembered that this boy with no Dantain to channel his spirit energy had beaten Cablen who had A-grade Dantain and had also used a Spirit technique.
Chiron did not rush. There was always something about a slow building threat that made it all the more effective. As he approached, Omo subconsciously took a step back.
In the eyes of the others, it might have been nothing, but this was obvious prove of his fear.
Omo''s eyes looked at Chiron and then his pupils contracted on the heavy crooked looking sword he was pulling along. Just like everyone else that day, he was fortunate enough to see Chiron cut the metal boulder into two parts.
And that was a metal boulder. What that de could do to him was something he did not want to imagine.
Chiron reached Omo. He had stopped directly in front of him. Omo was about eleven years old and was a head taller than Chiron.
Chiron raised his chin to the taller boy. But the look in his eyes as his eye lids closed half way and his raised chin slightly bent to the right, subconsciously gave everyone the impression that Chiron was looking down on Omo.
"Omo! are you..." Chiron paused a little, dragging Devil''s touch to his side, "challenging me for who gets to set the cored meat?"
Omo was speechless for words. he swallowed a bit, and he really wanted to say ''No'' but he could see the encouragement Cablen gave him from the side of his eyes.
This gave him some form of confidence, "Yes I..."
*Dum!*
Omo did not even finish his words before Chiron gave him a heavy punch to the abdomen. This took everyone by surprise. But Chiron was not yet done with him.
Chironnded a few more punches on him. Four on his face and a uppercut to his jaw that made him pass out on the spot.
Once again...''SILENCE''
Everybody watched speechlessly.
In truth, what Chiron had just done was absolutely shameless. He did not even give the official recognition of the match to begin, and just immediately rendered his opponent unable to fight.
"Hmmm!" Chiron squat low and lifted the passed out Omo by the shirt, he turned to the crowd, "You all heard it yourselves. I won the fight. Omo is going to present the cored meat to the Green skinned Leopard."
He dropped the passed out unlucky fellow, turned and walked away. As he left, not one person had anyint. The unfortunate beaten up state of Omo''s face was the advise to the masses to let Chiron be.
As Chiron walked away, he sighed in his mind. This was what having power felt like. Even though it was little. As long as it could take hearts and shock people, human beings would do as required of them.
Chiron was also relived that he had gotten out of the problem of this fight with the illusion that attitude helped him present.
From the moment he stood up and mmed Devil''s touch on the ground, the expressionless look on his face, the arrogant smug look he had given Omo, and even the total beat down that rendered his opponent the inability to fight.
Every step of the way had to work effectively to maximize the effectiveness of the presented attitude.
The truth was that, Chiron was not in any condition to be getting himself in a fight. He was saving his strength for the eventuality of fighting the Green skinned Shadow leopard.
Also, he had already given his blood once to Devil''s touch today. He could only give out his blood at most three times, and then he would need sometime to fully recover.
He really did not have the time to be wasting precious trump cards on insignificant figures. After all, having a round with Omo was of no benefit to him.
The moment Omo said Yes, Chiron already sealed his fate in his heart.
As one would expect, there would be no fight if one was incapable of fighting.
In this manner, Chiron won even before it began.
Nora''s team did as they were told. It took a while and the dark of night was ever closer than never before, but they got the Cored beast meat.
Chiron climbed high up a tree. He reached the Zenith of the tree and watched the golden rays of the evening sun as they slowly turned red on the horizon. The forest floor was getting darker than ever.
Chiron knew that this fight was like jumping into water to fight with a shark, but he could not help but be excited by the idea of the fun and blood that was about to follow.
Omo eventually woke up, and asper the earlier agreement, he was handed the cored meat to present to the Green skinned Leopard.
Once more, The students went into hiding. All of them in wait just like before.
Chiron waited upon a tree. Not so far away. He watched as Omo, who had shaky legs because of fear, take the meat to the beast.
However, he had only gone as close to the previous meat that was dropped on the ground when his entire body burst in a column of bright white spirit light.
As it did, Chiron smiled mischievously from on top his tree...
Chapter 78 Green Cored Beast Arrives...
While all the students regardless of their individual teams had decided to set a cored beast as bait for the Green skinned cored Leopard, Chiron had also set up his own ns for bait.
What better bait was there for a mouse than freshly made cheese?
What Chiron had just done was like setting a tray of steamy turkey freshly brought out of the oven on the window of a hungry dog''s den.
There was no way that the enticing aroma could be resisted. It was just not possible.
The moment Omo got close enough, Chiron watching from far up on his tree activated the seal containing spirit energy he hadid underneath Omo''s shoe.
The spirit Seal that Chiron had made were of two types. The first was like the aroma one got from smelling delicious food. While the second one, was an explosion waiting to go off.
The one that was under Omo''s shoe was the one that spiced Omo up like extra curry on steaming hot beef.
Unlikest time, the Green skinned Leopard did not wait. The moment it sensed the abundance of spirit energy bursting out of Omo, it immediately rushed out of its hiding ce and made a dive directly for Omo.
"AHHH!!!" Omo screamed on top of his lungs, but it was of no use. The beast sank its teeth into his neck and shoulder like a hungry glutton devouring a milky-chocte bread.
Its ws sank into Omo''s back like spoon dissolving into a bowl of creamysagna.
It took a defining bite out of his shoulder and pulled at the red blood sprinting meat like chew noodles from a pot of soup.
His blood sshed and poured all around as his voice was lost in the scream of his unfortunate agony.
His right hand waved his sword left and right in an attempt to attack his assaulter, but it was all fruitless. It was all to naughty.
The beast pulled hard at the enjoyable meat, using his shoulders as leverage to pull harder.
The students watched this with total surprise. Nothing had gone as they had nned. They all looked at the unfortunate horror that Omo was suffering from.
If identally, it was any of them that had dropped the meat close to the beasts den, then they would have be unfortunate victims.
Nora, who was also watching could not help but imagine if it was her brother that had dropped the meat.
Some of them even made mental notes not to offend Chiron in the future. If it was any of them that had challenged him, then they would have ended up as dinner for this beast.
None of them knew that Chiron did not think in this manner. He really did not care that Omo offended him. Chiron had his sights on better goals he needed to achieve.
Omo was just the unfortunate person to have been sacrificed for his goals. Even if it had been any other person taking the meat to the beast''s nest, Chiron would have still served him up as bait.
"HELP!!! HELP ME!!!" Omo''s crying scream for help brought the students back to reality.
They realized two things.
Firstly, they needed to save him. Secondly, this was a good opportunity to kill the beast. After all, this was the time to attack the beast.
Nora, was surprisingly the first person to charge into battle. She screamed as she charged at the beast.
She was barely a distance away from it when she attacked with a spirit technique. This was the first time she was using a spirit technique.
After seeing Cablen use a spirit technique during thest test. Nora had bugged her father to teach her how to use spirit techniques.
This spirit technique was the one she had been practicing through out thest two weeks.
*WIND SLASH!*
She waved her sword. Spirit energy that had been molded into a technique rushed out of her sword like waves formed on a pond after a stone had been through into it.
Three waves of spirit energy streamed out of her sword. Each stnding on the body of the beast.
The hit was true. Itnded well on the beasts body. The green skinned Leopard shrieked in pain. Its hide was very though and Nora''s sword had barely made impart with the spirit technique on the beasts body.
However, it still made apounding cut. Each wave Nora had sent,nded directly on the previous one sent.
Cablen saw this. He did not want to be left behind in the assault of the beast. He immediately ran forward and also used his technique.
*IRON SLASH!*
Once more, another cut made it to the beast''s skin.
The introduction of Nora and Cablen into the fight was the Morale that motivated all the others into joining their attacks.
Resounding war screams went out as the students rushed the beast with their weapons. The Green skinned shadow leopard left Omo that was now out of life and faced its attackers.
A battle between the beast and the children ensured.
At first one or two more people were unfortunately caught within the jaws and ws of the beast. But soon, the students were making more defining cuts on the beast''s body.
Meanwhile, Chiron remained on the tree in a rxed position.
First came the first alert from the system.
>>Congrattions Host, you have been awarded five points for changing Minor Fate<<
Even without checking, Chiron knew he got the alert as a result of Omo''s benefitting death.
Since it had started, why not get some more points?
Chiron had a smile at the corner of his lips as he activated different spirit seals.
Some of the children suddenly lighted up in spirit energy and one or two of them literally blew up for no reason.
This taunted the beast continually. Any person that glowed up in Chiron''s spirit energy, was immediately attacked.
Chironid back and enjoyed the melody of the alerts from the Change Fate system.
>>Congrattions Host, you have been awarded five points for changing Minor Fate<<
>>Congrattions Host, you have been awarded five points for changing Minor Fate<<
>>Congrattions Host, you have been awarded five points for changing Minor Fate<<
>>Congrattions Host, you have been awarded five points for changing Minor Fate<<
>>Congrattions Host, you have been awarded five points for changing Minor Fate<<
>>Congrattions Host, you have been awarded five points for changing Minor Fate<<
Not all of them died, but many of them would never be able to fight again after this test.
While the students concentrated on fighting the beast, Chiron jumped down from the tree.
His aim, was the nest of eggs.
Some of them saw him, and cursed at his shamelessness. While all the others were concerned about the safety of theirrades, Chiron was diving in to steal the prize-This was truly unforgivable.
The moment Chironnded on the nest, His eyes surveyed the ce for one thing.
The Male egg. This was the one item he was after.
Every Female Green skinned leopard could only give birth to one Male Green skinned leopard in her life time. The Female beast considered them to be quite valuable.
Chiron found what he was looking for. He carried it from the nest. However, the moment he did, a faint realization hit him. And fear like he had never felt before gripped his heart.
Now, he finally understood why the rumor in the novel said that the beast that had ughtered the children was a green cored beast.
"SHIT!!!"
Chapter 79 Green Cored Beast Arrives 2....
Chiron had stormed into the nest like he was strolling into his father''s house.
The remaining Children cursed at his shameless andck ofradeship. While they were still trying to settle the problem of the Green skinned shadow leopard, he was using this as an opportunity to take the beast''s egg.
However, Chiron could not be bothered by either praise or insults. He had killed two birds with one stone.
He attracted the beast out of its hiding spot using the spirit energy seals he had secretly ced on the students. And then as the beast killed and immobilized them, he was given the gift of Fate points.
The Fate points he got were Minor Fate points, but it did not matter. At the rate this people were dying, he was going to umte much.
He entered the nest and searched for the Male egg. He found it, and then he picked it up.
The moment he did, the Green skinned shadow leopard that was being attacked and brutalized by the students suddenly growled in pain.
The moment it did, Chiron''s smile froze.
Unlike this children, Chiron was very familiar with this world. The MC of the book was privileged to have experienced a great part of this world.
That growl from the Green Skinned shadow leopard just now, was not a normal one. It was cry for help. Unlike the others it gave, this one was loud, and it was specific.
The moment Chiron heard it, he froze in his steps. His mind immediately raced with knowledge regarding this wild beast.
A female Green skinned shadow leopard only gave birth to a Male egg once in its life time. Which made their males all the more valuable. But at the same time, like all females of every being that ever existed in the world, they were very picky about the kind of male they mated with.
? Male Green Skinned Leopards usually left once they were done with their mating business, but if the Female managed to show that she was fruitful by producing many eggs, they instinctively stayed with her to have more offspring.
Chiron''s eyes counted the eggs in the nest. They were more than fifty eggs.
"SHIT!!!" he cursed hard.
Normal Green skinned shadow leopard onlyid about twenty eggs. However, this one more than doubled that number.
"Shit! shit!! shit!!!" Chiron cursed, "just what you will expect from a very young immature n of only a thousand years. Their knowledge about cored beasts is so shallow."
Chiron suddenly heard a low deep growl that came from underneath the nest. No one had to tell him before he knew that another Green skinned shadow Leopard was on its way, and this one was going to be a scary one.
Chiron looked at his hand. The male egg not only had a different color, but also had a bit of slicky substance on it. This meant that if the male came out, it could track him with the smell.
No one knew better than Chiron that he was in no position to fight a Cored beast that could bully a stone ranked cultivator.
With out hesitation, Chiron willed and the egg appeared inside his storage space. It was an egg and could not be ssified as a living thing.
This was the reason Chiron could will it into his storage space.
After hearing that Growl from underneath the nest, he knew that trouble wasing. An insane n suddenly entered Chiron''s head.
He immediately willed some of the eggs on the spot and they entered into his storage space.
Next he carried two of them in his hand and ran for the group of children fighting the Female Green Skinned.
The Children saw him running their way and did not understand what was going on. However, the moment he got close enough, he threw the eggs in the air. He made a jump and cut them open using devil''s touch.
The content of the egg poured on some of the children.
It was at this time that the Male Green Skinned shadow leopard surfaced from underneath the nest.
Unlike the Female, this green Skinned Shadow Leopard was the waist height of a grown man.
It was bigger than the Female and also looked far malicious. Its fangs and ws were longer, its body was bulkier, and its eyes gave a low green glow that immediately sent the children into a panic.
By now, it was already dark, but under the light of the two full moons, they could still see the shadow miasma oozing slightly out of the beast''s body.
Chiron on the other hand, could not care to stay and admire this beast. The moment he spilt the eggs into two, the first thing he did, was to run in Nora''s direction.
Nora was surprised when she saw Chiron running in her direction, but Chiron did not even exin. He immediately picked her up on his shoulder and continued running.
The Male Green Skinned shadow leopard looked around with its green eyes. It could clearly see that its mate had been injured badly and was at the point of death.
On top of that, it could see the egg shell of its young on the ground and the milky egg content that was on the children.
*GRRRWWWWLLLL!!!*
It growled loudly to the skies.
Its anger had been ignited. It dived into the midst of the children, and a really Massacre began.
The Children understanding the futility of their endeavor scattered in all directions. They panicked as they ran for their lives.
That thing that Chiron was scared of, was currently happening. The beast would dive into the earth, and then it would suddenly appear a far distance off. it would w at the student and then dive once more into the ground and appear some where else.
Fortunately for Chiron, he had a head start. But more than anything, he instinctively knew that the beast was soon going toe for him. The reason was because he had taken the male egg, and he knew that the beast was going to find out sooner thanter and sniff him out.
At first Nora wasining, but she had the privilege of seeing the massacre that was happening behind and it made her speechless.
As Chiron ran, he could hear the constant alerts singing in his ear.
>>Congrattions Host, you have been awarded five points for changing Minor Fate<<
>>Congrattions Host, you have been awarded five points for changing Minor Fate<<
>>Congrattions Host, you have been awarded five points for changing Minor Fate<<
>>Congrattions Host, you have been awarded five points for changing Minor Fate<<
>>Congrattions Host, you have been awarded five points for changing Minor Fate<<
>>Congrattions Host, you have been awarded five points for changing Minor Fate<<
However, unlikest time, he was not enjoying the melody. One more person dead, was one more person closer to the beasting after him.
Chapter 80 Green Cored Beast Arrives 3...
Chiron ran as fast as he could, while the beast also killed as fast as it could.
Its first victims were those once that were unfortunate enough to have the York of the eggs on their bodies. Those ones died in the most brutal manner possible to satisfy the beast''s rage.
One kid received a p from the Male Green skinned shadow beast that removed his entire lower jaw while still having the privilege of twisting his neck a full one hundred and eighty degrees to the back.
This beast was alike a toddler ying with its food.
If the sky was a bit brighter, the sshing of blood and flesh like torn out rag would have made for the unfortunate poetic scene of a horror movie from Chiron''s former world.
However, under the moon light, the red liquid was like any other.
The children screamed and ran in panic. Some of them threw down their swords and went on their knees in prayer to their ancestor''s spirit. An unfortunate mistake that caused them their lives.
In this cultivation world, it was expected that children mature fast. The world was a dangerous ce. And a sense of danger and responsibility were the propellers that guided young ones on the path of maturity.
Children that grew up in more dangerous environment realized early in life that the world was a very cruel ce.
However, at the end of the day, they were still children. When faced with with the side of the world that was this cruel, many of their minds could not just take it, and many of them break down.
Some of them were screaming for their mummies and daddies, while some of them immediately searched for a ce to hide.
However, they were still some of them that were actually bold enough to try and face the beast.
This children had different families. many of them had parents that were experienced cultivators and had provided their children with a back up n that would save their lives.
Such as sealing scrolls for protection.
One boy immediately activated his own and a copper like spirit light formed a circle with him within. Another boy saw this an immediately ran to him, "Please! let me in. Let me in! I don''t want to die! I don''t..."
*SWOOSH!*
The unfortunate descent of the grim reaper''s sickle in form of the Green skinned shadow leopard''s w made its cut and sent the boy''s soul to the after life.
Meanwhile, it tried to break the seal surrounding the other boy, but could not.
It was total chaos on all angles.
However, as Ca and some of the other children ran for their lives, she remembered something. Just before they left for this test, the Elders had given each team leader a scroll in case of any emergency.
In the chaos and the fight for survival, they had totally forgotten.
The three Elders job during the test was to ensure that the test was conducted without the interference of other wild creatures. Each of them stayed at different far away positions to ensure this.
However, the problem was not external but internal. The problem was from within the testing ground itself.
Ca immediately opened the scroll and with a bit of her spirit energy, she activated the scroll. A red signal like fireworks during the Chinese new year shot straight up into the sky.
Cablen saw this and also removed his own scroll. He did the same thing Ca did.
Two other team leaders had been fortunate enough to have not yet died by the beast''s ws and also did the same thing.
However, as they did, they did not stop for even a moment for a breather. Legs not moving literally meant legs never moving again for life.
The entire area around the nest was empty of living people. blood and gut scattered everywhere like the after party of a monkey''s banana feast.
The entire ce carried the strong aroma of blood, and if it was day time, one would have found that the nts were no longer green. The nts of the surrounding area had all taken the color of blood.
The beast had temporarily stopped its rampage. It went back to the female green skinned shadow leopard that was lying limply on the ground.
It had lost a lot of blood, and was slowly dying. It growled lowly and the male came by its side and tried to lick its wounds, but it was all in vain. Slowly, the growling stopped and the breathing of the female green skinned leopard totally seized.
It had died.
The Male Green skinned leopard growled lowly in sadness, but there was nothing it could do. It turned towards the nest. And that was when it noticed something wrong.
It sniffed around the nest in search of the male egg, but it was not there. It sniffed some more and then it turned its head in the direction Chiron had ran.
*GRRRWWWLLL!*
It growled loudly and headed in the direction Chiron had moved, diving into the nightly shadow on the ground.
....
Meanwhile, Chiron was still running. He ran as fast as he could still carrying Nora. The thought of dropping her did not cross his mind for even a moment.
She was his ticket to getting aura. There was no way in hell he was letting the Green skinned leopard hurt his most preciousmodity.
And then he saw the fire works in the sky. He too had almost forgotten about that.
"Ra ra! activate your call for help too."
The moment she saw the others send the signal, she already nned to do so.
She activated the scroll and the firework signal was sent into the sky.
However, even as she did, Chiron still did not feel safe.
His mind raced for what to do.
In his mind, he immediately willed, "System! Send ten points to STRENGTH. Twenty Points to AGILITY and ten points to LUCK."
The moment he did, his speed increased and Nora felt a lot lighter on his shoulder. However, he still had a terrible feeling at the back of his mind.
And then instinctively, he avoided a thick darker shadow in front of him and followed its side.
*GRRRWWLLL!* the beast growled loudly as a Paw stretched out of it. Its sharp wsing right for Chiron''s legs...
Chapter 81 Show Down: Chiron Vs Green Cored Beast...
From the moment Chiron saw the sticky substance on the male egg, he knew he was done for. The only means of salvation was running as fast as he could to the location the elders had left them.
But he could not leave Nora behind. She was the ticket he needed for acquiring aura. If anything happened to her, he would take another couple of years before he could acquire usable energy.
At the moment, he had gone too far to back off now. He needed to push forward with everything he had.
But it was not just enough to run. He needed to run fast.
Chiron''s training had been going good, and he had achieved a level of physical capability that many people only read about in books. But against an animal that was literally built to hunt, Chiron''s achievement was practically nothing.
As if that was not disadvantage enough, this was a forest area. The ground was terribly uneven, with bumps and stones. One wrong move and he could dislocate his ankle.
But at the same time, he needed to be fast or else he would end up in the same state as the meat under a butcher''s knife.
And so he did the first thing that came to his mind. He pushed as much points as possible into his stats. He needed to push his physical prowess has hard as possible.
Chiron felt that familiar cold rxing feeling of Fate points bing his own strength, but he did not have the privilege of enjoying it.
Just to increase the chances of his survivability, he put a lot of points into LUCK.
It was at the moment he sent Fate Points to Luck that he noticed the shadow along his path that was darker than all the other shadows. Instinctively, he moved to the side. He stepped on a tree root and jumped high into the air.
And then the moment he jumped, he saw it. The very unfriendly ws of the Green skinned shadow leopard. It came for him like the attraction toddlers had for shining things.
Fortunately, by a hair, Chiron dodged it. Hended a distance away and looked behind him. Without any hesitation, He waved his hand and three paper seals with his sprit energy fell into the shadow.
He turned and continued running. As he did, he activated the seals with a hand seal.
Explosions that shocked the very earth were heard.
*GRRWWLLL!*
Chiron heard the annoyed growled of the Green skinned shadow leopard.
But he could not be bothered with if it was effective or not. The only thing on his mind was to run. He kicked against the ground and jumped once more on another tree root and sped into the distance.
As he ran, he tried as much as possible to avoid the umbres of trees. The darker it was, the higher the probability that the beast was going to pop out.
During this time, the Green skinned leopard made several attempts at Chiron. All of which Chiron was able to dodge with his life, but not without scars. Chiron had to change the position he held Nora.
He now held her in a wedding-day-bridal position.
The beast managed to leave w marks on his right shoulder, his left leg, and a deep one on his back.
Every time the beast attacked and Chiron knew he could notpletely dodge it, he would immediately put in Fate points into Luck.
Since Luck was like a wave that was more concentrated at the center and thinned as it spread, it helped him to manage to stay alive.
However, it was not long that Chiron noticed something weird as he ran.
This beast was only attacking from the shadows.
To the best of Chiron''s knowledge, if this beast had pursued him down, it would have caught him by now. It almost felt as if the Green skinned leopard was toying with him.
Chiron dodged one more attack of the beast and had no choice but to jump into a corner. He stood up and continued running. ording to his calctions, he was still on the right path to the general area that the elders were staying.
However, in front of him was something he was not expecting.
It was a series of very huge trees. They formed a huge nket that in turn formed shadows on the ground.
"Shit!" Chiron cursed. He could see it now. The beast had not been randomly running around with him. It had been pushing him towards this ce.
This was its forest, it obviously knew it more than anybody.
the moment Chiron stopped, he heard the felling of trees behind him. He turned and was surprise to see that the route he hade through had been blocked.
This was a trap. Chiron realized that he had underestimated this beast a bit too much.
And then the guest of honor jumped out of the shadow of trees in front of Chiron.
This was it. Chiron knew that there was no way he could escape anymore.
This green Skinned shadow leopard had set a good show down for the both of them.
Chiron put Nora down. As much as he did not want to, he knew he had to face this beast. He willed and Devil''s touch suddenly appeared in his hands.
Nora saw Chiron''s sword appear like it was a Magic trick, but she did not talk. Although she wanted to jump up and fight, she could feel the determination of her big brother to have this fight for himself.
However, this beast in front of Chiron was not just a Cored beast.
It was a Green cored beast, which was easy to identify from the low green glowing out of its eyes. This beast had killed many cultivators only moments ago.
Chiron was at the end of the day an ordinary person. His demise was as good as sealed.
Chiron took out two small bottles of healing potion from the stash that Elder Helen had given him, and downed them.
And then he waved his hand, and the Male Egg appeared. The moment it did, the green glow in the eyes of the Green skinned shadow leopard became brighter.
Chiron could tell that he had gotten the beast''s attention. He waved his hand again, and the egg disappeared into his storage system.
Suddenly, Chiron got an alert he was not expecting, however, a smile stained a corner of his lips.
>>Host, Please Defend against Fate<<
Chiron motioned with his hand, "If you want it,e and get it..."
Chapter 82 Show Down: Chiron Vs Green Cored Beast 2...
>>Host, please defend against Fate<<
The Green skinned shadow leopard in front of Chiron was not like thest one.
This one was a green cored beast.
Only the female beast that was a yellow cored beast was strong enough to cause devastating damage to the young cultivators.
Also, it wasmon knowledge that a Green cored beast was stronger than a regr Stone ranked cultivator.
All the time Chiron had to fight the other cultivators in his ss, he had used his wits against them. The reason it had worked so far was because of their pride and the fact that they underestimated him.
But it was different with this beast. Cored beasts were very direct with their motives and Chiron could tell that the one in front of him wanted nothing more than to tear him into pieces.
"Ra-ra, I want you to run." Chiron instructed. However, Nora did not move.
No! she couldn''t move. She did not want to. What if Chiron died here and now? If that happened, she would never forgive herself for life.
She stood up, her sword in hand. She wanted to stay and fight with him.
"Big brother, I''ll stay and..."
*SLAP!*
Chiron turned and gave her a resounding p to the face, "I said RUN!"
Nora fell to the ground. Even though she was a cultivator, she was not expecting the harsh p that Chiron gave her.
Since she had known him, this was the very first time he was lifting his hands on her. Her hands massaged her sore face as she looked at him with tears in her eyes.
"Ra-ra!!!" Chiron looked her dead in the eyes, "I need you to run, find and lead an elder here. The beast wants me. don''t worry about me, I''m not dying here. Now go!"
He pushed her. She staggered a bit. Even after hearing all the things he had said, she did not want to go, but seeing his eyes, she had no choice. She loved, and respected him too much.
She turned and ran into the forest.
Tears from her eyes watered her cheeks as she did. But Nora was smart enough to know that Chiron was doing it because of her. And so she activated her spirit energy, putting much of it in her legs as she ran.
She knew what she needed to do. She needed to find an elder.
The moment she turned and left, the Green Skinned shadow beast looked in her direction, and it made an attempt to go after her, but Chiron removed the Male egg once more and the beast''s attention was once more pulled to him.
"Ahhh! you want it don''t you? I told you before,e and get it, or do you want me to make an omelet with it? " Chiron threw the egg in the air a couple of times which made the beast stomp on the ground a couple of times in its agitation.
And then he waved his hand and the egg disappeared again.
The beast could not take the taunting anymore. It kicked against the ground and ran for Chiron.
Chiron also Screamed loudly as he ran for the beast, pulling Devil''s touch along.
It looked like both of them were going to crash into one another. Or rather, it looked like the beast was going to envelop Chiron.
But the moment they got close enough, Devil''s Touch disappeared and several paper seals suddenly appeared in front of Chiron.
This were the Paper seals that had Chiron''s spirit energy. He activated them and a blinding light of Spirit energy shone on the beast''s face.
Fight fair and square!? who was the dumb person that said that?
Chiron never had ns to face this beast head on. This beast was strong enough to make a stone ranked cultivator regret being born. Chiron was not so foolish as to think that he could face the beast in a one on one fight.
But that did not mean that he did not have a few tricks off his sleeves that could be very useful.
The cored beast was ustomed to the shadows. On top of that, it was essentially a cat. It was a known fact that the eyes of a Cat was extra sensitive to light.
This cat''s eyes was a hundred times better than the eyes of a normal Cat. It meant that even though it was night, this cored beast could see him as clear as day. But what if day light was to suddenly appear? Was that not the same thing as looking at the Sun?
Chiron threw out several Paper seals to achieve a blinding effect while he jumped out of the way of the beast.
Even though all this happened fast, and he had moved as quick as he could, one of the beast''s ws had still taken a part of Chiron''s flesh as he jumped to the side.
A deep cut spitting out blood poured out from his abdomen. Chiron rolled over to the side. His body hurt from the cut, but he could not be bothered by that at the moment.
Immediately he went of the way of the beast, he waved his hands and two beast eggs appeared. He immediately threw them at the beast.
One of themnded squarely on the beast face and broke, spilling its egg content on the beast''s face. While the second onnded on the beasts body.
The goal was simple, I can''t fight you, but that does not mean that I can''t hide from you.
The egg content fell on the beast''s face,and a good part of it went straight for its nose.
Chiron removed one more and threw it again. It alsonded on the beast''s face.
He had essentially achieved two things. Firstly, he had temporarily blinded the beast, secondly, he had rendered the beast''s nose unusable.
The beast growled loudly as it tried to figure out its bearing.
First was the bright light from the spirit seal that nearly blinded the beast and next came the egg content that obstructed both eyes and nose.
However, Chiron was not done. he was not foolish enough to think that this was enough.
He immediately waved his hand and this time around, he broke the egg that appeared on his own head.
The beast had lost its bearing and was still trying to figure things out.
Chiron used this opportunity and bathed in the content of three eggs.
"If you can''t see me, and you can''t smell me," he picked up a stone and then he threw it on a tree far away, "how can you kill me?"
The beast had been effectively robbed of it''s eyes and it''s ears, but its ears were still avable.
The moment it heard the stone hit the tree, it immediately dived in that direction.
This made Chiron smile. He was covered in the content of the eggs which was the same smell as the York on the best''s face. There was no way in hell that Chiron Could be found.
The beast hit the tree in confusion. It tried to smell and search around for Chiron, but still could not find him.
Just then, Chiron felt the sharp pain from his abdomen. He looked at it and frowned.
Immediately, he opened up one of the Potions elder Ellen had gave him and downed the content. However, to his surprise, the injury was barely showing signs of healing.
"Shit!" he cursed lowly.
The potions Elder Ellen gave him worked by stimting the healing process in a person''s body. However, that process also needed energy for it to be achieved.
All the while, Chiron had been taken potions again and again to heal. Adding to the fact that he lost a lot of blood to feeding Devil''s touch earlier in the day, his body was currently very exhausted.
The bleeding from his abdomen continued to flow and some of it touched the ground.
The moment it did, Chiron noticed that the beast stopped and looked in his direction.
"SHIT!!!" He cursed again as he immediately brought out another egg and poured it on the injury. It stung hard, but he could not be bothered by the pain
The beast had caught the smell of his blood and it immediately ran for him.
Chiron turned and also ran into the forest.
The beast chased him relentlessly.
? Chiron looked into his storage in the system. He only had two normal eggs remaining.
He brought out one of them and poured it over his body.
And then he jumped high,nded and rushed to hide behind a tree.
The beast also arrived. Its vision was still affected and its sense of smell was still bad from the egg York. Slowly, it patrolled the ce in search for Chiron.
At one time, it even came close enough to the ce Chiron was hiding. It sniffed hard but it could not find him.
It moved away to search another ce. Chiron sighed a breathe of relieve.
However, Fate was still after him. Chiron suddenly heard the heavy sound of thunder in the sky. He looked up, and to his surprise, the sky that had been clear only moments ago with its two full moons was now filled with clouds.
"Oh! FUCK!!!" he frowned.
Drop by drop, the rain fell, as it did, it washed the egg York from his body and also from the face of the Green Skinned leopard...
Chapter 83 Witt Of The Bullied...
Against all odds, Chiron had stood. His opponent was a beast several times stronger and even fiercer than himself, but he had stayed his ground.
He had searched hard in his head to squeeze out the maximum use of his brain with the resources at his disposal.
Facing a green-cored beast that had turned the efforts of other cultivators to the effort of soap against water. it had literally washed them away. It had bathed the earth in the ugly-gruesome red of their blood.
He had truly gone far and beyond. If this was any regr person, the Universe might have seen his hard work and maybe had some form of pity on him.
However, Chiron was quite unfortunate that his opponent was Fate itself.
He had seeded in temporarily blinding the senses of his opponent which effectively made him hidden before the attention of the terrible beast.
But mother nature was currently feeling pressed and wanted to take a pee.
While Chiron ran through the forest and bushes, a storm had been gathering. This came as a surprise to Chiron. To the beast of his knowledge, this was not the season for rain.
And of all times for the sky to get pregnant with water, it just had to be now.
This was an unfortunate thing.
Chiron in his hiding spot knew he could no longer remain hidden in his hiding spot.
As the drops of rain slowly increased, so did the egg York on his body reduce. The rain was essentially washing away his hard work.
And it was not just for him. Chiron had poured some of the egg York on the beast''s nose has a means of effectively obstructing its sense of smell.
But as the rain fell, so did the beast''s nose get washed.
"SHIT!!!" He cursed. He could no longer stay were he was hidden. He had no choice but to give his opponent a head start for his own life.
Blood from the side of his abdomen continued to steadily fall.
He picked up a stick, and stained the stick with some of his blood. And then he threw it as far as he could.
The stick hit a tree truck in the far distance. The beast heard this. Its nose sniffing in the direction of the stick, and it immediately dived in the direction of the stick.
The moment it left, Chiron left in the opposite direction.
He ran as fast as he could, and mother nature also let down her rain as fast as she could. It did not take long for the beast to figure out that it had been tricked.
It turned about and went once more in Chiron''s direction.
By now, the rain had washed the egg York off his body and the beast''s senses were once again fully restored.
However, Chiron had one more trick up his sleeve.
Chiron had run far, and the beast could not see him, but that did not mean that it could not smell him out.
By now, the Green skinned shadow beast was very angry. Time and time again, this human had eluded it. It was angry, and in its anger, it was no longer hunting with the skill of an apex predator.
It wanted nothing more than to tear Chiron in two. By now, the rain fell heavily. The beats did not move through the shadows like before. Rather, it ran from tree to tree, branch to branch.
Even though it was raining, it could still follow Chiron''s smell which was mainly due to Chiron''s bleeding.
One would expect that the rain would wash away the blood, but for some reason, the beast discovered that the smell of Chiron''s blood was not reducing but was actually increasing.
The beast traced the smell. ording to its senses, Chiron was hiding behind a tree. This tree wasrge and was so thick that it would take four men holding hands to surround it. Naturally, it also had thick roots that protruded from the ground.
The smell of blood was thickest from behind that tree.
Gently, it stalked its prey. And then when it was sure Chiron did not notice, It immediately jumped andnded in front of the tree.
However, the beast was surprised by what it saw. The only thing behind the tree, was Chiron''s clothes held up by a stick Chiron had nailed to the tree and the Male egg at the foot of the tree.
The cloth was soaked well in blood, but there was no Chiron.
The beast saw the egg and naturally got closer. The rain made the ground muddy and even the beast did not find it so easy to move with all the mud and stones in its way. There was also the issue of the thick roots protruding from the ground obstructing its way. But no matter what, it had to get the egg.
As it got closer, it did not notice that under one of the thick roots was a stone that was not a stone.
At the moment, Chiron was butt naked.
All this time, he had been thinking hard for a solution to the problem of defeating an opponent that was several times stronger than him.
Standing to face the beast head on was akin to volunteering for a suicide.
Chiron did not have the strength that could challenge such a beast, but that did not mean that he was weak. He still had a brain that had the cunningness of his days as an orphan and street hustler.
Back in his former world, being bullied by kids bigger than you was like waking up everyday and expecting to see the sun shine.
Survival was always the mother of innovation.
His need to survive then, made his brain think of ingenious methods to either get back at the bullies, or entirely maneuver them.
All those years had definitely not gone in vain.
At the moment, he was hiding under the tree root, he covered himself, from head to toe in mud. He looked more like any of the other rocks just randomlyying about.
Chiron had thought hard about this n. The natural shade of the tree ensured that the mud on his body was not easily washed off.
He had set the most attractive bait avable to his arsenal.
The beast''s nose had not lied to it. Chiron was indeed behind the tree, but when it came before the tree, it was distracted by the bloody clothes and the egg before its eyes.
It approached the egg and attempted to take it.
unknown to it, its entire under belly was now exposed to Chiron. Although Devil''s touch was not yet in his hands, in his mind, Chiron had already given the order.
"Devil''s touch, you may drink some blood."
Even in the storage space, Devil''s touch heard the will of its master and it vibrated in excitement.
The moment the beast came close enough and leaned in to take the egg, Chiron''s killing intent exploded like eruption of a volcano.
The beast with its years in the wild was naturally sensitive to killing intents, but it was currently too distracted and it could not move in time.
Chiron stretched his hand and Devil''s touch shot out of it. It went straight for the beast''s chest, piercing through it like knife through hot tofu.
The beast''s eyes contracted in surprise.
*GRRRRWWWL!* it growled heavily to the sky and tried to back off, but Chiron would not let it. He pushed for Devil''s touch to dig in deeper.
This green skinned shadow beast''s skin was very strong. It was a stronger beast than the female, and the skin of the female beast was strong enough to withstand attacks from the student cultivators.
However, Devil''s touch was so sharp that it cut through a big metal boulder so smoothly that the surface of the boulder afterwards looked like a mirror.
There was no way the skin of this beast could stand the kiss of Chiron''s de.
Chiron stood up in his muddy nude form, "AHHHH!!!" He screamed, pushing the sword even deeper.
The beast knew it, and so did Chiron. Both of them knew that Chiron had won this fight, but a proud predator such as this, could not find peace in the fact that such a tiny insignificant thing had ended its life.
And so in onest attempt to get back at this feeble human, it poured out its remaining energy and smacked Chiron.
This was not an attack Chiron saw earlier enough topletely dodge.
He only managed to bend and turn in time for the beast''s ws to not take his head off his shoulders.
However, the ws took substantial amount of flesh from its back.
The impact of such a strong beast on him also shock his insides, making him vomit blood.
The beast fell on its back with Devil''s touch still deep within its chest. The green glow in its eyes slowly died.
However, as it did, it looked in Chiron''s direction. Thatst attack was enough to take Chiron''s life.
Chiron also fell on the ground beside the beast. He was in so much pain that it felt numb.
He was also out of energy in both mind and body, and he wanted nothing more than to just sleep.
As Chironid there, a pair of legs in the familiar robes of the elder of the nnded beside him.
Thest thing Chiron remembered before passing out was the announcement from the system.
>>Congrattions Host, You have been awarded 10 points for defending against Fate<<
>>Congrattions Host, You have been awarded extra 10 points for defending against Fate three times<<
Chapter 84 Whats Next!?
An unbelievable match between man and beast had just been concluded. Or rather, boy and beast.
If this match had happened on an open space or a ne field, Chiron would have most likely ended up like one of the other children.
However, his sword was currently in the chest of the Green skinned shadow beast. This was an incredible achievement. Never before had it been done.
After all, Chiron was not a cultivator but an ordinary person. He had fought and won against a beast that was equivalent to a peak-ranked stone-level cultivator.
Of course, he was running for his life during most of the fight. But the truth is that nobody would care about that. At the end of the day, the end result was the most important thing.
Chiron passed out beside the beast. As he did, an eldernded not so far away from the two of them and another onended directly on the body of the beast.
Elders were all of the copper ranked. Even if this beast was still alive, there was absolutely nothing it could have done to this elder.
"Is it dead!?" The elder thatnded close to Chiron asked.
The one on the beast''s body Checked the condition of the beast and nodded his head in affirmation, "the sword went straight for its heart."
Both of them looked at each other. They both saw astonishment in each other''s eyes.
And then they looked at Chiron. Even without talking, they could tell what each other was thinking.
An ordinary human being had defeated a cored beast with his wits.
One of the elders suddenly shook his head, "this is unfair!"
The other one nodded in agreement with him, "yes! it is truly unfair. The heavens gave the Chikitsa n a child of such incredible ability and he had toe out a Tamashi. If only he had cultivation talent like his sister to pair such calctive ability, he would have really taken the n to many formidable heights."
The other elder also nodded.
These elders really felt pity for Chiron.
The truth was that from the moment the first signal for help was sent by Ca, The elders had moved. They were all copper-ranked cultivators. Fifty kilometres was nothing for them.
Elder joules had immediately gone to help the children, and since the beast was Chasing Chiron and Nora who was the current pride of the n, the remaining two n elders had rushed in the direction that Chiron had taken.
However, when they got close enough, they were fortunate enough to see when Chiron had let Nora go, while he stayed to hold down the Green skinned shadow beast.
At the time, they had thought that what he did for his sister was quite honourable, but also believed it to be incredibly stupid.
Chiron was a normal human being, there was no way he was going to know that cultivators of such high ranks were watching from the shadows.
For these elders, Nora''s safety was their priority. Since Chiron had done such an honourable thing, they had agreed to let him have an honourable death at the ws of the beast.
Chiron was a useless Tamashi. To have performed such a sacrifice for the n''s benefit was seen to be the greatest of his use.
They really did not have any intention to save him.
However, time and time again, Chiron surprised them with his ways.
One trick after another. His need and hunger to survive pushed him past the expected human limit, and he achieved the impossible.
Even these men had to admit that Chiron had by far proven himself. He was selfless when saving his sister, and he was very cunning to the end of the fight with the Green skinned shadow beast.
If only they knew the things Chiron had done at the start of the fight, they would not think so much.
The elder on the beast stretched his hand into the wound on the beast''s chest and removed the beast''s core from it. The Green skinned shadow leopard was a spirit beast.
And just like human beings had their dantains in their chest, it also had its Beast core in its heart.
The elder took the green beast core from the dead animal. He tried to pull out Chiron''s sword from the beast''s chest. Although the weight of a ton was nothing to a cultivator of the copper rank, the weight of the sword still took him by surprise.
he could not imagine how Chiron was able to move it.
He carried the sword and also the Male Green Skinned Shadow beast egg, while the other elder carried Chiron on his shoulder and left.
A few dayster, Chiron opened his eyes. This time around, he did not open it to a familiar ceiling. This took him by surprise.
He tried to get up, but the pain he felt from his entire body weighed him down.
However, he forced himself to get up, and he did. He sat upright.
As one would expect, most of his body was bandaged.
Apart from the two major injuries he got from the beast which were the one on his abdomen and the one on his back, he still had other injuries from either branches from the trees or injuries from the times when he was almost caught by the beast''s ws.
He sat upright and looked around.
The appearance of this room was different. Since he came to this world, he had never seen the interior of a home as heavily decorated as this one.
If he was to describe it in one word, he would say it was: LAVISH!
The ce had a nice Jasmine smell. The walls had beautiful paintings of women in exotic postures. The bed Chironid on was wide and looked like it could fit another ten of him.
The sheets were made of white silk and the pillows were so soft that Chiron felt as if there were from his previous world.
The windows were covered with curtains, and the room was made lightened as a result of spiritmps on the walls.
Chiron wanted toe down from the bed, but he heard a voice that stopped him.
"You shouldn''t move too much my lord!"
Immediately, he heard the voice, he instantly knew who it was.
He turned around, "Ellen!"
"Yes, my lord!" She responded as she entered the room. As one would expect, her outfit was ever disturbing to the senses. But her face showed tiredness. It seemed like she had been working really hard for some time now.
Ever since that encounter she had with Chiron, she had thought him to be a Godchild.
Chiron was only eight years old but was able to fluently speak the Elven tongue, and even Rune speak.
And he also knew the solution to her problem. There was no other logical exnation for all these things except that he was a Godchild. This was the reason why she referred to him as ''Lord''.
"You have been passed out for almost a month now. The elders brought you straight to me." She added.
"Hmmm!" Chiron nodded. It was really a good thing that he subdued this woman. With the kind of injuries he sustained from the fight with the beast, if he had not died, then he would have at least been left a cripple.
At least Chiron was sure that this would have been his fate if he was in his former world.
Healing techniques were one of the very few ways that this new world surpassed his formal world.
"I have been looking after you all this time." She came before him and bowed at the edge of the bed.
As she bowed, Chiron instantly understood something. Ellen had bowed low enough that the deepness of her cleavage was directly in Chiron''s face.
Chiron instantly knew what this woman was doing.
She was trying to seduce him. With the kind of abilities Chiron had shown, she was sure he was a godchild. If she became so much as a concubine or even a ything for a Godchild, she knew that her future would be far brighter than the walls of this n.
Rumours about Chiron killing a Green cored beast had already gone around the n. Normally, such a thing was inconceivable. Even a cultivator of the stone rank would have died at the hands of the beast.
Although the story of how Chiron did it was not clear, and had definitely be warped with the addition of much pepper and spice to the story, he had definitely done it.
When Ellen learnt of this, she could not help to believe that Chiron must have used some of his godly abilities. After all, it was known that the heavens favored Godchildren.
She was not aware that Chiron was actually not favored by the heaven''s but was currently being hunted by Fate.
Chiron could instantly tell that this woman was charmed by him. This was the reason she had put in so much effort for the preservation of his life.
However, he really could not be bothered with her. And this was aside the fact that she was literally older than his great grand parents.
He just couldn''t be bothered with mundane pleasures.
Just then, Chiron''s eyes caught a certain item on a table by the side of the bed. This was the Male egg that belong to the beast.
The sight of this made him smile. The reason was simple. It meant that he had been acknowledged to have passed the test by the elders.
This also meant that he could get thest item he needed to get get Aura.
A smile stained his lips. His long hard work and perseverance was finally going to pay off.
Chapter 85 The Flower Is Next...
"Rise!" Chiron ordered.
Ellen got up on her feet. She was surprised to see the in look on Chiron''s face. Apparently, her attempt to move him with her charm had failed miserably.
She could not help but look in surprise. Which little boy was not curious as to the abundant chest hidden in the clothes of a woman? However, Chiron was not even moved a bit by this.
In his eyes, she was nothing but a tool to be used to achieve his goals. Chiron knew of a certain that he could not allow such mundane things swallow his attention.
He could not allow even a bit of the achievement he had aplished get into his head. The reason was quite simple. Firstly, he was still weak.
For all the glory, they was no strength to back it up. Chiron had seen the ugliness of life.
All the hype and praise was nothing.
Chiron nodded at her, "I''m a bit tired. I need to rest some more."
"Yes, my lord." she bowed.
As she left, her thoughts were in a mess. She ended up telling herself that it was because Chiron had not yet started puberty.
The moment she was gone, Chiron slowly stood up from the bed.
Not so far away was Devil''s touch. Slowly, he limped and walked to it. The moment he touched it, it was sent back to his storage. He also went and touched the egg, sending it into his storage.
Who knew what would happen next? Chiron really hated surprises. And so far, Fate seemed to have been dishing out a lot of it.
Even with a Copper ranked cultivator here, Chiron was not at all convinced that Fate in its handy ways was not going to pop up on him.
Till now, he still did not know why Fate was so against him.
He went back to the bed and wanted toy on it, but then he paused, "If I''m toofortable, I''ll slowly get taken away in the bliss.
He removed Devil''s touch from his storage space and then with strong force, he brought it down on the silkfortable bed. Cutting it into two.
Chiron was not aware, but Elder Ellen was in hiding watching him. She had already concluded that Chiron was a God child, and so she was not at all surprised when she saw him make his sword and the egg disappear.
But destroying the bed totally took her by surprise.
Chiron sat on the floor in a lotus position. Even as he did, she could see that some of his injuries opened up a bit, but he did not mind.
In his mind, it was all part of discipline he was supposed to achieve.
This was the Path he had chosen for himself.
As he sat, his mind entered the system. The first thing Chiron saw were rows and rows of alerts. The amount of points he had gotten from thisst endeavor was a lot.
At the moment, he had umted so much points that it was practically over flowing.
He more points than he had ever gotten.
This made him smile.
At first, he wanted to just dump all his points into his stats, but then he remembered that the system had other functions.
His stat was:
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
Rank= Nil.
Health= 100
Strength=100
Agility=100
luck= 70
Stamina=100
Spirit energy= ??? (unusable)
Major Fate changed= 20
Minor Fate changed= 60
Blood Pacts= 2/3
Blood Pact partner= Bama the Merchant.
= Elder Joules (secret)
Blood Bond= Devil''s Touch.
>>Please allocate points<<
Even though he had increased his stats during his fight continually. He still had more than enough he could use for other things.
And so Chiron decided to explore his options. He scrolled through the offers the system had. They were a lot of them. So much so that even in another hour, he had not yet reached the end.
Of course, most of them werebeled LOCKED. Chiron was not yet at even the first rank and did not have ess to them.
However, something caught his attention.
>>INCUBATE EGG<<
This had the option to even help him evolve the beast inside the egg.
Apart from the usually grading system that was attached to beasts, Cored beasts had their own hierarchy.
The Green skinned shadow beast was considered quite low on this hierarchy. The truth was that it was beast that could never go past the Green-core stage.
There were many beasts like this.
Just like how many would remain nearly cored for the rest of their lives. There were also beasts that were straight up born with a yellow-core, green-core, blue-core e.t.c.
Just like how some people were born paupers and others nobles or royals, beasts were also in this light.
Legend had it that some beast''s such as dragons were even born with purple cores.
Without hesitation, Chiron sent in the twenty points that was required to increase the grade of his green skinned shadow beast. And also moved the beast into the designated area.
Next, he used five points to unlock a Training room.
ording to the system, he could train in here. His mind would train, and whatso ever gain that his mind made would be transported into his body.
Spending time in this particr training room for one day, was equivalent to one month in the real world.
This meant that if he cultivated in the real world for a day, it was equal to one month in the training room.
This was the most convenient arrangement that Chiron had ever seen.
All this time, he had been grinding through his training very manually. If he had known about this ce earlier on, it would have helped his growth much better.
Next, Chiron went to a section that examined his full body. Forplete healing, he needed a hundred points. However, he did not have that much, and he wanted to save this points for emergencies.
He ended up sending in ten points to heal up particr ces that could help him move his body better.
Chiron felt a cool refreshing feeling pass through his body. It made him smile.
he looked once more at his stats. It had now be:
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
Rank= Nil.
Health= 100
Strength=100
Agility=100
luck= 70
Stamina=100
Spirit energy= ??? (unusable)
Major Fate changed= Nil
Minor Fate changed= 55
Blood Pacts= 2/3
Blood Pact partner= Bama the Merchant.
= Elder Joules (secret)
Blood Bond= Devil''s Touch.
>>Please allocate points<<
He smiled. So far, this was not bad. But he knew that he needed to do better.
Slowly, he opened his eyes as he left the system.
Next on his list of things to do, was to immediately go and get the prize for his hard work.
He needed to get the One thousand years old Goodwill flower.
By the time he left the system, Several hours had already passed.
Chiron stood up feeling better than before. He opened the door and left the room.
As he came out, he saw a maid waiting for him in front of the room.
He turned to her, "I want to see the elder. Tell her to hurry."
Chiron had spoken in amanding tone, and this took the Maid by surprise. After all, Chiron was known to be a Tamashi publicly.
While even the lowest maid in Elder Helen''s home was at the early stage of the Stone rank.
In the cultivation world, Power was authority.
The maid did not think that Chiron should be talking to her the way he did, and this made her frown.
However, Chiron still kept a straight face. He knew that this was Elder Ellen''s residence and since he had conquered her, he had also conquered her maids.
"I said you should get me the Elder!"
Chiron uttered once more, in a more authoritative tone.
The maid wanted to talk back at him, but then she immediately remembered her master''s warning words.
ording to Elder Ellen, Chiron was supposed to be treated like a prince in her home.
Of course, the Maid just thought it to be that Chiron was the new boy toy that Elder Helen was fascinated with.
After all, such a thing was not new around this ce.
Elder Ellen in her hundreds of years, had taken in many y things to satisfy her sexual urges.
The Maid gritted her teeth, bowed and went to do as Chiron had asked.
Barely a minuteter, The maid had returned with Elder Helen.
To the maid''s surprise, Ellen bowed at Chiron the moment she saw him.
This instantly confused the maid, but seeing as her mistress was bowing, she also bowed.
"I need to go to the Chief''s mansion as immediately as possible."
Hearing this, she raised her head, "My lord, are you going to get the violet good will flower now?"
Chiron nodded, "Yes! its time for the world to enjoy the Curse of my arrival..."
Chapter 86 Shameless Old Woman...
Ellen immediately did as Chiron had instructed her.
A few minutester, they were riding on red-horned horse core beasts through the ever-busy n to the Chief''s manor.
Chiron did not have cultivation, even though these beasts were tamed, Elder Ellen was not willing to take the risks. After all, Cored beasts were very proud by nature. they usually did not allow people with lower cultivation than them to ride them.
Chiron rode with Elder Ellen on her red-horned core beast.
In the whole n, it was popr knowledge that only Elder Ellen had Red-horned Cored beasts. The moment they saw the approach of the cored beasts, many on the roads immediately gave way for them to pass.
"Is that not Elder Ellen of the Healer''s Association?"
"Hmmm! yes its her!"
"Damn she is so beautiful. And her chest is so full and...Wait! Who the hell is that riding with her!?" The man looked properly at the eight year old riding with the angel of his dreams.
"Oh! that''s the Tamashi. I heard that Elder Ellen took a liking to him as her boy toy."
"WHAT!?" The man''s eyes went wide open in surprise, "you mean to tell me that tiny brat is enjoying those melons all alone, all night long!?"
"Probably!?" his counter part answered, "But I also heard that even though he is a Tamashi, he still some how seeded in Killing a green cored beast."
"He what!?" Those words sounded like a bomb in the man''s head, "but that''s not possible! a green core beast would turn that boy into mash potatoes in seconds. Even his bones are not strong enough for a green core beast to pick its teeth with."
"That''s what I thought too, but have you forgotten that Ganja passed him the greatest forging technique as well as the greatest sword ever made. It was the same sword that cut the iron boulder into two during the cultivators exam."
"Ahh! yes I remember that. Yes! it must have been that sword," the man could not hold it in anymore and sat on the ground. He had given up. "How can one man be so lucky. He was granted such a gift that could easily cut through iron boulders like butter, and then he was blessed with the ability to attract the attention of such a beautiful goddess like Elder Ellen."
The man shook his head, "If I had known, I would have requested the heavens to also make me a Tamashi. Even If I don''t get the sword, I still want to get the beauty." The shook his head in hismentation.
Many of such people gossiped all around as Elder Ellen with Chiron and her maids passed by on their red-horned horse core beasts.
All of them did not know the hell that this eight year old Tamashi had gone through to attain such things.
It was a smooth ride all the way to the Chief''s manor.
the moment they got there, the guards in front hurried into the mansion to inform the Chief.
However, a few minutester, it was not the chief that came out but Elder Joules. The moment she came out, she was surprised by what she saw. The guards had only told her of the arrival of Elder Ellen. They had not told her that Chiron was with the elder.
Then again, they couldn''t really be med. Chiron regardless of his little achievements was still an eight year old Tamashi. He was an insignificant figure aspared to the Elder.
However, with the continuous progress that Chiron had made, Elder Joules no longer thought of him to be like any of the other Tamashi that hade before him.
Even now, as she looked into his eyes, she could tell that this young boy was far more formidable than some of the guards at her home.
Also, Elder Ellen was known to be a prideful person. Never had she taken the initiative on her own toe to the Chief''s manor. Even though she was an external Chief of the n, there was only so much even the chief could do to her.
In truth, there was nothing the chief could do to her. Even though his cultivation was higher than hers.
The amount of influence she had umted for hundreds of years from hundreds of cultivators but within and outside the n was nothing to frown about. She was truly a formidable woman.
And now, this proud, formidable woman was having Chiron sit with her on the same cored beast. Elder Joules could see the way Elder Ellen held Chiron to her bosom.
It made her frown.
Cultivators of a certain strength were allowed to do as they pleased. It was general knowledge that Elder Ellen had taken a strong liken to this Tamashi boy, but did she really have to unt her affection for him at the Chief''s Manor!?
Elder Joules suddenly felt disgusted.
one look at her and Chiron could nearly tell what she was thinking. Then again, it was really not his business. He really did not care what happened in their heads unless it concerned his life.
Elder Joules removed her eyes from Chiron. An obviously forced smile appeared on her lips, "Elder Ellen! Good day to you. To what do i owe the pleasure of your arrival?"
Ellen did not smile back at Elder Joules. In her eyes, this little girl was nothing. The only reason she was here was to ensure that Chiron''s interest was very well protected.
"I was made to know that my Chiron," she stroked Chiron''s hand affectionately with a finger, "won the cultivation tests. Is that true!?"
After Chiron had seen the look that Elder Ellen''s maid had given in surprise of the way she addressed him back at Elder Ellen''s ce, Chiron had instructed that when in public, Elder Ellen addressed him like he was her boy toy. Since the rest of the world already believed it, it was not a problem to continue the acting.
Elder Joules maintained her smile, "Yes! he actually did. Regardless of hisck of cultivation talent, he sessfully passed the Cultivation test. I''m sure you are very proud of him."
"Of course I am," she pulled him closer to her chest and even ced a kiss on his forehead.
Chiron instantly knew what was going on. Because he had given Elder Ellen to act the part in public, she was intentionally using this as an opportunity to take advantage of him. Or better still, seduce him.
This made Chiron smile in his heart. He was geneuly impressed by her efforts, however, it was all for nothing. His mind was currently a million times more sensitive to pain and hardship than it was to the touch of a woman.
Elder Ellen did not know this. She had forgotten that this Chiron was the same person that had destroyed the bed in her manor just because it was toofortable.
He was a man that was only attracted by the hardships that would lead to his growth.
Elder Ellen continued with her shameless behavior. She even slid one hand through his clothes to rub his chest. Slowly, her hand went down his groin area.
She did not know when next she was going to get the opportunity to abuse him like this. It was best she took full advantage of it now.
Even though it was in front of the Chief''s Manor, or even though it was in front of Elder Joules. She really did not care. Such shame was something her hundreds of years did not care about as long as it brought her benefits.
Her hand went into his clothes and she even attempted massaging his groin a little.
However, Chiron still kept a straight face.
Even if this woman was going to drop to her knees to present him dedicated service with her body, he would still not be interested. And he would still maintain his straight face.
Elder Joules could not take it anymore. The shamelessness of this old woman was too much to bare.
"Erm... Elder Ellen!" Elder Joules interrupted her, "I take you are here for him to get his reward, right!?"
Ellen paused. Her smile changed to a frown instantly. This woman had just interrupted her when she was getting to the really good part.
"Yes!" she replied, "I''m here to ensure that he gets what he is owed.
"Good! I thought so too. If you would allow him follow me a bit, I would give him the reward that was promised." She turned around expecting Chiron to follow her.
"Elder Joules!" Chiron suddenly spoke, which pulled the attention of both women, "I remember clearly that the winner of the cultivation tests was given the opportunity to choose one herb from the Chief''s garden."
Elder Joules turned to him. She had forgotten that was what it was. Her n was to just pick any low level random herb and give to Chiron. After all, he was an inexperienced little boy. How could he know the quality or the type.
Chiron saw that he had her attention and continued, "If you don''t mind, I wish to choose the Herb by myself..."
Chapter 87 Subspace Garden Of The Chikitsa Clan...
Chiron came down the Cored beast.
Elder Joules was really surprised by his request to choose a nt by himself. However, this was the reward that was promised.
Normally no one was allowed into the chief''s garden. Except of course, the person was permitted.
Elder Joules turned to Elder Ellen, "forgive me Elder Ellen, but as an external elder, you know the rules of the n. Unless invited in by the Chief, You are not to enter into the Chief''s manor."
Elder Ellen nodded, "don''t worry! that''s not a problem. I''ll wait here for him, If he is not out in an hour time, I''ll go get him myself." She gave a smirk to Elder Joules.
....
Elder Joules lead the way, and Chiron followed. It was the same just like thest time he was here. Except that this time around, he was not taken to any room but through the living quarters.
Along the way, Elder joules used a blind fold on Chiron''s eyes. This was the Chief''s special garden. Only very specific people were allowed knowledge and ess to it.
And even more so, only the Chief was allowed to enter it.
Unless of course in Chiron''s case which was a special case.
The truth was that when the promise for a reward was made, nobody expected that a Tamashi woulde out victorious. In fact, the chief had expected his son toe out sessful.
This would have been a good excuse to pump Cablen with exotic herbs. But unfortunately, the results were far less than desirable.
Elder Joules led Chiron through a flight of stairs that led deep into the earth. Through a cave, both of them arrived at a veryrge door with the carving of a dragon''s face on it. It was so realistic that Chiron thought that the head of the dragon was going to pop out the door anytime.
When they got to this gate, Elder Joules removed the blind fold.
Although this was called the chief''s garden, it was actually not only for the chief. This garden was the inheritance of every member of the Chikitsa n.
It was just that the Chiefs from generation to generation controlled ess to it. But did they truly control it?
The truth was that Chiron knew quite a few secrets of this n. This were secrets he knew since he was the person that wrote the book. Many of such secrets included the fact this garden was actually not an ordinary ce.
Elder Joules used a knife and made a cut on her hand, and then she ced it on the very huge door. The door glowed slightly. And the blood flowed through the door like water going through multiple pipes.
As it did, the door''s glow increased. And then the blood went into the eyes of the dragon''s head.
It glowed and then the dragon head seemed toe to life on its own ord. The eyes of the Dragon moved and it settled on Elder Joules and Chiron, "Children of Chikitsa! to what do I owe this visit?" the dragon asked in a deep loud voice.
This took Chiron by surprise, but he did not show it on his face.
"Great guardian of our ancestor''s garden, I have brought the winner of this year''s cultivation test. As it is tradition, he is allowed to e and pick one herb to help his cultivation from the garden."
"Of course, as it should be," the dragon looked closely at Chiron, "Hmmm!? A Tamashi!? A Tamashi won the cultivation test?" The dragon had obvious surprise in its voice.
Chiron stepped forward with his hands behind his back, "Yes, I did! Is there something wrong with that?"
This took Elder Joules by surprise. Chiron was supposed to be more polite to the dragon. Even the chief did not dare be rude, but Chiron was actually questioning it.
Both of them looked at each other straight in the eyes. After what felt like ages passing by in mere seconds, the Dragon suddenly burst outughing, "good! good! I like this one. Boy! what is your name?"
"Chiron Chivalry." Chiron answered.
"Hmmm! So you are from the direct line of chiefs. No wonder! I can even hear the pride beating in your heart and through your entire body," the dragon smiled, "I expect great things from you. step forward!"
Chiron stepped forward.
The Dragon suddenly opened its mouth wide. The way into the garden was actually its mouth. Without fear or hesitation, Chiron left Elder Joules and walked in.
This was the truth about the garden. This was the reason why even the chief did not have exclusive ess to it. It was because he couldn''t. The rules of the n only allowed winners of certain events held by the n to enter the garden.
If not, with ess to this mystical ce, Chief Dona would have pumped his son full of herbs in other to increase his cultivation.
Chiron passed through the Dragon''s mouth fearlessly. His eyes were fuzzy at first, and then he saw it.
This was a beautiful world. There were beautiful trees with weirdly shaped fruits unlike Chiron had ever seen in this life or thest.
The sun shone brightly in the sky and the grasses were green. They were a few herbivores here and there. There were also insects enjoying the nectar of nts. This gave the ce a natural feel.
However, Chiron was not moved by this scene. That was because Chiron knew this ce. This was actually what was called a subspace.
It was a different dimension within this world. Although the Chikitsa n owed this subspace, it was actually not the n''s ancestor that built it.
Rather, he inherited it from someone else and ced all the rules he did so that his descendants would also enjoy the garden.
The MC of the book eventually came to this ce, but that was many years in the future. By then, this ce had already been looted clean, and the subspace was at the brink of destruction.
He did not have the opportunity to enjoy the view before Chiron''s eyes.
Chiron looked around him. Even though he could see trees on all sides, his eyes could tell that there was a slight separation.
Chiron was currently in the middle of the garden. This garden was divided into different areas based on the energies.
In other words, It had the right atmosphere for cultivating Aura nts, Elemental nts, Devil nts, spirit nts, and even magical nts.
These atmospheres were separated from each other by a thin invisible film.
Chiron looked around. Even from where he stood, he could see some very exotic nts. He was truly tempted to dive into the other parts of the garden and plug them, but he had to hold back on his greed.
He gritted his teeth, "One day, I''ll definitelye back for this garden, but not yet."
He turned away and headed in the Aura direction. Searching through the incredible amount of herbs and exotic nts, he finally saw it.
Finally! after going through so much pain, his hard work had paid off.
The Thousand-year-old violet good-will flower was big and violet. It had four petals and looked more like an opened umbre than it did a flower.
Next, was the plucking process. nts were unique, and the one before his eyes was no exception.
It needed special methods to be harvested.
Chiron already had his tools in his storage space. He brought them out and harvested the nt like he was supposed to. And then he carefully ced the nt in a container.
As he did, he suddenly discovered he had a notification from the system.
>>Does the Host intend to copy the gic make-up of the nt and add it to private garden?<<
This information took him by surprise. So the system has such a function?
For Chiron, this was incredible news.
He epted, and ten points were taken out of his points. And another ten points to grow the garden in his private garden.
"Shit!!!" Chiron cursed. That was way too expensive. If he had known, he definitely would have not done that.
His stats were now:
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
Rank= Nil.
Health= 100
Strength=100
Agility=100
luck= 70
Stamina=100
Spirit energy= ??? (unusable)
Major Fate changed= Nil
Minor Fate changed= 35
Blood Pacts= 2/3
Blood Pact partner= Bama the Merchant.
= Elder Joules (secret)
Blood Bond= Devil''s Touch.
>>Please allocate points<<
He had lost valuable points just so he could get one nt that was already before his eyes.
Chiron was truly pissed off by this, but there was nothing he could do. He had already done it.
He carried the nt and went back to the centre point.
And then his view changed, and he was before elder joules again. He looked down at his hands. The nt was still in the container.
Elder Joules saw the container in Chiron''s hands. She was surprised to see that within the container, the nt was still intact.
She was not a fool. She was aware that many of those nts had special methods of harvesting. How did Chiron know how to harvest the nt.
However, she suddenly thought of Elder Ellen who was waiting outside.
Yes! it must be that shameless woman. She is most likely the person that needs the nt. She is just using the Tamashi to get it.
Elder Ellen shook her head in disgust.
Even before she had turned to move, Chiron had already tied the blind fold around his eyes. This ce was a secret of the n.
Not many people were allowed to know its location. Although Chiron already did, he had to pretend like he didn''t.
As he left, the Dragon reverted back to its former state. However, as it did, it''s eyes remained on Chiron, or rather, just above Chiron''s head.
It shook its head in pity and once more became a carved image.
The moment Chiron came out of the Chief''s manor, he did not even waste time thanking Elder Joules or telling her goodbye.
He immediately ordered that he be taken home.
It was time for him to acquire cultivation...
Chapter 88 The Heavens Cannot Deny The Efforts Of A Man
"Let''s go back to my father''s house," Chiron ordered on leaving the Chief''s manor.
Elder Ellen did not even have the opportunity to abuse him some more.
Immediately, there set off to Aleen''s home.
...
Chiron came down from the red-horned cored beast. Elder Ellen did not want to let him go, but she could clearly see that he was going to be a bit busy for a while.
"I''m concerned about your safety. So I''ll leave one of my maids with you." As Elder Ellen talked, one of the maids also came down from her cored beast.
It was the same maid that Elder Helen had put to watch after him back at her manor. The same one that had been left speechless when Elder Ellen referred to Chiron as ''My Lord''.
"This is Lily. I have instructed that she goes with you where ever you need to go. I have matters to attend to at the Healer''s Association." Elder Ellen smiled at him once more and then she and the remaining maids turned and returned.
"I am Lily! I will..."
Lily''s words had been cut short. Chiron had walked away even before she had finished talking.
She ran after him, "wait! where are you going? Elder Ellen instructed that I follow you everywhere."
Chiron paused in his steps and turned to her, "I''m feeling pressed. Are you also going to follow me, and watch as I relieve myself?" He raised a brow at her, "if you are, I really won''t mind, but I doubt that you mistress would let another pair of eyes taint this body she so desires."
Chiron removed his shirt and instinctively, Lily looked away. Chiron smiled, "I''ll only be gone for a few minutes. You can wait for me as my guest at my father''s house."
As he talked, he kicked against the ground and ran straight into the forest. Lily finally got the courage to open her eyes, but he was already gone.
It was a while after he had left that she realized something. If he was going to relieve himself, why did he not just go into the house but into the forest?
Lily face palmed, "damn it! I have to follow him." She turned and dashed into the forest. However, to her surprise, she could not find him.
She was a cultivator at the peak stone rank, and yet she had chased after a human boy but could not find him.
She sighed to herself as she turned back and went to the house. She had no choice, she had to wait until he was back.
Chiron was not like any normal average person. Currently, all his stats had be full. Combined with the training he had given himself, he was fast, stronger and far more agile than he had ever been in his entire life.
On top of that, this was his home area. For years he trained in this ce. No one knew this forest area better than he.
The first thing Chiron did was to deceive her, he went in one direction and then he turned and navigated his way through the forest to his shed. The same one he used to perform his experiments.
? An entire month had passed since he wasst here. That was thest time he fed his nearly-cored rainbow rats. All this time, there was no food. The rats had resulted in cannibalism. Many of them had died, Chiron was impressed to see the ones that had stayed alive were looking stronger than ever.
survival had really pushed these animals on a path of strength. Chiron even found that one of them had fully formed a core. However, it was not useful to him.
He killed it.
Just like before, he brought out one mother and her youngling. He ced them on the experiment table and just like before, he conducted another experiment.
He had done this experiment hundreds of times. At this point, he could practically conduct the entire process with his eyes blindfolded.
The ingredients he needed had already been blended and stored within the system. He brought them out and soon it started.
Chiron breathed in and out, again and again. He needed to calm his mind.
And so he did.
The experiment started. Chiron did it just like before. He used the blood of the mother and drew a particr pattern on the youngling''s forehead.
As he started chanting, the rainbow between both of them appeared. And then he took his paintbrush as he pulled the soul out of the mother''s body.
As the soul left the body, Chiron opened the container and plucked out one petal from the Violet good will flower. He crushed the petal and poured the dust along the rainbow leading into the youngling''s body.
The mother struggled in pain as its soul was fully pulled out of it. The soul turned to dust as it merged with the rainbow and then it travelled through the rainbow and into the body of the youngling.
Slowly, all of it entered the forehead of the youngling. As it did, the mother no longer struggled. It was dead.
It had been done.
Throughout the process, as the soul entered into its body, the youngling also struggled, but once all of the crushed soul had entered its body, the struggle finally ended.
Chiron dropped the instruments he had been using. He waited every second feeling like an hour in his heart. For this moment, he had given it his all. A lot of nning, scheming and bloodshed just to taste this sess.
No matter what, it had to work.
He noticed from the up and down movement of the youngling''s chest that it was still alive. However, nothing else happened.
Chiron took a stool and sat on it. His jaw rested on his hands and his eyes remained on the little beast.
And just when Chiron was contemting doing it again, it happened. It finally happened.
The beast opened its eyes and it was yellow.
Sess!
Chiron smiled. He had really made a way that he could acquire aura.
Truly, Even the heavens cannot deny the efforts of a man...
Chapter 89 I Want To Enjoy Private Time With My Sister...
Even though he had done it himself, Chiron could not believe his eyes. Had actually done it.
The youngling now had yellow eyes. This was the sign that it worked.
Cored beasts usually showed their cultivation rank in their eyes. This was the miracle sign Chiron had been waiting for.
He stood up from his seat and approached the young rainbow mice. He released it from the binds. Next, he used an instrument to check for the possibility of aura energy.
This was thest Check.
Chiron had waited for far too long for this moment. He immediately knew what he had to do.
"Firstly, where is my loving little sister!?" He asked himself.
Chiron cleared his shed. At this point, he temporarily no longer needed the nearly cored rainbow mice, and so he set them free.
Chiron went back to the house. Lily was waiting in front.
Apparently, the only person at home was Emma.
Emma had served her some tea and retired back inside the house.
The moment Lily saw him approach, she stood up and wanted to bug him about leaving her to run off into the forest, but Chiron really could
careless talking with her
Chiron immediately went to his sister''s room in search of her, but she was unfortunately not there.
"EMMA!!!" He called out, and she came running out.
"Where is my little sister?"
"Wee back master Chiron. She went out with Elder Aleen to pay respects to your mother''s grave."
"Oh!" Chiron nodded his head in understanding. He had almost forgotten. It was that time of the year. Which also meant that today was also Nora''s birthday. She was now seven years old today.
Chiron had been out for an entire month due to his injuries. He had forgotten that today was his mother''s death anniversary and also his sister''s birthday.
Chiron nodded his head in understanding. As much as he wanted to perform the ritual as soon as possible so that he could acquire aura, he really did not mind waiting for a bit more time.
After all, he had already waited for several years.
Chiron went to his room to wait and prepare his mind for the task at hand.
His room had been dutifully maintained since he left. he entered but did not go to his bed. Rather, he sat in a lotus position and waited in peace.
The sun was slowly reaching the other side of the horizon by the time the father and daughter pair finally made it to the house.
The moment Chiron heard her voiceing from outside, he stood up and went out.
"Big brother!!!" Nora screamed in joy and ran to hug him the moment she saw him.
She was very excited to see him. So excited that some tears came down her eyes, and Chiron had to pacify her tears.
"I have been so worried about you! And father said I''m not allowed to visit you at Elder Ellen''s manor. I thought I would never see you again." She cried her eyes out in his embrace.
For a whole month, she had been worried about him. Thest time she had seen him was when he had fought against the green skinned shadow leopard.
During that event, Chiron had disyed his love for her. And even in the face of danger, he had still prioritized her safety over everything else. When she had seen him bleeding and passed out on the elder''s shoulder, she had felt like her heart would never stop bleeding for him in worry. Day and night she cried her eyes out for him.
She loved her big brother very much.
Meanwhile, Aleen looked at him and nodded at him before entering the house.
Although it was just a nod, Chiron could tell that it was a sign of acknowledgement. After all, Chiron had achieved quite a lot. He had sessfully beaten all his other ssmates and hade up as first in the cultivation test.
This was a strong show of strength.
However, at the end of the day, he was still a Tamashi, and therefore in Aleen''s mind regardless of his so-called achievements, he was still going to amount to nothing.
If this was some fantasy novel, Chiron would bet that the son would have been excited at the mere sight of his father''s nod at him, but it wasn''t and he definitely was not at all interested.
Chiron had more important matters at hand. He pulled his sister close and wiped the tears from her eyes, "don''t worry, okay? Big brother is here for you. Ra-ra might not know, but you are the most important treasure to big brother."
Chiron pacified her until she stopped crying. Meanwhile, he was very happy in his heart at the results he was seeing.
"Ra-ra! it''s your birthday. I''m so proud of you. My Ra-ra is bing a big girl."
She enjoyed as he patted her head. It made her feel sweet inside.
"Hey, Ra-ra! It''s been a long time since you hung out with me, and it''s your birthday. Come! let''s take a walk. I got something special for you."
Nora smiled shyly, and then the smile turned into a giggle.
Chiron took her hand and the two of them walked into the forest.
Lily saw this and wanted to follow, but how could Chiron permit that? He was going to perform a very important ritual. Thest thing he wanted was any other person following him.
"What do you think you are doing?" Chiron questioned her.
"I''ming with you. Elder Ellen said that..."
"Yes! I have heard it before, but this is my home, and I don''t think you noticed but my father is of the copper rank. I don''t think that anyone is that stupid toe and harm me here. Or can you who is of the stone rank do a better job than my own father?"
His words made her stop in her tracks.
"I have not seen my sister in a long time. Today is her birthday. I want to enjoy private time with her alone."
Chapter 90 Death Of The Tamashi Is Tonight?
At around the same time that Chiron was enjoying his reunion with his dear sister he had not seen in a month, something else at the other side of the n area was happening.
At the gate into the n, a cultivator assigned to guard duty just stopped a group of men in full ck clothing. His reason for doing this was mostly instinct, but also because these men wore hoodies and only their eyes were in view.
Cultivators were naturally sensitive to danger and this gate guard had seen his own fair share of chaos at the gate. He was merely suspicious about their identities and therefore did not want to allow them into the n.
Just then, a tallnky man hurried forward from within the n. he went straight for the gate. The moment this guard on duty saw him, he greeted him with respect.
After all, the man before him did not have any meaningful cultivation but that did not mean that he was not an important person.
The man that had approached the gate was none other than Leongu. The current most famous cksmith in the entire Chikitsa n.
This guard was around the middle stage of the stone rank, but he had to show respect to leongu.
Leongu''s skill was recognized by all and his influence also spread beyond the gates of the n.
"Is there a problem here!?" Leongu asked the guard authoritatively.
"No sir! it''s not really a problem. These men im to be cksmiths but refuse to show their identities. ording to the nws, I can''t..."
"You can''t what!? let my people that are going to help me forge a brand new sword for the chief against the uing Gathering of the sword ns?"
The moment the guard heard that he visibly became flustered. The Gathering of the sword ns was a big event that saw the union of the sword nse together topete amongst one another and share resources.
It was practically one of the most important events in the whole n. The worse part is that it only came about only once in a while. For the preparations of the event, it was normal for guests to start arriving at least three years before time, just to ensure that they were adequately prepared for the event.
A famous cksmith like leongu having foreign cksmithse to help him forge swords was totally normal. In fact, he had even said that the sword he was forging was for the n chief.
The guard''s attitude towards the men went a full three sixty degrees.
"I''m very sorry sirs. I was not informed about this ahead of time. Please forgive me." He immediately allowed them to pass.
These men were about ten in number.
Leongu thanked the guard and the masked men followed him into the n to a private residence he had arranged for them.
....
On getting into the prepared home, One of the masked men stepped forward to Leongu, "this was not the n. You werete. Anyter than that and that guard would have sounded the rm for our arrival. It was your idea for us toe in the daytime so as to reduce suspicion. If we were caught, it would not have been good. You are aware that our speciality lies in the dark."
Leongu smiled a bit in an apologetic manner, "Please forgive me Iron Stab. I know how Members of the Dark Dagger do their things. It''s just that I got carried away making your weapons as requested to your specifications. Unfortunately, I was not able to sneak in your weapons likest time."
Leongu waved his hand and his apprentice walked into the room with a bag in hand.
He opened it and all types of daggers were disyed before the men.
The man talking to Leongu known by his code name Iron stab stepped forward and picked one of the weirdly curved daggers.
"Hmmm! not bad. I see that your fame for forging is within reason. After this mission, I would not mind putting word for you with the organization to let you take some of our weapon forging requests."
Leongu''s eyes brightened. The Dark Dagger was an organization from a very big and influential n. Having to make weapons for them would ensure that his fame and connections grew. Also, the allure of money was naturally irresistible to any businessman.
"Last time you were here, you could not kill the target because he had been hiding in the house of Elder Ellen," Leongu shook his head.
"Yes!" Iron stab nodded, "We had underestimated that woman. Her manor''s security was really tight, and I lost one of my men at her hands. On top of that, we do not have any assassins at the copper rank with us. Since the target is a normal human being, the highest rank that the organization sent for this mission is at the third stage of the wood rank. It couldn''t be helped."
Leongu nodded his head. His influence with the assassination Organization was not that great. The only reason they had even taken to his request was that the target was a Tamashi.
And it wasmon knowledge that the sword n could use the Tamashi as a terrible weapon. After all, it had happened before. Even though it was hundreds of years ago, the damage at that time was so severe that it had made for a big n like the Dagger n to allow the sword ns their peace.
It was this peace that had allowed the sword ns to flourish so much.
The existence of the Tamashi was a major barrier stopping the Dagger n from invading the sword n territory again and enjoying thisnd of milk and honey.
After all, The Chikitsa n sat on a dormant volcano that was a rich source of incredible cultivation herbs.
This wasnd that had entered the eyes of the Dagger n for many generations.
However, even though the sword ns and the Dagger n
"But not to worry! This time around, it will be different," Leongu assured Iron stab. "Elder Ellen was seen taking the boy back to his home. I also have word that the Elders are having a meetingter this night to talk about the Gathering of the sword ns that ising up in two years'' time. Preparations are already being made for the event. Aleen would not be around. This would be the perfect time to assassinate the boy."
Iron stab nodded. "Good! Tonight, Chiron chivalry dies..."
Chapter 91 Little Sister Is The Lamb Led To The Slaughter...
Lily paused. She could see the look on the faces of the brother and sister pair. Obviously, she was interrupting their moment together.
Nora had not seen Chiron in about a month. This was something even Lily was aware of. There were many times that Nora came to visit, but she was not allowed entry into Elder Ellen''spound.
And now the two of them wanted to spend time together and she was butting in.
Lily sighed to herself. She suddenly understood that she was the person acting like the bad guy here. After all, it was Nora''s birthday, and it was not as if they were leaving the n area or going to the market or anything of that manner.
lily face palmed, "Okay! I''ll let you two be, but please in case of any trouble, make sure to call for me," She turned and walked towards the house, "I''ll be inside then."
The moment she left, Chiron smirked a bit.
Chiron knew more than anyone that Nora did not like to share him. And since Chiron was requesting for time alone which was quite rare, the little girl was going to take full advantage of it.
It had been a long time since the both of them hung out together. Chiron knew that if he was the only one that asked, Lily would have not agreed. But Nora''s cute pouting helped to mount pressure on her.
Chiron took Nora by the hand and the two of them walked into the forest area.
All the while as they walked, the two talked andughed with one another. Any body that had seen them would have been jealous of their love. However, no one would suspect that Chiron was actually leading Nora like amb to the ughter.
He was going to use her for his own gain.
Soon, they arrived at Chiron''s shed.
This ce was new to Nora. She had never gone this deep into the forest area and definitely did not know about this shed.
After all, Chiron had ensured that he kept it a secret from everybody.
"Come here Ra-ra! Big brother is going to show you something beautiful, but you''ll have to close your eyes and trust me, okay!?"
Nora nodded.
Chiron had already cleared the ce earlier on when he was done with the Rainbow mice experiment. Whaty in the shed right now were two table bs that were arranged side by side.
One was going to be for him, and the second one for her.
Chiron handed her a small knife and instructed that she drew some blood. Nora was a cultivator. using blood was not a new thing in the cultivator world.
She did as he asked.
Chiron used the blood from her palm to draw the necessary symbol on her forehead.
And then he also cut himself and did the same thing for himself.
He used his own blood and drew a symbol on his own head.
All was now set. Chiron could feel his excitement. For far too long he had waited for this moment. For far too long he had dreamt of this day.
And now, it had arrived. he was happy, but he did not show it on his face.
"Ra-ra! do you love your big brother?" Chiron asked her.
Nora nodded her head, "yes! I love big brother with all my heart."
"Ra-ra! do you trust your big brother?" Chiron asked again and she nodded.
"Good! I want to show you something really nice, okay? So you''ll remove your clothes and lie down on the b!"
Nora had always loved her big brother. After all, he had always protected her no matter what. Only about a month ago, he had risked his life for her. At this point, even if Chiron had told her to walk around the street naked, she would do it unconditionally.
Her love for him had literally reached a blinding point.
She immediately took off all her clothes andy down on the b.
Chiron came to her side and gave her a kiss on the cheek, "Ra-ra! Big brother loves you. For your birthday, I''m going to show you a rainbow."
Nora smiled back at him.
Next, Chiron used the straps he had already prepared and held her hands, legs and head in ce.
then he went to the b beside her. He also removed all his clothes and mounted the b. He waved his hands and the necessary ingredients for the procedure appeared.
Using his paintbrush, he started the chant. As he did, the rainbow just like in his experiments suddenly appeared.
Nora was excited the moment she saw it. Chiron had told her that he was going to show her a rainbow and this was it.
Like any girl her age, regardless of the fact that it was the cultivation world, the attraction of colour was always an allure not to be resisted.
One end of the rainbow led to his forehead while the other one led to hers.
Chiron continued the chanting. The rainbow got deeper in its colours.
Chiron''s hand was close to hers and her fingers reached for his. She was starting to feel weird inside.
No! she was starting to hurt. She felt as if something was being drawn out of her body. She did not know what it was, but she could feel that this thing was important.
She could feel that this thing was vital to her existence.
"Big brother!" she whispered lowly, "It... It hurts!!!"
"Don''t worry Ra-ra! just bare with it a bit. It would soon be all over," Chiron smiled. His eyes showed a crazy expression, "it will all be over."
Chiron looked to his side. He could clearly see it. Her soul was slowly being drawn out of her body. It moved towards the rainbow.
Chiron was very excited.
However, something happened.
The moment her soul touched upon the rainbow, there was a sudden explosion and Chiron was flung like a ball across the room...
Chapter 92 Who Said That It Had To Be A Living Soul!?
Chiron was sted through the wooden walls of the shed.
"BIG BROTHER!!!" Nora screamed in worry.
Chiron rolled on the ground. some of the wounds on his body that he had managed to heal opened up a little again.
Slowly, he stood to his feet. Nora was strapped to the b, but then again, her worry for him made her activate her spirit energy and she ran to him.
"Big Brother! are you okay!?" she asked with tears already visible in her eyes.
She could clearly see that some of the wounds on his body had opened up and he was bleeding.
However, the wounds on his body were of no concern to him. This was not the first time he was feeling pain and considering that this was the path he had chosen, it would definitely not be thest time it would happen.
Instead, Chiron''s eyes were focused on Nora''s chest. He really could not believe what he was seeing.
In the centre of her chest was a glowing seal.
The seal glowed in a copper light. Clearly, whosoever it was that gave her that seal was at least of the copper rank.
"Nora! what is that on your chest?" Chiron pointed at the seal that was slowly losing its glow.
Chiron''s tone of voice had changed, and on top of that, he had not called her by the usual nickname. It was evident that he was very serious.
"This!," she pointed to her chest, "it happened the other day."
"What do you mean ''happened the other day''? Chiron was really trying his best to hold on to his anger.
Nora saw that Chiron was getting angry and so she proceeded to tell him all that happened.
Elder Fatso had suggested an end to the fiend between Aleen and Dona, and the solution to the problem was a marriage engagement between Cablen and Nora.
Afterwards, ns wereter made to ensure that Nora''s safety was guaranteed.
During the time Chiron was in aa at Elder Ellen''s ce was when the seal was finally ced on her body.
On hearing this, Chiron immediately stood up.
He walked towards the nearest tree and gave it a resounding punch. The big tree actually shook a bit.
Nora watched as her brother''s fist kissed the tree and slowly bleed. She did not know what was wrong, but she was definitely sure that she was the reason for it.
She wanted to talk but could not find the exact words.
"I''m sorry big brother! I know you don''t like Cablen. And I don''t like him too. I wanted to tell you but Father had instructed that I inform no one of it. I''m really sorry!" she folded her arms, one in another as she broke down on her knees crying.
She did not know why, but she could feel like she had disappointed her brother dearly.
Meanwhile, Chiron at the moment could not even hear a word she said. He just could not believe what was happening to him.
After all, he had worked so hard for this. He had really given it his all. Day and night he nned, he trained. All because he had Fate to contend with.
It was not easy for him. He really went through unimaginable pain, and yet, the heavens still found a way to be ahead of him.
Chiron really could not believe it.
He fell on his knees. In both his lives, he had never felt despair like he did at the moment.
It was a pain not just from his heart, but a cry from his very soul.
It felt as if a bag of sharp nails had been emptied into his chest. even though his chest did not bleed physically, it did emotionally.
The pain was so unbearable, and yet in this pain, Chiron noticed something.
"I feel pain, but..." he touched his eyes. To his surprise, they were as dry as ever. "I feel pain, but no TEARS!?"
This was the worse kind of pain he had ever felt and yet, he was not shedding tears.
And then he remembered it. He remembered his CONVICTION.
He remembered that night some years ago. He remembered the promise he made to himself. He remembered that he swore to go against heaven''s ns and conquer it.
"Even If it''s not now, or even a thousand years, I will not stop climbing. No matter how much you pull me down, I will not stop Climbing. If you push me down ten times, I''ll climb eleven times. If you push me down a million times, I''ll climb back a million and one times."
As he spoke, the pain in his chest slowly eased. The pain was still there, but for a reason he could not understand, it felt good.
Chiron''s mind suddenly raced for a solution. If he could not turn Nora into Aura because of the seal on her chest which was protecting her, who then could he use?
Many thoughts and many other possibilities popped into his head. However, his ever-sharp mind dismissed them one after the other. Many of them were either too risky or would not just work.
As he thought, he suddenly heard Nora''s voice.
"Big brother are you angry at me for the engagement to Cablen or because I and Father went to mother''s grave without you."
Chiron''s eyes immediately brightened up. He immediately stood up and ran to Nora. Grabbing her by the shoulder, he lifted her up, "Ra-ra you are a genius."
Nora was perplexed as to what was happening.
Chiron pulled her into a hug.
Nora wanted to ask what was going on. Both of them were still naked and Chiron was still bleeding but he was hugging her like a stuffed toy he had misced and just found.
But she did not understand Chiron was too excited he had just found a way.
He put her down, "Ra-ra go and put on your clothes and go back to the house." As he said this, he was already dressing up.
"Big brother! are you okay!?"
Chiron turned to her with a smile on his face, "Yes Ra-ra! I have never felt better."
Chiron went back into the shed. He brought out some of the herbs he had at hand and then he started to mix some of them up, "Nora, when you go back home, tell Emma to go get me a bottle of alcohol, and tell Lily that she should get ready. I want her to escort me."
Out of curiosity, Nora asked, "Big brother, where are you two going?"
"It''s been a long time, and I have been an unfilial son. It''s about time I go visit our mother''s grave."
As he said this, he also added in his mind, "whoever said that the soul to be used for the ritual must be living?"
Chapter 93 Please Die For Me. I Only Have Power In My Sight...
Nora immediately did as Chiron had asked her.
She wore her clothes and hurried home as fast as possible.
She did not know why Chiron was suddenly excited, but if he was happy, then she was happy.
Meanwhile, Chiron used the herbs he had and some he found in the forest to mix up a particr concoction for this Phase of his n.
By the time he was done, the sun had started its descent on the Horizon. However, this was no problem for him. After all, for the n he wanted to execute, it had to be dark.
Chiron went back home. just like he had instructed, Emma had bought the very expensive wine.
Lily was also ready to move out. Chiron had instructed Nora to tell her that she was going to act as his guard as he went to his mother''s grave.
Chiron took the wine from Emma and ced it in a bag. All was set and done and Chiron was ready to move out.
At the same time, Aleen also came out of the house. He had also heard from Nora that Chiron was going to pay his respect to his mother''s grave and this made him proud.
Ever since he could remember, Chiron had always refused to go pay his respects, but this time around, he was taking the initiative.
For a moment there, Aleen thought of how wonderful it would have been if Chiron had joined him and Nora when they went earlier on in the day.
Even now, he was tempted to tag along. But he had a meeting with the other Elders of the n that he needed to attend.
Aleen was not exactly one to always follow his brother''s orders and have even challenged him on several asions, however, at the end of the day, he was still an elder of the n and had duties to fulfil. Attending meetings was one of them.
Aleen did not like the fact that his only son whom he had ced all hopes and dreams on had ended up being a Tamashi, and at one time a long time ago, he wanted to kill Chiron.
But he had also seen the efforts that Chiron had put in over the years just to catch up to other cultivators his age. He knew that with the effort Chiron put into training, If he had been a cultivator, he would have grown very fast.
As it stood, Chiron already had achievements to his name and was already if not more popr than Nora within the n.
The only problem was that every time Aleen saw him, all he saw was broken hope and dreams trying hard to resuscitate themselves. In his eyes, it was totally pathetic.
Aleen nodded at Chiron before turning to leave. He ced his hands on his back as he walked away.
"You and your father are not close. Are you!?" Lilyplimented.
"Oh! on the contrary, we are nearly simr," Chiron answered.
Lily raised a brow at him, "enlighten me!"
Chiron turned to her and smirked, "We both believe Power is the most important thing in the world." Chiron turned and walked onto a different path that led to the n''s graveyard.
"But to what lengths we will go to achieve it is where we differ," Chiron added in his mind.
The n''s graveyard was a bit far from Chiron''s home.
Although it was not as far as going to the Chief''s manor, it still had its lengths.
The graveyard like any other graveyard in history at this time of the day was silent.
Generally speaking, nobody liked thepany of the dead. This was verymon knowledge among people.
In truth, the major reason why no one ever likeding to graveyards was not because of fear of the dead, or of ghosts. It was because the ce gave a strong reminder that one day, the person standing above would be lying down below.
No one wanted to remember that life was temporary and death was inevitable. And this ce was a strong reminder of that.
Chiron walked through the graveyard. By now, it was already dark. However, it was at the end of the month and the twin moons acted as ergedmps in the sky.
Their light reflected upon the earth, on the stone bs that signified the living quarters of the dead below.
Chiron had not been here before. But the MC of the book had.
ording to the Novel, the MC ensured to follow Aleen and Nora here every year to pay respect to Chiron''s mother''s grave.
The only person he met on his way was the gatekeeper in charge of cleaning the ce.
Chiron walked around the graveyard like it was his backyard as he traced the location of his mother''s grave, while Lily followed behind him.
Lily like anyone else, really did not like this ce even a little bit, but orders were orders. Elder Ellen had instructed that she acted as a bodyguard for Chiron and that was what she was going to do.
Chiron reached his mother''s grave. It was just like he remembered it to be.
Unlike many of the other graves that had grasses growing out of them, this one was clean. Chiron remembered that his father always ensured to tip the gatekeeper in other to do extra work on her grave.
"In the Loving memory of mother and wife: Nora Chivalry." These were the words that were written on her tombstone. [Ps: Nora was named after her dead mother. For those that have forgotten.]
Chiron saw this and a smile appeared at one corner of his lips.
Suddenly, his eyes caught something. It was something that the MC of the book never noticed all the other times he was here.
It was in the way his mother''s name was spelt. After the ''N'' came the ''O'', but the ''O'' was written in a weird way. It had three shes cut across it, and for some reason, Chiron felt as if he had seen that symbol somewhere before.
He stepped closer and touched it. Those shes looked like w marks, but there were not. While he contemted what it was, Lily''s voice brought him back to reality.
"What kind of son are you? You are visiting your mother''s grave without any flowers."
Chiron turned to her, "that''s because I have my own way of paying my respect to the dead." As he spoke, he reached for the bag he had brought with him.
From within it, he pulled out two cups and a bottle of wine.
Chiron went on his knees and sped his hands in prayer in front of his mother''s tombstone.
At this moment, he really looked like a filial son. After a while, he opened the alcohol bottle. And then he poured some on her tombstone.
"I hope you taste this sweet wine in the afterlife mother, knowing that your son still has you in his heart."
When Chiron was done, he stood up. And then he turned to Lily, "Please join me. Today is still my mother''s memorial."
Lily did not want to, but the pleading look in Chiron''s eyes forced her to take a step forward.
Chiron handed her one of the cups and then he poured some wine for both of them.
Immediately, he drank all the wine in his own cup.
Lily saw this and did not want to be impolite. She also drank the entire cup of wine.
Chiron went down on his knees again and bowed to his mother''s grave.
He noticed that Lily was still standing.
"I know that you are a high-rank cultivator, but please can you have some respect for my dead mother?"
Lily understood what he meant. She sighed at this, but still reluctantly went down on her knees and bowed in front of the grave.
This time around, Chiron said a prayer thatsted several minutes. When he was done, he stood up to his feet.
"Thank heavens, it''s finally over," Lily said in her mind.
She tried to get up. However, she noticed that she could not move. She tried as hard as she could, but she could not move.
"Don''t worry Lily," Chiron''s voice came from behind her. "There is no need for you to try moving at all. I have already poisoned you with a very strong drug. It was one that I made myself. It is so strong that even talking is not possible."
Lily did not understand what was going on. She could clearly hear Chiron''s words, but processing the meaning skipped her.
"I know what you are wondering right about now," as Chiron talked, he waved his hand and Devil''s touch appeared.
*SWANG!!!*
He swung his sword and her arms were off.
*SWANG!!!*
He swung his sword again and her legs were also cut off. Even though Lily was in unimaginable pain, she remained in the bowing position. She couldn''t even scream out her pain. The wine that Chiron had given her was poisoned, and of course, as one would expect, he had already taken the antidote beforeing.
"I know you want to know How and why I''m doing this. Well, I won''t mind telling you before you die. Like I told you before, I and my father have power in our sights, but unlike him, that does not mind living under another''s thumb, I do."
Chiron had an evil grin on his face, "I''m going to use your soul in exchange for my mother''s from the underworld. Please die for me. I only have power in my sight."
Chapter 94 Death Is The Color Of Aura...
This was it.
This was Chiron''s big idea.
He had extensive knowledge of a lot of things in this world. This was knowledge he had gotten from the dreams he had about the MC''s life in this world.
For the sake of survival, even though the MC of his book was a hero, he had dabbled in a lot of unrighteous things. At least, he had knowledge of them.
One of them was the act of using rituals or cultic ways as a shortcut to certain goals.
Chiron''s n was not to surmone a devil or the like for power. He still had his mind on acquiring aura.
The method was simply to turn the soul of a person that had strong emotional feelings for the individual that needs aura.
Although this method he wanted to try had never been done before, Chiron''s book of extremities for power really had no limit or morality.
He knew a method the Mc of the book had learnt to use in other to summon the soul of the dead. There were many times in the Novel that the Mc used it to get vital information.
Although his reason for this was not information, he still nned to use this method.
From the knowledge he had on his mother, he knew that she was a cultivator but not a very high ranked one.
Summoning souls required using another soul as an exchange. However, this ritual he was trying to perform involved the soul of a cultivator. Therefore, only the soul of another cultivator was strong enough to call forth his mothers soul.
ording to what he knew, his mother was somewhere around the wood rank. This meant that Lily''s soul would be perfect for the exchange.
The reason he had cut off her legs and hands was simply that he was wary of her. Most cultivators always had one or two tricks up their sleeves.
He was confident of the poison he had administered, but who knew what she could do? Also, spirit energy flowed through the blood.
He was bleeding her out so that she would not use her spirit energy to flush out the poison from her system.
The moment he cut off her limbs, he could see that she was more focused on using her spirit energy to ensure that she did not bleed to death.
This was a better option in Chiron''s opinion.
Chiron waved his hands and herbs appeared. he mixed them together. As he did, he spoke in a low chant.
And then he mixed the blood that was still slowly flowing out of Lily''s body with the herbs.
He tore up her clothes and used the herb-blood mixture to write out different symbols all over her body, most especially her face.
When he was done, he used a de and cut his palm up. He squeezed drops of his blood unto his mother''s grave. As he did, he mumbled in a low tone the ancientnguage of runes.
The blood that fell on the grave moved on its own and formed different shapes. However, one particr shape was bigger than the others. It was a circle with a star in the centre of it.
Lily could not move, and by now, her body was filled with perspiration. She was barely managing to stay alive, however, her eyes and the snot running down her face revealed more.
FEAR!
She was afraid.
This barely nine-year-old boy that her mistress was obsessed with was actually a demon in human clothing.
Chiron had cut her hands and legs without any remorse. He had done it with a straight face.
She knew that he had defeated the Green skinned leopard, and even killed the beast, but tearing apart an animal was very different from tearing apart a person.
However, in Chiron''s eyes, there was no difference whatsoever. Both of them were just walking meat and bones.
Chiron chanted some more, "Veil of the Underworld! Helm of the Reaper! de of the Sickle! As life cannot exist without the fulfilment of death, so can death not exist without the fulfilment of life. I Invoke the cosmic rule of bnce. I give life for death! A living soul for a dead soul. Give me the soul connected by this blood."
He poured some more of his blood on the grave, "Give me Nora Chivalry! Give me My mother!"
*CRACK* The grave cracked open. And from the centre of the big symbol on the grave, a hand reached out. This hand was not flesh, but rather it looked more like it was a hologram. It stretched out of the hole. And then another hand came out. It pulled the remaining part of its body out.
One look at the fair beautiful face that came out of the ground and Chiron knew for certain that this was her. This was his mother.
Meanwhile, as she came out of the ground, the symbols on Lily''s skin glowed red as they sank into her skin.
Simply put, as Nora came out, Lily died. Her skin became dried up until she was looking like the bark of a tree during autumn. Her eyes dried up into hollow sockets, her nose, beautiful skin and even her enticing lips all dried up.
All that was left of her was a dried-up carcass with symbols on them. She had died without even knowing why her life had to be the one to be cut so short.
Meanwhile, Chiron''s mother hade out from the grave. She was ever as beautiful as Chiron had thought she was. After all, he still had a pencil portrait of her in his room back home.
He could definitely see the strong resemnce that his younger sister had to his mother.
"Chiron! is that you!?" she asked the moment she saw him: Her voice sounded like echoes off a wall. She was without clothes and her eyes showed her confusion, but from the bond of blood that had summoned her, she knew that it was Chiron.
Even though this was his mother, Chiron could not give two damn about what she had to say. Her only existencey in her usefulness.
Chiron knew what to do next. Through the crack in the grave that she hade from, he poured the mixture he had used to attempt to use his sister''s soul for Aura. It was the same mixture that had all six herbs and ingredients mixed in them.
And Then he rubbed some of it on his forehead.
All the while as he made his preparations, the ghost had been watching behind him. When Chiron had finished all the necessary preparations, he turned back to her.
He gave the most cheerful smile that he could summon on his face, "mother!" she looked at him and also smiled at him.
"My Chiron!" she floated towards him, "did you do this because you missed me so much?"
"Yes, mother! I missed you with all my heart. I really wanted to see you at least one more time. As he talked, she attempted to touch his face, but her hands passed through him."
She retracted her hands in a hurry, and it looked like she had tears in her eyes, "Chiron, do you hate me for leaving so soon?"
Chiron shook his head, "he had the most affectionate look a son could give his mother on his face, "of course not mother! I know that you are not to be med for this. Fate always has a way of springing up on us."
Chiron attempted to reach her too, but his hand only passed through her. In his eyes, she saw loss and passionate affection.
She could really see the love in his eyes. However, she noticed something, "Chiron! where are your father and Nora? Even in the underworld, I heard their filial prayers every year."
Those words nearly brought a frown to Chiron''s face, but he held it back. he had gone too far to back off now or let petty emotions ruin his ns.
"Chiron, thest time I heard your prayers was a very long time ago. She raised a brow at him."
Chiron suddenly went down on his knees, "I''m sorry mother you have to forgive this child. After I lost you, I couldn''t bare toe here one more time. For a long time, it ate deep into my soul. Every night, I would look at your portrait by my bedside and it would make my heart bleed."
On his knees, he bowed his head and slowly, she could hear him sobbing. Tears dropped from his eyes to the cold ground.
She suddenly felt as if she had been too harsh on him. After all, he had really gone to lengths just to see her again. Unlike Nora, he actually had the opportunity to feel her motherly love before she died.
It was no wonder that he hurt so much. She could not imagine what he must have gone through. His pain must have been a lot.
She floated close to him, "Chiron! My big beautiful son! I, your mother-I''m not angry at you. I understand your pain. It must have not been easy. I really missed you too."
The moment she said those words, Chiron''s eyes brightened. A side smile stained a corner of his lips.
"So, are you saying that you still love me, mother?"
She gave a cheerful motherly smile, "of course I love you. I love you with all of my heart. Don''t you know that you are my own Chiron?"
Chiron could clearly see that if she had a physical body, she would have definitely hugged him.
Chiron could not help but say to himself, "Truly, the easiest person to lie to or deceive was a loving woman."
Chiron had his head bowed as his mouth moved slowly. He was reciting the incantation. He had already confirmed what he needed. There was no longer any need for the Award winning acting performance.
All he needed to know was that she still loved him. After all, this was the major requirement for the n to work.
As mumbled lowly, a rainbow suddenly appeared from within her grave. One end of it was on the grave, and the other end of it was on his forehead.
Chiron raised his head with his paintbrush in hand, "see, your son loves you too mother. But since you are already dead, I''m sure you won''t mind me using you."
And so, the process began.
However, Chiron suddenly noticed something. This rainbow was not like the others he had seen when doing this ritual. For reason, this rainbow was ck and white.
In other words, it was without any of the beautiful colours associated with a rainbow.
What''s more, it felt like DEATH.
Chapter 95 Death Is The Color Of My Aura 2...
Chiron''s mother had said the words he was waiting for. She had dered her love for her son.
Unknowing to her, the person in front of her was not the son she had left in this world, but a soul from another. This was a person that did not care for the loving motherly bond that existed between mother and child.
At least he did not care for it unless it was for his own benefit.
The dark unrecognizable rainbow of death had been formed between mother and child.
At first, Chiron was worried about the colour of the rainbow, however, he threw that thought to the back of his mind.
He had started. There was now no going back. Even if he wanted to, which he did not, he couldn''t.
His mother suddenly noticed that something was wrong. She tried to back off, but a suction force from the rainbow pulled her back.
She wailed and screamed, but it did not stop what was happening.
At this time, her face suddenly changed. It changed from that of a beautiful woman to a spirit creature with hollow eyes, mouth and nose. Her fingers became longer and she reached them for his neck.
However, just like before, they passed through his body.
"Hmmm! so that''s your true ghost form," Chironmented.
Meanwhile, at around the same time, Leongu immediately entered the special residence he had reserved for the guests.
"I just got word from my apprentice that Elder Aleen was seen leaving his home to attend the meeting with the elders."
"Good!" Iron stab nodded, "that means we can proceed with the n. We will leave for the target''s home immediately."
However, Leongu stopped him, "don''t be in such a hurry to leave. I have further information that the boy is no longer at home. Apparently, he took a maid with him to the graveyard. I suspect that he must have gone to pay his respects. if memory serves well, and it does, today is her memorial."
"Hmmm!" iron stab nodded, "This will make things easier for us then. It ismon knowledge that no one likes the graveyard."
"yes! it is. But you''ll have to be quick. Kill him, and kill the maid with him."
Iron stab and his other ten individuals approached the door.
"Erm... Iron stab," Leongu called to him.
"Yes! what is it?"
"Don''t you think it''s overkill to use ten men on one child?"
"It is! but who cares?" Even though Leongu could not see Iron stab''s face through his mask, he could still tell from his dangerous dagger-looking eyes that he was smiling. He really did not mind and wanted to enjoy the brutality of his trade.
Leongu subconsciously swallowed hard. He had heard of the inhumane hearts of the Dagger organization. He fortunately had never been the target of their de.
He could tell that even though Chiron was just a Child, these men did not care and were going to have fun with him as he begged for death before they eventually killed him.
Iron stab and his men stepped out of the door. However, he stopped again.
The men behind him looked at him in surprise, "Is something wrong?" One of them asked.
"Yes!" he answered, "The night smells like death."
"Hmm!?"
Iron stab was a man that had been in the trade of killing for most of his life. He had been at the jaws of death more times than he could possibly remember, and at also sent many men to those same jaws.
His senses were sharp to death''s presence and the night was currently singing it to him.
....
Back at the graveyard, the ghost of his mother struggled again and again but it was fruitless. The ritual was strong and precise in its method.
Slowly, the soul dissolved into the Colorless rainbow, turning into ck dust as it did.
Chiron''s mother decided to give onest chance at survival. She looked at Chiron and her face reverted back to its beautiful form, "Chiron, Please don''t do this." Her eyes gave the significance of tears, and under the moonlight, it was quite convincing.
However, Chiron was aware that ghosts did not have bodies, and even if the one before him did, and she actually pleaded in front of him in tears, he would still not give a damn.
His grin was wide and a kind of frenzied madness for power was disyed in his eyes, "thank you for your sacrifice mother. I, your son, promise to use it well and bring the world to its knees."
Those words were the defining seal to the soul of a mother who loved her child so much. As thest of her soul faded, her face morphed again, and she screamed at him, "Chiron! I curse you. For this unfilially act to your own mother, I Curse YOU...!!!"
Her voice faded as thest of her faded into the Rainbow.
It was finally done.
Chiron had grinded the soul of his own mother into dust just for his own agenda.
Next came the transportation of the crushed soul into his own body.
Chiron plucked out one petal from the Violet Goodwill flower. He broke it and ced it into the uncoloured rainbow.
This was what was required to let the soul be transported Along the rainbow and into his body.
However, the soul dust did not move.
Chiron took another petal and did the same thing. This time around, the soul only barely moved a bit.
Reluctantly, he added thest petal.
This time around, the soul moved, and slowly, it went straight into the centre of his head.
Chiron felt the converted soul as it bore into his head.
*Boom!* He heard a low thundering as the forming of a dantain urred.
It felt like he had been thirsty for water for so long and had finally found his oasis.
At this moment, all the effort he had ever put in, felt worthy.
Chiron sent his senses into his dantain. He could see the change. It was beautiful. His dantain sea was green in colour. This was the sign that he had entered the Wood rank.
The Dantain formed perfectly, however, the soul had not finished entering his body. The Dantain went from pale green to a bit darker, and then it went a bit further than that.
"SHIT!!!" Chiron cursed. He just realized something important that he had failed to ount for.
And that was the rank of his Mother''s cultivation.
His mother was at the high stage of the Wood rank before she died.
This meant that converting her soul into aura was converting the soul of a cultivator at the High stage of the wood rank.
This was a lot of power for him to take in.
When this ritual was carried out by cultivators that had aura, the excess energy was easily taken away or redirected.
However, Chiron did not have such capabilities.
Even though his Dantain had just formed and was still very fragile, all of his mother''s soul had been converted into aura energy and had forced its way into his head.
Chiron suddenly felt very bloated. Just like a balloon on the verge of bursting.
Cracks formed on the walls of his newly formed Dantain. The aura energy was just too much.
It was so much that blood started flowing out of his eyes, nose and mouth.
He tried to hold his new dantain together as much as possible, but the difficulty was like a camel going through the eye of a needle.
The excess aura flowed out of his body. It was Aura that had a different color from the usual rainbow-like color that Chiron knew spirit users and other energy users had.
The aura that flowed out of him was cker than the night and it flowed out of his body like smoke.
Chiron had been through a lot of pain in his life, but what he was feeling at the moment was on another level entirely.
Every cell in his body was screaming in disharmony. It felt like each one of them wanted to tear from his body for their own survival.
His mind, soul and body had never been in such chaos as it was now. He was not even given the opportunity to cry in pain.
The only thing he could do was will the system and send all his remaining points to LUCK. The moment he did, a semnce of control returned to him.
Meanwhile, the assassins that came for his life had just reached the graveyard.
Iron stab stopped in his tracks. His sensing of death had maxed up. Even before entering the graveyard, he could tell that the rich source of death he had been feeling so far hade from this ce.
By now, the grave attendant had run for his life.
The graveyard was spitting out aura of the dead.
It was at this time that Chiron suddenly got an alert from the system.
However, unlike other times, when he heard it, it sounded like music to his ears. A relief to the incredible hunger for destruction that overwhelmed his soul.
>>Host, Please defend against Fate<<
Chiron looked in the direction of his guests and smirked, "I have been expecting you."
Chapter 96 This Boy Is Deaths Own Child...
Of course, he was expecting them.
Chiron had immediately suspected when Elder Ellen had said that Lily was going to stay with him. It was at this time that he knew that something was wrong.
Secondly, it must have not been an ordinary matter for it to have disturbed Elder Ellen.
Although Chiron was not aware that Assassins came for his life from another n, he was roughly aware of the strength of the enemy.
The reason for this was because of the strength of the guard assigned to him.
Lily was of the first stage of the Stone rank.
Chiron knew that Elder Ellen would not assign someone that was not capable to take care of him.
This led him to believe that they were people after his life and since Lily was of the first stone rank, then it meant that his assaulters were of the wood rank.
To make matters worse, the entire n was aware that Chiron had woken up from hisa. After all, he had ridden along side Elder Ellen on a cored beast earlier in the day.
Every body must have seen that she returned to her Manor without him.
Andstly, his father who was an elder of the n left for a meeting.
Even Chiron could see this as the best time to take his own life.
With these things in ce, it was not hard for him to figure out that he was going to be expecting trouble tonight.
However, these people arrivedte.
The ritual had already been carried out and Chiron now had Aura. He was now officially a Cultivator.
Although he was now a cultivator, he still had problems to worry about. His method of acquiring cultivation has left him a wounded man.
Unlike Spirit energy users that had their Dantain in their chests, Chiron had his dantain in his head. The head was the location of Dantain for Aura cultivators.
Chiron was a wounded man, not because of the blood that trailed down from his orifices, but because of his Dantain. At the moment, the walls of his dantain were filled with cracks.
It was only by some miracle or rather LUCK that it had not broken apart and the energy killed him.
For now, it was barely holding in ce. But Chiron knew that using it one time might very well be the reason he might die.
Till this moment, ck aura flowed out of his body. This was aura leaking from the cracks in his dantain.
Even though his aura was of the wood rank which was obvious from the green color in his dantain, his aura came out as ck as night.
Chiron did not know why this was so, but for now, he couldn''t be bothered.
With the temporary stabilization of his aura as a result of LUCK, he could slowly start to feel parts of his body again.
He looked to the sky, at the two full moons and he felt the inspiration for a poem. As his mind made out the words, his guests arrived.
The assassins made their arrival before him.
All ten of them hade for his life.
However, before Chiron, were only five of them. The other five were hiding at different corners. This was a precaution that Assassins took. Even though the person to be killed was a child, they were always ready for surprises. Also, after many years of working as assassins, it had basically be a habit.
The reason Chiron knew that they were ten was that surprisingly, he could feel them and even feel their hidden location.
Spirit energy was considered an extension of the body. This was why it was easier or rather better to use a weapon with it. That way, the weapon bes a part of the body and spirit energy can be cultivated through the weapon to be lethal in battle.
However, Aura was different. Aura energy was an extension of the mind. Although Aura users still used weapons, weapons for them yed a different role.
Aura was an extension of the mind, and Chiron''s Aura was not normal Aura. This was because he had gotten it by stealing a soul from thend of the dead, and then converted it into power.
Chiron''s Aura, was the Aura of the dead.
At the moment, he was in a graveyard. What better ce for his Aura to be at his strongest than in a graveyard? This was practically home-field for him.
As the saying went: How could a dragon defeat a mighty snake in its own hole?"
This was Chiron''s Hole.
>>Host, please defend against Fate<<
Chiron turned to his assaulters, "I have been expecting you!"
Those words were low, but in this empty quiet ce, it was very audible.
Chiron concentrated hard. He knew he was about to get into a really bloody fight. It was him for himself. Lily had be an empty dried-up carcass with no limbs on the ground.
There was nobody to fight this fight for him.
However, even if there was, he still wanted to do it himself.
He concentrated hard to hold the leaking Aura in ce. He had to. If it continued this way, his Dantain although very full at the moment will run dry and for a cultivator, that was the same thing as asking for death.
But Chiron also knew that he couldn''t push it too much. Pushing it was another kind of suicide.
Iron Stab looked at Chiron and frowned.
ording to the report on Chiron he was given, the target was supposed to be incapable of cultivation. But at the moment, he could see those ck thingsing out of Chiron''s body.
He tried to check, but he discovered that he could not feel any spirit energy from Chiron.
However, his ever-sharp senses to the mistress that his Death and her forever cold open embrace were telling him that things were not what he saw them to be.
Iron stab wanted to attack. The child before his eyes was just over eight years of age, but his sixth sense told him otherwise.
"Iron stab!" One of his subordinates called to him.
Iron stab looked in his direction. He could see that they were waiting for his orders to attack.
Iron stab shook the unnecessary thoughts out of his head.
"Kill him!" he ordered.
The man that had called Iron stab nodded.
He waved his hand and a dagger appeared.
The opponent was a child without Spirit energy. There was no need to even activate his spirit energy. He was going to do this with just his physical prowess.
He rushed at Chiron with a crazy look in his eyes.
It was not possible to be in this line of work without having a taint of madness.
However, even Madness had its hierarchy. And this assassin did not know that this boy in front of him was by far his elder on the Cuckoo carriage.
Even though Iron stab had given the order, he stretched a hand and subconsciously wanted to pull the man back, but it was toote.
The dagger was swung right for Chiron''s throat.
The assassin was fast. In fact, one might say that both skill and technique in killing were wless. But Chiron was a person that had trained his body to such fulfilling heights that even when he was just a regr person, he was still keeping up with the speed of cultivators.
That time had passed.
Chiron was now a cultivator. He cultivated Death Aura, and he was also in a graveyard. This was not going to end pretty.
The assassin might have well been in slow motion towards Chiron.
The de whistled through the air.
Chiron had been on one spot. But then, he suddenly moved.
Chiron was just a bit above eight years of age. This meant that he was far shorter than his assaulter. It also meant that the assassin had to lean in, in other tond the hit.
As he leaned in, Chiron''s hands suddenly moved.
His left hand blocked the hand with the dagger and the second hand went straight for the throat, grabbing the man by his wind pipe.
In this moment, Time seemed to freeze.
Chiron''s fingers hand gone through very rigorous training. Those same fingers were currently holding the man''s throat. It was a firm grip.
The man could neither breathe nor talk. All that came out were gagging sounds. Like a Cock at the end of its morning crows.
He tried to struggle, but Chiron just held tighter. Under light from the two moons, Chiron''s smile was all the more menacing.
Thest thought the man had in his head before Chiron ripped his throat out was, "this is not the face of an eight-year-old. This is Death''s own child!"
Chiron removed his throat like he was carelessly plucking a juicy ripe fruit from a tree.
The juice of the fruit poured everywhere, while the crushed fruit remained in Chiron''s hand...
Chapter 97 A Dinning Of Souls For A Start...
In and very far away from Chikitsa n, a very pretty woman was about to take a cup of tea.
This woman was so pretty that light observably reflected off her skin.
She was rxing in the outdoors as her eyes were on the huge mountain far off in the distance. Her position and power in thend could not be questioned or disobeyed. Naturally, her cultivation was very incredible.
"ahhh!" she sighed lowly. Today was a good day, and in her books, nothing could stop it from bing promoted to a great day.
When many talked about inverting mountains and splitting the earth in two, there were definitely talking about her level of cultivation.
As shey enjoying the breeze of the day on her mat, men and women in silver armour stood at different points. There was nothing she needed that was not provided at the snap of her fingers. She really lived a life of true freedom and bliss.
However, the moment she took the cup of tea to her mouth, the cup suddenly cracked from the handle and fell to the ground.
The ceramic cup broke into pieces as it touched the ground.
Immediately one of the guards in silver armour rushed over, "Holy Seer! is everything okay!?"
He saw that her cup of tea had touched the ground and tried to help but she stopped him, "Wait!!!"
She looked closely at the tea leaf and the water content on the ground. Her pretty eyes erged at the sight of the tea on the ground, and her mouth was left open.
She kept trying to talk and say something, but she just could not find the words.
the guard still did not understand what was happening and tried to pick up the broken pieces on the ground.
"I said LEAVE IT!!!" she waved her hand, pping the guard away.
The force of which was so strong that he was flung several kilometres into the distance until he sted into the mountain.
like one would swat a fly and it would be crushed, the unfortunate guard was crushed like an insignificant bug.
However, the woman did not even look in the direction of what she had just done.
In her opinion, she had done nothing more than wave her hand.
Her eyes remained intently on the broken cup on the ground. "This can''t be," she whispered to herself, "he can''t have found a way to acquire cultivation," she shook her head continuously, "But I tried! I did everything I could and even doubled down on Heaven''s will in his life. By now, he is supposed to have given up and returned to the path Heaven had set for him. He is supposed to be the Hero that gives his life for the world."
She suddenly stood up, "Get me the priests from the church. Tell them to get my Divination Altar ready!"
"YES, HOLY SEER!" The order was not to any particr person, but none of the guards wanted to be the next bug that would be swatted out of anger.
There all rushed to do as she had instructed.
.....
Meanwhile, back at the Chikitsa n''s graveyard...
Chiron held on tight to the crushed windpipe.
*Tip! Tap!!*
The drops of blood fell from his fingers.
Before himid the first victim from the bunch of Assassins.
Under the light of the full moons, all the other Assassins could see the ugly state of their colleague. His eyes had rolled back into his head, showing their white that reflected the Moons light.
Blood jetted from his empty neck from time to time as what was left of him gaggled on the blood, still in a vain attempt at surviving.
The ce was silent. The cold night wind blew, but it felt colder to the feel of the skin than usual. At least this was what Iron stab thought.
''He is just about nine years old!'' Who freaking said that?
This boy had just killed an assassin that had years of training and experience like he was breaking a chicken''s neck.
Iron stab was starting to recall the much information he had gathered on Chiron. At first, he had considered them to be baseless rumours, but as the saying went: ''Even in the words of a madman, there is some wisdom to be found.''
However, What he was seeing was proof that not just some, but all of the words of the madman were true.
He frowned tightly. The first person might have been careless, but not the remaining nine.
"Didn''t you all hear what I just said? KILL HIM!!!"
*SWOOSH!!!*
de after de came out of their sheaths in disharmony.
This time around, the men activated their spiritual energies and even their techniques before attacking.
One person had died. Five were in hiding.
Iron stab watched as three of the assassins attacked together.
The first attack came straight for his forehead. The second came from behind his knees, and the third came for his chest.
These men were fast, but Aura was a different kind of power that provided a different kind of benefit to its users.
Even if Chiron had closed his eyes to fight, these men could still be as clear as day to him.
He could feel it as his aura spread all around him. It sent information straight into his brain.
Their direction of attacks down to even minute details like the angle of their feet and muscle tension applied to the ground for movement.
All this, he could see, but he could see them without his eyes.
*BOOM!*
Their attacks unfortunately did not meet their mark. Chiron had jumped back with incredible speed but had hit the gravestone of another person behind him.
He had just be a cultivator and was not yet used to his newfound strength.
He hit the gravestone roughly and rolled a little on the ground.
However, he immediately stood up back to his feet with a smile on his face, and that was because of a particr alert he had gotten from the system.
>>Host has killed one. Do you want to absorb soul and temporarily mend Dantain wall?<<
Chapter 98 A Dinning Of Souls For A Start 2...
>>Host has killed one. Do you want to absorb soul and temporarily mend Dantain wall?<<
''Wait a minute! so I can absorb the souls of the people I kill now?''
Chironughed out loud.
This was incredible news to him.
As he remained squatted in a fight-ready position on the ground, he willed the System to absorb the soul of the man that had died.
And just like that, the soul was absorbed into his body like the way he absorbed his mother''s soul. It became dust and became a part of him. It felt just like when he was absorbing points from the system. In other words, it was cool and felt very refreshing.
This time around, he did not need to perform a length well-calcted ritual.
The soul went straight for his Dantain. It helped to mend the walls. However, Chiron noticed that it not only mended the walls but his Dantain also absorbed some of it. Thereby making it his own.
Chiron checked his Dantain. The walls were still far from being fully fixed and even though the soul helped a little, most of it was absorbed into the Dantain instead.
It was clear that this was an awful circle.
He needed the soul for the wall of his Dantain and to also increase the quality of his power.
In other words, it also increased his cultivation.
Although it was only a bit, it was still significant to Chiron who was like a leaking bucket.
Chiron raised his head, "This time around, Fate did note to test me. It sent me a congrattory gift," he cracked a slight smile, "It sent me dinner."
"Huh!?" Iron stab raised a brow. Chiron was proving to be a bit annoying to kill. This was also the same thing for all the other assassins.
The three Assassins attacked again.
However, so did Chiron.
In his life, since he came to this world, he had never been this excited. Even though he was by far outnumbered, it was still an incredible feeling.
After all, how could a starving man be outnumbered by food?
In his storage space, Devil''s touch was already vibrating in anticipation of its master''s call. It could sense its master''s excitement.
Chiron waved his hand and Devil''s touch appeared like it was a hand that had been hidden all along.
Chiron sent his death Aura into Devil''s touch body.
It was night, but under the moons light, Devil''s touch had never been so beautiful.
Chiron''s newfound Aura was made just for this de to shine in the Dark.
As the first Assassin came in a forward attack, Chiron''s sword fell on him.
Behold, the stupidity of the man to think that he could block the attack of such a sword with his daggers.
Like scissors cutting through wet paper, or rather, like a heavy hatchet through a bug, Chiron''s sword cut right through the daggers and into the man''s head.
But it did not stop there. Devil''s touch path this man like Moses did the red sea in a story in Chiron''s former world.
Although there was no instrument to measure the precision of the cut, but it was just too perfect to have been anything else than equal on both sides.
Eyes, nose, lips, chest cavity etc. It was so perfectly cut that mother nature herself would have been impressed with Chiron''s perfectionism and incredible attention to detail.
Like a butcher throwing a b of meat on a chopping board, the man dropped to the ground on either side. Blood jetted out from the forever-cut wounds, bathing Chiron in a shower of red for his hard work.
Naturally, Chiron also absorbed his soul. But he did not stay in one ce as he did. He had already gone for the next person.
A three-sixty turn as he squatted low to the ground. Chiron waved devil''s touch all around. Luckily for the next assassin, he saw the deing and barely retreated, but Chiron was not going to let him go.
He kicked against the ground with explosive force as he stretched for the man.
The man was too far for the sword to reach and then Chiron could see the man''s smile.
Everything happened fast and Chiron was still airborne. From a shadow on the ground. Came an extended arm with a dagger. It was heading straight for Chiron''s abdomen.
However, Chiron smiled too, "Devil''s touch, you take some."
Unlike before when Chiron needed to feed Devil''s touch with his blood, he could now do it with his Aura.
Immediately, Devil''s touch greedily drank from the pool that was his Dantain.
Of course, this increased the cracks in the walls of his Dantain.
But no matter, he was about to make up for it with his next attack.
Immediately, two of the Runes on the sword glowed red.
Devil''s touch immediately extended which caught the assassin by surprise. But it was toote. It pierced into his neck, and as if onmand, it immediately retracted from Chiron''s hand and snaked its way to his abdomen.
A part of the sword formed armour to protect his abdomen while the other part pierced into the ground.
Straight into the man''s head, it went.
Neither men were given the opportunity to scream before they ended up dead.
"Yes! this is it!" Chiron felt ted.
Now that he had cultivation, he had ess to more profound abilities that Devil''s touch possessed.
Chironnded on the ground.
Iron stab watched in horror at this. "What kind of sword is that? is this the thing that Ganja made!? It''s practically a monster."
Iron stab with his years of experience had never seen a sword do what he had just seen it do.
The sword moved like it was water through Chiron''s body and went back to his hand, resuming back its former crooked shape.
Till this moment, ck miasma still oozed out of his body.
As it did, Iron stab watched with wide eyes. The twin moons shone their light from behind Chiron. It almost looked as if they were giving him praise to the destruction.
"Four dead! six to go!" Chiron muttered lowly.
Iron stab had heard him clearly. "How does he know? they are all in hiding?"
However, there was no time to answer his questions. Chiron took a step forward.
As he did, Iron stab subconsciously took a step back...
Chapter 99 I Was A Bit Too Careless...
"Impossible!" Iron stab muttered to himself.
He had been watching the progression of the fight so far. What had just happened was not supposed happen. He had clearly seen that Chiron had leaned in with his sword to cut off an assassin''s neck.
Clearly, Chiron had not seen the knife that hade from the shadow below him, but somehow he had still managed to defend against it.
"Or was it the sword? Did it have life of its own?" Iron stab questioned himself.
He did not know that he was both right and wrong at the same time.
It was true that Chiron did not have that rich of a battle experience for him to have defended such an attack that had taken advantage of his blind spot.
But it was also true that Devil''s touch had its own life.
After all, Chiron had fed it a beating heart. From that moment, it had been born.
But then again, devil''s touch was very obedient to its master''s will.
The real reason why that attack had not been sessful was simply that Chiron did not use spirit energy. His cultivation energy was Aura.
And Aura was an extension of the mind. Chiron used Death Aura. In this grave yard, he was like a shark in water. In other words, this was his world.
There was no angle of the graveyard that he couldn''t sense. Even the bugs mating a few gravestones away were in the range of his power.
Chiron had his eyes on Iron stab. One look at the man and he knew that he was the person in charge.
In other words, this was the person he was supposed to excavate answers from.
He took a step forward, but Iron stab instinctively took a step back.
Iron stab could tell that what he had just done was shameful, and his subordinates were watching. He really did not want to move, but that sixth sense that had guaranteed the preservation of his life so far was telling him that running was the only usible solution.
In fact, it begged him to grow extra legs, or even wings to fly.
Iron stab had to bite his lips hard under his mask. The pain that came with the flowing of blood brought him back to his senses. A good amount of the fear had disappeared with the jolt of pain.
He frowned. Since it hade to this, then there was no need to hide anymore, "Everybody! KILL HIM!!!"
He gave the order to kill. This order was for all those hiding and those that were not.
Even though the assassins had clearly seen their strongmander take a step back in fear, they had no choice. Assassins were very strict with hierarchy andmand.
They followed all orders even if it meant death. This was their code. A code that was already engraved in their souls.
This time around, Chiron closed his eyes.
In his life, he had never so weed the feeling of death.
It made his veins crawl with excitement. His heart raced in his chest. Every beat was harder and louder than thest.
His bloody fingers held devil''s touch tighter.
And his muscles tensed up in anticipation of this hunt.
Never! Never before had he felt so one with life and yet with death.
In his former life, there were times he dabbled with drugs but never had he felt so high and above the world.
Truly! this was the most addictive feeling he had ever experienced. His lungs felt so choked with adoration that he was nearly moved to tears.
At this moment, he appreciated life so much, but at the same time was very grateful for death.
In this state he remained as the daggers from all angles inched towards him like the inviting bony fingers of death''s mistress. Some from below. Some from the sides.
There was even one that came from above.
The daggers all closed their distances to him. Yet, Chiron did not move.
In Iron stab''s eyes, it was already over. There was no way that this boy could defend against so many attacks from all angles. As far as he was concerned, the only option Chiron had was to die.
Yes! that was it. Death was the only escape for this child.
Even as the Daggers drew closer, Chiron remained in his position. Just when the first dagger was about to pierce his skin, his voice went out in a low tone, "Devil''s touch! you can have some more."
This was the second time he was feeding Devils''''s touch with his aura, and the sword was ever greedy in its thirst.
This time around, Chiron''s Aura dropped to a dangerous low in his Dantain and the cracks that appeared to have healed opened up again.
*Boom!*
A strong dark aura burst out of his body in all directions.
Devil''s touch literally split itself into multiple smaller parts and they all shot for all the men like bullets leaving the barrel of a machine gun.
A substantial PAUSE and heavy SILENCE, and then came the loud...
*DUD!*
Like candy from a wounded Pi?¡Àata, they all dropped to the ground. All of them fell in such synchrony that it might as well have been the sudden end of an orchestra''s performance.
The only difference was that there was no sudden apuse to appreciate his performance.
Iron stab watched with wide eyes.
"Impossible! That is impossible!! How did you...?" he paused. How could he not have noticed? He had been to indeed many ns, and he had seen a lot of things.
At one time in his life, he was fortunate enough to see a user of such energy at work. Although the person was only a traveller. It had reminded him that the world was far bigger than what his eyes had seen.
Back then, the person had done incredible things that ordinary human beings could not do. Yet, he did not sense even a bit of spiritual energy from the person.
"I know what power you are using," Iron stab pointed a shaky finger at him, "Its... Its... Aura. Yes! its AURA! you have aura." Even Iron stab could not believe what he had just said but that was the only usible conclusion he could arrive at.
Chiron took a step and then another towards thest man standing. This time around, Iron stab''s senses had numbed and he was too scared to move. In fact, if he were to take a step back, he would definitely fall to the ground in fear.
It was better he stood. After all, he was a man and was significantly taller than Chiron. His height could help put some pressure on Chiron, and maybe, just maybe this child of death would decide to go away.
However, in the face of power, a man''s mind could sometimes deceive him to his own detriment.
"So you know my power. I''m impressed. You must have seen a part of the world that others have not been privileged to see. After all, Aura users are many, many miles away from us. In fact, they are on the other side of the continent."
Chiron looked at the man and gave a smile so wide and so innocent that it would have definitely been believably charming under different circumstances.
But right now, Chiron was covered in so much blood that it leaked from his garments. It was as if he had been under the rain. His hair and body were wet in it.
And then he suddenly frowned.
He grabbed Iron stab by his shirt and pulled him closer to his height.
Chiron had not even pulled with much effort but fear had already embraced his lower body. Iron stab fell to his knees instantly.
Chiron stretched his hand and Devil''s touch was like water as it flowed out of the bodies of the people it had killed and flowed towards Chiron''s body.
It snaked its way like an affectionate lover from his feet, circling his legs to get to his stretched-out hand.
Iron stab''s eyes had followed every movement the sword had made all the way to Chiron''s hand.
He swallowed hard.
"Who sent...?"
"It was Leongu!" Iron stab snitched immediately before Chiron had even finished questioning him.
"Please, I''ll tell you anything. Anything you want to know. Just spare my dog-life." Iron stab pleaded shamelessly.
So much for the Assassin code.
When it came to life and death, values could sometimes be as valuable as a harlot''s dignity.
Besides, they was no one here. Who was he to hold so-called values for?
Chiron smiled at this, "Good! I give you my word. I won''t kill you!"
Iron stab looked hard into Chiron''s eyes. As a man of experience, he could tell that Chiron was not lying to him.
And so he summoned courage and spilled as much as he could.
If Chiron had even asked for where his mother hid her undies, he would have probably snitched.
Chiron got the answers to the question he needed.
Just as promised, he allowed Iron stab to go.
Iron stab could not believe it, but Chiron actually allowed him.
However, he had only taken a few steps forward when a de suddenly went through his neck.
Chironughed lowly as facepalmed, "I''m really sorry about that. I promised not to touch you, but I never spoke for Devil''s touch. This child is always hungry," he stroked Devil''s touch as the part that had killed Iron stab flowed from the man''s head and merged with the main body.
Chiron turned to leave, however, he noticed something was wrong.
He looked to the side of his waist. There was a small cut there.
"Shit! I was a bit careless."
He fell to the ground. These were assassin des. There wereced with poison.
The only thing he could do before he passed out, was to send Devil''s touch back into his storage and put all his newly acquired points for changing the Fate of these dead men into LUCK...
Chapter 100 Removing Fates Instruments...
Slowly, Chiron opened his eyes.
This was a familial ceiling. However, this was not the ceiling of his own room.
Chiron looked to his side.
Just as had thought, she was right here.
Chiron exerted force to sit upright, but she ced a hand on his chest, "you should be careful my lord. The poison from the dagger had started damaging your internal organs by the time we got to you. It took a lot for me to cut out the affected tissue," Elder Ellen smiled at him.
Chiron could feel a slightly splitting headache. He massaged his temple with one hand as his brain immediately entered a state of calctions.
ording to what he could still remember before he passed out, he had killed Lily the maid, and used her life force to summon his mother''s soul from the Afterlife.
After that, he was attacked by the Assassins that came from the Dagger organization of the Dagger n.
Chiron slowly raised his head and looked at Elder Ellen. She was smiling at him. This made him frown all the more.
He had just killed her maid and yet she was smiling at him.
"What happened!?" he asked.
She proceeded to tell him how he was found nearly dead in the graveyard.
This was a n with experienced cultivators. After all, they had to fight continually with cored beasts and other cultivators to maintain a steady livelihood. They all had sharp senses that had been trained through various life-threatening encounters.
It was during the meeting for elders that they all felt something was wrong. The death energy from the grave had spread far into the n.
Immediately, they traced the source of it and arrived at the graveyard.
They were all surprised to see what they had met. The corpses of eleven people were on the ground, with Chiron left as the only survivor.
Naturally, they checked and discovered that the assassins were all from the Dagger n.
It was popr knowledge that Chiron did not have cultivation. Therefore, they all assumed that it was Lily that killed the assassins.
Unfortunately, she must have not been able to make it at thest minute.
The dagger n were well known by the Chikitsa n. They had had skirmishes with the sword ns in the past and even a war at one time.
It wasmon knowledge that they had terrifying poisons.
That way, even though the victim was not killed instantly, the poison could fester until it devoured the person.
This world was not so advanced in its investigative methods.
Besides, the result was clear for all to see. Lily had died trying to protect Chiron. Of course, one would expect that Lily who was already an early stone-rank cultivator would be able to kill all the assassins and survive.
But as it is known, the dagger n used terrifying poisons. One of their des must have gotten to her as it did Chiron and that was how she died.
The meeting was for all elders of the n. This meant that Elder Ellen although not interested, was also in attendance. She had also rushed to the graveyard.
And when she saw Chiron''s state, she immediately took him for medical treatment. In her mind, Lily had done the right thing and had given her life to save the Godchild.
Hearing the exnation so far, Chiron could not help but shake his head. He suddenly remembered an old saying in his former world, "people believe what they want to believe regardless of what is true even if it was staring at them right in the face."
ording to Chiron''s memory, it was one of the means by which many governments controlled their popce.
Chiron looked at her and nodded, "you have worked hard," he patted her head.
This was the first time that Chiron had ever willingly touched her on his own ord. It brought a kind of warmth into her heart. And she bowed her head, "Thank you, my lord!"
She did not notice the sadistic smile on his face when she bowed her head.
"Leave! I need to have myself to my thoughts," hemanded.
Although the order came as a surprise, she still bowed, "Of course, my lord."
However, she paused when she got to the door and turned to him, "My lord! There is one more thing. I forgot to tell you, but while treating your body, I couldn''t help but notice that you now have cultivation."
Chiron immediately frown, and his bloodlust was almost instantly activated but he held it in. No one was supposed to know about that. At least not now.
But what was he expecting? Elder Ellen was hundreds of years old. There was no way she was not familiar with Aura. After all, she herself was not using spirit energy as a means of cultivation but rather she used Elemental energy.
She smiled at him and bowed again, "congrattions my lord. I''m sure you are already aware. I knew you had your own ns for the thousand-year-old Violet good will flower you ordered. I just didn''t know that you were going to move so fast."
Chiron could see from her facial expression and her bodynguage that she was not aware that he had used her loving maid for the ritual, and his killing intent subsided.
Then again, even if he was to fight her, Chiron knew that he couldn''t win. Elder Helen was a copper-rank cultivator. She could squash him as easily as crushing a bug.
But that did not mean that he was not going to give it his all.
Chiron nodded in eptance of her congrattory message, and she turned and left the room.
When she was gone, Chiron sighed in relief. He had really taken a big risk killing that Maid. But it had indeed ended well. Although Chiron knew that even though Elder Ellen knew, she would not do anything about it, he did not want to risk that possibility.
Chiron sighed as hey down on the soft bed.
He stretched a hand for the ceiling. Looking at his hand, he willed, and there it was. His Aura. It was still as dark as ever.
Chiron wanted to smile, but he suddenly paused and frowned instead.
"It''s toofortable!" he whispered lowly.
He stood up from the bed regardless of his aching injuries. He waved a hand and Devil''s touch appeared.
Just like thest time, he mutted the bed with Devil''s touch.
After which he sat on the floor in a lotus position.
A lot had happened so far, but he finally had cultivation.
However, he knew that his struggle was only just beginning. Now, he had to climb to the top of the cultivation world.
He knew that it would not be easy, but he did not care. This was his way.
He was not going to be like the Hero of his book that became strong only to give his life at the end and die just to preserve this world.
But first, there were a few things he needed to handle.
For example, he knew that the Dagger n wanted him dead because he was the Tamashi. The dagger n were a very vengeful bunch. There was no way in hell that they would note for his life again after what he had done to their people.
There was also the fact that he seemed to have made some enemies within the n.
Iron stab had spilled to him everything. He knew that Elder Gran and Van were after his life in other to get back at Elder Ellen. And that Leongu was after his life because of Ganja''s greatest sword-forging technique.
But that was still the least of his problems.
When he discovered that he could not use Nora for the ritual, he had nearly given up. If not for the fact that he had risked it all, he would not have had cultivation by now.
And the reason that his most detailed n nearly went to waste was because of no other person than Elder Fatso.
Yet again, not killing this man from the moment he got into this world hade to bite him in the ass.
All his hard work and preparations nearly went down the drain because of him.
Chiron was smart. He could tell that Fate might still taunt him using this man.
It was high time he plotted this pervert''s demise.
"Pervert!!!" Chiron thought to himself.
This was the one thing he knew about Elder Fatso and was sure of. The fat man was a mega pervert. A man that had gone to extreme lengths just to conquer a man''s house because he wanted to touch the man''s wife.
Elder Fatso might be an elder of the n, and even higher in cultivation than Chiron, but they were many ways to bring a man down.
Thinking this far, Chiron suddenly remembered that someone like Emma still existed.
He smiled to himself, "Yes! I could use her. No! there is no one else that is more suited for the job than her. After all, her vengeance will fuel her hard work," his smile suddenly changed to a frown, "but I''ll need to make some adjustments with her body in other for this to work well."
An borate n moulded sadistically in Chiron''s head, and the thought of what would happen next was...
Chapter 101 The Future Is Not As Bright As You See It! In Fact, Is There Any Light?
As Chiron thought thus far, he waved his hand and a pen and paper appeared. He made down some jottings.
It took almost an hour for him to write out his n but by the time he was done, he could not help but smile at it.
He waved his hand again and both pen and paper were gone.
Just because he wanted people like Elder Fatso to pay for making his life a living hell did not mean that he had given up on the idea to be stronger.
Growth was fundamentally the most important thing on his mind.
Chiron smiled as he sent his consciousness into his dantain. However, what he saw made him frown deeply.
The walls of his Dantain were a mess. Totally absolving the soul of his dead mother that was of a higher rank in cultivation ended up as honey with venom mixed in it.
Even though he had absolved souls of those that had died, a lot of those souls had gone into his dantain to increase his power instead of only going to repair the walls. Which in turn increased his dantain and made more cracks in the walls.
In other words, it was a vicious double edged sword.
Although it was good news that he now had cultivation, it was bad news that growing it could kill him.
Chiron waved his hand and one of the Aura beast cores that he had gotten from Bama appeared in his hand.
Just like one would absorb a beast''s core to help their cultivation grow, Chiron tried to absorb the beast core but it was of no use.
"I knew it!" he muttered to himself.
Chiron guessed that it would not work but he only wanted to confirm his guess.
Normally, a cultivator should be able to absorb the cores that corrted with their cultivation energy.
However, Chiron discovered that he could not absorb the Aura core. he had suspected something like this the moment the rainbow had turned a shade of ck and grey when he was absorbing his mother''s soul.
This meant that is kind of Aura was not of this world. Therefore, he could not absorb aura from Beast cores. Apparently, he could only absorb souls.
And from the looks of things, he could only absorb them before they journeyed to the underworld. If not, it was lost to him.
But Chiron''s new problems had not ended just yet.
He willed the system to appear.
>>Congrattions for Unlocking Cultivation<<
>>Congrattions, you have been awarded 10 points for unlocking Aura Cultivation<<
>>Congrattions for unlocking Rank<<
>>Congrattions, you have been awarded 10 points for unlocking rank<<
>>Congrattions, you have been awarded 10 points for entering the wood rank of Aura cultivation<<
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
//Title//
* Child of Death.
//Aura//
Rank= Wood[High stage=Wounded]
Health= 100/200
Strength=170/200
Agility=169/200
luck= 180/200
Stamina=150/200
//Spirit//
Spirit energy= ??? (unusable)
//Fate Points//
Major Fate changed= 30
Minor Fate changed= Nil
//Pacts//
Blood Pacts= 2/3
Blood Pact partner= Bama the Merchant.
= Elder Joules (secret)
Blood Bond= Devil''s Touch [Rank abilities unlocked]
//Skills//
* Eye of the Mind = Sense 20 meters in all directions [ Subject to increase if in Aura''s natural domain]
* Soul Eater= Eat dead souls to increase strength [Can only eat souls of those that Host''s kills]
* Lord of servants= As a child of death, you should be served and reverend.
>>Please allocate points<<
This was the first time he was opening the system since got Aura. The amount of alerts and figures he saw took him by surprise.
All his stats had significantly increased and he could clearly see some additional under his stats. He could even see that he was now granted a tittle.
This was obviously as a result of absorbing his mother''s soul and and all those other souls that he took in.
He could also see that he had been awarded richly for his hard efforts.
However, when he saw ''Wounded'' in front of his rank, it gave him a chilling feeling.
A crazy idea came into his head. It was now obvious that aside from points, he could absorb souls to make himself stronger, but he was still suspicious of a lot of things.
It was better he tested them out now, if not it might really be problematic in the future.
Firstly, he willed a point to Agility. However, nothing happened. The figures did not change.
He willed another point again to Agility, and this time around, there was a change. But the change was not what he expected.
Even though he moved two points to Agility, it had only increased by one point.
That is to say that he now needed twice the amount of points for his stats to increase by one point.
But that was even the least of his problems.
The moment the agility point increased, he noticed that an extra crack appeared on the wall of his Dantain.
This meant that he whether it was by absorbing souls or points, as long as his power increased, then the walls of his Dantain were in trouble.
Just to be sure, he tried the same experiment for all his stats.
At the end of his experiment, he ended up coughing out blood. Aside from ''Luck'' and ''Health'' all the other stats ended up with increasing the damage to his Dantain.
Chiron''s face was in a terrible frown. This effectively meant that he could not increase his strength until he had mended his Dantain wall.
But that was not all. After putting points into his stats, his ''Health'' actually went down in Stats.
"Shit!" He cursed lowly.
He immediately looked into the other things the system had for him. After searching for a while, he finally found something that could work. It was an all healing drug.
But the price in front of it made his eyes twitch. He needed at least a thousand points to get the cheapest one.
Changing other people''s Fate by Killing them only gave him 5 points. Gathering a thousand would mean a massacre. As he was, he was not strong enough to enjoy the consequences of such a thing.
"Wait a minute!"
Chiron suddenly remembered something. When he came to this world, he had changed elder Fatso''s Fate and it had given him his first ten points.
Later on, he discovered that it was because Elder Fatso staying alive could affect his own life and Fate.
After all, it was elder Fatso that advised his father to kill him, and that resulted in him making his own ''Conviction''.
This meant that whether it was negative or positive, if he could change the Fate of people and use them, they would give him points.
Chiron had long ago already admitted to himself that this path to strength he had decided to take was a lonely one. He had no need forpany.
But who said that he neededpany?
Or was maniption no longer a tactic to rule the world?
In Chiron''s opinion, he could rule anyway necessary. As long as it was to his benefit.
He brought out the pen and paper again and wrote down some particr targets that he had in mind to use.
At the moment, he had acquired Aura but increasing it was a problem. And from the look of things, if he forced it, he could either lose his cultivation or even worse, he could even die.
Once again, he had to search his brain for a way to move forward.
he looked once more at his Stats. Something in there suddenly caught his attention. It was something that he had previously ignored.
And that was the ''Spirit'' status.
The reason he had ignored it all along was because he was a Tamashi and could not use it.
However, he remembered that the MC of his bookter acquired a method of using his Spirit energy. In fact, this was the main cultivation path that the MC took till the end of the book.
But the MC of the book had only acquired Spirit energy cultivation when the n came across that threatening Catastrophe that killed thousands of people.
Chiron stood up from where he was and opened up the window. He remembered that the MC had gotten it from there.
Yes! the MC had gotten it from on top the Chikitsa''s n most obvious monument. He had gotten it from the Dormant Volcano behind the n.
No one else knew but Chiron did. In there was a Dragon egg. It was not just any dragon egg, but a Spirit-based Dragon egg.
That was the thing that gave the MC of the book the ability to Cultivate.
He had not gone for it before because he knew that he would not even survive half the journey. That dormant volcano was almost double the height of mount Everest in Chiron''s former world.
What he needed was to go get it. But that was not all, if he got it, he could maybe also use it to repair his Aura wall.
Chiron went back to sit down. What he needed now was to consolidate his cultivation before he headed out. He had skipped a lot of levels within the rank. He needed to consolidate his Foundation now or face the consequencester.
Thinking this far, the Gathering of the sword ns was also drawing closer.
At least that Cmity to befall the n was still many years toe. By then, he would have been many times stronger than he was now.
Or at least that was what he thought.
Chiron did not know that he had changed a lot of things or rather brought certain events forward. Many of them were because of the death of those insignificant Assassins...
Chapter 102 Plans On All Sides That Can Mess Shit Up...
In strangend very very far away.
It was a sunny good day. However...
Screams could be heard from inside a big crystal cathedral. These screams were that of a woman. And there were so loud that it practically made the earth shake and the Cathedral made entirely of Crystals cracked a little at different points.
Many people saw this and stayed clear of the Cathedral.
"We need to leave here as quickly as possible. It seems that the Seer is angry again."
Many people whispered in this manner, and even the people that were going to the Cathedral to worship all stopped in their steps and turned about.
One man was even going to the Cathedral with a pair of crutches to ask the priestesses there to help heal his broken leg.
The screams made him fall to the ground, but that did not stop him from still giving it his all by crawling away in order to survive.
Having one leg was still better than having no life.
In just a few seconds, the busy streets had been emptied of people.
No one wanted to be in sight or in range of the Seer''s anger.
After the shouting was done, the parts of the Cathedral that had been broken by the scream suddenly mended back on their own.
After a while, two men in light gold Armor walked out of the Cathedral. One of them was quite carefree. As he came out, he even lit a big cigarette and ced it in his mouth.
While the other one had a more cool-headed temperament, he had sses on his nose bridge that he adjusted from time to time.
"I can''t believe that the Seer wants us to go to a remote ce like the Almace continent, just to kill a boy that is not even ten yet." The man with the cigaretteined.
"Hmmm! I agree. But as you know, orders are orders. With our cultivation, even if we use a magic treasure, it would still take us many months to get to that ce. we had better leave now so that we cane back in time and prepare for that thing."
"Hey, Four eyes!" the man with a cigar pulled closer and whispered in his ear, "I have a better suggestion. After all, we have branches in the Almace continent, and at the end of the day, it''s just another nine-year-old boy. We have already crushed many of their like before. Why don''t we just use the pawns there to settle this one? Or aren''t you tired of all these annoying missions to kill children?"
The man with sses thought hard at the words of the man with a cigar, and then he looked around before whispering back into his ear, "I have been thinking about it too. Even though she ims that it''s for the good of the realm, I''m truly tired of soiling my hands with the blood of children. And it''s not like we have never used pawns to do such a thing before. We will justy low for some time before returning with news of the kid''s death."
"Even though the Cathedral is supposed to maintain the superiority of Holy Faction, sometimes, the job description is really depressing."
Both men looked at each other. An agreement was made. A golden light shone about them and immediately, they both disappeared.
A while after they were gone, the man with the crutches peeped to ensure that all was well. He discovered that the knights had gone and he came out with his crutches and proceeded back towards the cathedral.
However, he had only barely reached the ce where the two men stood before his body suddenly shone in a light of white fire. He screamed in terror, but it was no use.
His body turned to ash and was blown away by the wind. He died there.
Even though there had long gone, only their residual energy had killed the man.
...
In a different part of the world, Yet within another Cathedral.
This Cathedral was not made of fine crystals. It was made of the bones of dead exotic creatures. However, that did not stop its shine.
Only that the bones shone differently. It was more in an eerie dark silver light.
The sun did not shine here, and the clouds were dark. Whenever lightning appeared, the hollow faces of spirits could be seen in the sky.
A very beautiful woman with white hair, white pupils and a gothic appearance sat in a chair that was made up of several twisted deformities of alive human beings.
From time to time, the twisted faces of the people could be seen shedding tears, but their lips had been sealed so that they couldn''t beg for their lives, or in their case, their death.
This woman adjusted her seating position, putting one leg over the other and rested a hand on the armrest.
As she did, the twisted deformity of humans that formed her chair shed more tears. Apparently, only this slight movement of hers caused them unimaginable pain.
However, she could care less about their plight.
She had a goblet in her hand that was also made up of the deformed shape of a person.
Beside her stood a youngerdy with long flowing ck hair that looked more like strands of snakes than actual hair holding a bottle of wine in her hands.
She noticed the woman''s goblet was empty of wine and she poured some red wine in.
As she did, the goblet seemed to wriggle in pain.
The youngdy pouring the wine also did not seem to care. Apparently, such a sight was a normal appearance in this cathedral.
The Woman with white hair had her eyes on a big pot made entirely of blood. The blood in the pot formed images from time to time. She could see a boy that was just around nine years of age as he sat on the ground consolidating the foundation of his power.
The Blood bubbled up and changed again and she could see the two men in gold armour that had just left the other Cathedral.
The youngdy with dark hair bowed to the Woman sitting, "Dark Seer! are you still not going to interfere this time around? After all, we have lost many incredible, potential seedlings that could have touched on the prophecy and ushered us into a more prosperous age."
The Woman with white hair shook her head as she took a sip from her goblet.
The moment her tiny lips touched the goblet, the face of the person that was the goblet morphed into deeper pain.
"No! I won''t," she smiled slightly, "if the prophecy were to trulye to pass, then we need a person capable of surmounting the problems of the whole world on his own."
The Blood in the pot Changed again and she watched the boy as he cultivated. There was affection in her eyes, "there is something different about this one. He has been able to ovee the boundaries of Fate again and again. I can feel it! He is special."
The youngdy listening could not believe what she had just heard. As far as she knew, it was extremely rare for such apliment toe out of the mouth of this Seer. As rare as the sun rising in the north.
The youngdy looked at the figure that the blood formed. In her mind, she had already made a decision on what to do. She was tired of waiting. She had waited hundreds of years now. If her Mistress was not going to do anything, then she would.
At least she could assist just a little. Behind her back, she waved her fingers and a dark soul appeared. She flicked and soul zoomed out of the cathedral.
The youngdy did not know that the moment she flicked, the Dark seer smiled at a corner of her lips.
.....
In another part of the world. This time around in a ce much closer to the Chikitsa n, the elders of a rival n were having a meeting.
This n was asrge as three times the size of the Chikitsa n. In fact, the Chikitsa n was only a n in name.
This n had the basic attributes of a n. For example, almost everyone in the Chikitsa n could be traced back to one ancestor, but not the people of this n.
This n was over a thousand and two hundred years old. It was a n that genuinely had other tribes under it to make up its n.
This n was called the Dagger n. And they ruled a good 2/10 of the continent.
They were heavily feared and respected. And many of the other surrounding ns either had to pay respect to them yearly or face the threat of extinction.
Well, all ns except the sword ns that had afflicted themselves with the Chikitsa n.
A long time ago, the Dagger n hade for the abundant resources that the Chikitsa n had to offer when the n refused to bow the knee.
They paid dearly for it...
Chapter 103 Plans On All Sides That Can Mess Shit Up 2...
It was not that the Dagger n was not strong enough. In fact, not just now, but at the time of the invasion into the Chikitsa n territory, they were eight times the size of the Chikitsa n, but unfortunately, they still lost.
This, however, was due to the generational use of a particr biological weapon that was called the Tamashi.
The loss on the side of the Dagger n was so massive that the submissive ns to them saw their loss as an opportunity to break free and rebel.
Which in turn caused far more losses for the Dagger n.
There were suddenly in a position where allied forces had turned against them and they had lost a huge chunk of their power to the threat that was a Tamashi.
This served as one of the biggest lessons to the tribe.
In fact, it was so deep that it was taught to children as bedtime stories in other for them not to repeat the same mistake again.
After all, it was a time in history when the n was almostpletely wiped out.
However hard the times were for the n then, the Dagger n still managed to win and be sovereign again. This was because of an elite underground force that the Dagger n had managed to nt within those subordinate ns.
This force was known as the Dagger organization.
There was nothing they did not do: Murder, assassination, stealing, bribery, corruption, and Selling of fake information.
Anything that kept the glory of the Dagger n or exulted it.
This was the organization that did that.
Naturally, the Dagger Organization had tried many times to get their way into the Chikitsa n, but for some unknown reason, their ns have always been foiled.
Therefore, they decided to change tactics, and that was on finding information on the reason why they lost the war thest time.
In other words, they needed information on the human weapon known as the Tamashi.
But unfortunately, information on the Tamashi was mostly lost a long time ago, and the remnant of what was left was a closely guarded secret by the n Chief.
The only truly known fact which had now been confirmed by the assassins that went for Chiron''s life was that there could only be one Tamashi per generation.
In other words, a Tamashi was not exactly a blessing that the Chikitsa n could use whenever they were threatened but a cursed weapon with only one LIFE line.
The Assassins that were able to enter the Chikitsa n because of Leongu''s greed for the greatest forging technique were able to confirm that Chiron was heavily protected.
Of course, this was misinterpreted information. Because at the time, they hade for his life when he was receiving treatment from Elder Ellen and she had shown her over-protectiveness for her boy toy.
Another piece of information had also been confirmed. Which was the fact the Tamashi was incapable of cultivation.
Leongu had reported back to the Dagger organization that the Elders of the n were the people responsible for the death of the assassins.
The reason he had said this was because, by the time he had gotten to the Graveyard, it was filled with the Elders of the n.
And as one would expect, the incident that happened at the graveyard was something that the n elders decided to keep a secret. Which further made Leongu believe that this was true.
He told the Assassin organization his assumptions as truth in other to preserve his own life.
Those assumptions now led to this meeting of the elders of the n.
Since Leongu''s assumptions could not be confirmed, they were taken as truths.
The Elders had been in this meeting room for a while, but al of them remained silent in their seats.
Each one of them was contemting the information they had received about the Chikitsa n.
At the head of the table was an obvious short man with an average build. He had full hair that was palmed majestically to the back, and he had a moustache that was starched and trimmed at the edges and all around his jaw.
He was well aged over seventy years, but his cultivation was good and it kept him looking young.
If Chiron was here, this man''s look would have instantly reminded him of a strong famous dictator in his former world that caused World War 2.
But it was not just the man''s looks, but also his demeanour that spoke volumes of his rulership.
It was true that the n Chief had to be the strongest and his word stood strong in the n, but this man took it up certain notches.
The exact tense moment that the n elders were currently facing was not because they did not have suggestions to make about the Chikitsa problem, but because all of them were afraid of saying something that would not register well with this man.
This Chief of the great Dagger n of the Almace continent was known as the Dagger Father.
This, of course, was more of a title than a name given to whosoever ruled the n.
However, this man had ruled for so long that no one really remembered his name.
In fact, he had been ruling the n since he was only in his early twenties.
He had inherited the rulership from his father, and his old man ensured to deal with all potential enemies to his son''s rule before leaving this world.
The Dagger father looked around the Table. His Eyes scanned the elders in his midst. Any one of them that would meet eyes with him would feel a shiver run down their spine, and they would avoid his eyes while praying in their hearts that their deaths had not just been decided on ident.
Behind him stood a man with a calm expression. It was obvious that the man behind him was his most trusted adviser. But not just that, this man was the person in charge of the Daggar n''s Assassin organization.
He was known as Long Knife.
Long-Knife Whispered some words into Dagger-Father''s ear.
Dagger-Father suddenly smiled, which for these men, was even worse than his frown.
Many of his malicious atrocities had been done while having that smile.
For these men, the room might have well dropped in temperature.
And then heughed, "I have gotten it!" He spoke in his deep bassmanding voice, "We shall use the gathering of the sword ns."
The moment he spoke, all the elders nodded in acknowledgement.
"Yes, Dagger Father! That''s exactly what I wanted to say." One Elder gave a fake smile as he wiped the sweat from his forehead.
Long Knife bent forward and whispered some more into Dagger Father''s ears.
As he did, the ruler''s eyes brightened in understanding.
"Good! Long Knife. It''s true! I''ll leave you to that. I think with this, this meeting is over."
Long-knife''s suggestion was simple. Kill the Tamashi, or at least force the Chikitsa n into such a position where they were forced to use it.
Without the Tamashi, the Chikitsa n did not have any weapon that could cause severe damage to the Dagger n.
Of course, this n was to take off during the Gathering of the Sword ns.
What better time to hurt your enemy than when his guard was down?
...
Yet again, in another part of the Almace continent.
A report was being brought to a King. A ruler of a veryrge kingdom.
This kingdom was so strong that it ruled 4/10 of the Almace continent. It was a true superpower.
In the Royal castle sat an old king on his high golden throne. He had long white hair on his head that connected to his long simrly white beards.
On his right hand was a golden ring with a very peculiar symbol.
If Chiron was here, he would have recognized this symbol. That was because he had seen a simr one not so long ago on a gravestone.
It was a circle that was crossed out by two strips.
Even though the man on this throne appeared old, his eyes were still as Sharp as that of an eagle.
As the ruler of a wealthy prosperous kingdom, hemanded great power and wealth. Satisfaction was only a stretch away.
But things were not always as they seemed.
For years now, he had been suffering from a loss. It was a loss so deep that it made him regret all his actions that led to it.
"Maybe if I had not forced her into marriage, she would have still been here by my side." he thought to himself.
His eyes looked to the highly decorated ceiling of his throne room as he remained lost in thought.
*DOOM!*
The loud sound of someone banging into the throne room suddenly brought him out of his daze.
It was an old woman with a long walking stick with voodoo dolls and cowries on it. She was practically in rags that formed a strong contrast with the beauty of the room.
However, this woman was a very important person. She was so important that the moment the King saw her, he stood on his feet to wee her.
However, the woman was in no mood for pleasantries.
"I have found her!" the woman dered as she came forward, "Her soul was hidden from my eyes before, but now, I have found her. I have found Princess Nora!"
The King''s eyes widened in surprise.
....
Chiron was not aware of the crazy things he had triggered because of his hunger for power...
Chapter 104 The Yin And Yang Talent Swapping Flower Arrives...
.....
A lot of things were happening at the same time outside the Chikitsa n, but some things were also happening within the n.
A particr precious cargo had just been moved into the Chikitsa n in the dead of night. A man in dark robes ensured that no one was aware of his movement as he carried this box into the Chief''s mansion.
On seeing him, the guards in front allowed him in, and Elder Joules even stood at the entrance to wee him. She took him through many turns in the mansion and down the undergroundyout.
In a small enclosed room were two people in wait. One of them was Elder Fatso, and the other was Chief Dona.
Elder Joules led the man into the room.
"Did you get it?" Elder Fatso asked.
The man nodded as he opened the box before them. In there was a flower with exactly three white petals and three ck petals.
The dark petals gave out a very dark and eerie feeling, and the white petals gave out a holy and pure feeling.
"Finally! After many months of waiting and many resources spent, it is here," Chief Dona nodded to himself.
He took the box from the man, "Thank you for your hard work. I promise that you and your family will be rewarded well."
The man bowed to Chief Dona in thanks.
However, the moment he turned about to leave, Chief Dona nodded at Elder fatso.
*Swoosh!*
There was a bright sword light, and the man''s head was disced from his shoulder.
The head and body fell separately.
"Have the ce cleaned up, and do the same thing for the rest of his family!" Chief Dona ordered and Elder Fatso nodded.
Chief Dona opened the box one more time to gaze upon the flower inside, "The Yin and Yang Talent swapping Flower. Finally!" he smiled.
...
Around the same time that all these events were happening, Chiron got a new alert from the system.
>>Congrattions Host, You have unlocked Different Fate Paths<<
>>Congrattion Host, You have been awarded 10 Major points for unlocking Different Fate Paths<<
After which for the first time ever, Chiron got a different kind of Alert.
>>Fate Hunters Have you in sight<<
The first two alerts were quite easy to understand.
After all, when Chiron had made his Conviction, he was awarded points.
Unlocking Different Fate Paths naturally meant that the future was no longer set in stone as it was in the Novel.
This naturally made Chiron weary of what was toe, but that did not mean that he was afraid.
The true problem came when he saw the Alert about Fate Hunters having him in sight.
Immediately, it put Chiron on alert, but nothing happened.
Nothing happened the next day too. And the day after that. And even a month after that.
This caused Chiron to understand that it was just a fair warning of what was toe.
If Fate was going to send hunters after his life, then he had to also up his game.
A few months passed with Chiron in isted cultivation.
By now, he was already a little over nine years of age.
He used only a few months to consolidate his cultivation which was indeed an incredible feat.
After all, he had skipped two levels within a rank.
But the truth was that it actually took him up to two years to consolidate his cultivation.
He had sent his consciousness inside the system into the cultivating room.
Since timeps in the cultivation room was different from reality, it was easy for him to pass the difficulty of consolidating his cultivation in the real world.
Chiron was quite knowledgeable of this world, and after checking his Dantain, he knew that he had an S-graded Dantain.
But his Dantain was so wounded that a C-grade Dantain was better than what he had.
This was the reason why it took him such a long period of time to consolidate his cultivation.
At the moment, he had already moved into his own home. This was the ce that Elder Ellen had made for him.
Apart from Emma who naturally moved with him into the house, there was no one else.
of course, his ever-loving sister still paid him visits from time to time, but unfortunately, she had not been able to have time with her brother.
All he did day and night was cultivate. The only thing that brought him out of cultivation was eating.
Unfortunately, his Cultivation had not yet reached a state where eating was not a necessity.
He was young both in body and cultivation.
The only upside was that his time cultivating in the system made up for his sleeping hours since his body was given the time to rest.
In this semi-dark room with low lighting from the spiritmps, Chiron cultivated in silence.
There were some insects dancing around the spiritmps.
A while passed and he suddenly opened his eyes.
As he did, a dark glow seemed to briefly appear in his pupils, and a thick aura of death instantly enveloped the entire room.
Instantly, the buzzing of the insects all stopped at the same time.
There were all dead.
Chiron retracted his aura. He took sharp breaths in and out. And then he looked into his Dantain.
When he first got his cultivation, his Dantain looked like a pond with dark green milky water.
However, at the moment, it was totally different.
His cultivation was now consolidated. The Dantain pool was still dark, but the waters in it were thick like a muddy pond and it did not flow like usual.
Chiron smiled in satisfaction at the results.
Around the same time, he suddenly heard a knock on his door.
"Come in!" he ordered, and Emma walked in.
She brought in a tray of food. she dropped the food before him, and then also dropped a piece of paper.
Chiron did not touch the food first, but the paper.
As he read the contents of the paper, he smiled a bit.
At the same time, Emma was about to leave the room. Just when she got to the door, he stopped her.
"Yes, Master Chiron!" She turned and bowed.
Chiron stood up from the ground and opened the window. Winter had just ended and spring had already started. The birds were cheering and so was Chiron''s ambitions.
"How would you like to begin your revenge?"
Those words struck a cord in her chest, and she looked up at him. These were words that she had dreamt of day and night.
However, if only she knew what Chiron wanted her to do, she might not have been so happy.
Chapter 105 Puberty!? Im Not Interested...
"Stripe!"
Chiron ordered.
Those words took her by surprise.
However, she had been with this master since her father died, and she knew that he did not like to repeat himself.
Slowly, she removed her clothes where she stood.
At first, she was a little embarrassed and different thoughts kept on swirling in her mind. Of course, most of those thoughts were quite immoral.
She removed her clothing leaving only her underwear.
Still looking out the window, Chiron ordered again, "everything!"
She immediately did as he ordered.
Necessity was a strong factor that always pushed human evolution forward.
The cultivation world was not a shy one. And in many ces, rules literally did not exist. Only within ns, and country states did morality have a ce to seat.
Other than that, the world was quite unforgiving out there.
This was the reason why cultivators were trained from a very young age.
The Chikitsa n''s official cultivating age started at age seven. There were ns where it was far younger.
There were also ns that directly pushed opening dantains on newborns. This way, if the child did not have the capability to cultivate, he was done with after birth, and precious resources were not wasted on its growth.
In a world where cultivation strength was considered power, maturity also came very early.
In fact, it came so early that puberty started as low as nine or even eight in this world.
So it did not exactlye as a surprise to Emma that Chiron told her to stripe. She was aware he was very wise and had also concluded like her father and Elder Ellen that he was a Godchild.
But at the end of the day, he still had to go through the torturous phase that was puberty.
She had already concluded that her soul and body belonged to him to use as he saw fit, but she did not expect that it woulde so early.
One step at a time, Chiron approached her.
He looked at her body, his eyes scanning every inch of her nude like an eagle for prey on the ground. It made her subconsciously blush and she thought that he was enjoying the view before he preyed on her like all those other men.
Chiron touched certain parts of her body. As he did, he nodded from time to time.
"Good! Good!! This will work just fine," he thought to himself.
It had been a long time since Emma came under him as his servant. Even though he had not made any master and servant blood pact to imprison her will, she had been very dutiful.
Over the months, she had been eating well and no longer possessed that thin hungry look.
Her cheeks were now plumb and oval. Her eyes were bright and certain womanly parts of her body had shown their true curve and width. She also had long flowing hair, and the experiences she had faced in life made her very meek which gave out the shy innocent shy girl look.
In other words, she was basically a ripe fruit.
To top it all, she was over eighteen already.
However, Chiron did not have the thoughts she thought he did. In fact, he could care less about those things.
''Puberty?''
He had already been through that before and did not care about worldly pleasures. He knew what it was like to suffer forck of power. He was not going to let such basic things sway his way.
In his opinion, such fruits of life were not to be enjoyed by the weak.
"Put on your clothes," he ordered.
? While he was looking at her body, she had closed her eyes in expectation, while her cheeks had entered a shade of red, but to her surprise, nothing of the sort happened.
He waved his hand, and some green beast cores appeared.
Chiron still had a lot of money. In fact, he rarely even had to spend money. Elder Ellen his loyal follower was always there to spend on him however he wanted.
Even his feeding was paid for. But that did not mean that he wascent about her. He knew what she wanted, and as long as her Cultivation continued to climb back up, she would remain loyal.
"Go buy yourself some clothes. From tomorrow, I want you to work in the Lost Treasure. To be precise, find a way that you can work in Aisle Six. At the guest''s booth rooms."
Although those words came as a surprise to her, she still nodded in acknowledgement, "Yes Master!"
"He looked at her and spoke to her dead in the eyes, "no matter what happens, you are not to make a move until I tell you to. Do you understand?"
"Yes, master!"
"Good! He will be there, but you have to be patient until I tell you to."
Chiron went back to his seat, "I''ll be out for a while, if there is anything you need, tell the Elder!"
Chiron ate his food, and Emma naturally excused herself from the room, still perplexed about what just happened.
After Chiron was done with his food, he went out.
The first ce he was going to was the Bureau for Cultivators within the n.
Since Chiron won the test that was given to his ss, he had now be a cultivator. At least, he was licensed by the n to be one.
Even though everyone thought that he was not a cultivator, he had still against all odds gotten the official qualifications of one.
Chiron brought out Devil''s touch and ced it on his back.
If he wanted his n to work, he had to make it to the Bureau for Cultivators as fast as possible.
From his home to the Bureau building took him only a few minutes. He was a cultivator now. He could move with greater speed than ever before.
As he approached therge building, he saw his target going in.
He smiled. He was just in time.
Chapter 106 The Target And The Snow White Tulip Healer...
>>See how Fate Changed<<
Every time Fate attacked him, Chiron was given the privilege of seeing why it happened.
Regardless of what Iron Stab had told him before he died, he still used this feature of the system to know what happened.
It was while watching how Fate worked against him that he saw a particr face.
A particr face that was linked with a particr person that was very useful to him.
Chiron had made it to the Bureau for Cultivators. But he did not rush in. As many would say in his former world, he needed to y it cool.
Chiron was very aware of his current goals.
Firstly, he needed to repair his wounded Dantain, if not, he would not be able to increase in strength again.
Secondly, he needed to get the dragon egg in mount Chikit in other for him to be able to use Spirit energy.
As the saying went, ''A bird in hand is worth more than two in the bush''.
Chiron knew this, and that was why repairing his Dantain came first before acquiring the Dragon egg for his Spirit energy cultivation.
Of course, there was always the possibility of healing his Aura Dantain wall and still getting the Spirit energy cultivation with the dragon egg, but just in case, he was also going to up for the method provided to him by the system.
The system provided the option of healing his Dantain with a healing drug, which had a cost price of one thousand Fate Change points.
It hade t Chiron''s knowledge that he could acquire more points by changing the Fate of people that had a significant influence on history. Especially if that person was to affect his own future.
This was the reason for this target.
Chironnded in front of the Bureau for cultivation.
This was arge building in the n that had a flight of stairs leading up to it.
Many people could be seen leaving the ce and other people going into the Bureau.
This ce managed the missions that were given to cultivators within the n. It also formed a centre for exchanging materials gotten from hunts for other materials.
Since the method of mary transaction in the n was by Beast cores, the cultivators were allowed to keep their gains from missions but were also required to drop a fee for missions assigned.
One might think that this mary system would cause intion in the n''s economy, but that was not so. The reason was quite simple. The n cultivators were not allowed to leave the n without mission permission from the Bureau.
In other words, hunting was not rapid and the bureau always had a rough idea of the gains to be made during missions and bnce it out with the fee to be paid to the Bureau. Of course, there was always a rare lucky case of finding maybe a Blue cored beast that had reached the end of its life and harvesting its blue core, but that was as rare as winning the lottery.
Every cultivator was considered a n asset. Basically, you lived your life for the growth and development of the n.
In order words, you are not your own property, but the ns.
This was the n system by which the cultivators in this world operated.
Chiron had taken his time to wait for all the cards to align rightly beforeing to the Bureau.
With his very big sword that was now known as his identity on his back, Chiron climbed the stairs into the Bureau. As he did, whispers flew all around him.
How could they not?
He was practically famous. For hundreds of years, he was the first Tamashi that had officially be a cultivator. And he did it while he was still an ordinary cultivator.
In the minds of these people, he was still an ordinary human being.
This was good for Chiron. As the saying went in his former world: ''Nobody is threatened by a lion without ws or fangs.''
In other words, no one feared a powerless man.
If no one feared him, it also meant that they would underestimate him. This was indeed good news.
Chiron went through the stairs. Just high up on the building was the stature of a giant broad sword with a Volcano behind it. One look at it and Chiron knew that it was a depiction of the Ancestor''s broad sword that was used to Unlock Dantains within the n and mount Chikit.
The Broad sword with a Dormant volcano in the background was considered the Insignia of the Chikitsa n.
Inside the building was a well-spaced hall. The floor was not tiled, but it was still clean and the air was clear and smelled nice. The ceiling was high up and the copper walls had carvings of the Ancestor of the n Fighting against the great dragon and establishing the Chikitsa n.
There were other carvings too of other dignified figures in the n and the marvellous things that they achieved. However, that of the Ancestor was the most significant one.
Chiron hade from a world where almost every turn on the street wasbelled with an advertisement. He understood that these were subliminal messages in other to create a subconscious effect on the minds of the n members.
After all, which man did not look up to great men?
This way, the young ones have mentors they aspire to emte. Of course, all this still tranted to the benefit of the n.
Straight ahead were counters with staff attending to the n members that came through. It was quite busy. Some staff attended to merchants and transactions were made, some attended to cultivators and some others were assigned to collecting the fee from cultivators from hunts.
Still, eyes remained on him even as he joined a small queue for cultivators. It did not take time before it was his turn.
Chiron was already nine, but the counter was still a bit high for him and he had to stretch a bit to reach it.
"Wee to the Chikitsa n Bureau for Cultivators. How may I help you?" Thezy-worked tired voice of an elderly woman came from the other side. She did not even look in his direction and was busy filing her nails.
"I''m here for my Cultivators badge," Chiron answered.
"A cultivator''s badge!?" she hissed, "kid! were you children not instructed toe for your badges like a month ago? You know you''ll have to pay a fee foringte right?"
"Yes, I do!" he dropped two yellow cores on the counter.
"hmmm! so what''s your name sport?"
"Chiron Chivalry!"
The woman opened her eyes in shock and the surprise made her fingers drop her filing nail.
She had not been paying attention before. But now she had to.
Who had not heard of the ordinary human that went against all odds to be a cultivator?
This was the cultivation world. People admired the strong, and they also acknowledged their achievements.
Although passing the cultivation test was nothing in such a n, it was still a very big deal for a normal person to do it. After all, rumours had it that Chiron had killed a green-cored beast.
No one cared if he had used his intelligence or if he had cheated or had been helped. The bottom line was that he had killed a green-cored beast that was equivalent to a stone-ranked cultivator as an ordinary human being.
Even if she did not want to acknowledge him, she had to.
Seeing the unsmiling face of the nine-year-old boy, she nodded, "just a moment please."
She went through a door, and after a while, she was back with a badge in hand. This was a wooden badge. It carried the n insignia of the broad sword and the Volcano on it.
The wooden badge was for wood-rank cultivators. The stone badge was for stone-ranked cultivators, and the copper badge was for copper-ranked cultivators.
"You are supposed to..." she froze mid-way as she saw what Chiron was doing.
It was required for each cultivator to use a drop of blood on the badge. But before she even told him, Chiron bit his finger in front of her and did it.
Cultivators were required to always were their badges. this was how the n tracked their members outside the n.
It was at this time that another person on a counter across from him arrived.
Chiron looked to his right and saw it was her. She was even here with her parents. from the looks of things, she really is trying to get that thing.
Chiron looked to the elderly woman at the counter, "please! I''ll like any mission for the Snow white Tulip healer."
The moment the girl on his right heard those words, she looked to her left.
"Chiron!" she called out to him.
Chiron turned to her with a smile on his face, "hey, there Ca! it''s been a while."
Just as Chiron nned. This was his target...
Chapter 107 The Target And The Snow White Tulip Healer 2...
Chiron pretended as if he had not seen her initially. With a surprised look on his face, he turned to her,
"Ca!?"
Ca was a student from his cultivation ss. She was the only other person apart from Cablen that had an A-grade Dantain.
She was also the person that had fought with Nora during the test. She was young and immaturity was still very fresh on her face. She was only eight years of age.
Which meant that she was one year younger than Chiron and two years older than Nora.
From the look on her face, she was very excited to see him.
After Chiron had killed the Green skinned shadow beast, the elders had concluded that those that survived the incident were allowed to be considered graduates of the Academy.
This was done as means to persuade the n of its current loss.
Of course, the Elders expected loss of life during the exam. After all, this was the cultivation world. It had been proven since the day that they got their cultivation that it was a harsh world and only those with strength were going to make it to the end.
But the loss was too bad and resulted from a mistake made by the elders.
Just like Chiron, Ca had gotten her Cultivation badge.
However, she had gotten hers a long time ago. The reason she was here was because of something else entirely.
As the two conversed, Ca''s parents approached.
As they did, Chiron observed them closely.
From what he remembered from the Book, Ca''s mother was very sick and in need of medication. However, the family was too poor to afford the kind of treatment she needed and her father was a negligent man, and the original definition of a boot licker for peanuts.
The only choice that Ca had was to hunt for a solution herself. Fortunately, Mount Chikit was a saving grace to anyone that was willing to take the risk of going up the mountain against wild Cored beasts and poisonous nts.
Ca was young, but since the day she had gotten her cultivation badge, she had always left the n to go up the mountain at any opportunity she got in other to search for the rare snow-white tulip healer.
She was the first child of the home and had two younger ones after her. Both of which were twins. One boy and a girl.
Her father was never at home, all day long and her mother''s health was deteriorating fast.
However, Ca was a very good study, and she had learned of the Snow White Tulip Healer. It was a drug that only grew far off in the snowy parts of the Chikit mountain.
ording to Chiron''s knowledge of the book, Ca eventually got the Snow white Tulip Healer and cured her mother.
What''s more, her mother was a kind woman with a lot of virtue. She was the guidingmp that led to Ca bing that great hero in the future thatter became one of the n''s strong Pirs.
However, that was far off in the future.
This was a future that Chiron was currently interested in. After all, he needed points from changing Fate.
What''s more, he also had a side business with this family.
Even as Chiron looked at her parents, he could see it clearly.
Her mother had a cloth to cover her head and another one over her mouth. Her skin was very pale and from time to time, she coughed in the difort at her health.
Her father, on the other hand, was a bit robust. He really looked far healthier than his wife or daughter.
He was an alcoholic and ording to what Chiron could remember, the man also beat his wife regrly.
The only good thing he ever did was to ensure that Ca, his daughter got into the Academy for Cultivators. Of course, he had done this for reasons attributed to increasing his own worth.
This father of Ca''s known as Fanam had another identity Chiron was a fair bit interested in, and even from the Callouses on his hand, Chiron could confirm the truth of it.
Fanam was a cksmith, but not just any other cksmith. He was the favoured apprentice of the Current number-one cksmith in the n, Leongu.
Chiron already had a rough n in his head for this family but he needed to take it slow.
He greeted Ca''s parents as politely as possible.
"Oh, my! is this, not the famous Chiron," Ca''s mother gave him a kind smile. it was so kind that even her eyes seemed also to smile.
"Your words are too kind ma''am!" Chiron bowed again.
"Oh, that''s nonsense. Ca speaks very highly of you. She always boasts of how the boy that killed a green-cored beast was her ssmate!"
Ca''s cheeks suddenly became red, "mother! don''t say that. It''s embarrassing."
Ca''s motherughed a bit, and Chiron pretended to scratch the back of his head in embarrassment.
After all, this was the behaviour that was expected of a young boy of this age.
Just then a deep bass unfriendly voice interrupted the moment between the three of them.
"It is because of that damn sword, isn''t it!?" It was Fanam''s voice and from his expression and the way his eyesid on the sword behind Chiron''s back, it was obvious that he had some enmity against Chiron.
In Fanam''s eyes, Chiron was the apprentice of his master''s rival. As it was tradition, the children carried the sin and glory of their fathers and so did disciples of their masters.
"I bet you are nothing without that sword," he frowned and turned to his wife, "I have a package to pick for Master Leongu. I''ll take my leave first."
He turned and walked away.
*Cough!* Ca''s mother coughed a bit, "please don''t mind my husband. He is a bit... erm... On edge today because of work." She tried her best to mediate the situation.
However, this woman did not know that Chiron could care less about this.
It was totally normal for disciples to see their masters and mentors as near god or infallible beings. Many times, they could even give their lives for them.
Such sacrifices had been seen by history many many times already.
Chiron watched as the man walked away.
"Chiron!" Ca''s voice brought him out of his head. "I heard you talking about the Snow white Tulip Healer. Do you want to get it too?"
Chiron nodded, "Yes! I need it for important matters. After our fight against the green-skinned leopard, I sustained injuries that require the help of the nt." Chiron carried a pained ufortable look on his face, and his hand seemed to subconsciously hold his abdomen as if he was putting in the effort to hold the pain back.
Ca nodded in understanding. Chiron was an ordinary human being. Although Ca had seen him fight before and knew that he was incredible, it was only natural that he had sustained injuries from his encounter with a beast that could tear apart a stone-ranked cultivator.
Chiron could see pity for him in her eyes.
"So, are you going to get it alone?" She asked him.
Chiron nodded, "I have been indoors for a long time in other to heal properly. And I have no one to get it for me. I have no choice but to go get it myself."
"What of your father?" she asked, "he is a copper rank cultivator. Surely, it must be easy for him to help you."
Chiron was already prepared for this question.
"Ca! it seems you have forgotten that I still carry the identity of a Tamashi. In my father''s eyes, I''m a stain to the family''s name."
Saying this, Chiron''s eyes carried extra sadness.
It was sadness that arouse Ca''s pity. One look at him and she could tell that he had been through a lot.
There were still visible scars on his body. And her eyes caught them well.
"Ca!" her mother called out, "since you are also going to get the snow-white tulip, why don''t you invite Chiron to apany you."
Ca nodded in understanding.
"Chiron! I have already joined a party of four. I can ask the others for you can join us," she smiled "They are all really strong and I''m sure they will agree for a green-cored beast killer to join their party."
Chiron had gratefulness in his eyes as he thanked her properly.
This was one of the many advantages of a n. Cultivators were bonded by blood and unity to the n. It was easy for them to form small hunting groups.
Naturally, the bond of blood was a strong binding force that allowed for cultivators to trust their backs to theirrades.
Which in turn permitted the maximum use of one''s ability in a fight.
Most cultivators except of course those filled with pride and those that were very strong always left to hunt as a Party.
Ca took Chiron to her party and introduced him...
Chapter 108 Confrontation At The Bureau...
Chiron followed Ca to a side of the Bureau. There were four people waiting for her there.
"Hey! Ca have you finished submitting the mission request!?" One of them asked the moment he saw her. One look at him and Chiron could instantly tell that he was the leader of this group.
He had a more authoritative tone to his intonation and he looked to be more collected as opposed to the others. He was not so big in size but when he talked, it was obvious that he could drag the attention in the room.
He was sixteen years old and came from the previous cultivators'' batch before Chiron''s own.
Ca introduced him as Ponzi.
Two other people rushed to Chiron, and bombarded him with all sorts of questions.
"Hey! is it true that you killed a green-cored beast?"
"Hey! How did you kill a green-cored beast?"
"I heard your sword is really sharp. Can I see it?"
"How sharp is it really!?"
"Why is your name Chiron? is it a name from the stories?"
"What''s your favourite food? I love bread! Do you love bread!?"
Questions kept on popping up on all sides. The two of them were just too energetic and Chiron could tell that keeping up with them would probably result in a headache.
Ca introduced them as Luna and Duna.
Both of which were twins. Luna was a girl and Duna was a boy. There were fifteen years of age and had a bit of a more ragged appearance.
"Hmmm! so this is the boy that took down a green-cored beast on his own. I have heard of you. you are quite famous you know."
Chiron bowed his head, "Thank you senior! the rumours are a bit exaggerated. I only did as we were taught by the elders. The true heroes that night are the elders that came to our rescue."
Ponziughed out loud, "Ahhh! he is even a modest one. I like this kid."
"Huh! Who''s that?" Ca pointed at a person hiding behind Ponzi''s back.
"Yeah! forgive me. The others know her, but I guess this is the first time you are meeting her", Ponzi pulled the person hiding behind him forward, "this is my cousin. Her name is Fanzi. We call her ''Zi'' for short."
Zi waved her hand shyly as she made a serious effort to hide her reddened face, which only became redder every time she saw Chiron.
"Yeah! Zi has always been the shy type, but she is from your cultivation batch. She told me how dreadful your final test was," Ponzi got closer and whispered in such a way that only Chiron could hear, "you know, she greatly admires you," he gave Chiron a meaningful wink.
Chiron gave a cheeky smile tough it off. However, it did not stop him from taking a proper look at the girl.
Zi was thirteen years old. Chiron could see a slight resemnce between Ponzi and her, especially in the cheekbones. She was one of those figures that never attributed to much and that was why she never entered his sight.
Just then, a different group of people approached that instantly turned Ponzi''s smiling face into a frown.
In front of them was a really big guy. Ponzi leaned a little to the big side, but this guy was twice his size. He had a more aggressive look on his face and was one of those guys that did not even allow his underlings to walk by his side or in front of him.
Chiron remembered this guy. His name was Jan Jan. But heter got a nickname that stuck better with him.
In the uing Gathering of the sword ns, he participated in battlepetitions, and there, he had a rich habit of leaving his opponents crippled.
After which he was simply referred to as the ''Crippler''.
As a saying in Chiron''s former world went: ''Birds of the same feather flock together''.
Amongst those walking behind him, Chiron saw his cousin Cablen. This was the first time they were meeting since the Incident at the test.
Cablen also saw Chiron and frowned.
Jan Jan stopped in front of Ponzi. The two of them were of the same height, but Jan Jan gave the subtle impression that he was taller from the way he lifted his jaw slightly and his eyes looked down on Ponzi.
"Ponzi!" Jan Jan looked at the team behind Ponzi and scuffed at what he saw, "you know taking in more low-standard rats will not help you make more money from the Bureau''s missions, right?" he giggled a little, "at this rate, you''ll definitely die a poor man."
Ponzi rolled his eyes, "What do you want Jan Jan? I don''t think you noticed, but I really do not have the time to amuse a clown?"
Those words made Jan Jan''s eye twitch.
"Ponzi! i see the lesson I taught you during our academy days has faded much from your memory. I don''t mind helping you with some shbacks!"
As Jan Jan talked, he slowly reached for hisrge broad sword that sat on his back.
Ponzi''s sight followed the movement of Jan Jan''s hand and he too slowly reached for his own sword by his side.
The atmosphere had slowly decelerated into a standoff.
Ponzi and Jan Jan maintained eye contact, but everybody around them could see that they had already released some of their spiritual energy.
It came out of their bodies like steam from a slow boiling pot of water.
But that was not all, those behind Jan Jan had also started to reach for their weapons.
This was the same thing for Ca, Luna and Duna. Aside from Zi that was scared of confrontation and immediately hid behind Luna, and Chiron who folded his hands in expectation of a good show, all the others were spitting fire from their gaze.
As Chiron watched, he couldn''t help but analyze the strength of both sides. In his mind, he really wanted nothing more but to see the chaos unfold.
However...
Chapter 109 Minor Error Leads To Big Problems...
Chiron could tell the cultivation Of both parties.
Ponzi had B-grade Dantain and with years of working hard, he was already a cultivator of the High-wood rank.
Duna and Luna were also B-graded but they were in the middle stage of the wood rank.
Ca was a cultivator with A-grade Dantain and with her relentless spirit to work hard, was at the middle stage of the wood rank.
Zi was a cultivator with a C-grade Dantain and was still in the early stage of the wood rank.
While on the other side, Jan Jan had B-grade dantain and was a cultivator of High-wood rank.
Those that followed him were also of the B-grade Dantain were all of the Middle stage of the wood rank. At least all of them had B-grade Dantain except Cablen. Whose Dantain was A-graded.
As cultivators got older on their path of cultivation, things such as cultivation resources, hard work, and cultivation opportunities start to be more of a defining factor for the strength they possess.
For example, even though Duna and Luna had the same grade of Datain as Ponzi, they were scatter-brains, and obviously did not put in much work. Therefore, they had lower cultivation aspared to him regardless of the fact that they had been cultivating for many years before Chiron''s batch.
Likewise, Cablen was not one to work hard but had the advantage of having ess to rich cultivation resources, and that was why his cultivation paired with his good Dantain quality was already at this high.
Ca on the other hand, did not have rich cultivation resources but put in a lot of hard work in her cultivation, and that was why hard work plus her quality Dantain resulted in her high cultivation.
This was the cultivation world, and this was how a little effort or even back ground could affect the growth of a person.
Both sides were roughly equal in strength, and a fight between them would not be bad for entertaining the eyes. However, Chiron had order ns and the little immaturepetition between children of whose de was sharper was not on his agenda.
He suddenly stepped forward between the both of them which drew their attention, "Senior Ponzi I''m new and don''t know much about this mission. The staff over there did not exin much to me. Please can you guide me?" Chiron pointed to the elderlydy at the counter that had her eyes on the skirmish that was happening between Ponzi and Jan Jan.
Ponzi instantly understood what Chiron met. After all, this was the Bureau for Cultivators. Fighting here was heavily prohibited and sanctions were the least one would get from the authorities.
There was also the generous gift of receiving a hundredshes.
Ponzi realized that he had been so carried away by Jan Jan''s provocation that he had nearly gotten into a fight in the wrong ce.
He took sharp breaths in and out and suddenly smiled at Chiron, "Thank you, junior. I''ll make sure to guide you appropriately."
Jan Jan also noticed that eyes were on him and retracted his Spiritual energy.
He looked at Chiron and frowned. And then seeing the subject of a joke, he smiled, "Ponzi! are you so desperate that you had no choice but to take in the Tamashi!" heughed loudly and the people behind himughed together with him.
Jan Jan waved his hand and Cablen swaggered forward, "While you are busy recruiting broke juniors and trash, we also have a new member."
Jan Jan introduced Cablen and even added the fact that his father was the Chief of the n, and while doing so, he looked at Ca in a disgusting manner.
Ponzi smiled, "I really don''t mind recruiting trash. Say Jan Jan, didn''t you hear?" he pulled Chiron closer, "this trash beat Cablen during the test!"
Jan Jan''s eyes widened. It was obvious he knew this but had forgotten about it and had been carried away by his ownpetitive nature.
Ponzi turned about, "Come on guys, we are leaving."
The others followed Ponzi as he walked away.
However, Jan Jan would not let him have thestugh. "Ponzi! I heard your party did not makest''s month quota, you only have about a week before the bureau does their checks. At this rate, your old father will die in more debt."
Those words made Ponzi pause a bit and Chiron could see that he was now frowning deeply. But he held back his anger.
Even the twins that seemed to be always cheerful and carefree had ugly expressions.
Duna made another attempt at taking out his sword, but Ponzi stopped him, "let''s go!"
The six of them walked out of the Bureau building. However, Chiron was in thought. Something was not right. He turned and asked Ponzi.
"Senior Ponzi! what did he mean by ''not making the quota''?"
Ponzi sighed as he exined their current circumstances.
The Bureau for cultivators gave out missions based on the needs of the n. However, those that took these missions are not only required to pay fees for taking the missions but are awarded points for taking missions and also for the kind of items that are brought back.
These points certify the credibility of each party formed. However, failure to reach a hundred points each month would mean disbanding a party.
But that''s the easy part. Each team member would be fined handsomely. The n was quite brutal when it came to filling its pockets.
Because of a certain illness that the twins had gotten on a certain missionst two months, there were not able to get fulfilment on their mission points. Of course, their debt was carried to the next month.
Of which another coincidence with Ponzi getting injured urred and they were not able to make the month''s mark.
Normally, the party would have been disbanded by now, but the father of the Twins worked at the Bureau and had been able to extend some time for them.
However, this was the furthest he could go.
The Bureau''s check was seven days into a new month. This meant that they only had about six days to go.
After which they would be fined each member for thest two months. The Bureau''s fines were not easy a burden to carry.
Ponzi turned to Ca, "I''m sorry Junior! At this rate, getting to the Snow white Tulip will be very difficult."
Hearing this made Chiron frown.
He had intentionally joined this party.
The debt was not at all a big deal for him to pay. The big dealy in the disbanding of the Party.
He knew that climbing the mountain to get to the dragon''s egg was not going to be easy and he needed a party that could ease the Path for him.
The Snow White Tulip Healer just so happened to be around the higher sides of the mountain where he was going.
Secondly, he needed points for changing Fate. Which was why he choose a huge target like Ca.
Since she had a strong influence on the future of the n during that event that was to happen, he could get significant Fate Change points from her.
However, he did not know about the current state of this Party.
Climbing to the top of the mountain was not going to be easy and would take days if not weeks. But the party would probably be called back before they made it far.
What was important now, was making those missing points.
Chiron turned to Ponzi, "Senior, how many points are wecking at the moment?"
Ponzi shook his head, "we need a hundred and sixty points."
Chiron''s frown tightened. He could feel Fate''s involvement again.
Chapter 110 Human Nature Is Seen At Its Finest During Danger.
Chiron immediately shook his head at this thought.
How could he me Fate for something like this?
Even if it was, then so be it. But he was smart enough to know that pushing the me for mistakes or failures to the heavens was not going to get anything done.
What he needed to do was find a way about the problem.
For now, he could only me hisck of adequate information about the target.
Even while he was deep in cultivation, he had been monitoring Ca''s movements through Emma.
He already knew that she had joined a party and was aware of the kind of people that her party members were.
What was problematic was the fact that they were having debts that could hinder his progress.
However...
Chiron''s eyes brightened a bit. He was already long of the motion that when life gave you lemons, you were to give back lemonade or better still, extract your share of Vitamin C.
Ca went back to her mum to say goodbye. Her father had already long gone. Besides, he had note here because of her.
It had only been a coincidence that he had followed them to the Bureau of Cultivators.
Usually, it was only her mothering to say good bye every day.
Even though Ca had tried to stop her mother many times because of her poor health, the ever loving mother would not have it.
The goodbyes were said and the party of six took their camping bags and set forth for their hunt.
As they approached the gates to exit the n, Chiron could not help but observe the gate and its walls.
The seals on this gate and walls protected the n from outside threats such as beasts and the like but that was not Chiron''s interest.
Chiron''s interesty in the source of the power running through the gates and the wall.
For some reason, it reminded him of something.
Just like before, he shoved the thought to the back of his mind.
Ponzi was not only the oldest of the group but also the strongest. As one could guess, he led the way and the others followed firmly behind him.
He was also most familiar with the safest route that could also allow them get good benefits.
"Senior Ponzi, Where are we going?" Chiron asked.
"We are going to hunt Rabid big foot Rabbits," Luna responded cheerfully.
"Rabid big Foot rabbits!?" Chiron frowned a bit, "I thought we were going for the Snow white Tulip Healer."
"Well, we are, but not yet!" Ponzi replied.
"We are having too much debt at the moment, we need the big foot from the rabbits to ease off our debts before we go for the Snow white tulip healer," Ca exined.
Chiron nodded. It was just like he had guessed.
The Snow white tulip flower was very important and very valuable too, but the guarantee of finding it was just too low. The best thing to do was to first of all pay off the debt to the Bureau of cultivators before going for the Flower.
After a few hours of walking along the forest paths, they finally arrived.
"SHUSH!!!" Ponzi instructed. Especially to the ever-noisy twins. "We are here!"
Just in front of them was a mellow of grasses. It was quiet and calming.
In the mellow grasses were Snow white rabbits. One look at them and it was understandable why they were called what there were called.
These rabbits looked ordinary, but one of their legs looked by far bigger than the other. And so the name, but Chiron could really not see the Rabid part.
"We can''t alert them of our presence. Besides if we go in there and hunt them, it will be a bloody mess once they smell the blood." Ponzi warned. He looked at Dune and nodded at him.
Dune took out a carrot from his bag and sprinkled some spice on it.
As he did, he added a bit of his own spiritual energy. The moment he did this, Chiron could see that most of the Rabbits in the Mellow grasses, had their heads up and their nose sniffing the air for the treat.
However, he immediately covered it with a smelly cloth that covered the attractive smell.
After sniffing the air for some time, there stopped and continued their grazing.
"We are going to use this as bait!" Dune smiled at Chiron.
Behind them, Luna and Ca were already busy digging up the hole in the ground. They looked to Chiron and Zi, and both of them joined in.
In no time, a deep hole was dug in the ground.
While Chiron''s group had been digging the hole, Dune and Ponzi were sharping spikes.
These spikes were then set into the hole facing upwards.
By now, Chiron understood the kind of trap there were setting up. It was basic, in truth, it was also quite effective.
As one would expect, the carrot was ced in the hole while everyone found a ce to hide.
The Rabbits smelt it and the ran one after the other into the hole.
As they did, Chiron and his team members made quite the kill.
"Nice! So much Rabid big foot rabbits! with this much, we will be able to shave at least three points from our debt," Lunamented in excitement.
Chiron looked into the hole. There were at least the corpse of ny Rabid big foot rabbits in there, but all it could remove from the debt was a miserable three points.
It was absolutely ridiculous.
It took them almost three hours to get here. That was three hoursing and three hours going back just for three points.
Chiron massaged his temple. At these rate, clearing those points was basically pointless.
There had to just be a better way around it.
Just then, the joyousughter from the team stopped. Chiron looked in the direction all the others were staring.
One look at the uninvited guest and he could tell what the problem was.
Firstly, these uninvited guest was a Rabid big foot Rabbit. However, it did not look anything like the others.
It was at least three times in size, and so was its foot.
This Rabid big foot rabbit unlike the rest did not have yellow eyes, but rather green eyes.
In other words, it was a green cored beast.
"Shit!" Ponzi cursed out loud.
Normally, Rabid big foot rabbits were simple herbivores. Even though they were cored beasts, they were easy to handle, but Rabid big foot rabbits had a thing about them when they came in contact with blood.
Meaning that an unsual change always urred.
Right now, as they looked at this Rabid big foot Rabbit, such a change was happening.
This was the Warning that Ponzi had given.
If this Rabid big foot rabbit was like any of the other rabbits that were simply Yellow cored, then facing it in its frenzy state would not have been a big deal.
"RUN!!!" Ponzi screamed and as fast as possible, they all ran for the trees.
Chiron looked back. He could see it clearly as the rabbit changed. Its white fur suddenly became brown, and then its body seemed to swell several times in size.
Its rabbit teeth became longer, its ws sharper, and its rabbit tail suddenly became very long.
Chiron was aware of the existence of such a creature, and he had already seen it through his dreams of the MC before he wrote the book, but seeing it face to face was entirely a different feeling.
The Rabbit bared its fangs as it dived for them.
They had created some distance from it, but only a few leaps on its big foot was what it took for the beast to catch up with the personcking behind.
Chiron was naturally stronger than what any of these people thought but he did not want anybody to know of his strength.
Naturally, good acting was necessary for impressive results.
However, he had to also make it look believable.
If it was him alone, the speed he would have disyed might have left these people speechless.
After all, his physical body had been trained to an incredible level and his cultivation was of the High wood rank.
Right now, he was intentionallycking behind.
However, he was still not thest person. Just behind him was Zi. She was the person with the lowest cultivation in the group.
She screamed and ran as hard as she could, but the Rabid big foot rabbit was steadily catching up.
This was the wild. Nothing living here cared for the innocent. The only thing of importance was survival.
Just like Chiron, all the others could see it too. At this rate, Zi was definitely going to be Rabbit food.
In this state of panic, Chiron''s eyes observed his teammates carefully. At this point, he remembered the words of a psychologist from his previous world: Human nature is seen at its finest during danger.
Chapter 111 Human Nature Is Seen At Its Finest During Danger 2...
Ponzi was the strongest cultivator amongst them and he was only of the high stage of the wood rank.
Fighting against a green cored beast was the same thing as telling him to fight against a stone ranked cultivator.
In fact, it was even worse than that since it was generally known that a green cored beast could best a stone ranked cultivator.
In summary, it was practically suicide for any of them to stay and fight the Rabid big foot Rabbit.
Because of a little miscalction with the group of rabbits they had targeted, they were currently running for their lives.
Every member of the party put much pressure and spiritual energy into their legs as they ran. At least most of them did.
Zi had the lowest cultivation and she was nowcking behind them, and the Rabid big foot rabbit was starting to catch up.
At this moment, Chiron carefully observed the expression and attitudes of everybody in this party.
The core of a person''s nature was usually brought to life at the point of danger.
And just as Chiron had expected, some of them put their own lives first. But one, in particr, was a surprising exception. At least the disy of self-worth and preservation was miles ahead of the others.
Zi''s demise was near, but in this state, Chiron noticed Ca''s expression and even read her bodynguage.
The moment she stepped on the branch of the next tree, he could instantly tell that she wanted to give her self for Zi.
This was something he could not allow.
In her own right, Ca was not weak, but against the Rabid big foot rabbit, she was barely more than a chew toy.
She wanted to turn and help, but Chiron was by far faster.
He kicked against a tree and with a somersault backwards, he kicked Zi out of the way of the Rabid big foot rabbit. And just in time too.
A little half a secondter and the sharp unforgiving jaws of the beast would have snapped shut with her immature frame in between its teeth.
Chiron had kicked Zi out of the way, but the problem was not over. Now, the Rabid big foot rabbit was left with a different target before its eyes.
This target was the one that had stolen its meal from its jaws.
As much as Chiron did not want to do it, he could feel that he might have to remove his sword and use his aura energy.
As the jaws of the beast drew closer to him, he stretched for Devil''s Touch that was hanging at his back.
Chiron was not of the stone rank yet, but with the tricks he had,bined with the kind of aura he cultivated, he could very well hold his own against a green cored beast.
In fact, as the Rabid big foot rabbit approached, he could swear that cutting the beast into two was well within his ability.
However, that might expose his strength and that would disturb his future ns.
ns could always be adjusted but his life was most important. Just when he had made up his mind to attack, he suddenly saw a few individuals hurry over the head of the rabid big foot Rabbit and past him.
All this happened within a second, but cultivators had sharp senses and even sharper reflexes.
He saw them clearly.
It was the same team of people that his part had a confrontation with at the Bureau for cultivators.
It was Jan Jan and his team.
As they passed, Chiron heard a strong growl that genuinely shook his soul.
It was so loud that he felt as if it hade from all angles.
What happened next was even faster.
A giant Ape bulldozered through the trees. Its arrival was announced with its opened mouth grabbing the Rabid big foot rabbit in its jaws, and biting fiercely.
Chironnded on a nearby branch.
His eyes looked on in surprise as the giant Ape closed its jaws and jets of blood went out in all directions.
Everything had happened fast, and everybody had seen it.
"RUN!!!" Ponzi screamed at the top of his lungs.
This time around, Chiron could not be bothered with ying hero. He put a lot of Aura into his legs and like a spring, he shot into the forest.
After a few minutes of running, the party stopped to catch their breath.
By some unknown miracle, all of them had made it out alive and in one piece.
At least many of them thought it was a miracle, but Chiron thought otherwise.
"What was that thing!?" Ca asked as she rested on a nearby tree panting for breath.
"That was a Giant grey-horned Ape," Ponzi answered.
"Giant grey horned Ape!? Senior Ponzi! I thought those things only lived far up in the Chikit mountain?" She asked again.
Ponzi sat on the ground as he gasped for breath.
After catching his breath, he exined what happened.
For a while now, Jan Jan''s party had been targeting the Giant grey horned Ape.
Jan Jan wanted to take the beast''s horn for himself. The horn was a valuable ingredient for a concussion that could help him start breaking through the barrier of the stone rank.
However, the beast itself was a green cored beast, and even amongst green cored beasts, it was a very feared one.
Just the way it chomped on the Rabid big foot Rabbit, tearing it to pieces, was proof of its strength. But that was only a fraction of what it was truly capable of doing.
Even amongst beasts of the same rank, strength varied.
The Giant grey horned beast was literally a giant of about fifteen feet in height and had a mass width of eight feet wide.
Even other green cored beasts tried as much as possible to stay out of its way.
For weeks now, Jan Jan had been trying different tricks to get the horn. Even going as far as to lure it from its cave, but the anger of such a beast was not something he could handle.
There was even one time when one of them was unfortunate enough to have gotten his legs shaved off.
While Jan Jan and the rest of his team fled for their lives, they happened to see Ponzi''s team running away from the Rabid big foot rabbit, and decided to cut through.
In order to transfer the aggression of the beast to Ponzi''s team.
Luckily, the anger of the Giant grey horned Ape was pacified by the taste of the Rabid big foot rabbit, and Ponzi''s team were able to get away safely.
They were all tired andy around the ground trying to catch their breath.
This was especially true for Zi. She had been the person that wascking behind because her cultivation rank was too low. She was almost made to be Rabbit food. If not for Chiron''s timely save with that kick, she would have truly died.
Zi reached for her bag, but when she opened it, she discovered that all her water poach was empty. Somewhere in between the chase and Chiron giving her that kick caused her to crash hard against a tree and a hole was punctured into the poach.
She was so tired and thirsty.
Just then, her eyes caught sight of ake not so far away. Immediately, she ran for it to have some water.
The rest were still talking about what just happened, and Luna and Duna were already swearing the brutality of their revenge.
However, Chiron was never a person trusting of people or even his environment. He did not like to be taken by surprise. And what had happened only moments ago was an example of what could happen when one was not alert of their environment.
As he sat, he already had a bit of his aura spread out to sense his environment.
He suddenly noticed Zi was gone.
Immediately, he looked in the direction she had headed to.
Chiron shook his head and even face palmed, "this girl really has a death warrant, right?"
Meanwhile, Zi was not the wiser about the incredible danger she was in.
She looked into theke. It was clear, and the water was quite inviting.
However, the moment she dipped her hands in to fetch some water, she heard a sharp whistling of the wind beside her.
She had only barely turned her head to look when she saw a foot in her face.
Chiron gave her a resounding kick to her pretty face.
Like an arrow released from its string, she shot away from the Lake and into the party still talking amongst themselves.
Zi shooting into them like a rag doll took all of them by surprise, and it made Ponzi frown. He stood up to question what Chiron had just done.
However, he suddenly saw something rising from theke behind Chiron.
They all saw the towering...
Chapter 112 The Heart Of The Party Members...
Chiron had not been kind with the effort he put into his kick.
And he went right for her face too.
However, after her tumbling on the ground, the rest of the party looked at him in surprise.
But before any of them could reprimand him, something rose from within the waters.
Behind Chiron was a towering stinger.
And then there was another and another.
"RUN!!!" Ponzi screamed but Chiron was already ahead of him.
Before the giant stingers had the opportunity to prey on them, they ran once more into the depths of the forest.
The party found a safe spot to catch their breaths.
"Ahh! Dear ancestor! all this running is killing me." Lunamented as she spread herself on the ground.
"What was that?" Duna asked.
"That was a water head Jellyfish," Ponzi replied.
"Damn! That thing was huge," Duna added.
Ponzi looked around, "We have strayed too far. There are too many green-cored beasts here. We should go back!"
Everybody agreed and carefully, there traced their way back.
This ce was behind the n. However, it was still a very dangerous ce, especially if one was to pin hopes on the assumption that the n area was safe.
There were certain ces that younger cultivators were not supposed to approach. In other words, there were territories with creatures that those of the wood rank were forbidden from entering.
Of course, the greater the danger, the greater the profit made, but greed has been the seductress that had invited many inexperienced cultivators to her chamber of death. Where they had foreverid in peace with her.
Ponzi proved that he was a wiser leader. The incident with the Rabid big foot rabbit was one that was not supposed to happen.
However, errors ured from time to time.
The party found their way back to their hunting site to loot the gains from the trap they set.
However, they found that someone had already made it there before them.
All the Rabid big foot rabbit meat that they had hunted was gone.
The party members had sad expressions on their faces.
All that effort was totally gone.
"Some wild animal must have eaten them while we were gone," Luna suggested, and the rest of them nodded in agreement.
It had been a long day, but it was getting dark. If death had chased them thus far during the day, then the night was going to be the apocalypse.
Lazily, they dragged their feet back to the n.
As one would expect, they had to report back to the Bureau of Cultivators to show that they had returned safely.
They got to the counter with the elderly woman.
"No hunt today too!?" She asked in a little mocking tone.
Ponzi shook his head as he bowed in disappointment.
She saw he was really down and felt a bit guilty for mocking him, "Hmmm! don''t worry sport. I''m sure you''ll get a better harvest tomorrow."
Just then, Ponzi heard a shout behind him.
He turned only to see Luna being held back by Duna.
Ponzi hurried to her, "what happened!?"
She pointed to the party submitting their hunt for the day.
It was Jan Jan''s party and they were submitting Rabid big foot rabbit meat.
"You assholes! that''s our meat," Luna continued her screaming, "You stole our meat. You fucking..."
Duna covered her mouth to prevent spilling angry curse words.
Jan Jan walked up to them, "What do you mean your meat? Was your name written on it when we found it? It was obviously the good graces of the ancestor shining on us, and we happened to find some rabbit meat."
Jan Jan had an obviously cocky smile as he looked and enjoyed the sour look on Ponzi''s face, "are you saying that you are going to fight us here and now for meat that we found and brought it!?"
Ponzi gritted his teeth and balled his fists as he heard Jan Jan''s words.
Chiron watched from a corner. He was really interested in seeing what was going to happen next, and he was very sure that Ponzi was going to use his fist on Jan Jan''s smug face.
However, Ponzi suddenly loosened his fist, and then he pulled Luna by her cor, e Luna, let''s go! Jan Jan''s luck was obviously guided by the light of the Ancestor''s good graces."
He pulled Luna away.
This control of emotion even impressed Chiron. However, Jan Jan was not satisfied with this result.
"Yeah! you coward. Run away with your tail in between your legs. Like your ever drowning in debt father!"
Ponzi immediately paused.
"Shit!" both Luna and Duna cursed out loud together. They were aware that this was Ponzi''s sour spot
and then he turned with a punch heading right for Jan Jan''s face.
However, before he couldnd his attack, Luna and Duna dived and held him down.
Duna held his hand while Luna pulled at his body.
Chiron could clearly see it. In Ponzi''s eyes was not just rage, but a mixture of frustration and helplessness. This made a smile form at the corner of his lips.
"Don''t do it, Ponzi," Luna pleaded with him, "we are at the Bureau for cultivators. We are already in bad debt as it is. If we fight, the debt will drown us. It will drown your dad!"
Hearing her words, he calmed down. He shrouded off the hold of the twins, turned and walked away.
Both of them took onest look at Jan Jan and his party members. They nodded and followed after their party leader.
Once outside the Bureau for cultivators, the party said their farewells. The n was to meet the next day at the same time in the morning.
Once everyone had dispersed, Chiron followed Ponzi in the shadows.
Even Chiron had to admit that he was not the best at stalking, but he had no Dantain to focus spirit energy and Ponzi was too dispirited. Therefore, he had not noticed Chiron.
Besides, this was within the n. It was practically the safest ce in the world.
Ponzi''s nerves had been tensed all day. There was no way he could tell that someone was tailing him.
Chiron had many reasons for choosing to follow Ponzi. One of them was the look he had seen in Ponzi''s eyes that time Zi was in trouble.
Chiron tailed Ponzi to his house.
Just in front of the door was a man passed out on the floor with a bottle of wine in his hand. He smelled like a mixture of piss and alcohol.
Even from Chiron''s hiding spot, he could smell it.
Ponzi looked at the man, and shook his head, e on dad! I''m home."
He pulled the man from the ground, but the man pushed him away, "Leave me alone you asshole cultivator! leave me alone," the man mumbled.
But Ponzi did not.
"I said leave me alone!" the man took a bottle of wine and broke it on Ponzi''s head.
Chiron remained watching.
He could see as blood trailed down Ponzi''s head. But all he did was activate his spiritual energy to stop the bleeding and help the man into the house.
Next, Chiron went to the window and observed as Ponzi helped the man change his clothes before helping him take his bath.
Then he took him to bed.
However, as Ponzi was about to leave the room, the man held him by the hand, "I''m sorry Ponzi!" he broke into tears, "it''s just that I miss her! I miss her too much, and I.." he stammered, "I can''t help myself."
"I know father! I miss her too." He hugged the man and also broke down in tears.
Chiron nodded his head, "good! very good!"
He had seen enough. He turned and went back to his house.
He was only a distance away when he saw a surprising guest in front.
It was Zi.
"Chiron!" she saw him and ran up to him.
Chiron frowned a bit. This was not expected.
Apparently, while everyone had gone their separate ways, Zi had taken another route toe to see him privately.
"I came to thank you for earlier today. You saved my life twice."
"Saved!" Chiron thought to himself.
Both times that he had supposedly saved her life, he had practised his kicking skills on her body.
Even now, one side of her pretty face was still swollen because of his kick.
Both times, he could have just stretched and pulled her from danger, but then again, where was the fun in that?
"So, erm..." she fondled with her fingers behind her back, and her eyes avoided his as much as possible.
Night had fallen, but Chiron could still tell that she was blushing like a tomato.
She suddenly leaned forward and ced a kiss on his cheek before she turned and stormed away like her life was in danger.
Chiron remained there surprised.
He really had to admit that many times, women did not think straight.
He had abused her with kicks, and here she was developing mushy stuff for him.
"It seems you have an admirer, master!" Chiron turned to see Emma. She was on her way to the Lost Treasure.
"Hmmm! it seems."
Chiron waved his hand and a list appeared, "before you go to the lost treasure, have this delivered to the elder. I want these herbs before youe back, and find what you can about Ponzi''s father for me."
"Yes master!" she bowed.
Chapter 113 With The Hatred In Her Heart...
Emma first did as Chiron instructed and went to Elder Ellen''s mansion before going to the Lost Treasure.
There were other pubs in the n, and many of them were quite good with very good service, but anybody that was anybody within the n knew that the Lost treasure was a ce for the Elite.
Word on the streets had it that many spent money that could be sufficient for a man''s feeding and household maintenance for ten years in one week. Some super-rich people even went a step further by bringing that to a day.
Money was the gateway to luxury, and the Lost Treasure was the Pce of Luxury.
Chiron had used Elder Ellen''s influence to have Emma work at the lost treasure. His reason for doing this was not revealed to her. All he had told her was that she would understand once she got there.
If it was any other pub, Emma would not really mind, but this one was different. This one reminded her of herte father.
This was where he spent thest of his money, emptying barrels of wine like he was a bottomless pit.
Just as Chiron had instructed, she had ensured that she worked at Aisle six.
Aisle six was a set of private booths that were reserved for very important guests.
This was not just in name. even the food and drinks served here were a step higher in price.
It wasmon knowledge that rich men enjoyed expensive things. Not that it was any useful to them, but that it was a way for them to show their superiority and difference from the masses.
Aisle six was made for such an opportunity.
This also meant that even the workers here had to be of top quality.
After months of eating well and sleeping well under Chiron''s roof, Emma no longer looked like skin and bones. She was all plump in the right ces. The glow of her skin was brighter and better. Her brown hair was long and bright with life. Her curves were rounder and having Chiron as her master made her chin higher in pride.
After all, she was serving a Godchild. Was there any better glory than that?
Emma knew that Chiron did not send her here to enjoy serving others. But that did not mean that he exined what she was to do.
She acted as a waiter, and just to make the atmosphere a bit exotic, the waiters were required to wear red attractive face masks that covered only half their faces. For most of them, it covered their nose and eyes. This was the same thing for Emma.
For most of the night, nothing happened. At least not until they came.
At first, it was Elder''s Van and Gran. They both took a booth and enjoyed some wine.
And then came Leongu and Fanam who was his favourite apprentice.
One look at Leongu, and she immediately felt her blood boil.
If looks could kill, then she would have stabbed him a million times already.
After all, this was the man that did it all. This was the man that nned the demise of her family.
Just before he died, Ganja had told her.
This man was her most hated enemy, and for a split second, she could already see herself running up to him and stabbing him right in the chest. And maybe carving it open to take out his heart just like Chiron had done to her father.
Thinking this far, she suddenly paused.
She remembered Chiron''s active warning not to act. It was not easy for her to calm down, but she had to. She feared and respected her nine-year-old master far more than she hated Leongu.
She did not know why, but she felt that the gratification of whatsoever she was going to do now, was going to lead to her suffering a terrible Fate from Chiron.
Both men went to the same booth that the Elders had.
As they passed her, her eyes subconsciously followed them, and Leongu identally caught her eyes. Both of them lingered for a second before breaking away from each other.
Leongu licked his lips.
"Master! do you like her?" Fanam asked with a fawning smile, "should I have someone send her over?"
"Hmmm! don''t worry about it. Can''t you see the way she was looking at me? That waiter is practically love-stricken. When we finalize our deal with the elders, we can have some funter."
In his mind, Emma was looking at him with love in her eyes. After all, how couldn''t she? He was a wealthy man and it was not the first time that the waiters here presented themselves for service. Stealing away customers from the harlots because the client was a wealthy or influential individual.
Emma watched as both men entered the private booth and closed the door behind them.
However, that was not all.
Suddenly, she saw another familiar face.
This time around, it was Elder Fatso, he had two youngdies that were fawning over him in his hands, one on each side.
While passing her, he stopped for a bit and took a look at her, but then he suddenly shook his head, before heading to a different private booth.
At first, her already calm anger was excited again the moment she saw Elder Fatso, but at that moment he stopped and took a long look at her, her feelings could only be described in one word.
Fear!
She was not a cultivator, but she had felt the heat of his stare on her, and it made her body subconsciously shiver.
Elder Fatso was a cultivator of the copper rank. His presence was a lot to handle.
The moment he was gone, she felt the need to pee, and could not help but hug her shoulders tightly.
It was at this moment that she understood what Chiron had meant when he said that she should not act.
She raised her head and her eyes were fixed on the doors of the two booths that had the most hated individuals in her life. She gritted her teeth so hard that she did not notice that she had also bitten into her lower lip.
Once again, Chiron''s words for her not to act rang in her ears.
With her hatred in her heart, the night passed ufortably....
Chapter 114 Fishing In Trouble Waters Is The Best...
Emma came back home the next day as early in the morning as possible.
After giving Chiron the information he had asked for as well as the herbs from Elder Ellen, she went straight to her room to sleep and cry her heart out.
For her, it had been an emotional night and to top it up, Elder Fatso had not been quiet with those young girls all night long.
Chiron saw the look on Emma''s face. He nodded.
It was not hard to tell that she had only done as he had instructed her to. After all, the people that had taken her family and life were before her face all night and she had done nothing but entertained them.
Knowing that his words were more valuable than her revenge was a significance of her loyalty.
Chiron opened the paper she had passed him and read its content. What he saw, made him smile.
Just as nned, Chiron went to the Bureau for cultivators to meet the rest of the party members. Once more, they went out of the n to hunt Rabid big foot rabbit.
This time around, things went ording to n and they returned with a bountiful harvest.
While they returned, Zicked behind the others, and she pulled Ca closer.
"Ca, you and Chiron seemed to be really good friends. I mean, at least I know he is always looking out for you."
"Me!?" Ca had a surprised look on her face.
"yes!"
Ca smiled a bit, "Well," She took a look at Chiron walking not so far away. Seeing his lone figure and hearing that he always looked after her, made her blush a bit.
Zi saw her expression and it made her frown, "do you like him?"
The question hade out of nowhere and it made Ca all flustered. "No! No!!"
"So you don''t like him?" Zi had a brow up.
"Well, I do but not just in that way. We are just friends," Caughed awkwardly, and then she looked at Zi and instinctively understood.
"Oh, dear ancestor! Zi, do you like Chiron!?"
Zi looked away, but her turn red face gave her away.
Ca instantly understood what was happening, "so why don''t you just tell him!?"
"I don''t know!" she fondled with her fingers.
While the girls talked, they had gotten carried away with their conversation that they did not know that Chiron was eavesdropping.
"Hmmm! This coulde in handyter on," he thought to himself.
The team got back to the Bureau for cultivators and unlikest time, they were able to ease off some of their points.
This time around, Chiron tailed the twins to their home.
However, what he saw there only bored him. In other words, it was a happy stable home.
Chiron''s thoughts went with the line that stated that troubled waters were the best for fishing.
However, whening back home, he managed to see a particr person.
It was a man walking through the streets.
Chiron followed him closely and watched as he got into a pub.
This pub was not like the lost treasure. It was low of the low. The type that mostly sold diluted alcohol missed with water or maybe something nasty with a strong smell.
Chiron remembered the information he had read on this man.
This was Ponzi''s father.
He was known publicly as Aggro.
He is what was poprly called a broken cultivator.
Once upon a time, he had a wife, and both of them were cultivators. With their only son, they were a happy family.
However, the world was harsh and reality ate a really big chunk out of that happiness.
On a hunt outside the n, a particr beast they were both hunting took a crunching bite out of his wife''s neck and she passed away.
In an act of revenge, Aggro hunted for the beast, but not all revenge stories ended as nned.
At the time, he was just a cultivator of the middle stone rank and the beast was a green cored beast.
After an encounter with the creature, he managed to keep his life, but that encounter nearly crippled him for life.
He ended up with an injury that had never healed since then.
Right now, his cultivation had dropped several levels. He was now at the middle stage of the wood rank. With no hope of ever climbing back up.
As a cultivator, his life had effectively ended. And as a man, he had lost the love of his life, and he was not even capable of taking revenge.
In all definitions of the word, he was a broken man.
The only reason he had killed himself was because of his hard-working son.
On top of all the pain, he had debts from the bureau for all the time he had taken missions to hunt the beast that killed his wife.
Those debts were only held back by the hard work of his only son.
He had been reduced to a state where all he did was drink and gamble all day from the little money Ponzi gave him for feeding.
As one would expect, this resulted in having more debts.
Apart from Ponzi, Aggro had another family member. He had a younger sister who was Zi''s mother. But his ways had brought shame to her.
Even before he went for the mission that totally ruined his life, she had warned him not to go, but he still went and the results were devastating.
Seeing Aggro, suddenly reminded Chiron of the look he had seen in Ponzi''s eyes when zi was in danger.
Chiron fashioned a nice idea in his head before he implemented that particr n.
But first, he needed to give that look in Ponzi''s eyes a little push to fulfilment. After all, he had seen it clearly, the most important person in his party leader''s heart was this man.
Chiron waved his hand, removing a cloak from his storage, and putting it on. He went after Aggro into the run-down pub.
Chapter 115 I Know A Way To Pay The Debt.
That night, Chiron established the seeds of a scheme in the pub.
When he got back home, he used the entire night to concoct some special pills using the herbs he had gotten from Elder Ellen.
For Chiron, most of the elements were in ce.
Emma fed him valuable information from the Lost treasure and the rest was just for him to work on his own.
The next day came along.
Once more, the party gathered at the Bureau for cultivators.
Chiron was usually observant of his environment.
He quickly noticed that Ca looked a bit bothered.
This was his target. A change in her emotions could lead to a change in his ns. On top of that, she had arrivedte.
"Are you okay!?" Chiron asked affectionately as she sat in a corner.
However, the moment he asked, he noticed the extra detail of bags under her eyes and the fact that her mother had not escorted her today to the Bureau for cultivators.
Chiron sat close to her and brought her head to his chest, "don''t worry, okay? We''ll find the Snow white Tulip flower and help your mother."
At first, she wanted to pull away, but having a caring shoulder to lean on was too tempting to resist. After a while, she could not help but lowly shed tears on him.
A few minutes passed and thest person to show up today was actually Ponzi who was the leader of the group.
Ca felt better and it was soon time to set off, but as usual, Ca had to go record their mission at the staff counter.
It was at this moment that she remembered that she had forgotten her bag pack back home.
In her state of worry and making up time, she had left it behind.
Then again, her mother was the person that always carried it for her.
Chiron understood to arge extent that while men were more logical creatures, women were emotional creatures.
And right now, he had started to capture a piece of Ca''s emotions on himself.
"Don''t worry! just go record the mission. I''ll help with the Bag," Chiron suggested.
She almost wanted to protest, but Chiron''sforting nod made her acknowledge him.
Meanwhile, Zi watched both of them in jealousy.
Since Ca''s mother already knew Chiron, it sounded like an okay idea.
Chiron immediately went out of the building and proceeded towards Ca''s ce.
The Chikitsa n was a big ce, but the people here except merchants and cultivators, never really left the n. Almost everybody knew everybody. After all, for the most part, they were connected by blood.
Chiron had never considered himself to be a selfless person, going on an errand for another person was not something he would usually do. But right now, it was important.
So far, he had spied on the residence of his other teammates. Knowing what happens behind close doors at Ca''s house, would not be so bad.
Chironnded on a building not so far away.
However, the moment he wanted to advance towards the house, he paused.
Someone else with a cloak over his head had made it to the house first.
Chiron watched as Ca''s mother opened the door. She looked left and right to ensure no one was looking before inviting the person into the house.
"Interesting!"nded close enough to the house. Close enough to allow his aura spread into the house and see what was going on in there.
Aura allowed for Chiron to be able to easily sense and see his environment without looking.
And what he saw, was unbelievable.
"Virtuous and kind!? Unbelievable! If such a person exists, then that person is already dead. They can not exist in this world," Chiron smiled to himself.
He had always wondered how it was possible that Ca''s mother took care of the family even though her husband was a fervent asshole that practically worshipped Leongu and barely cared for his family.
It all made sense now.
And to even do it in the day time, she must have been very desperate to survive. Not to talk of the identity of the person that had visited too.
Chiron never believed in saints. Every man always had skeletons in their cupboards. In fact, the holier the appearance, the uglier the hidden skeleton.
This knowledge he had just received, was not known to him before. After all, the MC of the book never came this close to Ca. In fact, while in the n, she was ever too far for him to reach.
Now, however, was totally different. Chiron could tell that she looked up to him. Even if it was a bit.
Now that he had this information, breaking that image of mother in her heart would be easier, but he would need to give a push with some cheese. So that the rats wille for them.
Chiron took out Devil''s touch and stroked it a bit. "Hmmm! this will be fun."
Ca had forgotten her bag pack in front of the house.
Chiron immediately took it and ran back to meet the others.
....
As they left the gates of the n, they saw Jan Jan and his crew as they hurried past them.
Without asking, they already knew that this crew were going to once more try and hunt the Giant grey-hound Ape.
Of course, Jan Jan and his crew made fun of them as they passed.
"Hey, Loser Ponzi! that debt is going to drown your party and your father!"
To which only the twins responded back in insults.
The day was going like any other one was. They were about to hunt Rabid bigfoot rabbits. However, Chiron could see the look on the faces of his team members. It was time to act.
He suddenly stopped walking.
"Senior Ponzi, at this rate we will not make it! The deadline wille and our debt will increase."
His words made all of them stop. They all knew that what he said was true, and that was the main reason why the morale of the entire party was down.
Everybody remained silent.
Ponzi turned to Chiron and sighed, "I know. But this is all we can do for now. Although our party looks strong, it is actually very weak, and we don''t have the financial capabilities that Jan Jan''s party have so they can hunt big game. All we can do is at least ease our debt a little before the time of the deadline reaches."
All the others had their heads down. By now, they all knew that there was no way to beat the timing. All they could do was shave a little at the points.
The atmosphere was moody, and hearts were down. Chiron had a smile at the corner of his lips.
"I know a way we can pay off the debt."
Everybody lifted their heads and stared at him in surprise.
"But you''ll have to trust me!"
Chapter 116 Led By Hunger...
"This is dangerous!" Luna held Duna tightly by the arm.
"If we fail, we will die," Ponzi shook his head, "no! if we fail, we will definitely die."
Zi started to sob lowly, "do we really have to do this? I rather die by debt than die by that thing."
Ca on the other hand looked at Chiron.
He nodded at her.
Chiron''s n was crazy and dangerous. In fact, if it was another person, this n might have failed, but Chiron had a few secrets up his sleeves.
Their first target was actually the Giant grey-horned Ape.
This beast was a Green cored beast.
Even amongst Green cored beasts, it was considered a lord.
This could be seen in how it had killed the Rabid big foot rabbit in one bite.
Rumours even had it that this particr beast was just already half a step into bing a Blue cored beast.
Naturally, this meant that unless the person was of the copper rank, hunting this beast face to face-was the same thing as courting death.
Even Jan Jan''s party had only set traps from a far point of safety, and many times, they still had party members leaving with terrible injuries.
As the name implied, the Giant grey-horned ape, was a giant.
A casual p from its palm was sure death.
Both Chiron never had the mind to approach the beast head-on.
After all, strength was important, but why do things with brute force if the same or even better results could be gotten by simply using brains?
Chiron''s n was simple.
If we can not bring the monster down with brute force, then we give it an opponent that can.
....
Everything was set.
The giant ape because of its size, ate a lot.
It was practically in a state of constant hunger. And since it was about to break into the Blue cored stage, it needed even more fuel.
This beast was a regr hunter.
However, Chiron was going to use this strength and turn it into a weakness.
Something smelt good in the air.
At least it smelt good to the Giant grey-horned Ape.
The smell of which it could not resist.
It had no choice but to leave its cave.
In front of its cave was a bunch of dead Rabid big foot rabbits. They were all bunched up together into a ball.
Chiron and his party members watched carefully from a well-hidden and safe ce.
The Giant Ape came closer and after sniffing the ball of dead rabbit meat, it took it up and swallowed the entire thing.
Blood flowed down from its mouth.
It suddenly turned and went back towards its cave.
"Chiron, it did not work," Duna whispered, "it is going back to its cage!"
However, the beast stopped. It turned around and sniffed the air some more.
It held its tummy with one hand and then the look on its face changed as it sniffed the air following the trail of blood in front of it.
Once more, it found another ball of dead rabbit meat and ate it. However, it was not satisfactory.
In fact, it looked as if its hunger had been excited a little more.
"Wow! it''s actually working," Ponzimented.
"I can''t believe that the powder can be that useful," Dunamented.
What had happened was quite simple.
Chiron had told them that he would ensure that they get the horn of the Giant grey-horned Ape without fighting it, and the key to doing this was Duna''s powdered spice.
The same powder of spice that he had sprinkled on the carrot when they were hunting Rabid big foot Rabbits.
After hunting Rabbits this time around, the powder spice was sprinkled on the meat.
The idea was for the Giant grey-horned Ape to continue to eat free food until it got to another beast''sir and fought.
The n seemed impossible but it was actually working.
Duna thought that it was his powder spice that was doing the trick.
What none of the party members knew was that the Powder Spice that Duna used did not do anything.
The true reason why the n worked was that while the others were not aware, Chiron had used the Ancientnguage of Runes on one of the dead rabbits, and had carved out the Rune for hunger.
This way, no matter how much the beast ate, its hunger for more only increased. It was just never satisfied.
But there was more to this Rune.
The Rune ensured that the hunger was specifically to only one type of meat.
This beast craved only Rabid big foot rabbit meat.
Every ball of rabbit meat it ate carried a carved rune in it.
In other words, it only ate to get hungrier.
The blood trail led to theke that Zi had tried to drink from the other day.
In there was another unfriendly beast.
It was a water head Jelly fish.
No one knew how that Lake had such a beast, but no one was also willing to find out.
Safety in the cultivation world came by cupping one''s curiosity.
Even the cored beasts around avoided theke. No one wanted to be that beast''s dinner.
However, the giant grey horned Ape, led by its hunger was heading for theke.
Chiron and the remaining party members followed the Grey horned giant Ape until it got to the Lake.
Chiron gave the signal and Dune cut a rope that had been prepared ahead of time.
The ropeunched thest ball of Rabid big foot rabbit meat into theke.
The Giant grey horned-Ape saw this and rushed into theke for the ball of meat.
Want happened next was the same thing anybody would expect when a thief entered another person''s home.
Firstly, the Water head Jelly fish spread its tentacles around the meat. It was going to enjoy the free food it had been blessed with.
But how would the Giant Grey horned Ape allow such a thing...
Chapter 117 The Bases Of Human Psychological Manipulation
A spectacr fight soon ensured.
The Giant grey horned Ape wanted to get to the ball of meat, and so did the water head jelly fish.
The Water head jelly fish felt threatened in its own environment, and the hunger of the giant grey horned Ape was so intense that it was now blinded by anger to realize that it was starting a fight.
The Water head jelly fish used its stingers to inflict damage on the Giant grey horned Ape, and the Ape fought back with its fist and ws.
The fight between these two giant creatures was quite legendary.
It was wild.
They created shock waves that offset the state of theke and even moved the fight tond.
At a particr point in time, they were no longer reaching for the ball of meat and were simply just tearing into one another for supremacy.
This was a fight thatsted for hours on end.
Neither of them wanted to lose, but unfortunately, the two of them seemed to be of the same strength.
It now balled down to who had the most stamina.
The grey horned giant Ape had managed to move the Water head jelly fish out of the water, and in this regard, it had the upper hand.
The Water head Jelly fish obviously got weaker outside the water.
However, mother nature always bnced itself one way or another.
The Water head Jelly fish had deadly pointed stingers with incredible paralyzing poisons.
The Water head Jelly fish wrapped itself around the grey horned giant Ape and its stingers made home all over its body.
The party members watched the progression of the fight until one of the beasts stopped moving.
Somehow, the giant grey horned Ape had won the battle by inflicting deadly bites into the head of its opponent.
Slowly, but difficultly, it separated itself from the carcass of the Water head jelly fish.
It had won, but that did not mean that it had left unscathed.
Its furry grey skin looked ck, red and very swollen at different points. It was also bleeding from one eye.
It barely took a few steps towards its cave when it fell to the ground. Its breathing was very heavy.
Chiron smiled in his hiding spot, "The giant grey horned Ape is really a strong cored beast. It will still take at least an hour before the poison spreads fully around its entire body."
Even though the rest of the party members did not know how Chiron knew such information, the fact that this n had worked alone was proof that he knew what he was talking about.
Everybody nodded to his words.
With no danger to its life, the tensed mind and muscles of the giant grey horned beast rxed significantly.
Because of its loud aggressive fight with the water head jelly fish, the other lesser creatures around had left the general area in fear.
At least all of them had left the area except Chiron''s party.
After another hour, the sound of the giant grey horned Ape snoring could be heard clearly.
However, it was also easy for anyone to tell that the beast was not at all in any good condition from its heavy breaths.
"Come on, let''s go!" Chiron instructed.
Although they did not want to, they had no choice but to follow.
Getting closer to the beast, there could see first-hand the destruction that had happened.
The trees in the general area had been brought down, and some ces had small puddles of blood and fluid that gave out steam and a strong pungent smell.
The reason for the pungent smell was the poison from the Water headed jelly fish.
Zi, out of curiosity, advanced too close to the carcass of the Water head Jelly fish.
"Unless you want to be turned into one of those," Chiron pointed ahead, "then touch it!"
This beast''s poison was so bad that it acted like acid on the trees and smaller creatures it had spilled on. Eating its way through them.
This was the amount of damage that the poison had done to the surrounding area.
It was not hard to imagine what this poison must have done inside the body of the giant grey horned beast.
Zi immediately backed away.
Chiron brought out his sword.
He immediately climbed onto the chest of the giant grey horned Ape.
As he did, the beast opened its one good eye.
However, it was not in any condition to even lift a finger. All it did was grunt a little.
The poison had already caused severe damage to its insides.
Even Chiron had to admit that this giant grey horned Ape was a strong cored beast.
In fact, Chiron suspected that if it had already entered the blue core stage, then his n would not have worked.
However, here it was, lying under the feet of a tiny human like him.
Chiron stretched Devil''s Touch for the neck of the beast.
"Wait!" Ca stopped him.
He turned and looked at her with a brow up.
"Since we only came for the Horn, I think it''s best that we just take it and leave it alone."
Chiron looked at Ca. He really could not believe that this girl was pleading mercy for a cored beast.
Was she dumb or retarded?
This was the same beast that nearly killed them only a few days ago, and here she was having pity on it because of some stupid sentimental emotions.
Chiron gave an obvious look that stated that he was going to do it anyway.
"Wait! Chiron," Ponzi called out, "I agree with her on this one. Let''s just take the Grey horn and go home!"
Chiron turned and looked at his party members.
In their eyes, he could clearly see that they all shared the same plight.
Immediately, Chiron''s head made calctions.
He could understand Ca''sck of an objective view of the real world and the same thing for the other party members. After all, they all lived a Rosey or illusion life of happiness.
But why was Ponzi suddenly taking Ca''s side?
Chiron remembered that this Party leader should be the person in the group with the most hatred for Cored beasts.
After all, a cored beast had taken his mother from him.
Is it that he was suddenly sentimental too or that...?
Chiron suddenly remembered that encounter he had with Ponzi''s Dad a night before, and it suddenly made sense to him.
It was not in, but Chiron could see it.
Even though Ponzi was the leader of the party, and had taken Ca as a party member, Ca had be far closer to Chiron than anyone else in the party.
Especially because of that emotionalfort he had given her, she felt closer to him.
Although it did not show now, this was actually bad for Ponzi. At least for him to get that thing, it was easier to draw a wedge between the two of them.
Women were emotional creatures. With them,mon sense always went out the window.
Chiron with his abundance of knowledge could tell that a woman never did what needed to be done but what she felt should be done.
Meanwhile, Chiron also needed Ca''s emotions on him for his future ns to work.
That way when he broke that image of a perfect life in front of her, his shoulder would be the first thing she would rely on. That way, he could easily push out his agenda unto her.
After all, it wasmon knowledge that women would go miles for those that they had feelings for.
Meanwhile, Ponzi needed her so that he could also get that thing.
Ponzi was older and Chiron had to admit that this senior of his was smart.
This was probably due to having to survive on his own for so long.
It was easier for him to sense opportunities and immediately take advantage of them.
If Chiron proceeded with his intention to kill the Giant grey horned Ape, then subconsciously, Ca would feel that he was not taking her feelings into consideration.
Although it was not a logical move to leave a dangerous green-cored beast alive, Ca was moved by her pity.
This was a subconscious battle for domination over another''s emotions.
There were many ways to have a person''s loyalty.
In the case of his younger sister, he had used her affection.
In the case of Elder Ellen, he had used the illusion of a saving grace and profit.
In the case of Emma, he had used fear.
All the times he had acquired their loyalty, it was by reaching the peak of a particr human-rtable endeavour.
This was the bases of human psychological maniption.
Just like he had made Ganja believe that he had died for a good cause by reaching out to what he held most dear to his heart, Chiron knew that for Ca, it was virtuousness and Kindness.
These values were the points for capturing her attention, and until broken, nothing else could reach her so deeply.
Apparently, Ponzi at a subconscious level could sense this.
It would have been okay the first time she pleaded and he did as he wanted to, but Ponzi had to butt in and amplify the situation.
Chapter 118 The Good Graces Of The Ancestor Shinning Its Light On Us...
Chiron observed the look on Ca''s face.
It was one of pity.
If Chiron had also been at her age without the experiences he had from his previous life, he might have also had such pity for the Ape. After all, it was really in a terrible state, and it gave out pitiful moans from time to time.
He smiled, and turned back to the giant grey horned Ape.
He raised his sword high up in the air, and brought it down with full force.
"DON''T!" Ca screamed.
But it was toote. He had brought down his sword.
She subconsciously closed her eyes in order not to see the gore that was to follow.
*Swoosh!*
The sound of sword slicing into something was heard.
She did not want to, but she could not close her eyes forever.
Ca opened her eyes, but to her surprise, the Ape''s neck had not been cut open as she had thought.
Rather, what Chiron had sliced off, was the big Horn on the forehead of the beast.
The Horn was very strong, but Devil''s touch cutting it off was as simple as Scissors cutting through a piece of paper.
The Horn fell off, and Chiron turned to his party members, "Let''s wrap this up and go home please."
Duna and Luna Wrapped up the horn.
Just then, they heard voices.
Apparently, some people wereing this way.
"Let''s hurry up and leave this ce, I think other cultivators areing this way!" Ponzi warned and they took the horn and quickly ran off.
This general area was the territory of the chikitsa n, but many things happened outside the n.
For example, what had happened with Jan Jan''s crew.
And such a thing was even the least of their worries.
After all, they had been many cases of killing cultivators and snatching loot.
Of course the n frowned against such things, but out in the wild, who was going to find out?
The loot only belonged to who or which person or group brought it into the n.
Even though this people were bounded by blood, they were still people.
There were many times in history when brothers backstabbed each other for benefits.
Anywhere there was human beings, there was alwayspetition, andpetition brought with it other less exciting and exciting emotions like the feelings of loss, envy, greed.
This was the reason they had to hide.
If for any reason the people that wereing were stronger than their party, taking the Giant horned Ape from them was a possibility.
And Just to avoid further trouble, they waited a while before they headed back through a safer route to the n.
As they proceeded, Chiron heard an Alert from the system.
>>Congrattions Host! Your Green skinned shadow leopard is now a Green Core. You need 50 points to promote further into a blue cored beast. Should the hatching process begin?"
Those words like music to his ears.
He willed in his mind, "begin please!"
>>To Hatch shadow Leopard, Host''s blood bond is required<<
.....
"What do you mean by there was a beast fight up the mountains?" the elderly woman by the counter asked Jan Jan.
"It''s true! We saw the results ourselves," Jan Jan exined, "for some reason, the giant grey horned Ape fought with the Water head Jelly fish, and it resulted in the death of the water head jelly fish and the..."
"Horn of the giant grey horned Ape missing," the elderly woman added with a brow raised at him.
"Yes!"
"Really!?" she rolled her eyes, "is that the best you and your party coulde up with? I have heard a lot of lies at this table, and Jan Jan, this one has already been used."
All this while, Jan Jan and his team had been taking the Mission to bring back the Horn of the Giant grey Horned Ape.
Missions at the Bureau also had their own levels, and with each level came its own requirements, benefits, and rank of cultivator expected for it.
This way, older Cultivators were not allowed to take up missions that could build the younger cultivators by pushing them past their limit.
And Younger Cultivators were allowed to take very difficult missions.
The mission to get the Horn of the Giant grey horned beast was obviously a difficult mission.
However, it also came with its advantages.
The Bureau for cultivators collected a fee for every time a mission was issued out.
Since missions were given out daily, it was easy to see that fees could easily cripple the financial capability of cultivators if the mission was hard.
Therefore, the Bureau gave advantages that permitted for the fee of such missions to be lifted on the condition that the partypleted the mission.
If the partypleted the mission within a required time range, then the party would not need to pay the hefty and well umted mission fee.
Otherwise, the debt was on the head of the party. After all, it was a n.
Someone had to take responsibility. Who better than the leader of the group.
Jan Jan and his party members hade to the ce were the two beasts had fought and what they saw was incredible, but worse of all, the horn of the Giant grey horned Ape was gone.
Jan Jan had naturally assumed that it was as a result of the fight between both beasts, and maybe the Horn was lying around somewhere, but his surprise, it was not so.
He had been on this mission for an entire month now. Without the Horn, the fees would be on his head.
To make matters worse, he could not take the green core from the Water head jelly fish because of its poison.
Even if he wrapped his hand in his spirit energy to reach it, the poison was corrosive enough to burn off his spirit energy.
This was not a risk he was at all prepared to take.
"Jan Jan! the Water head Jelly fish and the Giant grey horned Ape live far away from each in different habitants andirs. For years, it has been that way. There is no reason for this two to evene in contact with each other, and even if they do, the horn of the Giant grey horned Ape can not be dissolved by the poison of the Water head Jelly fish."
"I know! but I know what I saw! it''s true."
Jan Jan and his party members tried to exin as much as possible, but whatsoever they were saying did not move the olddy.
As far as she was concerned, this guys were trying to wiggle their way out of paying.
After all, she had been working at the Bureau for cultivators for a long time in her life and she had seen this kind of thing happen before.
Cultivators that could not meet up wille up with all sorts of excuse to dodge the debt they had to pay.
"I''m sorry Jan Jan! There is no way I can help you with this. Even if what you say is true, it will take the Giant grey horned Ape many months before it would grow another horn. Unless you can provide horn now, you''ll have to..."
Her words stopped mid way.
Jan Jan saw the surprise look on the woman''s face.
He followed her eyes and turned around.
The look was suddenly duplicated on his.
Ponzi was entering the Bureau for cultivators with a smile on his face.
Behind him was Chiron with his big sword wrapped properly on his back. On either sides were Ca and Zi trying to stick close to him, and behind him were the twins.
However, it was not the smiling face of the twins that pulled attention.
It was what was in their hands.
Both of them carried the giant horn together.
Jan Jan could not believe what he was seeing.
For a long time, he had seen that horn and with how much he had dreamt of having it in his hands, he definitely knew it from a mile away.
"Impossible!" he muttered lowly.
Ponzi and his party members walked past him to the front of counter and dropped the Horn in front of the elderlydy.
"We will like to take the mission for the Horn of the Giant grey Horned Ape, please! And also sign itspletion form."
The elderly woman was still in a state of shock, and she wanted to ask how they did it, but Jan Jan beat her to it.
Ponzi looked at Jan Jan with a cocky smile on his face, "How did you say it the other time?" Ponzi pretended to be in thought, "Ah! I remember now. ''It was the good graces of the Ancestor shinning its light on us''."
Those words made Jan Jan frown.
Ponzi was rubbing his own words in his face.
"Ponzi!" Jan Jan gritted his teeth fiercely.
He knew himself better than anyone else. Usually, the Bureau of cultivators was never lenient with its fees. This was the only loop hole in itsws, and he had thought he was wise taking advantage of it.
But Ponzi had just stolen that grace from him.
Jan Jan was never a calm person. As he looked at that smug look on Ponzi''s face, he could not hold it back any longer. He needed to teach Ponzi a lesson.
Immediately, he activated his spirit energy as his sword came in an attack for Ponzi''s head.
At this moment, Chiron got an Alert from the system.
>>Host! please defend against Fate.<<
Chapter 119 Hatching Of The Green Skinned Shadow Beast...
An hour ago, before the attack at the Bureau for cultivators...
>>Congrattions Host! Your Green skinned shadow leopard is now a Green Core beast. You need 50 points to promote further into a blue cored beast. Should the hatching process begin?<<
At the moment, Chiron did not have much points if not, he would have immediately opted for the choice of improving the green skinned leopard further.
"Excuse me guys," Chiron called to his party members, "I''m a bit pressed and I need to go ease myself."
"Finally!" Luna sighed, " someone said it before me!"
"You too?" Ponzi asked.
"Yes! I have been holding it since those beasts wee going at it."
"I''m also pressed," Ziined, her legs curving in. It was obvious that she was really holding her pee.
Ponzi signed. This was to be expected.
After all, they had just experienced two scary cored beasts go at it.
It was already impressive that these guys did not pee their pants when they were watching.
"Okay! we''ll rest here for a bit. But you guys better hurry up."
The three of them nodded as they all went into the bushes to go about their business.
However, Chiron went further than the rest.
After ensuring that no one was around him, he sat in a lotus position and his consciousness went inside a room in the system.
He had already given the permission for the Egg to be hatched. However, this was a beast core egg and a blood bond needed to be formed.
Chiron willed his Aura from his Dantain into his hand.
After which he made a cut on his palm and ced it on the egg.
The aura filled blood was immediately absorbed into the egg.
>>Blood Bond Formed with Green Skinned shadow Leopard<<
After a few seconds of waiting, the system gave another Alert.
>>Hatching process has began. Please move organism out of System ce<<
Chiron nodded and willed the Egg out of the System.
The System did not permit for living creatures to be inside it.
After a few seconds of waiting, the egg started to vibrate, and then, first came out little sharp ws that broke the egg shell like it was biscuit.
Seeing this made Chiron smile.
And then another paw with ws, and before Chiron knew it, the little creature had cracked the entire shell open.
There it was. It looked like a smaller, cuter version of the male Green skinned shadow Leopard that Chiron had nearly died by.
This creature was supposed to start out its life as a nearly cored beast. Then somewhere along the line, it would develop a yellow core, and the peak its race ever reached, was Green Core.
Of course this took tens of years to reach.
However, Chiron could see the clear Green Glow in the eyes of the tiny little creature.
Chiron felt the connection to it.
It was subtle, and he could even feel the curious thoughts that the youngling had.
Chiron got closer to the creature.
And then he patted its head. Bringing his hand lower, he immediately grabbed it by its neck and squeezed hard.
The little creature was taken by surprise. But Chiron did not let go.
No matter how much the creature cried in pain, he did not let go.
Also, because of the bond, the cored beast could not use its tiny ws to hurt Chiron.
It just cried lowly, and even that was muted by Chiron the tighter he held its neck.
"I Know that you can understand me. I don''t have the time to train or teach you properly," Chiron addressed the little core beast, "so I''ll advice that you watch me closely, and you understand the kind of person I am based on the decisions I make. That way, the decisions you make will let me allow you some more of this," he sniffed a bit, "air to appreciate!"
He brought it closer to his face, and look at it in the eyes, "I''ll advice you to improve your strength, any chance you get. I do not support weaklings. Do you understand!?"
He held the neck tighter until the pity look in the creature''s eyes was gone, and was reced with a firmer and more determined look.
Chiron saw this and smiled a little, "good!"
He released his hold around the creatures neck, and it fell to the ground. It gave out cute like coughs as it appreciated the new lease on life it had just been permitted to have.
What stupid Blood Bond!?
As far as he could remember, he was not a mother, and those that had formed a bond with him were not going to milk him for their own survival.
As far as he was concerned, the Blood bond was just a way for them to understand who was boss, and the necessity required to serve the Boss.
Seeing that is point had been made, he threw out some Rabid big foot meat and presented a bowl of blood before the little cub.
The Green skinned leopard saw this and immediately dived for it.
Chiron could feel its gratefulness.
He stood and watched as the beast finished everything.
Normally, newborns were supposed to be fed with Milk, but this was not just a any normal Cub. It was a beast cub that already had the strength to knock a tree down.
What it needed was not milk, but something to fuel it well for the task at hand.
After all, Chiron suspected that it wasing soon.
So far, every time he made an achievement, it was always around the corner.
Chiron suddenly noticed a dark miasmaing out of the feeding cub. It was not like it''s father that Chiron had fought, but it was definitely there.
>>Congrattions, Green skinned Leopard has unlocked Shadow Pool.<<
>>Congrattions as the Core beast''s master, you can use Shadow Pool for 10 seconds<<
"Oh!" This alert took Chiron by surprise, but it brought a smile to his face.
Chapter 120 Figuring The Pattern Fate Uses...
Chiron raised a hand to his face. He willed and the same shadow miasma that wasing out of the little Green Skinned Leopard also oozed out of his body.
He waved his hand and a shadow pool appeared underneath him. Immediately, he sank into it.
This was a different feeling. He could clearly see everything that was happening above him. But inside the pool was pitch ck. Also, it was not breathable.
However, he could easily move in here. It was far easier than swimming and he could tell that those outside would definitely not be able to see him here.
This space, was like a different dimension on its own. Or even better, it was like a subspace of the main world.
He willed a piece of meat from inside the system, and it appeared. The piece of meat was not sent out of the Shadow pool, but the moment he willed for it to be brought out, it was sent out.
After ten seconds was done, the Shadow pool automatically sent him out.
Further experiments needed to be done in other to maximize the benefits of this ability but for now, he had to pack it up.
His party members were starting to call out for him.
"Hide in the shadow pool and follow!" Chiron ordered and the little Green skinned shadow leopard opened a shadow pool and dived into it. Pulling along its unfinished meat with it.
"I''m over here!"
? Duna ran over with his sword unsheathed, "Chiron! are you alright?"
"yes! i''m all good. Just finished with my ''business''"
"oh, that''s good! Come let''s get out of here fast," Duna urged.
"What happened!?" Chiron asked as he met up with the rest of the party.
"We felt the spiritual energy of a green cored beast," Zi informed as she tried to stop herself from shaking.
"It came from that direction!" Ca pointed at the route Chiron was justing back from.
Immediately, he understood what she meant.
It must have been he''s core beast.
Chiron figured that the Green cored beast was too young and unfortunately could not yet control its spirit energy. That was why the party members felt it.
However, there was also a possibility that it was that it at work too.
After all, he was in the forest. If there was a proper time for it to attack, then it was now.
Chiron had this thought and ensured he remained alert.
He remained alert all through the time he got into the n. However, nothing had happened.
But that did not mean that nothing was going to happen.
After all, most of the times it happened was within the n.
Just as Ponzi was giving Jan Jan a smug look, and enjoying the angry look on Jan Jan''s face, Chiron finally got the alert he had been waiting for.
>>Host! Please Defend against Fate<<
It had finallye.
During the time of Chiron''s cultivation, he had also thought of many other things. For example: all the different times that Fate had tried to kill him.
At first Fate had tried when he came into this world newly, and then it hit him again randomly when he was still weak.
Buttely, it had started to form a pattern.
At first it was a coincidence, but after his attack at the graveyard, he finally could see a somewhat clear pattern.
And that was the fact that Fate always attacked him after he had increased his strength.
Also judging from how long it took for this one to pop up, it also meant that the time duration might also be in line with the type or kind of strength.
For example; Fate attacked him after he had increased his strength when he got Devil''s touch. Only, it had done so after his fight with Cablen.
And then again, it had attacked him in the forest. When he had made significant gains by taking all those points when he killed his ssmates using the Green skinned shadow Male Leopard.
Andstly that time at the graveyard.
If he did not know any better, he would say that this world was trying to force him out.
The moment he got hatched the Green skinned Shadow Leopard, he had a feeling that Fate was going to attack again.
Although he was not sure when or how, but it was always better to be safe than sorry.
Now!
Of all times, it had happened now.
Chiron''s eyes immediately darted around the ce in search of where the danger was going toe from.
Everything looked peaceful inside the Bureau. Well everything except the angry Jan Jan.
Jan reached for his sword as his spirit energy explored all around the ce.
He attempted to slice Ponzi in two.
However, Ponzi''s eyes were already on him. After all, this was not the first time they were going through their skirmishes, and Jan Jan was generally known for being a rash person.
He believed more in solving things with his fist, or rather in this case, his sword.
Everyone knew that the Bureau of Cultivators would charge for a fine and even give punishment byshing if a fight broke out within its walls.
However, an angry man was not one to care for consequences.
Besides, he already had a fine to pay that was worth a full month''s high ranked mission.
What difference was a little more going to make?
Also, who cared about someshing?
This was the cultivation world. Pain for a cultivator was like breathing air.
And so Jan Jan swung his sword.
He had aimed for Ponzi.
However, Ponzi was quick to react and swiftly dodged out the way of the uing attack.
All the while, Chiron had been standing directly behind Ponzi.
The moment Ponzi moved, the sword wasing directly for his head.
Chiron had turned his head just in time to see this.
However, so many things were wrong with this attack. And even now, he could understand why the attack hade and most importantly, why it had happened before the eyes of everybody watching...
Chapter 121 The Wonders Of Fates Attack...
The moment Ponzi moved, Chiron''s ever sharp mind went into overdrive.
His life was in danger.
However, this attack was something that Chiron could so easily defend against.
Best of all, Chiron was sure that such a clumsy attack would only require him to activate his aura energy a bit, and he would st this Jan Jan out of his sight.
Even though Jan Jan was of the high stage of the spirit Wood rank, Chiron could tell that his foundation was not as firm as the big oof was meant to believe.
All he had to do was release his aura energy.
Thinking this far, he activated his Aura energy.
However, something immediately struck him.
Was Fate really this useless?
That Question went deep into his head. It made him calcte even deeper.
Because of his dreams of this world and the countless fights that the MC of the book had experienced, Chiron had a rich, nearly bottomless experience in fights.
He was aware that even the most subtle of changes like the wind blowing at just the right time when swinging a sword could affect the efforts put into that swing that wouldter affect if an extra effort could save a person''s life.
After all, Fate always attacked in the most unlikely of ways.
Every other time, Chiron had to go an extra mile in order for him to ovee the trials set by Fate.
Why was it that it was suddenly easy this time around?
No!
Maybe he was over thinking, but it had to be something else. Maybe another attack wasing from his side or even his back.
He used the corner of his eyes to check, but that was it.
There was no attack.
However, he found something else. And that was the fact that al eyes in the Bureau were looking in this direction.
"Shit!!!" He thought to himself.
If he activated his power now in desperation to survive, that will ruin a lot of his future ns.
The reason was quiet simple.
He had set up his ns based on the reputation he had as an ordinary human without any cultivation ability.
As far as everybody was concerned, the reason that he had achieved the things he had achieved so far was because of the nearly mythical Sword that Ganja the great cksmith had given him.
However, Devil''s touch was currently resting on his back.
There was obviously no time to reach it.
The quickest and easiest method was blowing Jan Jan away with his Aura energy.
But just because it was the easiest or quickest, did not mean that it was the best.
Chiron suddenly realized that this attack from Fate was not on his life.
Rather, it was on his future ns.
It might not seem like much now, but having power was not always the better option when it came to facing an enemy.
It was always better for your enemy to not understand what one was capable of achieving.
If news were to spread that he had some other kind of never seen before cultivation, he might as well start he''s nning process again.
After all, the target on his back would be bigger.
No body liked a threat around them.
For example; it would change how Ponzi viewed him. And although it would appear that Ponzi was a kind senior, Chiron could tell from the continuous confrontation with Jan Jan and the experience with the party members so far that Ponzi preferred the world revolving around him.
That sense of responsibility was his High.
It was one thing for Chiron to be a weak but smart party member, and another thing for him to be a strong and smart party member.
One could be tolerated, but the other was a threat to leadership.
Yet again, Chiron found himself in another dilemma.
If he used Aura, his future ns were gone.
Yet, if he did not, then Jan Jan''s sword was going to hack him in two.
Usually, Cultivators had impressive control over their weapons and some great ones could even stop it mid strike.
However, in Jan Jan''s angry state, that was not going to happen.
All this calctions had happened at an impressive speed in Chiron''s head just as the sword was about to fall.
However, Chiron suddenly remembered his newly found ability.
The Shadow pool.
But that did not mean that he could just out rightly open one here.
However, he did not need to fully open it.
he looked at Jan Jan''s pivoting leg in his stance. That leg that helped him with the force he was to exact.
Chiron immediately willed 10 points into LUCK as he did, he stretched a finger for that leg.
Even if it was just a little, he needed it. No! he had to do it.
He activated his Shadow pool, and just a little was activated under Jan Jan''s leg.
Now! What Chiron was doing, was effectively gambling.
Apart from that one experiment he performed once he got the ability, he had not done any other one.
He could not even tell if other people could enter his shadow pool, but at this point, he could not allow all the efforts he had put in ce wash away just because of one attack by the world.
If he did such a thing, what was the guaranty that Fate was not going to strike again.
It was all on this one.
As he activated the shadow pool, he also leaned back.
He could see it clearly.
? The sword had dropped right on him.
However, a bit of the shadow pool appeared and Jan Jan''s foot suddenly lost ground support.
Chiron had leaned away but the familiar sound that apanied the slicing of meat was heard.
The familiar red of blood went into the air and Chiron dropped to the ground.
The sword had cut the left side of his face and down his shoulder, and even into his chest...
Chapter 122 Finally! Everything Is Set. What Could Possibly Go Wrong?
Even though the attack had only barely missed his eye, his face had now be a bloody mess.
The sword had cut deep through his shoulder and down his abdomen.
"CHIRON!!!" Zi and Ca both screamed at the same time as they rushed to him.
Realizing what he had just done, Jan Jan froze.
Even though he did not at all like Chiron, that attack was meant for Ponzi.
"Security!" The elderly woman immediately called.
Fighting was not allowed in the Bureau of cultivators and even though Jan Jan knew this, he had still stroke Chiron.
The attack had not totally damaged his eye, but the impact from the spiritual energy was still there, and it had blinded him on the left side.
Even Ponzi just realized what had happened.
All he did was to dodge the attack of this rival. He had totally forgotten that Chiron was behind him.
"Don''t worry! I can help him," Duna immediately administered first aid.
>>Congrattions Host, for defending against Fate. You have been awarded 10 fate points<<
>>Congrattions Host! defend against Fate two more times and get points promotion<<
The first alert was understandable, but the second one was new.
Either ways, Chiron could not think about that now.
He was now temporarily blind on one side, and Jan Jan''s sword had cut too deep forfort.
While themotion ensured, Chiron noticed his Green Skinned shadow leopard bring out its small head from a small Shadow pull. From the look in its eyes, it was about to attack Jan Jan.
However, Chiron stopped it.
The Party members helped to carry Chiron out of the ce.
"Take me to elder Ellen!" he muttered lowly.
....
Ca walked back and forth in nervousness, and so did Zi.
None of the party members were allowed into the Elder''s manor.
Only Chiron was moved inside by the maids.
About an hour passed, and a maid came out of the manor''s gate. Immediately they saw her, they rushed her for good news.
"Don''t worry! he is fine. The mistress is attending to him herself. In fact, she said that he will be able to go back on his hunt tomorrow.
While the maid talked, none of the party members knew that Chiron was at the other side of the wall.
He was using his Aura to observe all their behaviors and expressions.
The moment he was brought into the Elder''s manor, he drank a few potions and he was alright.
However, he intentionally did note out. He wanted to observe them, and that was why he asked the maid to build that tension by saying he wasing out tomorrow.
The medicine in this world was too advance for him to lie any more than this.
Zi and Ca were happy and jumping.
Duna and Luna also sighed in relieve.
However, Chiron noticed that one person was not here.
And that was Ponzi. It seemed like he had remained at the Bureau for cultivators to finish the handing over of the Horn and signing off the debt that was owed.
Chiron smiled. Although the issue with Fate popping up was not nned, it did help him confirm a few things.
For example, Ponzi was goal oriented. In fact, he was very goal oriented.
Ca ran up to the Maid, "if hees out early, tell him we are going to be at my ce to celebrate our harvest."
The party members left and the maid went back inside the Manor.
After passing on the message, she went inside.
Elder Ellenid her back on the side of the Manor''s entrance as she observed Chiron.
"My lord!" she called to him, distracting him from his thoughts.
"Yes!" he raised his head to her.
"You seem to be having some difficulties. Do you need my help?"
She approached him. Ever eluding the atmosphere of a seductress.
Chiron raised his chin at her. He could sense it. Her demeanor had changedpletely. Even though he was far below her in cultivation, such a change could not escape his senses.
"You have advanced to the middle stage of the Copper realm."
"Yes my lord!" she bowed slightly with a smile on her face, "it seems I could not hide such a thing from you."
She approached him, but Chiron did not have time to y games with her.
"Congrattions!" as he said this, he left through the gate, "send someone to look after my pet at the Lost treasure."
She nodded, but her face still showed disappointment at his escape.
"One way or the other, I will get you!" he muttered to herself.
....
That night, Chiron went back to his home. There were a lot of things that needed his attention.
As he entered his room, he heard from Emma that his younger sister hade once again to see him.
At the moment, her use was temporarily expired. She now had cultivation.
Until she reached a ripe age were he could use her Hundred Spirit Cauldron body to cultivate his power, she was practically useless.
He sat in a lotus position. He had to check out his gains.
Also, knowing Ca, she would want to head for the Snow white Tulip Healer as quick as possible.
Meaning Tomorrow was the day he headed for the high points of the dormant volcano.
What he needed was the Power from the Dragon egg in there.
If he cultivated that power well, it could even help him advance well past the stone Rank and onto the copper rank. And that was for both Spirit Energy and Aura energy.
He waved his hand and the Green Skinned shadow Leopard came out of his shadow.
It came closer and rubbed itself beside his leg.
"Hmmm! I just remembered. I did not even give you a name. How about Hunter!?"
The Green skinned leopard gave out little sounds in acknowledgement of the name.
Next, he willed the system to appear.
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
//Title//
* Child of Death.
//Aura//
Rank= Wood[High stage=Wounded]
Health= 97/200
Strength=171/200
Agility=170/200
luck= 191/200
Stamina=151/200
//Spirit//
Spirit energy= ??? (unusable)
//Fate Points//
Major Fate changed= 40
Minor Fate changed= Nil
//Pacts//
Blood Pacts= 2/3
Blood Pact partner= Bama the Merchant.
= Elder Joules (secret)
Blood Bond= Devil''s Touch [Rank abilities unlocked]
= Hunter
//Skills//
* Eye of the Mind = Sense 20 meters in all directions [ Subject to increase if in Aura''s natural domain]
* Soul Eater= Eat dead souls to increase strength [Can only eat souls of those that Host''s kills]
* Lord of servants= As a child of death, you should be served and reverend.
*Shadow Pool = Can use Cored beast''s ability [Duration=10 seconds]
>>Please allocate points<<
He closed his eyes to meditate a bit.
After which, he went once more to the Pub that Aggro who was Ponzi''s father usually frequented.
Tomorrow was the Hunt for the Snow White Tulip Flower.
Everything was now set.
However, before he left, he handed over some pills to Emma. One type was poison, and the other type was an aphrodisiac.
And gave her specific instructions on who and when to use each one.
Chapter 123 Underestimating The Opponent
By the time Chiron was done at the Pub with Ponzi''s father, it was almost morning.
He had not gotten any sleep throughout the night, but his mind was too excited about what was going to happen next for it to bother him.
This time around, he was the first person to get to the Bureau for cultivators before the others.
This mission was mainly to help Ca get the Snow white Tulip flower in order to heal her sick mother''s disease. It was only natural that she arrived early.
Next came Ponzi and then Duna and Luna. Zi was thest to arrive.
The moment Ca saw him, She ran and hugged him in her excitement. All through the night, she had been thinking about his well-being.
Even the celebration that happened at her ce for their achievement did not feelplete without him.
"Chiron! are you okay!?" she asked affectionately as she tried to have a better look at the left side of his face.
Chiron used a bandage on his left eye, and the side of his face still had the scar from the attack.
It was until her eyes met with his that she realized that she had overstepped.
She blushed as she backed out gently. Meanwhile, her mind was running wild with the fact that she had just had bodily contact with him.
Immediately, Ca went to the elderlydy at the counter to sign up for the mission.
She paid the required fee, and it was given to her.
The party members checked their bag packs one more time before leaving.
The mission this time around was not going to be an easy one.
In fact, it could even take days.
After all, they had to go through the safe route to reach the top parts of mount Chikit.
ording to what Chiron could remember from his old world, mount Everest was the highest mountain, and it had taken the fastest climber at least eight hours to reach the top.
Things were far different here.
For one, Mount Everest would not even be considered a high mountain in this world.
And Mount Chikit alone was at least twice its size. Although what they were looking for was not at the zenith of the mountain, the path to getting there was where the problemy.
The strongest amongst them was just of the high wood rank.
In fact, for most of the journey, they had to hide from terrifying cored beasts and only fought when absolutely necessary. And that too was only done while running away.
This was one of the reasons why Chiron had note for the mountain alone.
As it stood, they were barely half way on their journey, but it was already dark, and they had fought almost ten yellow-cored beasts. Hidden from two green-cored beasts, and watched as they mistakenly stumbled into a blue-cored beast territory.
Fortunately, it was feasting on a yellow cored beast and did not have their time.
Another reason he had note here alone was that up here was literally Fate''s domain.
Just like he had fought those Assassins and had the upper hand because he was in a graveyard, this was Fate''s grave yard.
Chiron suspected that if he hade alone, he would have been getting the alert to defend against Fate like raindrops falling from the sky.
However, Fate would have to be careful how it attacked him in this ce.
After all, an attack from one beast was not just an attack on him, but also on the rest of his party members.
In other words, Fate could arrange the meeting but could not determine the terms.
At the end of the day, human beings and even creatures that were led by their instincts made their own decisions.
With the kind of impact someone like Ca was destined to make in the future, Chiron was sure that Fate would not take the risk.
He also calcted from time to time when he would have to leave the party.
His goal was still to get the Dragon egg.
If his memory served right, and it did, he was almost close to that cave.
In the novel, the MC got only got cultivation after the destruction that befell the n, which happened at the second gathering of the sword ns.
At that time, the MC was in his early twenties and had run into the mountains with his sister for safety. It was that cave that led to the Dragon egg.
Night fell, and the party found corners to sleep.
Sometime in the night, Chiron opened his eyes. He noticed Ziing to sleep close to him with her nket. He pretended not to notice and continued sleeping.
The next time he opened his eyes, he found that Ca had alsoe to join him on the other side.
It was morning, and Zi was the first person to wake up.
However, she noticed the person by her side was not Chiron but Ca.
She stood up as her eyes subconsciously searched for him up and about.
Because of security reasons, the party had chosen to sleep under the thick protruding roots of trees.
Only a few steps and they he was. He had not gone too far from the party.
He was without a shirt and was engaging in serious handstand pushups.
It was morning and this high up on the mountain, it was easy to see as the sweat formed steam as it oozed out of him.
She did not know how long he had been working out, but from the moment she came, she counted six hundred and fourteen handstand pushups.
She did not know that she had arrived quitete, and to the end of his workout. In fact, this was his post-workout session.
From the moment Ca came to sleep beside him, he was already up and working out.
After which he engaged in situps.
This time around, the mark was exactly one thousand.
After that, he engaged in squats.
She was really surprised to see this. She had known that with the things Chiron had achieved, he was incredible. Especially since he was not a cultivator, but seeing how hard he brutalized his own body in his workouts, her eyes could not help but stick to him.
Chiron was done. At least for now. He was high up in the mountain and needed his strength for emergencies. He could not go to the extremes he usually did which resulted in his passing out on the ground.
Zi watched and contemted what to do.
She finally made up her mind to go back and get him a towel or something.
However, the moment she turned, the only thing she saw was a full set of eight blue eyes staring intently at her.
Subconsciously, she took two steps back, but the overwhelming fear made her fall on her ass.
Chiron was done with his work out and was enjoying some water to cool off.
To enjoy the maximum benefit of working out, he had not used his aura to support his body.
He had not gone too far from the main party and was sure Fate would not make attacks on him here.
However, he had underestimated his opponent.
He suddenly heard a loud shrieking scream.
Immediately, he ran in the direction of the scream. And there it was. A giant Blue Cored Beast.
This one was a Spider.
Chapter 124 Exotic Dish For The Essence Draining Blue Cored Spider...
The scream made Chiron rush over.
However, the spider had not attacked yet.
It just stayed and looked at Zi carefully.
Ponzi and the others sleeping also rushed over, and the moment Ponzi saw the beast, his knees weakened.
He suddenly became nk as a memory of years passed appeared in his head.
It was the day his father was brought back by his party members on a stretcher into the n.
He remembered that his old man hade back with terrible injuries, but had somehow survived. It was also that day that he no longer saw his mother again.
Afterwards, his father started two obsessions. The first one was alcohol, and the second was about a vile creature.
Even during his healing process, he would make up sketches of the creature that took his wife from him.
Day and night he would read about the creature and its weaknesses while he was apanied by his bottle of wine.
Ponzi remembereding into his father''s roomte at night and seeing the drawing of the creature all over the ce.
His old man had practically slept on the papers and the empty bottles of wine.
Back then, Ponzi had picked up one of the papers. He had to admit that this was the most terrifying creature he had ever seen.
"Remember it son!" his father opened his sleepy eyes and advised, "that was the demon that took her from me, from you, from us. It is called an Essence Draining Spider."
Ponzi had looked into the eight blue eyes in the paper that seemed toe alive and glow.
His father grabbed him by the arms, and as he drew his face closer, Ponzi''s nose was instantly filled with the smell of pungent alcohol.
"The creature feeds purely on energy essence. When you be a stronger cultivator, and you see it, run Ponzi... RUN!!!"
Those words echoed inside Ponzi''s head even now.
Everything in him told him that he needed to run. But as a child, he had dreamt of this creature so many times from the paper that his fear of it was like the fear a child had for the dark.
Dreams were one thing, but seeing them live in front of him, was another thing.
It took the shout of Duna to pull him out of his head, "Run Ca RUN!!!"
The Essence Draining Spider was a very big terrifying creature. It was practically a giant ck widow of over thirteen feet in height, with legs that looked more like des.
Duna''s shout gave Zi some courage and she ran towards the others. However, the creature did not pursue her.
As the saying went, there was strength in numbers.
Chiron attempted to also rush to where the party was, but the spider Shrieked loudly as it blocked his path.
Chiron was smart enough to roll under it and run for away.
This spider was a blue-cored beast.
Its speed and even its agility were next to none.
It immediately followed after him, and the trees did not even obstruct it in any way either.
Chiron and the party members immediately ran as fast as they could.
Up ahead was steep but they had no choice but to climb as fast as possible.
Ca kicked a stone and lost her footing. She fell towards the beast.
"Ca!!!" Zi shouted.
However, surprisingly, the beast passed beside her.
"Shit!!!" Chiron cursed when he saw this.
He now understood that he had definitely underestimated how much Fate wanted him gone.
The Essence Draining spider was not like other beasts. It did not feed on the meat of its prey, but rather on the energy within.
This made the spider be a very picky eater. It always went for the prey with the most Spiritual energy.
Although in this group, it was Ponzi, but this spider had had more spirit energy cultivators for breakfast than it could remember.
However, having an Aura cultivator was entirely different.
Most if not all the creatures on the mountain were creatures with spirit energy.
This effectively made finding an aura user like Chiron a nice delicacy.
It was like eating only rice for a very long time, and then suddenly, a small piece of meat was ced before you.
Even though the meat was small, you''ll definitely do anything to have it.
The Essence Draining spider was a spirit-based beast. However, it could take in any other energy and convert it into its body.
"Shit!!!" Duna cursed once he saw Ca fall.
However, the beast did not chase after her. Instead, it went after Chiron
He and Ponzi immediately went after her.
They helped her up.
However, she was more concerned about Chiron''s safety.
By now, Chiron already knew that this beast was after him, and although not intentionally, he ran in a different direction.
The Spider immediately turned its abdomen and shot out its web.
It caught Chiron by his legs and railed him back.
"Chiron!!!" Ca screamed for him as she tried to shake off her seniors and head to him, but Ponzi held her back.
"Don''t go! That is an Essence-draining spider. It is obvious it only wants Chiron."
And he was right. The moment its web caught ahold of Chiron, it pulled him as it ran into the forest.
Chiron called for his teammates to help him, but apart from Ca and Zi, all he saw was an opportuning look in Ponzi''s eyes.
Surprisingly, Duna helped to hold Ca back, while Luna did the same for Zi.
"Senior Ponzi! what are you doing? We have to go help him." Cained in tears.
Although Chiron had told her that he wasing on this mission for the Snow white Tulip flower, seeing he had connections such as Elder Ellen, she had figured or rather convinced herself that he was doing it because of her.
This was a very bold assumption, but humans only believed what they wanted to believe.
"That creature only eats Spirit energy. If it is taking Chiron, then it''s probably because of that Sword he is so proud of or the fact that he is a Tamashi!" Ponzi added.
Duna and Luna nodded in acknowledgement.
Chapter 125 Raising The Middle Finger!
"No! No!" Ca shook her self out of Ponzi''s hold. She took several steps back as she looked at Ponzi, Duna and Luna. She shook her head. "I can''t believe any of you. He is a part of our PARTY! and you let that beast take him like that."
"It couldn''t be helped!" Duna shook his head, "It was bound to happen away. After all, he is a Tamashi."
As Duna said this, he had obvious disgust on his face.
"Senior! Duna?" Ca looked at them in a different light. This were not the loving party members she hade to know.
She turned in the direction that the beast had taken Chiron and wanted to run after it.
"What are you trying to do!?" Ponzi asked, "just forget about him. That is a Blue cored beast. There is no saving grace from that thing."
"i know! but I rather die trying!" she only took the first step when a sword was set in her face.
"don''t forget! we came here, risking our lives for the Snow white Tulip flower to heal your mother. If you are really going to sacrifice your life, then I won''t mind cutting you down now."
Ca traced the de of the sword to the stern face of her party leader.
She could clearly see in his eyes that he was dead right serious about this threat. he was really going to kill her if she took another step.
"Don''t do this!" Ponzi advised, "We are almost there. Just think about your mother."
Ca turned to him, there were tears in her eyes.
....
Not that Chiron expected true team work, but not withstanding, he at least expected Ponzi to act the part a little more.
And about Duna and Luna, he already knew. It must have been hell for those two to have kept up their pretense for so long.
After all, how nice they acted with him was all too sudden, and from the beginning, the only thing they were truly interested in was his sword.
They were probably people in the n that did not care if he was Tamashi or not such as Ca and Zi, but it was only his prowess and exception that had blind the love stroke women.
Such a narrative that Tamashi was trash and walking curse that had been passed down for hundreds of years, generation to generation was not something a few missions together was going to erase.
This people were thought their discrimination long before they even knew how to talk.
Even Chiron had to praise the acting so far.
Nevertheless, he had is own situation to deal with right now.
The Essence draining spider had wrapped him up in its web, and was pulling him towards itsir.
Coincidentally, this route was a bit familiar with Chiron. At least certain parts of it were.
After all, this was the route that the MC of the book had taken with Nora while they tried to hide in the forest.
For days, they ran from their pursuers until by coincidence, they got to that cave.
This was a very big broad tree. It was so huge that it would have taken ten grown men holding hands to fully wrap around it.
The spider climbed it excitedly.
From the speed it used up the tree, Chiron could tell that this guy could not wait to just sink its teeth in him.
This tree was the biggest in the general area. Also, it brought back subtle memories, but just to be sure, Chiron used 5 points on a memory booster.
The moment he did, he concentrated on the memory and then he saw it clearly.
The MC of the book had ran through this parts, staining this exact tree with his blood.
It was somewhere not so far from here that he had dropped Nora''s corpse.
She had died trying to protect her weak brother.
For some reason while the n was being annihted, he was the biggest target.
And many high level cultivators came for him.
Chiron had not noticed it before, but with the memory booster, he could see that Something had paused the advance of the cultivators pursuing the MC.
Now it made sense to him.
It was this spider. Those high level cultivators were picked up for dinner.
Even though the MC had high Spiritual energy, it was binded by the seal on his body. Also he did not have a Dantain to concentrate all that energy.
For this reasons, the Spider had left him alone.
It was morning and even this high up in the mountains, it still got brighter as the sun rose.
Far off in the distance, Chiron could see it.
The walls of a small hill. That was the entrance he was searching for.
The MC of the book in his panic had mistakenly activated a secret mechanism that opened the entrance, and he got in.
This was exactly what he needed to do.
That hill was the target. But getting there was another thing.
He was currently wrapped silly. Only his head was not in a cocoon.
Chiron looked at thisir. It was the typical spider web hanging from a tree scenario.
On all sides were many dead bodies of animals or cultivators wrapped up in cocoons.
Some of them had long been drained dry of any energy essence.
for Chiron, this was good news. The reason was because this was essentially a graveyard.
Meaning that as a child of death, this was his domain. His chances of survival had just been doubled.
Slowly, he spread his aura out as he actively took advantage of the death energy all around.
The spider web must be very tough. Regardless of the weight of the spider and the long pointy legs it had, the webbing did not break.
All eight blue glowing eyes were on him. Inching closer as the spider did.
He waited patiently until the beast was right above his head. This was a Blue Cored beast. Getting it to drop its guard against him again would not be so easy.
At the moment, this creature was about to dine. This was the moment its guard was down the most.
After all, who would ever suspect that in a dish, the meatball was out to choke you?
"Devil''s Touch, you may take some."
The sword on his back immediately entered its liquid state from back and broke out of the cocoon.
Immediately, Chiron stabbed forward into the beasts mouth.
*ng!*
His eyes stared wide open, "Shit!" he cursed.
He had underestimated this beast.
It had defended against his attack with one of its leg.
It screeched loudly in annoyance and stabbed at him.
Devil''s touch defended in front of its master.
Chiron opened his eyes in surprise.
"How strong is this things body?" he thought to himself.
He had already given Devil''s touch some of his aura, but it had not pierced through the beast''s de.
Chiron gritted his Teeth. Apparently, his Aura alone was not going to be enough.
"Devil''s touch, you may drink some."
The sword glowed brighter, but this time around, it had a shade of red to it.
*SWOOSH!*
Devil''s touch managed to cut off one the beast''s de before it could reach him.
Immediately, Chiron activated his shadow pool ability and sank into the shadow world.
He swarm inside to another part of the tree.
But he had richly underestimated this beast.
It rushed and stabbed for the Shadow pool which surprisingly cut it into two.
Chiron was forced out and to roll over to his side as he fell from the tree to the ground.
"HUNTER!" he called out as he fell to the ground with his face facing the Essence draining spider on top the tree.
The spider shot its web to catch him as he fell, but he used his sword to cut the webbing as it reached him.
He fell back straight to the ground from a height of almost eighty feet high.
However, before his body touched the ground, a shadow pool opened up under him and in fell into it.
Hunter the green skinned shadow leopard had opened the shadow pool.
Chiron held it by its tail, "Go!" he ordered and the little beast swarm as hard as it could.
Its destination was the hill that had the secret cave.
Even though the beast was still a cub, underestimating it was not right.
After all, it was still a green cored beast and this was its domain.
The Essence Draining spider naturally gave pursue in anger.
Surprisingly, it jumped down from that height like it was just taking a skip.
Even in the shadow Pool, it could see Chiron.
Normally, this was not supposed to be so. those in the outside world were not supposed to see those in the Shadow domain.
Chiron suspected that maybe it was because of the kind of organism the Essence Draining Spider was or maybe it was because it was a blue cored beast.
Only a little effort by the Essence draining spider and it had caught up to them.
It pierced its long legs into the ground, but Hunter was small and that allowed the young cat to execute its flexibility very well.
But this spider was a hunter that hunted other hunters.
It was not long before one of its de legs pierced into the Shadow pool.
Unfortunately, it had pierced right by the side of hunters abdomen.
The green skinned leopard was forced toe out of the shadow pool, and so was Chiron.
Chiron could see the wound on his pet beast.
The wound was bad, but it was not something that a little healing could not fix. He carried Hunter under his armpit. This Green cored beast was asset that could be very valuable in the future.
The next attack followed. This time around, it was Chiron that fell victim.
It was his shoulder.
The moment the beast pierced into him, Chiron felt his Dantain pool reduce in size.
The beast was not going to wait this time around. Any opportunity it had, it was going to feed.
He controlled Devil''s touch in its liquid state with his mind, and it cut the spider''s leg.
By now, Chiron was not so far from the hill, he only had about ten steps to take, but this ten steps felt more like ten miles.
But no matter what, he could not give up. He had to make it.
Yet again, another bade though his body. This one was his leg.
Once again, he felt his Dantain reduce in size. By now, it was at a dangerous low.
"F**k it!" he cursed and sent ten points into LUCK as he used his one good leg and kicked against the ground in leap.
Suddenly, it all stopped.
The hill was still at least five steps away, but the Essence Draining spider refused toe closer.
All it did was screech in annoyance and frustration.
Chiron was a bloody mess, and the Adrenaline from all most dying made most of the pain feel numb.
He knew the reason why the Essence Draining spider did not want to draw closer.
The reason was actually very simple. It was because of the dragon egg.
Even though the dragon was still in its egg form, it was a higher level cored beast. its aura alone was scary.
This Essence Draining spider was not going to take the risk.
Chiron took out bottles of healing potion and emptied them in his mouth. Although he felt numb now, this feeling was not going tost forever.
He had to heal as fast as possible.
He also put some into Hunter''s mouth, which the beast drank greedily.
After a while of resting, the effects of the potion kicked in and the healing process was ensured.
The Essence Draining Spider was not so far away. In its anger, it destroyed trees around.
Chiron smiled as he raised his middle finger to the beast.
Chapter 126 The Red Blood-Fire Dragon Egg
The healing potion took effect nearly immediately.
Chironzily stood up with his back against the wall.
Thinking hard to the memory of the MC entering this ce, he touched the part of the wall the MC had touched. However, nothing happened.
He touched it several times but nothing happened.
"Did I get it wrong! or maybe its..." he looked at his clothes, and the red stain from his blood.
And then he remembered that the MC of the book was running for his life and just like his sister, he was injured.
He had touched this part of the wall with his bloody hands.
"Of course," Chiron smiled to himself.
He touched some of the blood from his shoulder and ced it on the rock.
Just like it had happened in the book, the area the blood touched glowed in a slight red color, and then the wall dematerialized open.
"Finally!" Chiron smiled.
However, just when he was about to enter, Hunter rushed into his shirt.
Chiron understood the little guy''s fear.
After all, this was a dragon''s egg.
The kind presence that the egg carried alone was not something that an ordinary green cored beast could handle.
Even inside his shirt, he could feel Hunter shaking in fear.
However, this was prove that what he wanted to find was in here.
He entered the passage and the entrance behind him materialized a wall once more.
The passage automatically lite up with spiritmps.
This passage was ordinary. The only exceptional thing about it was the spiritmps. There looked to be made entirely of gold.
It was dry and a bit stuffy in the passage. Evidence that the path had not been opened in a very long time.
Chiron moved gently. He was careful with every step he took.
Even though he knew that nothing was going to happen to him here, he had watched too many movies in his past life that had to do with treasure hunting and lonely caves for him to underestimate the dangers of one.
Just to be sure, he even used up another 5 points for another memory booster. He needed to be sure he was taking the exact same steps that the MC of the book had taken.
Eventually, he reached the end of the passage.
This time around, it was a flight of winding stairs that led down.
Once more, he followed it carefully.
He had already been in this passage for at least three hours. he knew he needed to stop and take a break, but how could he?
The excitement of power drove away any hunger or thirst.
Finally, he had reached the end. Once more, it was another wall.
He used his blood to open it once more, and the moment he did, a wave of hot air and spiritual energy pushed him back, and he hit his back against the wall.
He immediately surrounded his body with Aura as he pushed into the room.
At the time the MC of the book hade to this ce, the Spirit energy was not thisrge.
Chiron was entering the ce ten years to the prior time set by Fate.
It was only normal for them to be changes.
This was a veryrge room.
Or to better put it, this was the base of the dormant volcano.
Chiron felt something wet in his clothes.
Apparently that wave of spirit energy had made Hunter so scared that it had peed itself.
There was a longrge stone bridge that led from where Chiron stood to the Centre point.
On either sides were drawings of a great dragon, and some of an egg.
However, Chiron could not be bother with them at the moment.
His goal was at the end of the Bridge.
On either sides of the bridge was a sea of Lava. From time to time, shoots of magma would go up. But Chiron noticed that every time someva fell on the bridge, an energy shield would appear to protect it.
Chiron was tired, but how could he hold his curiosity anymore. His price was before his eyes.
Far off in the distance, he could see it.
The Dragon egg.
He suddenly heard a subtle call. It was low, and it came from deep within his chest to all his veins. This was a fundamental call to spirit energy that flowed within his body.
He did not suppress the call but immediately answered to it by running for the Dragon egg.
The Dragon egg was held in ce by three pirs on all sides. But the Egg itself was just the height of a grown man.
It was blood red in color and it glowed in gold symbols that appeared from time to time. This symbols also glowed from time to time in seconds on the pir.
? This were not ordinary symbols...
This were Runes.
This dragon egg was made entirely of Runes.
Runes were known to be the foundation of Matter. It is believed that everything in the world at a basic fundamental level was made of them.
They were unbreakable rules, and the understanding of them, was in on itself a different kind of power.
It is said that one could evenmand the sky to bend andnd to be sky if used properly.
The egg was surrounded by pirs and the pirs was surrounded by seven rings of fire.
When the MC of the book hade here, they were only about two rings of fire.
Chiron got close enough and then the moment he reached out his hand a bit, the first ring of fire immediately flowed around his body. It appeared as if the fire would consume him, but it did not.
Instead, it was weing and it did not burn his skin.
He smiled at this and step by step, he got closer and closer until all the rings of fire epted him.
Next, he went for the pirs and then final, the egg.
Slowly, he ced his hand on it, and closed his eyes. It was warm and friendly to the touch.
For some reason he could not understand, he could feel a strong connection to it. He could even feel its gentle heartbeat. That was right. The dragon inside the egg, was alive.
Chiron opened his eyes in surprise, "Impossible! its alive!?"
Chapter 127 Story Of The Red Blood-Fire Dragon Egg...
When the MC of the book touched the egg, he had not felt a heartbeat.
The Dragon was not alive. All that was there was a mass of power and lingering will that wanted to connect and be free. This was what he absorbed into his body to get cultivation.
But now, Chiron could clearly feel a heartbeat.
It was slow and very subtle, like the heart of a dying person. But it was there. It was definitely there.
Chiron suddenly looked around him. deep in his gut, something was wrong, and he could feel it.
And then his eyes caught sight of the runes on the pirs.
When the MC of the book had gotten here, he had not yet roamed the world for hundreds of years, and therefore, he did not know how to speak or read Runes.
To him, these were just symbols.
But not to Chiron.
He was fortunate enough to have experienced the life of the MC in his dreams. He knew how to read and even speak Rune. At least he knew it enough to read the story on the pirs.
He noticed that the Runes on the Pirs were from the egg.
In other words, the Pirs were not here to just hold the Egg in ce, but to stop the Runes from spreading.
Why!?
It was because the Runes were the egg''s way of calling for help!
Chiron touched the egg, and closed his eyes, "tell me your story!" he whispered, "I''m here to help you!"
At first, nothing happened, and then it suddenly did.
The Runes on the Pir changed and one ring of fire suddenly became fainter.
These rings of fire apparently represented the egg''s strength. Or at least it represented the strength of the Dragon inside.
Chiron walked towards the Pir and read the Runes on them.
*SHOCK!*
What he read absolutely shocked him.
This information he just got, was not something that even the MC of the book knew till he died.
With how Honorable the MC liked to think of himself in the Book, he would have definitely hated himself if he knew. After all, he tooter had friends that were Dragons.
What happened was that many years.
In fact, to be precise, it was a thousand years ago, the Elves with their sophisticated science and magic had dered war on the entire world.
Their reason for doing this was a im that mother nature was being trampled upon by the races of the world and that the love they had for the world was pushing them into eradicating all races that abused mother nature and her resources.
However, the war was just their excuse to conquer morend and nations. They were just looking for a reason to amass more resources for their empire.
Out of their ever-unjustifiable pride, they pointed their arrows at not just one specie, but at the entire world.
Everybody had felt the wrath of the Elves. They had really proven to be at the pinnacle of existence.
Naturally, the Dragons were not exempted from the hunt.
In such a crazy period for the world, One Dragon was pregnant. It was a Blood Dragon.
It carried within it a special kind of Dragon. In fact, such a breed was so rarely seen.
That was because the Egg it was carrying had inherited the characteristics of both parents. This was very rare.
The Father was a Red Fire Dragon, and the Mother was a Blood dragon.
This meant that the child was going to be a Red Blood-fire dragon.
Such an existence if born in dragon society was practically a noble or even royalty.
Naturally, it was a target for the Elves.
Unfortunately, the female blood dragon had been seriously wounded escaping from the high-ranked cultivators of the Elven race.
She managed to barely fly away to this far-off continent that had barely felt any wickedness from the core of the fight.
She was weak and was close to delivering. Therefore, she found this volcano and made it her nest.
She delivered her child here. However, the Elves had found her.
The fight was fierce, but a Blood dragon usually only got stronger the more blood was shed in a fight.
She managed to kill off all her enemies, but at the cost of her own life force.
She was weak and dying.
The chaos of the fight had drawn the attention of a hunter living not so far away.
It was a human swordsman. He was the first ancestor of the Chikitsa n.
His cultivation was low. Somewhere around the copper rank.
He found the Dying dragon. Even though she was dying, she still had well enough strength to kill him.
However, he was a very clever man.
He had observed when she came to the Volcano and was aware that her egg was in there.
"What then will happen to your egg if you kill me," Chikit had asked. "I will die, and you will die, and the next time the elvese, they will take your egg away. I heard that the magic and energy science of the elves are incredible. I don''t know about you, but I know that I will definitely never want to let my child be the subject of an experiment of their wickedness."
Those words had touched the heart of a caring and worrisome mother. After all, no one knew how special her child was except her. If the egg was to fall into the hands of the elves, she did not dare imagine the consequences.
She knew that this human only wanted to spare his own life, and the logical decision was probably to kill him. But instead, she had a brighter idea.
She decided to use her blood abilities and link him with her child. In her heart, it was a better win for her child to be the beast servant of a human than the experimental subject of a maniac specie.
At least with enough strength, he could protect her child if those Elves ever came back.
And so she used the remaining of her power to firstly increase the Spirit energy quality in the veins of Chikit.
And then she connected his blood with that of her own and forced the eptance on the egg.
That way, the egg saw Chikit as not just a master, but also kin.
It was at this moment that the First Tamashi was born.
Chapter 128 Tamashi! Reminder Of A Curse.
The Blood Dragon had really done a lot.
Rearranging Chikit''s veins to amodate more Spiritual energy.
Dragons lived for very long years, and the stronger the bloodline of the dragon, the longer it was going to take before it hatched.
Most dragon eggs took about ten years before hatching.
Of course in a Dragon''s eyes, Ten years was really nothing. A matured dragon could sleep out those ten years and not be bothered about the things that happened around it during that time. Unless disturbed directly, they really did not care.
This Dragon egg had two strong bloodlines mixed in it.
It''s shell was literally made of Runes. This Dragon was destined to havemand in the world.
Naturally, its period in the egg was also going to be much much longer.
The blood dragon with her abundance of knowledge estimated at least a hundred years.
Even though she had given Chikit so much, she could tell that he did not have that much Talent.
And he really did not possess the demeanor of one that would push far in the cultivation world.
And so she ensured that what she had blessed him with will also affect his bloodline. Even going as far as to nting the potential to give birth to children with high graded Dantain, and gifting him a cube that could create a private space that could cultivate nts of different types of energies.
In this manner, if Chikit died off, his offspring would continue in his stead.
The truth was that deep down, she was sure that her child was going to be so strong that breaking out of the master-servant bond with this lowly human was going to be possible.
Lastly, she blessed his broadsword by the blood of her death.
A dragon''s first breath andst breath were very important.
Many looked for the opportunity of capturing either to use for their cultivation or for experiments.
She was dying anyway and did not mind it.
The broad sword was going to be proof of their contract.
And So she put down her defenses and Chikit cut into her neck.
Reading this far, Chiron remembered the stature in front of the Chief''s Manor. It was of the Ancestor cutting the head of a dragon.
The story that was taught toter generations so greatly differed from this that this story sounded a bit fictional.
But Dragons were very straight forward. The only time they usually tried swinging a lie was when it concerned them acquiring treasure.
Much less this egg that had been locked up in here for a thousand years.
Chiron continued reading--
The Blood Dragon died with hope for the future. But she had greatly underestimated the cunning of this human.
Be a guard to a dragon egg? Hell No!
Chikit had other ideas. He made his own research on the creature. Considering the war with the Elves at that time, Such information was not so hard to acquire.
Chikit decided to use this divine fruit that had fallen on hisp for his own benefit.
Back then, this Dragon egg was so strong that this entire underground room was always filled with fire.
Chikit was the only that could enter the ce and he built and made some adjustments to the n of the blood dragon on his own.
Firstly, he nned to abuse the dragon egg and knew that Dragons had a way ofmunicating even from birth with Runes to other Dragons.
He used the Blood Dragon''s Ribs as Pirs to fight against this attribute.
And then instead of letting the the volcano nourish the Dragon egg into maturity, he used Seals to reverse the process.
This way, it was the egg that nourished thend.
This was why the Chikitnd had abundance of Spirit nts and Cored beasts. It was because they were drawn to this rich energy.
It was really a ce to thrive and grow.
This Dragon egg was so strong that for a thousand years, it had blessed thend so richly and was not yet dead.
Chiron paused to think. It was easy to figure out that the Blood Dragon was Probably a ck cored beast.
Most Dragons started out at Blue core or Red core. But Chiron thought hard and figured that this Dragon egg was probably ranked higher. Maybe a Violet cored beast at birth.
"Hmmm!" He closed his eyes as he touched the egg once more.
After a while, he was sure. Normally, those of the lower rank could not sense the cultivation of those that of the higher rank, but this beast had a connection to the Chikit bloodline, and therefore to him, but most importantly, it had blood oath with the Tamashi.
The Dragon egg had fallen to bing a very low ranked Red Cored beast. Even this rank was still a strong force not to be tampered with, and it was still very valuable.
This was something Chiron figured out as he read further.
Chikit was draining the egg of its power to provide a nice environment for his future generation to thrive. This might have looked a bit selfish, but then again, everybody was so. Even the blood dragon had only given Chikit that much power in its selfishness to let its child survive.
Chiron was not one to judge and really could careless. In fact the circumstances then allowed for his opportunities now.
Chikit had passed the information of this ce to his first son. Who became the first Chief of the n over his nine siblings.
However, the moment Chikit died, A child was born within the n with the Tamashi veins.
Naturally, the child was given the cultivation method which Chiron now found out was actually the broad sword.
However Fate was a mysterious thing. And the Blood dragon had dealt with Runes to cast the bloodline oath it did.
Fate had led the Tamashi at the time to this cave. The child then had seen the Egg and informed the chief.
Fortunately, the Chief at the time was mentally strong enough to make the better choice of killing the child and keeping the knowledge a secret.
Five yearster, the next Tamashi was born.
And soon, from Chief to Chief, a realization was made that the Tamashi would always be led to this Cave by Fate. It was the power of Runes governing their Fate.
Even though all of them so far had the terrifying ability to cultivate and be really really strong, this could not be allowed.
Also, no matter how many times a Tamashi was killed, the next five years would see the birth of a new one. And every time, the discovery would be made with a spiritual energy explosion.
This was not loss that the n could continue to take. To make matters worse, the Spiritual energy of the child would blow up every once in a while without the cultivation method to control it.
Finally, methods to cup this were put in ce.
An example was the Essence Draining Spider that was outside. Apparently, the beast was not there by ident.
If for any reason, a Tamashi came along these parts, the Essence draining spider would be attracted by the juicy energy that the Tamashi had and do a good job.
Until eventually, a Tamashi Sealing technique was created and in its research, it was discovered that the Tamashi could even be used as a weapon against other hostile ns.
All this was knowledge that the original MC of the book did not know.
As of the time the n was destroyed, The broad sword had gotten lost in battle and the MC never knew that he had such an heritage till the end of his life.
There was a time when he met certain Scaly individuals that called him Kin and gave him nice treatment because they felt at a bloodline level that they were close to him, but that was the closest he ever came to figuring out.
By the time the MC had gotten to the Egg, the Oath could no longer hold him because the dragon within was dead, and in this manner, he developed the means for cultivation.
Chiron read so far and it now made sense why the Tamashi were considered a Curse. The truth was that a Tamashi was really a curse.
A never ending reminder of an oath that was never fulfilled. That was a Tamashi.
The story had ended. Everything if not most of what Chiron had known about the Chikitsa n was apparently a lie, or better still, it was a fabricated truth.
Even now, that lie was still ongoing.
Reading this made Chiron sit on his ass and think. This was much information to process and he needed time to sort all of them out on his own.
But most importantly, he needed to flesh out as much benefit from it.
After about half an hour, he opened his eyes in enlightenment.
Till this moment, he could still feel the dragon''s cry. It was hurting from the pain of a thousand years. And feeling the Master servant bond, it was begging for release.
"Release!? Did I say anything about that?" Chiron chuckled as he made a cut on his palm and used his blood to draw a rune on the egg.
"I have a better Idea! you have suffered much. Why don''t you give I, your master, your power..."
Chapter 129 Milking The Cow Well! Overfeeding Feels Good.
However, before Chiron could do what he wanted to do, he noticed one important problem.
When the MC of the book hade here, All he had taken or his body was able to take at that time was the ability to Cultivate blood using spiritual energy.
But this was more than ten years prior to such a time.
Chiron only wanted to forcefully absorb the blood power from the egg, but the Power was still heavily mixed with fire.
Chiron had nned to use this power and mend the walls of his Dantain.
But now, he had just discovered a major problem. His Aura was not the usual conventional Aura. What''s more, this was dragon''s power. It was primal in its essence.
He had Death Aura which was cold.
Chiron was smart. He could already foreshadow what would happen if he out rightly absorbed this raw power into his Aura Dantain.
It was obvious that the fire element in it would most likely cause damage to him.
Also, this beast was currently at the red core. Even though it was at the lower levels, that energy would be too much for him to swallow.
It would be better he used the energy as it was intended in the first ce.
Chiron waved his hand and some implements appeared.
This were the tools he had used to extract some spiritual energy from his body just before thest test at the academy that led to the fight with the Green Skinned Shadow leopard.
He touched the back of his neck. He could still feel it. The seal was still there.
Just like before, he used the red thunder flower-rod to attract the shock that was supposed to follow.
Gritting his teeth, He peeled out the Seal.
Effectively removing it.
The moment he did, he felt that old distinct feeling he had felt all those years ago when he had juste into this world and was about to blow up in spirit energy.
But this time around was going to be different.
He immediately activated the rune he had ced on the egg. As he did, he could feel the dragon inside wiggling in pain.
But he could really care less.
One ring of fire was immediately attracted to him, as blood-red dark energy was extracted from the egg which enveloped his entire body as he was about to blow up.
It was like Chiron''s spirit energy was the fire and the blood red energy from the egg was the extinguisher. It totally enveloped him.
As it did, the fire also surrounded him and paved its way into his body.
While the continuous alerts from the system sounded in his head, he took in more energy essence into his body.
He could feel it. The Dantain in his chest was forming. The blood red-dark energy intertwined and formed it well. like a mixture, it whirlpool into the Dantain.
The egg vibrated from the shake of the creature within.
In fear, Hunter left his clothes and folded itself by the side.
The Dantain formed was different from that of the Aura.
Chiron''s body was birthed to be conditioned for the ability to contain the Dragon''s power. Definitely, his Spirit energy Dantain was going to be different.
*Boom!*
A slight explosion went out inside him as he entered the Wood rank. The walls of the Dantain this time around were strong and firm.
Slowly, the Green color of the Dantain was formed. It suddenly got thicker and fuller, and *Boom!* Another explosion went out as he climbed yet another rank.
This time around, the Dantain became milkish white.
He had entered the Stone rank.
After which, it slowed down.
It was starting to hurt, and that was not only in his veins. It was starting to hurt from his dantain.
he could feel it. He was over eating.
but Chiron was stubborn. He preferred over eating to letting the food go.
However, soon enough, Chiron realized that there was only so much he could take.
From birth, his veins were made right for this moment, but right now, It felt like he had ballooned up.
Even he was smart enough to know that over eating was not a good thing.
Therefore he stopped.
He took several steps back away from the egg.
The rings around the egg had reduced to five.
He looked at his body. He was engulfed in blood and Fire energy.
It oozed out of him like smoke. He really was bloated with energy.
It was so much that some of it escaped through his skin.
He clenched his fist tightly.
"This is it! this feeling of raw power."
He raised his head to give a haughtyugh to the sky. However, the raw power came out instead.
*Cough! *Cough!*
He coughed loudly as he crouched to the ground.
He was coughing out blood. It was just as he suspected. He needed to consolidate his power. If he continued like this, it was not going to be good for his body.
He immediately sat in a lotus position as he dived into the cultivating room in the system. He spent some points to buy a higher grade of Cultivating room.
This brought his former points to Zero. Nevertheless, he was not angry. Acquiring power had just given him some extra.
Cultivating a day in this room was equivalent to a month in the outside world.
This was what he needed at the moment.
And so he sat there, and hours passed. Slowly, the energy oozing out of his body calmed down until he gotplete control.
By the time he had opened his eyes, an entire day and the half had passed.
"This should be enough for now. There are other matters that require my attention."
He cultivated for a day and the half in the real world but it was more in the Cultivating room. He had done a month and the half, and he was still very far from cultivating the energy he had acquired.
There were a series of alerts before his eyes:
>>Congrattions Host, for Unlocking Spirit Energy<<
>>Congrattions Host, You have been awarded 10 points for Unlocking Spirit Energy<<
>>Congrattions Host, You have been awarded 10 points for entering Wood Rank<<
>>Congrattions Host, You have been awarded 20 points for Unlocking Stone Rank<<
>>Congrattions Host, You have been Awarded 30 Points for Unlocking Copper rank<<
>>Congrattions Host, You have been awarded 50 points for Unlocking Spirit Energy Stats<<
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
//Title//
* Child of Death.
//Aura//
Rank= Wood[High stage=Wounded]
Health= 97/200
Strength=171/200
Agility=170/200
luck= 201/200
Stamina=151/200
//Spirit//
Rank = Copper
Health= 10/300
Strength=10/300
Agility=10/300
luck= 10/300
Stamina=10/300
//Fate Points//
Major Fate changed= 120
Minor Fate changed= Nil
//Pacts//
Blood Pacts= 2/3
Blood Pact partner= Bama the Merchant.
= Elder Joules (secret)
Blood Bond= Devil''s Touch [Rank abilities unlocked]
= Hunter
=Red Blood-Fire Dragon
//Skills//
* Eye of the Mind= Sense 20 meters in all directions [ Subject to increase if in Aura''s natural domain]
* Soul Eater= Eat dead souls to increase strength [Can only eat souls of those that Host''s kills]
* Lord of servants= As a child of death, you should be served and reverend.
* Shadow Pool= Can use Cored beast''s ability [Duration=10 seconds]
*Fire Resistance=Resistance against strong heat.
* Blood Maniption= Can use the blood you made your enemies bleed as weapon [Restricted to 300 meters around you]
* Fireball= Can shoot out fire from anywhere in your body.
>>Please allocate points<<
In the history of the n, Chiron might have just be the youngest Copper Ranked cultivator ever.
If his father had seen him now, he would be very proud to call him his son.
However, Chiron could careless about his father''s feelings at the moment. He knew that there were still mountains for him to climb if he wanted to be the strongest in the world.
In fact, even with this much power, he was still an ant in the eyes of many people.
The cultivation world was vast, and he was just starting out in the lower stages.
After all, he was more aware than anybody the ranking system of this world.
Wood Rank, Stone Rank, Copper Rank were considered the lower realms, and were divided into three stages.
Bronze, Silver, and Gold were middle Realms and also had their own stages entirely different from that of the lower Realms.
Chiron knew that he still had a very long way to go. But thankfully, just like this Dragon egg, he knew a few spots to get things to aid his cultivation.
But before then, there were a few things he needed to do first.
He stood to his feet and approached the Dragon egg. He ced a hand on it.
It had reduced in rank once more. It was now at the Blue Core realm.
"Don''t worry young one. I''m not done milking you just yet. But I like to think of myself as a benevolent person. Even I know that the Cow has to eat to produce more Milk."
Using his blood as Ink, He changed the Seal on the ground.
The Dragon''s power had been given the mountain energy. It was time to take it back.
As Chiron Changed the Seal, he noticed that these Seal looked Familiar. He thought for a while, and then he remembered where he saw it from.
He had seen simr Seals at the gate and walls of the n.
It now made sense why the Chikitsa n could be located in the middle of such a dangerous ce and still be very safe.
The reason was because the Chikitsa n was using the projection of energy from this Mountain on its walls. The seal here sends the energy like a radio wave, and the seals on the walls at the n receives them.
Cored beasts respected Power. It was in their Primal nature.
The seal was the reason the n was never attacked by wild Cored beast.
For now, Chiron decided not to tamper with this. After all, there was a lot of things he still needed to do and get within the n. For example, he wanted that Broadsword and the technique it contained to maximize the power he had acquired.
A sound bathed in thest Breath of a Dragon of the ck Rank was Incredible treasure wasting away in the n. What a waste! It was only used to unlock Dantains.
There were better ways to acquire Points than just killing the people in the n.
He needed to first milk them dry.
He operated on the seal without tampering with the aspects that protected the n.
However, he had now changed it in such a way that the Volcano could act as a nutrient source to the Dragon. Just the way it had always been intended.
He had made the blood connection with the Dragon in the egg. Connecting it to himself as thetest Tamashi.
Effectively, he had pulled the Curse of the n to just himself.
He needed to maximize the benefits.
He could feel the intense joying from the Dragon as it greedily enjoyed the nutrienting from the earth.
"Good! Good! eat well and get fat for me," Chiron tapped the Egg.
He stretched his limps.
He had been sitting down for an entire day. What he needed now was some exercise.
He remembered that he had a Sparing partner that had done him dirty only recently. It would not be bad to start with the eight legged figure upstairs.
Chapter 130 Hey Asshole, Call For A Rematch!!!
"Hey, Hunter!" Chiron picked his tiny pet up, "Come! let''s go y a little."
Through the way he came, he climbed the stair once more and came out through the entrance.
About two days had passed since he got here.
He looked up, at the zenith of the dormant volcano that was so far up that it was covered by clouds.
ording to his calctions, Ponzi and the rest of the crew should soon be reaching the point of the Snow white Tulip flower.
However, before that, he had things of his own he was supposed to do.
For example, enjoy a nice bout with this Gate Keeper.
From the moment Chiron came out of the Stone cave, The Essence Draining spider had sensed the rich Spiritual energy and hurried this way.
However, it Paused when it saw him.
The reason was that Chiron had a particr presence to himself. This was not because of his newly acquired copper Rank. But rather, it was because of the kind of power he carried.
There was still strong residual energy from the Dragon egg he had not digested yet.
And even though the dragon had fallen to be a blue cored beast, it did not stop the fact that it was a higher beast.
It was like how the prince of a nation was still a prince even though he was sick.
His sickness did not in any way affect his status.
The Essence Draining spider could sense that status from Chiron.
However, that did not mean that it was going to back off.
For one thing, Chiron had be a tastier dish now than he was before.
"Hey, asshole, I call for a Rematch!!!"
Meanwhile, now that Chiron had achieved the Copper Rank, he could now really tell how strong this beast was.
And even he had to admit that the Essence Draining Spider was very stronger than it.
After all, Most cored beasts at the same rank equivalent as humans could definitely trash them.
However, this did not make Chiron back off at all.
Only a few days ago, he that was several ranks below this beast had sessfully escaped with his life.
Even though he had escaped with life threatening injuries, a win was still a win.
Surely, it would be easier for him now.
It had only been about two days in the max, but the beast had healed all its injuries.
Chiron was aware that it had terrifying Spiritual energy.
Chiron stroked Hunter in his arms. Unlike before hunter was not afraid of the Spider. It was even bravely baring its tiny ws and fangs to the beast.
Not that Hunter could fight the Essence Draining spider, but the tiny green-skinned shadow beast was confident of its backer,
Chiron dropped hunter on the ground, "stay a safe distance!" he advised and Hunter made a shadow pool and dived in it.
First came the oozing miasma from his body.
A beautifulbination of blood energy and fire. His Chinese-style clothes looked like they were on mes but were not burning.
It was somewhat evening, and the sun was soon setting.
It was almost like even the sun had decided to give Chiron the opportunity for him to shine.
Chiron released his spiritual energy.
It zed like a Candle that had somehow had the fuel of gas.
His eyes were red as blood, but gave the impression that they glowed a different light from the blood fire around him.
He took his first step forward.
*Boom!*
The mes around his body increased high up into the sky.
....
Far off high on the mountain, Ponzi and his party continued their climb. He paused and turned in the direction of Chiron and the Essence Draining Spider.
"What kind of monster is that!" he muttered lowly.
"Is anything the problem?" Duna asked. The rest of the party was too far down the Power rank to have felt what Ponzi felt.
"No don''t worry! Its nothing. Let''s keep going. we are almost there."
....
Meanwhile, Chiron was taking his second step. One step at a time, Until he reached directly in front of the spider. The Spider did not move.
It was clear that it was actually hesitating to get into this fight.
"Come on!" Chiron teased, "you get a taste. Dinner is always better when it is hot."
It was obvious that Chiron was taunting it.
The Spider could not take it anymore, it suddenly raised one of its de-like legs and struck Chiron.
The Spider''s de made home on the target.
No! It did not.
Chiron was so fast in dodging that the mes from his body had not kept up with his body, and therefore gave the spider the impression that it had gutted Chiron.
It looked around but did not see Chiron.
*FIREBALL*
Chiron fired from high up above the spider.
Three consecutive fireballsnded on the creature''s head.
It screeched loudly. But Chiron had seen clearly that the Fireball was strong but had not done anything to the beast''s armour.
However, the explosion of the fire on its head seemed to have caused a level of internal damage.
After all, the pot could stand the heat, but never the water inside it.
He could tell that if he continually shot none stop, then there was a probability of frying the beast''s brain.
However, that would greatly deplete his dantain. And a dried-up dantain was of no use to anybody.
He had to try another means.
Hended on a nearby tree and brought out his sword.
Devil''s touch was as beautiful as ever.
But before he could attack, the Spider had done so first.
It shot its web at him.
"Devil''s touch! You may drink some." The sword immediately understood what Chiron meant and it took a huge gulp from Chiron''s spiritual energy.
However, the reduction in the pool was barely noticeable. It was not like when devil''s touch would drink from the Aura Dantain.
As The Spider web came at him like a fire extinguisher on a fire, Chiron used his de and burnt it off.
However, he suddenly noticed something. He had really underestimated this spider.
Chapter 131 Choose Wisely...
The web shot at him was much, but Devil''s touch had just drank from his different Dantain.
The body of the crooked sword was covered in fire and blood energy just like Chiron.
It had taken the attribute of its master''s power.
Chiron waved Devil''s touch and the Mass of Web that came at him was instantly burnt to a crisp. However, the moment it was burnt off, the first thing Chiron saw was the sword like legs of the spider heading for his face.
Instinctively, he had raised Devil''s touch in front of his face to defend.
*ng!*
the des met, but Devil''s touch held strong.
Chiron pushed back, and so did the Essence Draining Spider. Chiron discovered that he had underestimated his opponent.
He knew that the Spider was fast and somewhat clever, but this beast had just used a battle tactic against him.
It used the web as a smoke screen to cover its advance, and by the time Chiron got rid of the obstruction, it had already reached and attacked.
It was obviously smart. Chiron suspected that it must have been a result of always fighting Cultivators in the forest.
Slowly, the beast had started to form its own battle strategy.
In a battle of physical strength, Chiron knew he would not win.
This was a beast, and it was a beast with higher cultivation level than himself.
He pushed and leaped backwards.
He hopped from tree to tree. Effectively escaping from the beast.
However, he had onlynded on a thick tree branch to take a short break when he realized that something was wrong.
He coughed out some blood.
He immediately patted his body to check for the wound. It was obvious he was wounded, but he did not remember the beast cutting him with its de.
He coughed out some more blood.
Something was definitely wrong.
Immediately, he willed out the System chart on his physical body.
What he saw surprised him.
ording to what he was seeing, his entire body was gging red.
This was the icon to show that something was wrong with his body.
At the top right of the image of his body, he could finally see what the problem was.
He had been poisoned.
This was a shock to him. As far as he could remember, the Essence Draining spider did not have stings, and even if it did, it did not touch him.
The only time the beast had attacked was when it used its Web.
"Shit!!!" Chiron cursed. He remembered that he had burnt the web that was shot to him.
Apparently, he had inhaled the ash and that was what was poison to his body.
The Spider Stopped at a tree not so far away from him, and observed closely.
Truly, he had underestimated the capabilities of this beast.
It knew that Chiron was going to use his mes, and had countered perfectly.
Chiron could feel his eyes closing. The poison had gone through his nose and into his lungs to reach his bloodstream, spreading all over his body.
Meanwhile, the spider waited and watched attentively.
Chiron could no longer hold his fatigue.
He swayed from side to side.
His bnce was off, and he felt the deep temptation to take a short break.
But he knew he couldn''t. If he did, then he was practically dinner.
He stretched his sword for his enemy. However, it was not steady.
The sword swayed from side to side.
All this, the spider waited and watched with sharp attention.
Chiron swayed and his Sword felt too heavy, and the tip fell to the ground.
Immediately it did, the spider seemed to advance a bit.
Next, was his Knees.
A knee dropped. Chiron''s breathing had be heavy, and even though it was not hot, he was sweating profusely. His Skin color had also be very pale.
The Spider Advance slowly.
Every time it did, Chiron would attempt to stand up, and it would stop, and wait, and observe.
It continued in this manner. Until the mes around Chiron''s body went out, and he fell to the ground.
The Spider did not rush. This was a tactic it had used on other creatures before.
It knew that the meal before its eyes, was it''s.
It advanced, and when it reached Chiron, he came over him, and leaned in to enjoy the meal.
However...
"Devil''s touch, you may drink some."
*Boom!* *sh!*
The beast Screeched loudly, as its lower abdomen was cut.
Luckily, it had instinctively taken a leap back as the sword was swung for its head.
ck spider blood poured like a broke pipe from the deep wound Chiron had given it.
Chiron stood up. His skin had returned to its usual color. At least most of it.
Only his left arm was still pale. In fact, it was bing green.
A quick long sh on his arm and devil''s touch had opened up a wound on its masters body.
From the wound flowed out blood with the poison.
Chiron waved his hand and the blood flowed in mid air. He waved his hand and it sshed on a near by tree.
*Blood Maniption!*
Surprisingly, Chiron waked his hand and Devil''s touch disappeared.
"Since I have already revealed it, I don''t see why I shouldn''t push some more."
He kicked against the ground as he ran for the spider.
The Essence Draining spider out of anger and frustration also ran for him.
But it had still underestimated Chiron.
Chiron waved his hands and the ck blood that had flowed out of the Essence draining spider seemed toe alive on its own.
It moved like des through the air and cut off all the legs of the beast.
Naturally, more blood flowed out, and Chiron called them all towards himself.
The spider now had its sword like legs it used as a weapon cut off.
Chiron raised his hand above his head, all the blood that flowed from the spider''s body gathered in his hand.
*Blood Maniption!*
This ability allowed him to be able to use the blood of who so ever his de cuts as a weapon.
Chiron leaped andnded on the head of the beast, "Choose wisely. Be my servant or die an insects death!"
Chapter 132 The Mantis Stalks The Cicada, Unaware Of The Oriole Behind...
At first the Essence Draining spider struggled under his feet, But when it saw the look on Chiron''s Face, It understood.
Normally, There were only so much people or creatures he could make a master-servant bond with.
The reason he could do so was because of a particr ability he had.
*Lord of Servants!*
This ability allowed him to have many servants under his name. It was one of the abilities he had gotten when he got Aura energy.
Now, Chiron had Hunter as a Pet beast, the dragon egg, and the Essence Draining spider.
The Ceremony for the bond to be made was concluded.
However, he could at the moment not use the Essence draining spider.
after all, Chiron had cut off all of the beast''s legs.
It would need to heal.
Chiron immediately went deep into the forest and hunted two Cored beasts of the Green core rank.
The dropped the beasts before the Essence draining Spider.
"Eat up, and heal! When I need you, I''ll call for you."
He came back to the Cave and Hunter followed behind him.
Everything on this side had been prepared properly. Just to be on the saver side, he checked his ''Cow'' once more.
Seeing that it was feeding well brought a smile to his face.
And now, it was time for a different thing.
He had issues with his party members that he had to settle.
He was currently at the base of the Dormant volcano.
The Ceiling was very high up. But it was a shorter route to the top.
It looked dark, but that was because the top had been sealed by Ice for hundreds of years.
This also meant that this was a short cut to the top. Of course he could not fly, but that did not mean there was no any other way to get up there.
He looked at Hunter by his side. The little guy was chewing on some of the meat that Chiron had provided for the Essence Draining Spider.
The little guy had fearlessly stolen some for himself.
Secretly, Chiron acknowledged this. It was good that the little beast knew that it had to survive for itself.
Independence to a certain extent would allow for the creature to be strong and useful.
"Keep the meat! You can enjoy it another time."
Immediately, Hunter opened up a shadow pool and dumped the meat inside.
The creature could not exactly understand humannguage, but it had a blood bond to its master. The reason Chiron talked to it was to slowly teach it.
"We are going up there!" Chiron pointed.
Can you swim that good?"
Hunter answered by making arge Shadow pool.
Just like Chiron had done before, he entered the Shadow pool and held on to the beast''s tail as it swarm through the shadow pool to the peak.
.....
Meanwhile, there had finally made it.
ording to the map that Ca had, they had finally made it to the top. Or at least close enough to it.
Up here was snowy and it was really cold.
It was so cold up here that if it was in Chiron''s former world, the cold would have been measured at -15 degrees in the very least.
All of them had heavy clothing on, and they used their spiritual energies to continually warm themselves up.
For days since Chiron''s supposed death, they had been climbing the mountain.
The journey had not in anyway been smooth.
Many times they encountered beasts that nearly took their lives, but Ponzi was really an outstanding leader and had helped to guide them well.
He made only the right decisions that Maximized the efficiency of the team.
Luckily, the higher they went, the fewer beasts they encountered.
Only those Creatures that could really exist in very cold ces were up here. And most of them were fortunately not carnivorous.
After twists and turns on the mountain area, there finally reached the ce.
However, something was greatly wrong.
ording to the information from the Bureau For Cultivators, this ce was supposed to be filled with Snow white Tulip flowers and other important herbs.
But what there were seeing was totally different.
On their way up here, there were many nts, but the goal had always been to get the Snow white Tulip Flower.
Now they had reached the ce it was supposed to be found, and there was absolutely nothing there.
All around the ce was just empty snow.
Even the other Snow nts that were supposed to be around the ce were not there.
"Wait a minute!" Duna turned to Ca, "are you sure you read the Map currently?"
"Yes, Yes I did! And ording to the map, we are there."
Luna pulled the map from Ca''s hand but apart from a green glow, the paper in her eyes was nk. She suddenly remembered that this was the reason there still needed Ca.
This was an effort put in ce by the n to ensure that quest maps were never stolen from the person they were assigned to.
The quest map would be tethered to only the person that paid at the counter for the mission.
Ponzi, Duna and Luna had too much debts on their hands. They did not have the financial capability to pay for it.
But not Ca. Some how, her mother had provided the fee necessary to pay for the mission, and therefore she was the only person capable of using the map.
"I don''t believe this! This wrench must have taken us through a wrong path." Lunained.
Ever since Chiron''s supposed death, the attitude of the team members these past few days to Ca hadpletely changed. It had also changed to Zi, but not so much. After all, she was still Ponzi''s Cousin.
"That''s not possible," Ponzi shook his head, "The map is glowing green. That means that we are at our destination."
Ponzi was more knowledgeable than the others. These Dormant Volcano had be surveyed by experts of higher ranks a long time ago.
In fact, a survey of the ce still urs every now and then.
This was how the safe paths for different ranks of cultivators was known, and also what judged different regions under various danger ranks.
Ponzi shook his head. He could not believe that their hard work here had all been for nothing, "we should search around the ce. Maybe they are scattered around the ce."
The party members understood what he meant and there went around searching the ce.
However, hours went by, there search remained unfruitful.
They were already getting tired and Zi sat on the ground to rx a little. She had the least cultivation amongst the party members and had been burning through it to keep warm.
Just then, her hand felt something on the snowy ground. She looked to check what it was. Behold, she discovered that she was sitting on a stalk Of Flower.
She pulled hard at the stalk and there it was. It was Cupped shaped with three petals and three Sepals. At the center of its cup was a small ball of snow.
This was the Snow White Tulip Flower.
"I''ve FOUND it!" Zi Screamed.
The others heard her voice and immediately ran over.
There had searched for hours, but this was the only one there could find.
Ponzi''s eyes shone with a light that made it seem as if he was pirate looking at gold.
"Give it to me," he ordered in a firm tone.
She stretched her hand and handed it over to her.
Immediately she did, a smile bloomed on his face. This was it. This was what he had been searching for, for a long time.
"Yes! we are going to be rich!" Luna jubted.
"RICH!?" Those words did not sound right in Ca''s ears. "What do you mean? My mother needs that flower to be well."
Luna stopped celebrating and turned to Ca. She looked at her like she was looking at an obvious fool.
Ca turned to Duna. Unsurprisingly, he also stared at her in that manner.
She turned to Ponzi, and his was the worse. He did not even have her in his sight. All he did was admire the flower in his hand.
Duna suddenly pulled out his sword and advanced towards Ca, and so did Luna.
"Ponzi! we don''t need her anymore right?" Luna asked.
Duna nodded, "she looks over used. If we get rid of her here, no one will find out. We''ll just say it was a cored beast."
Luna nodded in agreement.
However, Ponzi had other ideas in mind.
"Ponzi!" Luna called again, "What do you think? Should we do it now...?"
She turned behind.
*SLASH!*
The melodious sound of metal cutting through flesh was heard and a head fell on the ground.
Some of the blood sshed on Duna who was smiling mischievously at Ca.
However, he suddenly noticed that the head on the ground was not Ca''s but it had the surprise look of his sister.
He immediately turned before the second strikended. He barely dodged it. However, a arm was cut off...
Chapter 133 The Mantis Stalks The Cicada, Unaware Of The Oriole Behind 2...
"AHHH!!!" Duna screamed in pain.
Ca backed off as she instinctively pulled out her sword. However, her hand was shaking in fear and confusion as to what was happening.
Meanwhile, Zi also stood there frozen.
"Ponzi!!! What the Fuck are you doing!?" Duna asked. His blood poured from the wound like it was freshly burst pipe. "You SNAKE! You said we would share the money together."
"Share the money!?" Ponzi had a sarcastic smile on his face, "you want me to share two Blue beast cores with you? Are you so foolish to believe that i will let that amount of money go? That''s enough to pay up all my father''s debt and Even get us a new house," he had an expression of bliss on face. Evidence that he was thinking about it.
"Who knows, we might even get to have a manor like that of the Chief."
"But... but," Duna stammed, and then he looked at the body of his now dead sister has her headless body gave the white snow a prettier color.
"Luna!" he muttered lowly. He gritted his teeth, "I''ll kill you for this," he used his other hand to pull out his sword and rushed for Ponzi. However, Duna was not in the best condition to fight, and he was not even the same cultivation level as Ponzi. This was his end.
Ponzi only moved once, and half of Duna''s face had fallen to the ground. It rolled like a meat ball trying to escape the te, and only stopped beside his sister''s.
The rest of fell to the ground.
Zi could not believe what was happening, and fear made her fall to her knees. Below her, the snow melted as her pee stained the ground.
Meanwhile, Ca still pointed her shaky sword at Ponzi.
"Do... Don''te any closer!" she tried to coordinate her thoughts properly but everything that just happened was a strong blow to her mind.
Ponzi advanced slowly. One step at a time. He raised his sword high. Ca might have had A-grade Dantain, but she was still at the mid-stage of the wood rank.
She was absolutely nothingpared to him.
"leave her alone!" a scared voice was heard from behind.
Ponzi turned to the scared and shaking Zi, "don''t worry little cousin. you''ll get your turn."
He turned once more to Ca. Some of the blood from the twins had stained his face, but he did not care, "I''m sorry Ca. At first I sincerely wanted to help you heal your mother. But a lot things happened. My father has so much debt on his head. By some coincidence, he was able to find a sick man a few days ago that wants this flower. He is even willing to pay up to two blue cores for it."
He took a step forward, "forgive me. I have had a hard life, and the cultivation world is not fair!"
He brought his sword down.
*Swoosh!*
Blood sshed on Ca''s face.
She was shocked by what she was seeing.
Ponzi was also shocked.
Instinctively, he looked down. A ck crooked de had pierced right through his heart.
he had been leader of this party for a long time, and he knew the shapes and looks of all the swords in his team.
And this sword through his chest was the one that stood out the most amongst all of them.
Chiron walked to Ponzi''s side. His appearance was like the arrival of a ghost.
Ponzi had not felt it at all when he arrived. Only when Chiron had shown himself.
Ponzi stood frozen as Chiron looked him the eyes. He dug a hand into Ponzi''s shirt and removed the flower.
"Chi... Chi... Impossible!" Ponzi coughed up some blood, "how!?" Surprise was on his face.
But Chiron could really not bother to exin to an already dead man.
From the front, he touched his de, and it morphed through Ponzi''s chest, piecing his inner organs as it did.
Ponzi fell on his side. Even as his eyes closed never to open forever, he still did not understand what had happened.
Where had he gone wrong? How did Chiron not Die by the hands of the same creature that killed his mother, and made his father a cripple?
Such questions were mysteries he would never get answers to.
Chiron turned to Ca.
Immediately his eyesy on her, she panicked.
However, he dropped his sword, and opened his arms wide.
She paused, and then she looked at him again. Tears suddenly filled her eyes, and she rushed into his embrace.
She screamed and cried like she had never done so before.
Her tears stained his clothes, and her fingers dug into them. From time to time, Chiron could feel her body still shake with fear.
"There, there. Its alright now, I''m here. I''m here!"
Her head was so deep in his embrace that she had not noticed the crazy smile on his face.
This n was one that had taken quite a while, but the first Phase was finally over.
At first it was just a crush, but with this, Chiron was positive that he had crested himself in Ca''s heart.
After all, Chiron was a person that mostly paid attention.
There was a reason why stories from his previous world about knights saving damsels in distress was always very famous.
Chiron was not a Knight, but it did not matter. All he had to do was make sure that the damsel was in distress, and hopeless.
What happened a few days ago was quite simple.
Chiron had done his investigation about each individual of his party.
Zi had the easiest life, but was also the easiest to deceive.
The twins, Duna and Luna came from a home with moderately okay family, but ensured that their greed for a better life always hovered above their heads.
Ponzi on the other hand, apart from Ca, had the hardest life.
Troubled waters was always the best to fish.
A few nights ago was the first encounter Chiron had with Aggro, Ponzi''s father.
Just like any other Drunk at the table, Chiron had told his story of how he was a guest from a foreign n that hade to the Chikitsa n to heal his sick father who was of the Copper rank at Elder Ellen''s mansion.
But was met with a long queue of people that had been waiting for months.
This was alreadymon knowledge within the n.
He narrated how It would take his father several months to reach his turn, and by then, he might be already be dead.
Even though he was wearing a mask to cover half of his face, he had cried bitterly at the table of how much he loved his father, and would give anything for him.
The next time he came to the bar, he narrated that one of the maids working under Elder Ellen had seen his father and taken pity on him. One look at his father, and she had told him that he did not need to wait this long on the queue and that if he had a Snow white Tulip Flower, his father could be healed.
It was at this point that he proposed that who so ever was to help get the flower would be rewarded with two blue beast cores.
He even ced one of the Blue beast cores in the hands of the very trustworthy Bartender as evidence of his sincerity.
It was at this point that Aggro remembered that his son was going to hunt for a Snow White Tulip Flower.
Naturally, he had brought his son the next day to the bar, and the bartender had shown Ponzi the blue cored stone as evidence.
The father and son pair had a lot of debts to pay, this was a saving grace that had fallen on theirps.
Aggro could not stop singing into Ponzi''s head to do whatsoever it took to get the Snow white Tulip flower.
Ponzi then told the twins that havee to trust him for so long, about this, and told them that if they helped him, he would give them a cut.
They were very excited by this.
Right from the start, the twins never liked Chiron, but he had proven his capabilities again and again. They had no choice but to continually bare with his presence.
In other words, he was useful.
This was the reason why they did not mind when the Essence Draining Spider hade for him. They did not even bother with saving him.
Chiron had already suspected this since he met them.
But it was further confirmed during the attack from the Giant grey horned Ape.
Back then, Chiron had caught each and every of their expressions.
Human beings were always seen at their truest in the presence of survival or Self interest.
After getting the power from the egg, Chiron had used a shorter cut to reach the top of the mountain.
After all, the shortest distance between two ces was always a straight line.
It was a straight line from the center of the mountain to the top.
And then it was easy from there.
He had devil''s touch and Hunter clear all the nts in the area, harvesting all of them and dumping it in his Storage...
Chapter 134 First Wave Of Fates Knights...
After clearing the entire ce of nt life, all he did was wait in hiding for his Party members to arrive.
The rest had yed like a movie, while Chiron was the director behind the set.
Using the shadow pool, he had hunter drop a stalk of Snow white Tulip flower by Zi''s side.
And then he waited for all of them to betray themselves. While he only came out at exactly thest moment, presenting a warm embrace like a descended messiah.
"I thought you were dead!" she cried as she held tightly to him. She really did not know which relief was greater, that Chiron saved her alive, or that he did not die.
"How... How did you survive!?"
Chiron smiled a bit, "have you forgotten elder Joules''s quote so soon? ''Danger Sharpens the senses and builds the sess of a cultivator''."
Even though that quote was not an obvious answer, it was still okay.
Chiron suddenly heard low sobs from behind him.
He turned and walked to Zi. Although this was not necessary to his future ns, he had no choice. In front of Ca, he must maintain his messiah Status.
He picked her up from the ground, and she also hugged him tightly. All the while, she had been the most scared.
After all, she had the least cultivation. But Scariest thing for her, was the fact that her own loving cousin wanted to kill her for money.
It was all over now, but this event was probably going to cause nightmares.
"Zi, Ca," Chiron addressed both of them, "Ponzi, Duna and Luna, died at the jaws of a scary beast. They stood and fought while we the weaker cultivators ran back to the n for help. Do you understand!?" Chiron gave both of them an obvious truth twisting look with his eyes.
Both of them looked at one another and nodded in understanding.
It was best to get a story that they could all stick with. At least for their report to the Bureau for cultivators.
"Come, lets go home!" Chiron held both girls, one on each side as they walked.
It was at this moment that it came.
Those words were rming to Chiron.
This was not like the other times that the System had told him to defend against Fate.
This was about the Fate knight that the System had warned him about.
Just like Before, Chiron had expected an attack from Fate. After all, he had just acquired Spirit cultivation.
Fate had a habit of attacking every time he got stronger.
It was like the Heavens dering their disapproval of his growth.
Fate''s knights were going to attack. Chiron did not know what angle they were going toe from, but there was no time to think about it.
He immediately hit both girls on their necks. Effectively knocking them out.
And then he carried them. Both of them under each armpit.
Immediately, he activated his Aura energy and descended down.
He ran until he got to the side of a tree, and dropped them, "hunter! look after them for me. I seem to have visitors."
Chiron turned about. There was nobody behind him, but he still frowned.
"Come on! let''s not y games. If you came looking for me, you should be polite enough to show your faces."
At first there was no response, and then the wind blew.
As it did, the snow seemed alive as many men materialized from within it.
They had on them white gowns that covered their head and their entire bodies, with the symbol of a golden sun in the center of their chest.
One look at the symbol and Chiron instantly knew who they were. But as to the reason why they were here, that was a mystery.
ording to his memory of this world, the MC of the book did not meet these guys until another twenty years. And even then, they were on his side.
However, the fact that he had been told to defend against Fate''s knights alone was an indication that these guys were not on his side.
These were members of the holy church.
At least it was a branch of the church. This church ruled a great part of the Human world. ording to what he could remember, the closest one to the Chikitsa n was still about several months journey from here.
There were very far away from regions ruled by ns, and considered this area to be quite primitive.
There were at least fifty of them. Most of them were of the Stone Rank. A select few were at the peak of the Wood Rank, while Chiron Could feel the presence of two people that were at the copper Rank.
Both of which were at the middle copper rank.
This number of people with the kind of strength they willed was a lot.
In fact, they were even a lot for Chiron.
One of the men that was of the Copper rank stepped forward with a scroll in hand. He opened it and read from it, "We are members of the Holy Church, and we are here to bring the judgment of the Holy Seer. You only have two options. Come with us and have your body sanctified before your death. So as to send your soul to heaven, or die here and be sent to eternal damnation."
There was nothing about what this guy had just said that even remotely made sense to Chiron.
Although he did not know what he had done wrong, but basically, he was going to die if he went with them, and he was still going to die if he didn''t.
Apparently the only option these guys were giving him, was death.
"I have done nothing wrong to the Holy Church! I demand my offence and user be brought before me, ording to the code of the Book of Holy Judgement."
Those words took the priests by surprise. What Chiron was doing, was simply invoking a rule by which Judgement in the church was passed.
This made some of the men in white whisper amongst themselves.
"Hahaha!!!" There was suddenlyughter.
A path was created and a man stepped out from within the group of people.
He had a long scar on one side of his face, and had a full ck bearded face.
On the fingers of his left hand were three rings. Each of them had a different color.
"Kid! all we did was read out the order from the Holy Seer, and you have already proven to us that you deserve death."
Chiron frowned. He did not understand what this man meant.
The manughed some more, "Firstly, How can you even speak ournguage? Secondly, how the fuck do you even know the Code of the Book Of Judgement? You only about ten, and from what I can see, you have never left your n area. This ce is several months away from the closest Kingdom, and even if you were, you would have to be a Believer of at least the second order. It takes the fastest amongst us five years to reach that high."
As he talked, he yed with the rings with one finger, and there glowed slightly. "Even if I took five years from your age, you would be at five or four," his smile got wider, and Chiron''s frown got deeper.
"Now, lets assume that you are some heavenly genius. But you still have to be able to write, or least read the Code of the Book of Judgement," he paused a little, "do you see where I''ming from?"
He advanced slowly, "Secondly," as he talked, he''s spirit energy had been ignited, and it flowed out of him slowly, "thenguage of the book of codes is entirely different from thenguage we speak."
"Shit!!!" Chiron cursed in his mind. He had totally forgot such basic essentials, and had instinctively talked to this people in theirnguage. He had forgot that just like his former world, people of different regions, spoke differentnguages.
At the time, all that was on his mind was how to deal with this people. And it was a general rule thatmunication was not achieved until both parties understood one another.
"Thirdly," the man went on, "You were able to sense our presence even though we hid perfectly, and all I can sense from you is the high stage of the Wood rank of Aura energy."
Now, Chiron was really getting worried. Even though this man used spirit energy, he could sense Chiron''s Aura energy. This showed that he had rich battle experience.
After all, Chiron had been carrying Aura energy everywhere, and only Elder Ellen had instantly sensed it.
Before meeting up with his team members again, Chiron had ced back the seal at the back of his neck.
The reason was because he did not want anybody back at the n figuring out that he now had Cultivation. The seal stopped the flow of Spirit energy in his body.
Secondly, the only reason he had sensed their presence was not because he did, but because the System alerted him of their arrival.
"Andstly, you did not seem surprise when you saw us. And I saw how closely you looked at our crest. I''ll take that you know the holy Church well. Too well infact," heughed some more," and then he had an ugly-stern expression on his face.
"Do you see it now," he raised the hand with rings, "the reason why you must die. Child of EVIL!!!"
Chapter 135 Hunting The Evil Child (Kevin & Danfo)
"Child of evil!? Shit! this is bad!" Chiron thought to himself.
This man had just called him a child of evil.
Currently, The Holy church ruled the continent. It is said that over ten thousand years ago, they vanquished a great presence that brought immense suffering and pain into the world, ushering it into a state of peace and stability.
It is also said that the Holy Church was the entity that eventually put an end to the destruction that the Elves caused a thousand years ago.
They were just so powerful that they were able to stop a mighty force like the Elves that had dered war on every race and tribe in the whole world.
The elves had power and technology that was capable of bringing down even great dragons. Yet, the Holy Church had brought their reign to an end.
This was a very super powerful organization, and apart from ns that were very rigid with their belief system, and the beast men tribes, their influence spread deep and wide.
ording to what Chiron knew, their influence was once upon a time far greater than it is now, but the battle with the elves had hurt their power so greatly.
Nevertheless, they were always very respected and reverend.
The mere fact that they had such influence was enough to understand how deep and unfathomable their power was.
The Holy Church had scared rules. One of them was to ensure that a powerful force like the one that hade before thousands of years ago was prevented at all costs.
To ensure that this Sacred rule was enforced, the Seer of the church would read out the Fate of the world, and anybody with even a remote probability of bing evil raising forces of evil was eliminated. Some of them were even eliminated in childhood or Infancy.
Children of evil were hated the most.
Chiron remembered that at some point during the journey and many adventures of the MC of his book, the MC joined this organization, and he helped them eliminate many of such potential evil to the world.
Eventually the MC''s heart could not take such cruelty passed on children and he decided to leave the Holy Church. But his time there allowed him ess to very vital information.
This was the reason why Chiron was worried. As he was, he had barely umted enough power and force to save his own life.
He was just a little over nine years of age, and the much he had aplished was actually impressive in its own right, but to fight against such a force was not something he was capable of doing.
Chiron was not dumb. His life came first before anything. As the man advanced, he immediately turned and ran.
He was very willing to abandon all he had built or achieved for the preservation of his life.
Being conceited because of the merger power he had acquired was a thing only a foolish man would do.
If there was no guarantee of winning, then why engage in battle?
These were Fifty people. Most of them were at the Stone rank and two of them were at the Copper Rank.
One look at them and it was obvious that they had rich battle experience. This was most true for the Copper rankers. Especially that man with a scar across his face that disproved Chiron''s plea with only a few words.
Even tricking these guys was not going to be easy.
In Chiron''s head, the most important thing was life. for him to acquire power, he needed to first have life.
However, Chiron had only advanced barely two hundred meters when he discovered that his escape route had been blocked.
Apparently, when he was talking with the Man with a scar on his face, some of the men in robes had already covered his escape.
"What do you think we are, boy!? Fools!" A man that had blocked his escape route added.
This was the second person at the Copper rank Realm.
He was bald and had a smooth all round face. But his body was burly, and his robe was sleeveless. Which revealed his thick muscles.
"We are the Enforcer unit of the Holy sword. Do you think we do not have experience with Hunting your kind? You, stupid cowards, are always very predictable."
He immediately threw a punch that came straight for Chiron''s head.
Even before the punch arrived, Chiron could feel how heavy it was. The man''s spirit energy surrounded it and the speed and force of it literally burnt through the falling snow.
*Anointed Fist!*
A Loud Boom was heard.
Chiron jumped backwards. He had only barely dodged that punch. His instincts had kicked in, and he leapt out of the way in time. Somersaulting a few times backwards.
However, he could smell a sizzling in the air, and he looked to his side. The friction of that punch had burnt through his clothes, and some of it from the side had actuallye out burnt.
The loud punch shook this side of the mountain.
"HEY! Muscle Brain Kelvin. Do you know we are on a Snowy mountain? Do you want to start an Avnche?" The man with a scar on his faceined.
"Muscle Brain!? How dare you Sissy Jewelry lover? Do I look like a girl like you? Do you think I cannot handle a little snow?" He flexed the muscles on his right hand, and kissed it, "this is what a real man should love."
"Muscle Brain! Sissy Jewelry Lover!" Chiron thought hard at these two nicknames. Although they looked a bit younger now, and that was why he did not recognize them. Besides, he was only thinking about his life.
This two were talents in the Enforcer unit of the Holy Church.
By the time the main character of the book had met them, they were already Knights and were far off in the Silver realm. In fact, one of them had even started approaching the Gold Realm.
They were best friends. ording to what Chiron remembered, these two had met a certain fate that saw a sharp increase in their power.
They were seniors to the MC of his book.
It was cold, but Chiron could feel sweat gathering on his back. These guys were anything but good news to him.
Although they looked like fools, they were actually a big problem.
The Muscle Brain was called Kevin, and the Jewelry lover was called Danfo.
Seeing that the two of them were arguing, Chiron took this opportunity to attempt his escape again.
He opened a shadow pool and entered it.
And then he burst out in front of one of the stone-ranked cultivators. In his hand was Devil''s touch.
*Slice!*
Chiron Cut the man into two halves.
But before that one fell, he had already rushed for another one.
"You fucking Bastard!" Kevin screamed as he rushed for Chiron.
Danfo also attacked. One of the rings on his hand shone with a red light beam that headed straight for Chiron.
However, before both attacks Could reach Chiron, He had escaped through the shadow Pool again.
He had to create a path to escape but before that, he needed to create some chaos.
He was aware of how much these two cared for their subordinates.
What he had to do was destroy their organization.
The other men in robes also gathered their Spiritual energy and attacked, but On Chiron''s side was just him. While the other people had almost fifty Comrades to worry about.
Using one''s technique wrongly could potentially harm one''srade.
This was the advantage Chiron was depending on as he darted through the battlefield.
What''s more, the more he killed, the stronger he became.
He did not use his spirit energy did not mean that he could not use the new skills he had now acquired.
He waved his hand and Devil''s touch disappeared into the storage.
A chain of spikes was heading towards him from behind. He dodged, but the Chain seemed to have a mind of its own as it turned and sped towards him like an eagle set on catching its prey.
Chiron felt heat from his back. Kevin wasing once more with another attack.
He waved his hand and Devil''s touch appeared to block the punch for him.
*Boom!* This was an attack from a cultivator of the Middle copper realm.
Chiron had used Devil''s touch as a shield for the attack.
It worked, but he was sent flying and hit a tree hard.
He coughed up some blood. Even though he was not using his spirit energy, his body had already been baptized and strengthened by his higher cultivation.
If not, the recoil from that hit would have broken all the bones in his body.
He was not out of danger just yet.
He jumped out of the way before the flying chain could get him.
Chiron gritted his teeth.
The fight was proving to be a tough one, but it was not time to give up just yet.
However, when he stood up, he discovered that one chain had caught him, by the leg.
He used his sword to sh it. However, another one caught his other hand, and then his leg, and then three of them went around his sword.
Another one spread forth to his abdomen, and it pulled him down to the ground.
"Shit!!!" Chiron cursed. His eyes scanned around. Attacks were stilling, and he could not move.
He was trapped...
Chapter 136 A Toddler With A Big Gun And Bullet...
Chiron discovered that he had very much underestimated these people.
But then again, this was all he could do for now.
At least, this was the impression he gave them. As much as he wanted to, he did not use his spirit energy. The reason was that he was not sure if these guys had extra skills hidden in their sleeves.
What''s more, they already knew that he had Aura. If they knew he had spirit energy on top, it was going to be a disasterter.
It was always better to have an Ace up the sleeve.
The chains brought him forcefully to the ground. But even if he could not move, that did not mean that it was the same thing for his weapon.
"Devil''s touch, you may drink some!" His aura Dantain immediately reduced in size.
Devil''s touch changed shape like water. Releasing itself from the hold of the chains around it, and immediately went in front of him.
It blocked the oing attacks, but Kevin suddenly attacked again.
*Anointing Fist!*
A loud Metal sound was heard.
Chiron coughed up some more blood and his sword morphed back into its original shape.
Kevin pulled devil''s touch from Chiron''s hold.
"Incredible! this sword must at least weigh a ton." The sword was heavy, but he was a cultivator in the middle stage of the copper realm.
Carrying the sword was not so hard for him.
"Impressive!" Kevinmented, "each and every one of you evil children just gets weirder and more terrifying than thest." He looked at the destruction that Chiron had caused behind him, and then back at the barely ten-year-old child tied up on the ground.
"Heavens damn it! You little shit devil. Look at all the men you killed." He lifted Chiron by the shirt, "do you even have any heart?" he frowned tightly, "these men have wives, children and families to go back to!"
Chiron was lost for words at this man.
Here he was trying to kill a child of barely ten, and he wasining that Chiron had killed men with wives and children.
Even Chiron had to admit that this bald man had a nut loose in his head.
Not so far away, a little dark cloud used the shade of snow and settled close to a tree. It greatly hid its presence from the members of the Holy Church.
The cloud formed the perfect face of a young girl. Even from the outline, the cloud formed, it was easy to tell that this girl was a beauty.
The cloud formed her so perfectly that it even showed specific details like her flowing hair that looked more like snakes than actual hair.
"He has been captured!" she frowned, "I knew it was the right idea not to leave it to mother. If I don''t help, we will lose yet another evil seed," she whispered lowly to herself.
She raised a hand and was about to act. However, she noticed something, and the shock of it made her stop.
Kevin was still pouring his mind and saliva directly on Chiron''s face.
However, he did not notice the movement of Chiron''s fingers.
In the Opinion of these men, the Evil Child had been captured, and his sword taken away.
Since Chiron was from a n that specialized in using Spirit energy through swords, it was a faint assumption in their head that all he had was his sword techniques. After all, apart from using Shadow pools, the only other thing he had used throughout this fight was his sword.
In fact, he had not even used any Spirit sword techniques. Or in his case, Aura sword techniques.
But these men had truly underestimated him.
They were so many benefits to Chiron running around the ce and killing as much as he could.
Firstly, the aura of death had now increased in this ce.
Chiron''s aura got stronger if he was in a ce of the dead.
Secondly, all this blood he had helped his enemies shed, was his weapon.
Kevin had had enough of berating Chiron. He raised a hand to finish the job. His Spirit energy gathered in his fist.
However, he suddenly felt as if his life was in danger.
"KEVIN!!! Look out!" Danfo screamed.
Immediately, he turned and waved his fist in the direction of the oing attack.
*POW!*
He managed to block it. It was a blood arrow, but more than one came for him.
Instinctive;y, he let go of Chiron in other to block the attacks.
This was his mistake. As Chiron fell to the ground, many more blood arrows came for Kevin. The ones that were not aimed at him, he let pass him by.
*nk!*nk!*
A series of sounds were heard as the sound of broken chains was heard. The blood Arrows had set Chiron free.
Chiron bit hard on his lower lip. His bite was so hard, it was almost as good as biting his own lip off. As the blood flowed, he Spat it out of his mouth.
Controlling it, it shot straight for the back of Kevin''s neck.
Everything happened very fast. Attacks came from the front and Chiron''s Spat out blood from the back.
There was a saying in Chiron''s former world that if the bullet was big enough, and the gun usable, a toddler could even bring down a grown man.
Well, even though Chiron was of lower cultivation, the gun and bullet he was using were quite big.
This was the blood ability of a dragon egg that was born at the Violet rank.
The Spat-out blood was about to pierce Kevin at the back of his neck.
"NO!" Danfo shot out of his ring energies at Kevin. The shot got him at his side. Although it injured him, the shot moved him inches away from Chiron''s attack.
Only barely saving his life from sure death.
However, Chiron was not yet done.
His fingers moved.
*sh!*
Blood was spilt, and a muscr arm fell off to the ground.
The Cloud-shaped girl in hiding looked on in obvious shock...
Chapter 137 Dark Cloud Arrives...
The Cloud girl in hiding could not believe what she had just witnessed.
It was not just the fact that Chiron had broken from the hold of a Cultivator that was many ranks ahead of him.
No!
It was the ability he used to do it.
This was blood maniption.
It was an ancient technique that was lost when the Blood Dragon died a thousand years ago.
the only other person she had seen with this ability was the person she referred to as mother. And from what she could remember, It took thousands of years for her to learn it and bring it to the realm of control she had.
They are a group of Dragons who are born as just normal dragons without special abilities. However, when in egg form, they had the ability to generate a specified ability or be marked with an affinity if they were bathed well in it.
One such was the blood Dragon. Legend had it that while she was still an egg, nations fought for her. Unfortunately, no one nation got its hands on her egg.
However, she had bathed in the blood from the battlefield under a mountain of corpses. This was how she generated the ability to be a blood dragon.
Apart from her, they were other users of blood maniption from time to time, but never as great as her. That was because, at her core, she had the Runes that controlled it all.
But Chiron was just a young boy. He was barely even ten, and he had the ability to not only manipte blood, but to also use it with such proficiency during a fight.
She did not know that Chiron had stolen this ability from the child of the blood Dragon. And she did not know that the reason he could use it so well was because his veins had been changed fundamentally to amodate arge enough power that could help protect the Dragon egg.
Chiron had effectively cheated his way to get one of the rarest abilities in the world.
It was not only rare but also very deadly.
She looked on at the fight with excitement. "So this is what mother meant by this one being special," she thought to herself.
Chiron was not in his best form at the moment.
He had bitten his lower lip so deep and bad that it now hung like a loose piece of meat from his mouth.
Blood still poured from it. He could no longer shut his mouth, and with the continuous bleeding, and the smile showing his teeth he had on, he looked like a zombie hungry for brains.
However, his eyes looked sharp as an eagle.
Kevin had one hand on the ground. Blood poured out from his wound like a tap.
He immediately used his spirit energy to seal the wound.
It was still snowy, but his face was red, filled with sweat, and the veins on his head were popping with anger and the pain he felt.
He also felt pain from his side, butpared to the one from his arm, it practically felt like it did no exist.
He found it hard to believe, but the reality of what had just happened was before his face.
He had be too conceited with the fact that he had captured Chiron that he let down his guard.
This was not the first time he hunted an evil child, but this was definitely the first time he had suffered this much at the hands of one.
And to top it all, it was even from a brat that was lower than him in cultivation.
This was a big shame.
Danfo immediately rushed forward.
"You stupid muscle brain. Are you really that interested in your own death?" He removed one of the rings on his hand and ced it on Kevin''s arm.
The ring morphed into spirit energy, and entered the wound. Kevin immediately felt great relieve.
This was a temporary pain reliever.
He had his eyes on Chiro that had shifted back as he picked his arm from his hand and waved his hand.
The arm disappeared.
"Storage space!?" Chiron thought to himself, "No! he has a Spatial treasure."
Spatial treasures could act just like his storage space.
There was a space band around Kevin''s hand. Chiron was sure that the band was the Spatial treasure.
Chiron waved his hands, and the blood in the entire battlefield of three hundred meters around him rose up.
It was a marvelous sight to see that red blood that had been absorbed by the snow on the ground could separate itself from the snow. This was the same thing for even the blood on the clothes of the robed men.
"Incredible!" The cloud girl muttered lowly, "and he only has cultivation within the lower realms."
However, she suddenly noticed something. Kevin and Danfo had be angry, and they were now releasing the full blown energy of Cultivators in the Copper realm.
She could see it clearly. Chiron was indeed incredible, but as things were, even he was not going to win such a fight.
He had killed a lot of people, but they were still more than thirty people.
She frowned as she made up her mind. She was going to help.
If the Hoy church was going to send their people, then why not her.
Chiron on the other hand could see that the situation was turning for the worse.
His body had been baptized by Spiritual energy at the copper level. He knew that these two were now going to go wild on him.
Even if he released his copper ranked spiritual energy, he was at the early stages of the rank.
Against two very experienced hunters, he was not sure of the oues.
It was better to keep it hidden for a little while ,and escape as far as he could when he had the chance.
However, he suddenly heard a whisper in his ear, as the wind blew.
"Don''t worry! I''ll help you this time!"
Chapter 138 Evil Spirit!!!...
Chiron was not foolish enough to believe that he alone could beat everybody here. It might be possible, but that was going to be a very big ''MIGHT''.
The whisper he heard came into his ears. However, when he turned to check who it was, he did not see anybody.
This surprised him, but he was sure of it.
"When I give the signal, RUN!" the voice spoke again.
Chiron was not sure where it hade from but he could care less about that. If someone else was going to put themselves intentionally in front of danger for him, he was not one to decline such a chance at life.
"I''m going to tear you apart, from Limb to limb, brat!" Kevin spat out some blood to the side.
The Spirit energying out of his body was so huge and powerful, that it melted the snow around his body.
This was the same thing too for Danfo.
Chiron wiled and some of the blood in the air brought his sword to his hands.
However, immediately kevin and Danfo kicked against the ground in an attack for him, he heard the voice, "RUN!!!"
Immediately, a pitch-ck cloud descended from above. It looked more like a gathering of snakes than it was a cloud. Or rather, it was a cloud of many snakes.
Itnded right in between Chiron and the men in robes.
Chiron could see as the clouds of snakes rushed into the midst of the white-robed men.
Every person the cloud of snakes touched, immediately dried up. It looked like all liquid had suddenly been drained from their bodies.
"Evil Spirit!!!" Kevin and Danfo muttered in a low tone.
"RUN!!!" The voice advised again, and this time around, Chiron saw the shape of a face form in the cloud of snakes.
Not waiting to pause and see what was about to happen, he immediately opened a Shadow pool and entered into it.
"Raise the Holy shields!" Danfo ordered. The moment the order went out, many robed men brought out white beads from their necks and went into prayer.
As they did, a white light shone from their bodies. The cloud of snakes could not get any closer.
The girl''s face in the cloud of snakes frowned. She looked atop the mountain, and an idea popped up in her head.
"If I can''t drain you, then I''ll just bury you."
She willed and a massive cloud of Snakes rushed for the mountainside.
*Boom!*
It hit it fiercely.
In a snowy region like this, this was a definite move for destruction.
Naturally, the mountain answered the call of the attack. A very big lump of snow at the top was the first to start the rumble.
And then some more followed suit.
Soon, wave upon wave of snow descended from the top.
"AVANLANCHE!!!"
Kevin and Danfo tried to raise their energies to try and defend against what was toe.
"Like I''ll let you!" The cloud girl snickered.
Many clouds of snakes went in their direction. They were forced to defend against the Clouds of snakes instead.
The Snow fell, burying all of the battlefield within it.
The entire area for an entire kilometre was covered up in snow.
About some minutester, Chiron popped up from the branch of a very high tree.
He breathed heavily. It had not been easy, but he had run as fast as he could.
The Shadow pool only allowed him to stay inside for up to ten seconds, but it was a faster means of movement than running through the snow.
He had toe out of the shadow pool every ten seconds and activate it again continually. He had used a lot of his Dantain power when he was fighting the people from the Holy church, and then he used some more when he controlled the blood to attack Kevin on the battlefield.
Right now, his aura pool was totally dry.
Luckily, he had gotten out of there just in time.
However, he was still not in a good condition.
His lip still hung loosely from his mouth, exposing his bloody teeth.
On top of that, his body caked at different points because of blood loss and Frostbite.
The Blood loss was mainly from Devil''s touch drinking from him, and the frostbite was from the snow.
He willed into his storage region and willed out healing potions. He drank a few bottles, and then heid back to rest.
Soon, he noticed some movement in the snow below the tree. Instinctively, he brought out his sword ready to face the attack.
The avnche dealt incredible damage. Even he that got a head start in running away was affected. He was sure that all the robed men were dead, but that did not mean that he would let his guard down.
Such assumptions could result in death.
He was not in the best physical condition for a fight, but he still had his spirit energy as an Ace in his sleeves.
A shadow pool suddenly appeared, and someone was pushed out of it. It was Ca. She was still passed out.
Another person was pushed out again. It was Zi. She too was still passed out.
And then Hunter popped out of it. It shook its head and wiggled its tail.
Chiron smiled.
While running for his life, he had totally forgotten about these two. if it was not for hunter saving their lives, there would have been long dead.
Although it would have affected a few of his ns, he would have taken it as coteral damage.
Chiron smiled at this. He had just acquired a lot of free points from the death of the Fate knights.
From the looks of it, he had killed fifteen people in total. However, it made him frown.
Was he not supposed to get more points since all of them died?
He thought hard at this, and then he quickly understood what was wrong.
He was not the person that killed them, but the girl in the dark cloud. Therefore, the change in their Fate was not attributed to his handy work.
His frown got deeper.
"That Bitch stole valuable points from me!"
He was very pained by this.
But at the moment, there were a lot of things he needed to settle. His enemies had been buried under the snow. But a lot of problems had raised their ugly heads.
For one, The Holy Church now had its eyes on him. With the abilities of the Seer, they was nowhere around here he could hide.
Her sight was extended everywhere. At least everywhere aside from that ce.
But that ce was at the bother of a different realm, and as he was, going there was handing himself like amb to the ughter.
Unless he could reach the Bands, he was not safe from the Seer.
The Bands was the home of Demons.
Although called Demons, they were actually human beings, but they were human beings that use the power of devils. They converted it into Demon energy in their bodies and used it as such.
However, in deeds, and sometimes looks, they were no different from devils.
These were very strong beings, and even the lowest of their ranks was going to eat him up for breakfast.
From the look of things, the Holy Church was definitely going to send another group after his life.
Most likely, this new set was going to be stronger, and more dangerous than before.
However, the nearest kingdom to them was at least four months away from them.
It was going to be a while before he saw any of them.
During this time, he needed to improve and consolidate his power as much as possible.
And then, the next step would be to flee before their arrival.
He needed to go to a more secured ce.
His eyes brightened as he thought of another ce without the reign of the Holy Church.
More than ever, the pressure to be powerful had increased yet again.
Next was the issue of the Evil Spirit that hade to save his life.
If he was not mistaken, and he wasn''t, that Evil Spirit was being controlled remotely.
This time around he was not sure of whom the person was. But he could feel the sheer need for chaos and destructioning out of the body of the Dark Cloud.
That was a bringer of death.
Yet again, another person had eyes on him. As if the seer was not enough, he now had another stalker.
Chiron felt like a naked woman taking her bath in a public ce.
There were peeping, unwanted eyes on him.
Although it looked like she helped him, how was he to know what ns she had?
As far as he was concerned, she might have been a sick pervert trying to use him for her own sacrifice.
After all, was that not the same move he had used for Nora?
He was not going to let his guard down.
He felt like a pawn in a chess game.
What he needed to do, was be strong enough, get down the board, and be a yer.
He turned to the sleeping girls on the ground. For now, he was going to start with these ones.
He grinned.
His lip had not yet fully healed. This was not a nice smile.
Chapter 139 No Bigger Trauma Than This...
When Chiron''s strength had recovered, he picked both girls and left the ce.
A few minutes after he was long gone.
At the point of the battlefield. A low rumble urred and then the snow was forced open. Within it was revealed two men. One of them was without an arm, and the second one although his body was fully intact, he was pale all over, and Frost bite had done a number on him.
"Shit!" Kevin grunted lowly, "that brat fucked us up!"
"Yeah! he really did." Danfo responded, "I had to sacrifice two magic treasures of the bronze grade to secure our lives."
As he talked, two rings on his hand cracked and then turned to dust.
"Who could have thought that an evil spirit actually protected him?" Danfo added.
"Hmmm!" Kevin coughed out some blood, "It seems that they have already made contact with this one. We will have to report this to the Captain. I suspect the Magistrate will not let this slide!"
"Yeah! we better do that. But for now," he yawned, "I''m tired!"
Both meny on their backs.
However, Chiron did not know this. He was not aware that there were any survivors after the chaos of that Avnche. What''s more, he was not aware that the evil spirit that came to help him had just done more harm than good.
As far as this two were concerned, Chiron was only at the peak of the wood rank, but with an evil spirit by his side, he had now been assumed to be a cultivator of the bronze rank.
Hister days because of this so called help, was not going to be easy at all.
.....
Ca opened her eyes. All around her were trees. In front of her was a bowl with some fruits in it.
She immediately stood to her feet. The first thing she did was check her body. She sighed in satisfaction at the results.
Not so far away from her was Zi. She was still passed out.
Immediately, she rushed to wake her up.
"yes, I''m up mama. I''m up!" Zi was still drowsy and talking while half awake.
"Zi, wake up!"
Some Semnce of rity came to her eyes, and her mind registered where they were.
Just then, they heard a rumble from the bushes not so far away.
Both women brought out their swords with the intention of engaging in a fight.
The rustle of the bushes continued, and then a figure came out of it.
On his shoulder was a dead wild yellow cored antelope.
Both girls sighed in relief. The sight of him was beyondfortable to their nerves.
"Finally, you guys are up! Have you guys eaten the fruits already, I brought some meat."
As the three of them ate, Chiron told them of a Cock and bull story of how they had fainted to the sneak attack of a cored beast, and how once more, he had saved them.
With the amount near miracles surrounding Chiron, and how he had saved them from Ponzi before, it was easy for them to instantly believe his version of the truth.
After the meal was done, Night had fallen, and Zi fell asleep on Chiron''s shoulder. Meanwhile, Ca stayed at a separate corner. In her hands was the Snow white Tulip flower.
She stared and admired it greatly.
"Don''t worry Ca, your mother will get well soon enough."
She immediately turned in the direction of the voice.
Chiron gently dropped Zi and came to sit beside her.
"But what if it doesn''t work and I lose her? The world willugh at me!" She asked in doubt.
"Look at me!" Chiron took her hands in his own. she looked at him. It was dark, but the two moons in the sky made it fair enough for them to see one another.
"Even if it does not work, and even if the worldughs at you, I will always be here by your side. Do you understand?"
Those words had taken her by surprise, but there were deep. she nodded slowly.
"Good!" Chiron thought to himself.
Her emotions were immense, and she leaned in and kissed him softly on the cheek, before removing her face in embarrassment.
He leaned in and hugged her. A malevolent smile on his face.
The fruit was fully ripe. He really could not wait to pluck it.
Behind the two hugging under the moonlight, was Zi. She had just witnessed the interaction between the two, and a kind of jealousy bloomed within her.
.....
Another dayter, they had made it to the n gates.
This time around, Chiron could clearly feel it from the gates. This was the spirit energy of his pet dragon.
But that was not all. He could also feel the power of the blood Dragon.
Apparently, within the walls were some of the Blood Dragon''s bones.
It was getting dark already but they first went to the Bureau for cultivators and reported thepletion of the mission and the deaths of their teammates first before parting ways.
Zi was the first person to return.
"Wait!" Ca called out.
"Yes!" Chiron turned to her.
"I know my mother would be very grateful for this," she lifted the flower to her face, "and she has been bugging me to bring you over to the house. Do you minding with me to give it her!?"
Chiron smiled, "Of course not!"
As both of them walked, "Chiron removed a piece of paper and dropped it in his shadow.
The paper dissolved into it, as Hunter hurried out to deliver the message.
Ca''s mother weed both of them into the house. Her daughter had been out for days.
It was a small weing party with Ca''s mother entering the kitchen and cooking something nice.
While Ca''s younger siblings who were twins admired Chiron''s sword.
After the meal, the twins went to bed.
It had bete in the night and all remaining awake, was Chiron, Ca and Ca''s mother at the dinner table.
The atmosphere was merry.
At least it was until Chiron suddenly felt drowsy.
He tried to stand up but felt very weak.
Instantly, he looked at the te of food and the drink. he understood what had happened. He had been poisoned.
He fell to the ground.
Ca immediately rushed to check on him, but she too felt drowsy and fell to the ground.
And then two people entered the room. It was Leongu, and Fanum who was her father.
Leonguughed merrily as he approached Chiron''s sword.
This was what he had been waiting for. All this time, he had been thinking of a way to acquire this sword, and now, it was in his hands.
Even though it was too heavy for him to lift, he still admired it greatly.
"Good! good!! You did a good job my darling." Leongu approached Ca''s mother and in his excitement, gave her a deep kiss on the lips.
By now, Chiron''s eyes were closed as heid on the ground.
Meanwhile, Ca fought the poison as much as she could with her spirit energy. But even now, she could feel as the poison ate away at her spiritual energy.
"Mother! what is happening? what is going on?" She asked in confusion.
Her mother fuddled her hands and bowed her head in shame, "I''m sorry Ca. But its the only way. Master Leongu has been really good to us. He is the reason why we have food on our table. There was nothing I could do. He wants Chiron''s sword. But it is bonded by blood. If Chiron dies, the sword will have no master and can form a new bond."
She raised her head to her daughter and looked her in the eyes, "I poisoned the food. But don''t worry. Master Leongu has promised to give you the antidote. We just don''t want you in the way. Chiron is a Tamashi, no one will care if he is dead."
Ca could not believe what she had just heard from her mother. She could see that Chiron had stopped moving. She turned to her father, but he had an indifferent look on his face. As if all that was happening was not his business.
"No! No!! No!!!" she muttered in denial.
Leonguughed some more. He took a knee close to Ca. "I think it''s time you know some hidden family secrets." he coughed as he suddenly felt hot. His eyes trailed Ca''s body. He licked his lips, and his desire became hotter. He even started to open up her clothes.
"Father!" Ca called to her father, but her father stood there. He still had an indifferent look on his face.
Ca tried to push him away, but her energy was being drained by the poison.
Leongu ripped her clothes opened and spread her legs apart.
"MASTER LEONGU!!!" Ca''s mother screamed, "please, not my daughter. You promised you''ll only use my body."
Leongu stopped and turned to Ca''s mother.
She had stood up, and removed the sleeves of her dress.
It fell to the ground revealing her supple nakedness before him. Definitely, she had a more mature and attractive body than that of her daughter.
Leongu grunted. He did not know why, but he felt extra spicy today. All he had done was visit the Lost treasure beforeing here.
Or maybe it was just the excitement of having the sword, but he really wanted nothing more than to have a woman.
He immediately bounced on Ca''s mother.
He forcefully ced her head on the table, pulled down his clothes and took her from behind.
Ca watched as her mother was being used. She could not believe what she was seeing.
what was happening?
By her side was her first love dead on the ground.
Killed by her own mother, whom she had thought to be always virtuous and kind.
Before her parents, she was almost raped but neither of them did anything about it.
The only thing her mother did was to offer herself instead. But from the look on her father''s face and that of her mother, this was a normal thing.
Ca grabbed her head and hug it in between her legs. Her fingers dug deep in her hair, and she pulled hard until her hair fell off. Her world had just crashed before her very eyes.
Her ever kind and saintly mother was not kind and saintly.
Instead, she was the murderer of her own love.
Secondly, she was an adulteress
At this moment, everything her mother ever taught her came crashing down.
Kindness and virtue were reced with hatred and malice.
She was changing.
Chapter 140 Once Again, The Oriole Attacks...
Ca could not hold it in anymore. It was all too overwhelming for her.
She felt her world crashing down all around her.
He had always known her father to be an asshole, but seeing such behaviour from the one person she thought was perfect was something else.
Leongu continued with her mother. His hands pushed against her neck, and he squeezed tightly.
However, the pressure he used was bing too much. At first, it was just the usual moans, but it soon turned different and Ca''s mother began to cough out blood.
She was still sick and had not yet taken the Snow white Tulip flower as medicine.
She tried toin and push him off her, but he would not have it.
He was too far gone the realm of ecstasy to stop.
Ca raised her head, "sto... stop!" seeing as he was hurting her mother, she tried to stop him but coughed out some blood. It took all of her Spirit energy to try and hold the poison from killing her.
However, she wanted to still try her best. She stretched her hand and summoned some spirit energy.
*p!*
Fanum pped her silly, "you ungrateful child. How dare you point your hand at master Leongu?"
The p was so hard that her ear bleed. All she could hear was the moans mixed with buzzing.
Leongu saw this andughed loudly. "See! I told you child. You may be a cultivator, but this is my world."
He continued his hard mming. He just didn''t want to stop, even though he knew that he was hurting her.
After a while, Ca watched as her mother''s face went still with her eyes still opened.
Soon, Leongu also noticed this.
"Huh!? You stupid harlot! you are done already?" He pushed her body to the ground.
Indeed, she was no longer moving. However, he could really careless, as he mounted her again.
After a while, he realized that she might actually be dead.
He suddenly felt disgusted and stood up. He spat on her, and then he turned to Ca.
Even though he had been going for a while, he still felt hot and wanted more.
If the mother was not going to be enough, he would go to the daughter.
Ca saw he wasing for her.
She tried to push him away, but she had little to no strength in her body.
"Hold her down!" he ordered.
Fanum immediately did as he was told. He grabbed Ca''s hands to the ground.
He was not a cultivator, but the current state she was in allowed for him to disy his strength properly. Not to mention that he was also a cksmith.
Holding her down was easy.
*Spit!*
She spat at Leongu in rage as she struggled, but he onlyughed and licked the saliva on his face as he forcefully tore her clothes and parted her legs open.
She was very young, but he could really care less. All he wanted was to quench that undying fire in his blood.
Ca looked at the man she had called her father for the greater part of her life. Her thoughts scrambled to understand why he was doing this. Was he not supposed to be on her side?
She tried to shout, but another p located her face.
Seeing Leongu about to mount her, she suddenly had heavy breathing. Tears welled up inside her eyes, and she subconsciously pleaded.
"Yes, beg! You know, this was how your mother was during the first time, but eventually, she understood her ce. And you will too."
His eyes opened up, and just when he leaned into her...
*slouch!*
A sword appeared through his chest.
Never in her life had she been that happy to have heard the sound of a sword cutting through meat.
It had so much melody in her ears that it might as well have been birds singing on a sunny day.
The de was stained with blood. However anywhere and anytime, she would still recognize this sword.
Leongu looked down in surprise at the foreign object that had appeared from his chest.
Chiron forcefully pulled it out and Leongu fell to the side. He saw Chiron''s smirking face. This came as aplete surprise to him.
He pointed at him, as he coughed out blood. Even as his eyes closed forever with his burning passion still pointed to the heavens, he did not understand how he had not won.
"MASTER!!!" Fanum screamed as he jumped for Chiron. But before he could reach, Chiron waved his sword as he sidestepped. Both of the man''s hands and legs were immediately cut off.
He tried to scream in pain, but Chiron immediately ced a foot on his mouth.
"Shush, please! We really should not disturb the neighbours," he advised in a subtle tone. Chiron had his eyes on Ca. She tried to cover herself up, but her clothes were torn.
he watched her struggle and it made him smile. He removed his upper garment and threw it to her, "cover-up!" Even though his tone was tender, his eyes were not.
He waved his hand and a healing potion appeared, "this is a healing potion," he waved it in front of her.
Subconsciously, she reached for it. She was almost out of Spirit energy and the effects of the poison were bing stronger.
However, just when she was to reach it, Chiron raised it higher.
"Ca, I want to believe that you never intended for this to happen. But I can''t help but think you tried to kill me." Chiron''s tone was low, but his words hurt more than the poison did.
How could he think that she had nned something like this? She heard her heartbreak when she saw him dead on the ground. After all, she knew that he did not have a dantain. Meaning that he could not defend himself against the poison.
She truly thought that she had lost him forever.
Chiron waved his hand again, and a long knife appeared.
"Prove to me that I''m wrong!" He threw the knife at her feet. And then he removed his leg from Fanum''s mouth.
The man had stopped screaming, but he still bleed from his wounds.
"This man you called your father, was willing to kill me to steal my sword. He also watched as another man touched your mother, andstly, he held you down for that same man to have his way with you. Surely, you don''t think he still has a heart, right?"
Hearing his words, she slowly picked up the knife. The poison made her body weak, but her anger and hate-fueled her strength.
She pulled herself over Fanum.
By now, the ground of the room was wet with blood. But she did not care. she pushed her way through the wetness on the ground.
"Ca! No... don''t do this. Don''t listen to the damn Tamashi. I... I love you. I really do. I''m your father... I''m your.."
She raised the knife and pierced it through his mouth. It came out the back of his neck, nailing his head to the ground.
His eyes remained open as his body spasmed continually like a slug that had been sprinkled with salt. He tried to talk, but all that came out was chugs of blood.
Chiron saw the crazy look on her face. It was nice, but he couldn''t help but think that something was missing.
For one, he had not yet gotten the alert from the system.
Just then, a coughing sound came from behind him. He turned and looked. Surprisingly, it came from Ca''s mother. She was in critical condition but she was not yet dead.
"Perfect!" Chiron said in his head.
He walked to Ca, grabbed her by her hair, and pulled her to her naked mother.
This time around, he dropped the healing potion by her side.
"Do it!" he muttered.
Ca raised her head to him. She understood what he meant. However, after looking at her mother''s face, she really did not dare do it.
Killing her father was easy. But this was her mother. She represented a light in her life. Even though she had done horrible things today, How could she bring herself to do such a thing?
She dropped the knife and turned to Chiron in disagreement. She even pushed away the healing potion. Her stance was obvious. She rather die than kill her own mother.
Chiron smiled in his head. He had already expected something like this. After all, the stronger the bond, the sweeter it was to break it.
"I wonder how you will feel once I show you this?"
He opened a room. This was the room her younger ones were sleeping in.
She watched him attentively as he carried them out. Heid the twins before her feet.
Instantly, she noticed something was wrong. She pulled herself closer to them. cing her ear on their chest, she listened for a heartbeat. But there was none...
Chapter 141 The Reward Was Worth The Wait...
She could not believe what she was seeing. Her two young ones were not breathing.
They were dead.
"Apparently the pot of food was poisoned, and the little ones ate it too," Chiron sighed, "their bodies are not strong and they do not have cultivation to preserve their lives."
He shook his head in pity.
Meanwhile, Ca was already crying her heart out on them in low deep growls.
"Wake up!" she whispered continually through her tears, but none of them responded.
She could see it. Their skin had even started to change color and blood came out of their noses, eyes, and even ears.
Ca held them tight in her embrace. This was her world, and it had just been destroyed. It had been totally destroyed.
Even now, as she looked at their forever-still faces, she could still hear their voices when they yed, or even when they argued with one another.
She remembered when they eat together, and when she would tell them bed time stories.
"Big Sister! I want to be a strong cultivator like you."
"Me too! Me too!! I want to be strong so that I can heal mother, and beat bad guys."
Their voices were like the ghosts of pasts echoes in her ears.
All their dreams and aspirations had now been flushed down the drain. All because their own mother and father sort to please another man, Ca had lost her world.
As she cried, she coughed out some blood, and her skin had started to have purple spots. She was dying.
Once more, Chiron walked over to her side and dropped the bottle of healing potion. However, she pped it away.
"Hmmm! are you so willing to die!? you want to join your younger ones? And what will they say when you meet at the other side, and you tell them that you sacrificed the possibility of a better life because you missed them? What will they say when they find out that their dear sister had the opportunity of avenging them but was a coward?"
As he talked, Chiron observed the changes in her expression. at first it was nk, but slowly, she started to think about his words.
"Tell me Ca?" He demanded as he grabbed her by the shoulder, "What will they say when they know that you could have made their dream and climb to the top of the cultivator world? Huh!? TELL ME!!!"
Those words echoed loudly in her head. She did not want to think about it. But how could she not?
She had also realized that her siblings would probably hate her for it.
She had the opportunity to live their dream but gave up on it because of her fear, and loneliness.
She sobbed lowly, "bu... but... I''m not strong enough! I can''t live with myself."
Chiron nodded his head, "then why don''t you live for them," he looked closely into her eyes, "why don''t you live for me!?"
Those words struck a cord in her heart.
She suddenly remembered when she had first seen Chiron at the Awakening ceremony. She remembered how he was treated by the other children. She remembered how he protected his young sister. She remembered how he stood up for her. How he saved her life against Ponzi and the others, and she remembered that night they had together.
Surprisingly, against all odds, Chiron had alwayse out alive and on top. Even though he was born with the inability to use dantain, he had always been on top, and had worked hard to get there.
Thoughts about him saturated her mind, and she started to see things in a different light.
Even if not for anyone, she realized she could live for him.
Slowly, she nodded.
Chiron let her go, and she fell to the ground. She crawled her way to the bottle of healing potion. She opened it, and then she drank the entire thing.
The moment she did, she could feel the immediate effects of the drug.
*Cough!*Cough!*
She could hear the coughing sounds of her mother from behind her.
This made her frown. She turned and removed the long knife from her father''s throat as she approached her own mother.
She knelt at her side and stroked her hair.
Her mother opened her eyes and stared at her. She was muttering something, but Ca was not interested in an apology.
"You were their mother, and they loved you so..." she tried to hold back her tears, but they still fell with her snort, "They loved you so much, yet you hurt them,"
As Ca spoke at the height of her emotions, her mother looked over to the children. There was an obvious surprise in her eyes, "I didn''t give them the..."
*STAB!*STAB!* STAB!*
She stabbed her right in the chest over and over again without stopping.
She bared out all her anger with the long knife.
Blood sttered on her face continually.
For every stab she made, was more blood. Also, Ca''s expression, had totally changed.
And as she stabbed, it morphed from crying, to hatred, to indifference, and then it settled atughter.
Meanwhile, Chiron watched the show progress with a smile at the side of his lips.
In his own opinion, the only thing that was currently missing was maybe Popcorn from his previous world.
But then again, he was not just the producer of this show, he was also an actor, and director.
Chiron could not believe what he was seeing. After all, He had been struggling with gathering points for a long time.
Killing people only gave him about 10 points. The highest he had gotten was from the events with Fate''s Knights which was around 50 points.
But Changing Ca''s Fate had given him a full 200 points. He had to admit that the effort was actually worth the reward.
What he needed for the repair of his Aura Dantain was around 1000 points. He had just acquired 200 points. A little more, and he would be able to heal it.
Chiron watched as Ca bloodied herself with her mother''s corpse and another idea came to his mind. After all, who said he could not give it a little more push...
Chapter 142 Pushing It A Step Further...
Turning Ca''s life around was like arranging tiles of dominoes in a straight line.
All he had to do was ces the right pieces in the right ce, and everything fell into the n.
For example, he ced Emma in the Lost Treasure. For thest few days, regardless of her hatred, she had flirted with Leongu continually at the Lost Treasure.
It was in this method that Chiron had an upper hand against Leongu.
There was an old saying in Chiron''s former world that a man would first boast to his concubine or adulteress about his ns and achievement before his wife.
All the while, Emma with her mask on, flirted with Leongu, and while the man was drunk, he would talk about his ns for stealing Devil''s Touch.
Secondly, Chiron had known about the affair between Ca''s mother and Leongu. When he came to pick up her bag the other day, this was the person hiding his face that she had taken into her room.
At the time, Chiron thought that the reason why Leongu hid his face was that he did not want his apprentice to know that he was having an affair with his wife. But it turned out that it was just because it was daytime and he was trying to hide his face.
Apparently, Fanum was not only aware of the infidelity of his wife, but his loyalty to Leongu was also so blind that he handed his wife over.
Ca''s mother had nned to poison the food the other day when Ca brought her teammates home after the defeat of the Giant grey-horned Ape, but seeing that Chiron was not a part of them, she suspended her n.
Of course, she bugged Ca to bring Chiron home. Even going as far as to nt future thoughts in motherly advice in Ca''s head.
This was the reason why Ca invited Chiron home after they came back with the Snow white Tulip Flower.
Chiron agreed. However, he sent hunter with a letter for Emma.
Emma was already familiar with Chiron''s pet. She got the message and immediately went to work with her favourite customer.
As she flirted with him, she had already whispered into his ears that Chiron was seen going along with Ca.
Immediately, he sent Fanum to inform his wife through the kitchen window to kick-start the n.
Meanwhile, Emma had used one of the drugs Chiron had given her. She poured a lot of it into Leongu''s drink.
Leongu was aware of this.
The drug she had used, was a very potent aphrodisiac.
This was the reason why Leongu was feeling very in the mood when he came to Ca''s house.
He kept on feeling his body was hot all over, and he needed to vent.
In truth, Chiron would have wished that Leongu started with Ca. That way, it would have made convincing her all the easier. But that was not what happened.
Nevertheless, it was not bad to watch as Ca watched what she thought to be the personification of perfection be perverted before her very eyes.
In fact, in its own way, it pushed for more.
After all, the best way to affect to change a person''s mind, was never by convincing, but by showing.
Chiron had thought hard about this n and its target for it to work.
He knew that people''s ideas and beliefs were mostly formed based on the influence of their environments. This meant that what he needed to change was either the environment or the attachment to it.
For Ca, it was the fact that her pure and hard-working mother, was a saint.
ording to Chiron''s memory, Ca became an influential figure that helped the n during its disaster and was one of the pirs that brought it back to its feet and to greater heights.
After the MC of the book had gotten cultivation from the remnant of the dragon egg, he did not go back to the n in fear for his life. Instead, he roamed the world.
It was only when he came again that most of the n had be destroyed that he heard stories.
Ca had been a very brave warrior that resulted in the preservation of the n long enough for the Mc toe and save them from their plight.
She served as a building stone for his story arch which further built his indomitable character.
This was the reason why changing her Fate gave him so many points.
Chiron reced her mother''s image with that of a sinner.
When he pretended to have died on the ground, he used his aura to poison the children in the other room. He had only done it for her to feel true despair.
If she still had other things to rely on, then there was no way she was going to rely on him.
And therefore, he pushed her by destroying all love and connection she had with this world.
At least all of them except himself.
And then he gave her the opportunity to enact a little revenge on her sinner mother.
But that was not all. Chiron felt like he could push it a tard bit further.
He looked around and many of the things he saw on the floor were just the right ingredients for a particr spell to work.
Immediately, Chiron used up ten points for two memory boosters. He needed to be sure he got the spell right.
The MC of the book had dabbled in the demon energy and had learnt a lot.
Chiron was currently fetching from that memory well.
He walked up to Ca and lifted her bloody face.
"Do you..." he paused a bit, "do you love me!?"
In Ca''s head, that question had popped up from nowhere, and this was definitely not the time to be considering such a thing. But when she looked into Chiron''s eyes, she couldn''t help but feel herself lost in the affection he had shown her so far.
Her eyelids fluttered, "yes..." she muttered subconsciously.
"Good!"
Chiron tenderly took the knife from her. He used it and carved out Ca''s mother''s chest open.
He dug his hand into her chest and removed her heart. He presented it to Ca, "show me your determination. EAT IT!!!"
Chapter 143 Creation Of The Corrupted...
Chiron''s actions were surprising. But she could see in his eyes that he was serious.
She wanted to refuse, but then she remembered that her entire family was gone. In this world, she was officially genuinely alone. All she had left was Chiron.
If he left, she would have nobody else.
This was a scary thought process.
She had no one except him. And time and time again, he had proven himself to her. Truly, there was no one more reliable than him.
The thought of him leaving if she did not prove to him she was capable was an even scarier feeling that the loss she had just experienced.
One only realized the value of something when one loses it.
More than anything, she really wanted someone to rely on.
Slowly, she took the heart from his hand. It was punctured all over because of her continuous stabbing when she killed her mother.
It bleed continually.
She brought it close to her mouth, and with a deep breath, her teeth sank into the fresh bloody meat. She took a deep bite of it. Tearing it,
much like a wild lion did while eating an antelope.
She closed her eyes tightly, as she tried her best not to taste it. But how could she not? She forced herself and swallowed.
As she did, she instinctively wanted to vomit but held it back.
Tears ran down her eyes. As they did, Chiron could tell that her humanity was washing away with them.
"Good!" he nodded his head.
He waved his hands and paper seals appeared.
He immediately used the blood of the dead woman to draw Runes on them. As he did, they glowed in an eerie red.
Ca with her bloodied face watched him. She did not know what he was doing, but she did not stop him.
He continued using the blood to draw out runes on the papers.
And then he made hand seals.
The seals spread around Ca with her in the middle. He came forward, used some of the blood from the heart and made a Star symbol on her head.
"Do you trust me!?" he asked.
She nodded.
"Will you give yourself for me?"
she nodded once more.
He made a cut on his palm and ced the blood on her tongue, sliding it down her face to in between her chest and to her tummy. There, he made another star symbol.
Chiron smiled in his mind. It was true what they said about the best time to influence a person. It was always when they were most emotional.
Emotions crowdmon sense. And if used properly, could produce great results.
Chiron waved his hands, and another set of seals appeared.
This time around, he used these ones to seal the environment.
What he was about to do, was a big risk. One could say that he was very much pushing his luck. Especially now that he knew that the seer was seeing him.
However, he was already an enemy of the church. doing more or less was not going to do anything to the reputation he already had with them.
He might as well continue his ns with the time he had before the next wave of Fate''s knights arrive.
During the fight with Fate''s knights, Chiron noticed how easily outnumbered he was.
It was true that he was not one to depend on other people, but he still like to consider himself smart. Or at least smarter than the average man.
He was aware of the power of influence. After all, just like a king needed generals he used as tools to conquer nations, a viin also required minions to do his bidding.
In the cultivation world, absolute power ruled over all. But at the moment, he was not yet there. What he needed was to improve his strength as much as possible.
This included both personal strength, and tools he could use when necessary and dump when inappropriate.
Chiron had to admit that this was a rare opportunity for him.
The ingredients for a particr spell had aligned themselves before him.
The Betrayal of the innocent, the Sacrifice of one''s love, the corruption of the innocent, Soul of the unforgiven, and the blood of the Innocent.
Each represented each side of the star drawn on Ca''s head and tummy.
Ca was betrayed. By killing her mother, she sacrificed her love while also bing corrupted the moment she ate the heart of another human being.
Her mother represented the soul of the unforgiven, and her siblings were the blood of the innocent.
"Truly, Sess gives birth to sess," Chiron thought to himself.
At first, getting cultivation was the hardest hurdle. It took him years, but he finally did it.
Next, he grew his strength continually. And now, an unexpected divine fruit had happened to fall on hisp just after plucking from the tree.
Apart from Aura energy which he had, Spirit energy which people of his n used, and Elemental energy which the half-elf elder used, they were other types of energy sources.
One of them was Demon energy.
Demon energy was actually gotten from Devil energy. Essentially, it was a variation of it.
Reason being that Demons were actually human beings that absorbed Devil energy and converted it in their bodies to Demon energy for usage.
Naturally, this was abominable, and human beings that did this for power usually became crazy with the urges that followed.
Since it was converted Devil energy, it carried with it terrible consequences. The urge to kill was even the least of them.
This was the reason why such people were called Demons.
The usual method of bing a demon was getting devil energy. When Chiron had juste to this world, he had considered this option. But it required him to summon a demon or devil. Which would have taken a number of human heads for such to happen.
However, was there any more inhumane thing one could possibly do that topped killing one''s own mother and eating her heart?
This itself was a summon for the devil energy.
The seals Chiron made, allowed for the dead bodies on the ground to act as a gateway. Of course, it was not enough to open the gateway into that realm fully.
But it at least knocked on the door.
The sacrifice was too small to call forth a devil, or demon. But that did not mean it could not call something else.
The seals around her glowed in an eerie red as the bodies on the ground melted into a pool of blood.
Every flesh, skin, and bone was turned totally into blood.
Ca watched this. As they melted slowly before her eyes. Subconsciously, she stretched her hand for the her siblings. But the bodies had turned to blood.
She turned to Chiron. She could see he was performing hand gestures, and as he did, the seals got brighter.
By now, experts within the n should have felt this change of energy like thest time at the graveyard and rushed here, but it was not so.
Chiron had made an outer seal to stop the energy from leaking out.
Ca remained in the blood cirction. it burnt off her clothes but not her skin.
She hugged herself and folded her legs in shame to hide her body. tears still dropped from her eyes.
The blood showed that it was boiling little by little with pops of bubbles from time to time.
And then the blood in straight pirs rose up and formed above her head.
It stayed there, and everything suddenly turned silent.
Chiron waited in silence and so did she. However even after a few seconds had passed, nothing happened.
Chiron frowned. It was just like he thought. The sacrifice was not enough. Those that were sacrificed the not have enough attraction for devil energy.
He removed the seal from the back of his neck. If that attraction was not enough, then he would use something else.
He concentrated his spirit energy, and made a cut on his wrist. The blood that came out from his wrist seemed to glow.
This was because he focused some of his spirit energy with the blood. Chiron had absorbed some Dragon essence from the Dragon egg. This effectively affected his spirit energy.
When the blood he had let out merged with the blood gate, a low hum was heard.
A dark bloody mist diffused from the gate. However, as it rushed out, instead of diffusing around the ce. It went around Ca.
Chiron smiled at this. It was just like he had thought.
Ca was freshly tainted. And better still, she was the current embodiment of pain, sadness, loss, sacrifice, and corrupted innocence.
All these factors made her like a ma to the devil energy.
It rushed for her. Entering her body through her holes. Her nose, mouth, eyes, and even ears.
She tried to scream as it did, but she couldn''t. At first, came the pain like a fire had been lit in each and every one of her cells.
She felt pain at an individual level...
Chapter 144 A Demon Slave Comes With Problems...
Ca felt pain in every organ. ces on her own body she did not even know she could feel.
It felt like thousands of fire ants had decided toe to peel at her flesh, dering it their home.
She was being changed at a cellr level.
The devil energy rushed into her. Changing her being.
Of course, most of it went into her heart, as it was the home of corruption.
Soon enough, Changes started to happen.
Her skin slowly changed color. It became red like blood.
And then her fingers became ck and longer.
Her eyes changed colour and became yellow with her pupilsing to a single slit, much like that of cats.
Her thighs became bigger. Her feet morphed from feet hooves. Her hair became longer. It was so long that it reached her hoove feet.
On her mouth came out fangs which protruded from the upper jaw.
Her back became broader, and Chiron could see a pair of wings there, but they looked far from the length they should be to acquire flight.
The Changes were done.
Ca no longer felt pain. It was also not numb. Instead, she felt like fish in water. Like this red mist from the realm of devils had always been with her.
It felt like home.
Slowly, she floated up.
Chiron understood what was happening. The Ceremony was over, but now, the gate was sensing the presence of a demon and wanted to pull her home.
Naturally, Chiron would not have this.
He waved his hand and Devil''s touch appeared.
He waved the sword at the blood gate. devil''s touch cut through it.
That was all it took. The blood gate suddenly closed and disappeared.
Canded heavily on the ground.
Chiron waved his hand and Devils''s touch disappeared.
Ca was crouched on the ground. The only thing on her mind was the overwhelming hunger for blood and destruction.
She wanted nothing more than to kill any and everything.
Chiron walked up to her. She had even forgotten that he was here. The moment she sensed his presence, she dived with her ws for him.
She aimed for his head with her ws. With her speed and how near she was, they was no time to bring out Devil''s touch again.
"stop!" Chiron ordered in a low tone. And her blow stopped only an inch to his face.
She immediately pulled her hand back and went back to crouching on the ground.
"Come closer!" he ordered again.
She crawled on all fours before him. He pulled her neck up and squeezed her jaw for her mouth to open up.
He bit his own hand and poured some drops of blood into her mouth.
Immediately, she leaned in and swallowed it all.
She wanted to grab his hand and get more, but the look in his eyes stopped her.
Chiron smiled at this. What he had done when he drew those symbols on her body before he opened the gate was to force a contract on her body.
This was a different contract than the pact he had sighed with Merchant Bama or Elder Joules. This one was a ve contract.
Normally, a person could not be forced out of their own will into a ve contract.
It was something that only happened when the person did it willingly.
However, that rule only applied to humans.
Ca was no longer human. At least, most of her was not. She had been changed and transformed into something else.
Chiron saw the alert and smiled.
A tab had appeared, and just like he could see Hunter''s stats, he could also see Ca''s.
//
Name= Ca.
True Name=???
Rank=lesser Demon.
Level= Lvl 3
"Hmmm!" Chiron nodded. Not all demons and Devils had true names. True names were carved at the soul. It was the subject ofmand. Legend had it that if one knew the true name of a demon, it could bemanded to do anything, including take its own life.
He leaned in closer to her head, and into her long pointed ears, he whispered....
Immediately, there was a change on her body, as she bent on the ground. Her body morphed again. This time around, it returned to her previous form.
Her hoove feet returned to that of a human. So did the colour of her skin and every other part. However, her hair became fully white.
Her eyes became all white with her pupils lookin like a single dot made by a pen in them.
Her ws had also returned to the way they were. However, her fingers were still dark.
One look at her and Chiron could tell. It was still Ca, but a lot of things were different now.
Her skin was so bright, it almost gave its own light in the dark.
She had this gothic appearance like she had ck make-up on.
She was indeed beautiful, but Chiron as her master could feel the chaos and madness hiding behind all that beauty.
Her form was not the only thing that had changed.
Her Stats had also changed.
//
Name= Ca.
True Name=(....)
Rank=lesser Demon.
Level= Lvl 5
Skills= ws of Madness.
Apparently, giving her a True name had not only increased her level but had also given her a skill.
Chiron understood why her form shifted back to the human-looking one. Demons without a True name did not have a human appearance. No matter how high or strong their level or rank was.
Ca was now a Lesser demon of Rank 5. if this was tranted to her former rank, it would mean that she had entered the middle stage of the Stone Rank.
This was a significant boost from the middle of the wood rank she used to be.
"Rise!" Chiron ordered, "you showed me your sincerity, and I have given you power in return."
Cara stood up. She was stillpletely naked, but it was not like before. She no longer felt things like shame or embarrassment.
She could feel the power as it bubbled up inside her. She felt reborn. It was almost as if she had been in a cage for so long and had been set free to roam the world.
She looked at him, and from the bottom of her heart, she felt grateful. Not for the power, but for removing the emotions that weighed her down. She fell on her knees. Even though she was now a demon, she was still a person. Although a lot of her former self had been washed away, she was still Ca.
She bowed to thank him.
Chiron raised a brow at this. He did not go through so much for some stupid thanks.
He grabbed her by her face.
*p!* p!* p!*
He gave her some resounding ps on her face. These were not normal ps. He had done it using some Spirit energy.
It made her face instantly swell and go red and it even left some scars from which she bleed.
He looked closely into her eyes. She was now a demon, but even she felt the chills from his gaze.
She might have had the appearance and title, but Ca could tell that Chiron had the Dao.
"You are for my bidding, and my bidding only. If I feel you are no longer useful, then you are USELESS."
Those words sent another shiver down her spine. She nodded in acknowledgement of his words.
"Good!" Chiron waved his hand and some of his own clothes appeared from the storage.
Ca''s entire family was gone. The only thing she had now, was her servitude to Chiron. She had effectively be his own shield and spear. His property.
There was no way she was going to be staying here.
Naturally, she was moving to where she would be of better use.
She picked up the clothes from the ground. However, she staggered a little. Chiron took note of this.
Although she looked the same, he was aware that she was not the same. Her internal organs had just had a significant change.
This was a change that she was clearly not used to.
Once more, he ced the seal behind his neck to cup his spiritual energy.
And then he waved his hand and the seals he had put in ce disappeared.
As it did, he opened a shadow pool and jumped into it.
"Come with me! Let''s go hunting."
She followed after him.
Chiron had only left the ce a few seconds when a group of Elders bashed into the home.
However, they were surprised to see that it was empty. In front of them was an elder leading them.
What had happened was that Chiron had removed the seals too soon. There was still some residual devil energy.
The Elder leading them was Big and beefy. He had a thick moustache and even his Elder clothes were left open at the centre.
He took his time as he looked around the ce. However, he did not see anything.
Just then, he saw a drop of blood in one corner. He touched it and sniffed a bit, "inform the n Chief. It''s just as we suspected. There is a..."
Chapter 145 Music Of My Chaos...
The elder paused in his words.
There was a loud bell that resounded all over the n.
This was a sign that the n was under attack.
....
Meanwhile,
The shadow pool appeared and Chiron and Ca got out of it.
She followed obediently behind him.
Chiron had taken her outside the n.
He kicked against the ground and rushed into the forest area.
He was not taking the usually route that was designated safe for those of lower ranks. Instead, he headed towards the more dangerous paths with cored beasts of higher ranks.
He stopped some twenty kilometers away from the n.
"This is were you shall do the hunting."
Ca looked around the ce. It was dark in the night, but she was now a demon. The environment was as bright as day to her.
Although Chiron had said they were going to hunt, she could not find the prey.
There was no cored beast or the like here.
Chiron turned about and faced the empty air, "so it is true what they say about the gate to the neither realm. If I''m not mistaking, it is also called the gate of lies."
There was silence, and then a ridiculousugh like that of a hyena went out.
Soon, moreughs were heard.
Ca looked in the direction the weirdughter hade from.
They hid good, and she could not see them before, but not anymore.
As theyughed, they materialized out of hiding.
These were devils.
They had red skin, with hooves for feet. Some of them had webbed feet, webbed digits. Others had ws for hands and feet.
Many had faces that looked like they had beenpressed like smashed bread, while some others had stretched out faces.
They all had their own unique vor of ugliness, but one thing was sure and that was the fact that none of them was appealing to the eyes.
Ca had not seen them. At least not until there showed themselves.
"So you are aware and you still opened the gate to let us through." one of the devils answered. It was the one in the front. This one had a stretched out face, and unlike the others, it had a weapon. it was a metal club.
Chironughed, "of course! or do you think I would have done it, if it was not to my benefit?"
"Benefit?" The devil asked in surprise.
Chiron nodded.
The devilughed some more, "Hahaha!!! That is the thing with you humans. You always think that you know how the world works. At the end of the day, your greed brings you to our JAWS!!!"
The demon licked its bared teeth. It looked at Chiron like it had seen a tasty snack.
Step by step, it drew closer, "at first we we felt the presence of a copper level spirit cultivator, and that was why we hid ourselves. But it turned out that its only a snack at the stone realm."
It stopped just two steps from Chiron. It was taller than him by at least three feet. "Do you know why we followed you here?"
"Please!" Chiron gestured, "enlighten me."
The demon sniffed, "it''s smell of death surrounding you. Even in theher realm, you''ll be a delicacy!"
It''s jaws opened abnormally as it dived down in a bite for Chiron''s head.
However,
*ng!*
A set of ck ws as long as as a grown man''s palm stopped it.
It was Ca''s.
Chiron still remained unmoving.
She had changed to her demon form and had defended in front of him.
"These are all lesser devils. It should be no problem for you. Let''s see how useful you are."
"Yes, master!" she replied as she turned and her ws cut out the head of the devil.
Blood like at erupting volcano filled the sky from the devil''s neck.
Chiron took several steps back. He sat on a boulder and watched the show.
As he did, he thought back to what that lesser devil had said. But how could Chiron not know.
It was one of the reasons why he had not summoned a devil for power when he first came into this world. They were just too troublesome to control.
He had only knocked upon the gate to theher realm for some devil energy, and trouble came along.
However, this was trouble he was expecting. After all, devils and demons were unkind creatures, and so was their realm.
Another name for the gate he had opened was called the gate of lies.
It was called so because it had a habit of going against the wishes of the summoner.
Chiron had only wanted some devil energy to convert Ca to his puppet but some devils ended up sneaking into this world from it.
Luckily, he had not opened the gate fully, and had only attracted lesser devils. These were equivalent to the wood and stone rank.
Although he would not say they were exactly a problem, they were actually a lot.
Before him and Ca alone were about fifty of them.
He turned and looked in the direction of the n area. He could tell from the mes going up to the sky that they were more over there.
But the chaos made him smile.
In the n were men and women that could not cultivate. These lesser devils would not be a problem for cultivators, but that did not mean that they would not be problem for non-cultivators.
The n that used to be the safest ce, was now the most chaotic.
Chiron knew for certain that the cultivators would not kill all the devils in time.
In other words, many people were going to die.
This idea hade up to him the moment ca had ate her mother''s heart.
This was what he meant by pushing further a little.
Things were not like they used to be.
the holy church was now on his tail. he was not sure when next they were going toe, but he wanted to build his strength as much as possible before that happened.
The first n of tricking and changing someone''s fate for points had temporarily gone out of the window.
As the saying went: half loaf was always better than none.
It was better he got ten points for killing than nothing, all because he ran away from the holy church knights to protect his life.
He needed points to heal his Aura dantain. But he could not go around killing because of the strength of the n.
However, who ever said he needed to hold the knife that kills the chicken.
All he had to do was create the perfect situation that allowed for it.
And so, he had changed the Fate of a lot of people simple by this act.
Chiron sat and enjoyed the music of alerts that came from the system, and also enjoyed the show of Ca ughtering devils.
Of course, there was always one or two devils that managed to reach him. However, even before it had the privilege to attack, hunter would spring out from the shadow pool and swiftly attack. Biting off its neck before diving back into the shadow pool.
Truly, one most not always lift thy hand to perform chaos. If the tools were avable, all that was needed was one that could use them to their full.
Ca fought as much as she could.
For every time the ck blood of her opponent should touch her, she would feel alive.
At first her fingers moved in the pattern she used her swords, but soon, it became totally chaotic as she got lost in the ecstasy of killing.
However, even for her, the opponents were too much.
It was also important to note that these devils were also as crazy for blood as she was.
At first came a cut by her side, and then her arm, and then he only barely, the fangs of a devil missed her throat.
She breathed heavily as she was slowly getting overwhelmed.
Chiron saw this and sighed. He could tell that Ca would be needing further training to be a formidable killing machine for him.
"you may join her!" he ordered silently.
A devil that was about attack her suddenly had its body disced in two parts by a de from the middle.
A loud screeching sound was heard as the Essence draining spider joined the fight.
Chiron looked at the moon. The melody of alerts with the dying devils mixed up in his head.
He looked up to the two moons high up in the sky.
He really felt inspired right now.
"The bamboo spends years enjoying the unsweetened vor of the ground. Spreading its roots like water from a stream. while the palm treeughs as it towers high over it. However, when the palm stops is when the Bamboo starts. never stopping until it touches the helm of the twin moons," he smiled.
"I am not the palm not I''m I the bamboo. I''m the helm they seek to reach. I watch and increase their troubles with the grace of my height. This is the Music of my Chaos..."
Chapter 146 Underestimating The Law Of The Land...
With thebined effort of Ca and the Essence draining Spider, the lesser devils were all killed.
Including the ones that tried to run away.
Once they were done, Chiron waited and watched with a smile on his face as they fed on the devils corpses.
The Essence draining spider drained the devil energy, while Ca ate their flesh and drank their blood.
Hunter also joined in the feasting.
Chiron used fire on the left over food, and when they were done, he went back to the n with Ca.
They got back to the n sometime early in the morning.
The entire ce was already a mess.
However, the attacks were mostly in densely popted ces like the cksmith market and the ghetto area.
Houses were still up in smoke, a few still on fire with men and women rushing to put them out.
All around the ce was corpses of people regardless of age and gender.
The human parts littered the ground like waste surrounding a trash bin.
However, it was not just human corpses that were everywhere but also Devil''s. The only difference was that one could see that the devil corpses had de marks, while the human corpses had deep w and bite marks.
Apparently, the cultivators had dived into action immediately once the n rm went off. But damages were still made.
Chiron could bet that new security measures were going to be put in ce after this incident.
Men, women and children cried their hearts out on the corpses of their loved ones.
Screams of all kinds filled the sky as tears touched the ground to escort the running blood.
As Chiron passed by, he sighed lowly. This was something Ca took note of. She was surprised to see that Chiron actually pitied these people.
It was true that he truly pitied this people. But it was not in the sense that she thought.
He pitied the fact that they could not apany their loved ones in death and increase his points bank.
After a quick stop to Ca''s home, they went to his.
Unsurprising, his home was still intact. After all, there was no one at home at the time of the Attack. Emma was at the Lost Treasure and that establishment had its own cultivators for protection.
It was only naturally that the devils would not reach his ce.
Chiron immediately went to cultivate once he was home. He still had to consolidate the power he had gotten from the dragon egg. A Leap from no spirit Dantain to the early stage of the copper realm was going to take a while to consolidate properly.
A cultivator''s foundation was just too important to ignore. It went beyond just building strength. One also needed to ensure that the foundation and the walls of the building were not weak.
So that problems with regard to cultivation might not rise in the future.
He sat in his usual dark spot where he meditated for days.
A week passed and Chiron opened his eyes. He willed and his stats appeared before his eyes. His spirit stats had climbed a bit thanks to his efforts. His stats was now:
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
//Title//
* Child of Death.
//Aura//
Rank= Wood[High stage=Wounded]
Health= 97/200
Strength=171/200
Agility=170/200
luck= 201/200
Stamina=151/200
//Spirit//
Rank = Copper
Health= 13/300
Strength=13/300
Agility=13/300
luck= 11/300
Stamina=15/300
//Fate Points//
Major Fate changed= 330
Minor Fate changed= 200
//Pacts//
Blood Pacts= 2/3
Blood Pact partner= Bama the Merchant.
= Elder Joules (secret)
Blood Bond= Devil''s Touch [Rank abilities unlocked]
= Hunter
=Red Blood-Fire Dragon
=Ca [Lesser demon]
//Skills//
* Eye of the Mind= Sense 20 meters in all directions [ Subject to increase if in Aura''s natural domain]
* Soul Eater= Eat dead souls to increase strength [Can only eat souls of those that Host''s kills]
* Lord of servants= As a child of death, you should be served and reverend.
* Shadow Pool= Can use Cored beast''s ability [Duration=10 seconds]
*Fire Resistance=Resistance against strong heat.
* Blood Maniption= Can use the blood you made your enemies bleed as weapon [Restricted to 300 meters around you]
* Fireball= Can shoot out fire from anywhere in your body.
>>Please allocate points<<
The event with Ca gave him two hundred points, and the problem he cause in the n added some two hundred more. Adding to the ones he had before and the ones he use don memory busters and other things, he had a little over five hundred points.
This was good. He only needed a little over four hundred to be able to heal his Aura dantain.
There were of course times that it crossed his mind to just forget about his Aura Dantain and push forward with just the Spirit. However, he always dismissed such thoughts as foolishness.
After all, His Aura had immerse advantages. For example, the increase in strength in the presence of death.
He was a cultivator. Death was a casual urrence in their world.
His Aura Dantain could improve his strength if he was in the presence of death. The greater the death, the stronger he became.
It would truly be foolishness for him to abandon such reliability.
Also, He was not yet sure of the ces he would go to in the future. It was always good to carry along a back up n.
For example, those within his n did not know he had Aura energy because of their inability to sense it.
Which allowed for him to operate in secrecy. This was just how backward his n was.
Who knows? Especially now that the church was on his tail.
Aura mighte to prove more useful than Spirit. After all, each still had their strengths and weaknesses.
As he looked through the system, he saw the option of exchanging some points for some new skills.
There was also the option of improving his current skill set with some points.
Many of them looked to be quite useful, and he contemted if he should use his points to get some of them or not.
It was not easy to get the much he currently had.
And he had already agreed within himself not to improve his stats using points. The reason or this was because he felt like it was aplete waste of his efforts.
Also, the increase was not as substantial as the effort he used to get the points.
The measurement value of both in his head just did not make any sense.
The only thing he had agreed within himself was to use them for his Luck Value.
Also, he noticed that the Stats for Spirit energy was entirely different from the stats for Luck.
this showed the quality of strength he could disy in the battlefield when using either of them.
And since this was in rtion to power produced, it also influenced the luck value produced during matches.
There was also the issue that involved the fact that getting stronger reduced the value that points had on his stats.
As it stood, he needed two points to increase his stats in the Aura Dantain by one value.
Without spending any point, he could tell that he needed at least three or four points to increase the value of any stat in his Spirit Dantain.
This was only natural considering his increase in strength. He could bet that a time woulde when he would need as much as maybe a hundred points to increase the value of any stats.
Therefore, wasting them on stats was a No.
He decided to map out how to improve his strength. The Dragon egg that was his milking cow was still there. But from the Current rank of the Dragon, there was only so far it could take him.
Also, it would take the dragon many years to heal from the torture that the n made it go through for a thousand years.
That meant that it was going to be a while before it climbed to the Violet beast rank. By a while, Chiron approximated a hundred years.
He immediately shook his head at this thought.
There was no way he was going to stay here for a hundred full years.
There was a whole world to see and harvest. Also, the Holy church was now at his tail.
It would be total foolishness to wait here for their next arrival.
He waved his hand, and a Pen and paper appeared from his storage.
He immediately spent 5 points on a memory booster. He needed to be sure on the closest ces he could benefit from.
he wrote down a list of ces. Some of them were opened to the public, and others were not.
The only thing that all of them had inmon, was their distance from the Chikitsa n.
As he eliminated some suggestions, one particr ce stood out a bit. It was a kingdom that was quite far from here, but still within the continent.
"Maybe that is where I''ll visit next after the Gathering of the Swords event."
While he was in his thought, and expected Alert he had been waiting for popped up.
The timing was off by an entire week, but it had stille.
He immediately spread out his Aura to see where the danger was going to arrive from. However, nothing happened.
A few seconds turned to minutes. He frowned his brows.
Just then, Emma rushed into the room in a panic. "Master! Cultivators from the Bureau For Cultivators are here for..."
A big hand pushed her aside as he walked into the room.
"Chiron Chivalry, you are under arrest as a suspect for the devil Invasion incident..."
Chapter 147 Seeing It Through To The End....
Chiron was expecting an attack like the other times. After all, as far as he was concerned, this world was making efforts to reject him.
All the other times, it had always been a close call to taking his life.
However, this time was totally different.
After all, there were many ways to crush a person. Death was just the quickest.
The elder in front of him, was big and burly in size. His elder robe was indecently left open at the top. Which revealed his thick chest muscles and chest hair.
Even his forearms and Biceps wererge. He had a partially bearded face with very thick moustache.
Every thing about him gave an intimidating presence.
However, he had a very pale appearance andrge ck bags were under his eyes.
It was true that he had been working a lot these past few days, but that was not at all the reason for his.
As far back as anyone had ever known him since he became an elder, he had always been like this.
Chiron looked at him and could tell what the problem was. But at the moment, it was not his business.
Fate had sent this man and the two other cultivators that had forced their way into his home.
He had to defend against Fate.
Chiron was already ready for a fight, but the big man in front stated that Chiron was under arrest.
The big man was called Elder Harden. He was the person in charge of the Bureau for Cultivators within the n.
He was highly respected and reverend within the n. And was one of the few elders that had a cultivation level of the middle stage of the cultivation realm.
"Elder Harden!?" Chiron asked with surprise written all over his face.
However, the Elder was not yet done.
"I heard Ca has been with you for these past few days. Where is she?"
As he spoke, Ca approached from behind him.
He took a look at her, and nodded. "Both of you will being to the Bureau For Cultivators for questioning."
Chiron and Ca bowed to the Elder and followed him outside.
While the two other cultivators followed behind them.
The bureau for Cultivators was not just a ce that handled the economy affairs of the n but also its security.
The elder walked in front while Chiron and Ca came behind.
However, only a few steps outside, the elder stopped. Two other cultivators approached him.
"Did you search the house?" he asked.
They nodded.
"Anything!?"
They shook they heads.
Chiron noticed as he turned took a look at them, and frowned.
Elder Harden took one more look at Chiron''s house, "bring the servant girl along!"
One of the cultivators bowed, and also went to bring Emma along.
The proceedings to the Bureau for cultivators was smooth.
However, as they moved, Chiron''s mind worked fast.
he could instantly tell that he cked somewhere along the line. He did not know what it was, but he needed a narrative that would suite him.
At least a Narrative with his servants had to be secured.
With Ca, it was easier. Just like he couldmand the Essence Draining Spider and Hunter with his mind, he could also Command Ca.
But Emma was a different matter.
She did not have a Blood bond with him.
As he thought hard as to what would happen, his mind went in a little state of worry.
He suddenly paused in his steps.
"Huh!? is something the problem?" One of the guards escorting him asked.
However, he did not answer.
The Elder Harden also stopped and turned to Chiron.
Chiron had his head bowed.
Once again, different thoughts swarm in his head, and it hastened his worry.
Things were no longer like before. Right now, he had power. At least, he had enough to be able to break out of this n and escape for his life.
And best of all, he could even do it now.
The Elders would surely pursue him, but if he really gave it his best, he might even make it.
In the worse case scenario, he could hasten the birth of the Dragon egg. Use it and the Essence Draining Spider as a distraction as he runs away.
But then again, there was still the Holy church.
And ns had a principle of being quite relentless in their pursuit.
They had a habit of tracking down offenders that nearly always worked.
This was mainly due to the blood tied connection.
But then again, with his knowledge, he could always destroy such a connection.
Yes! He could. It might take time and some specific ingredients, he definitely could.
Thinking this far, his Aura energy was slowly being activated.
Ca noticed this, and was already getting her self prepared for a fight. If Chiron was going to battle, then so was she.
However, he suddenly stopped.
"What am I doing?" he questioned himself.
After all, he had climbed this far with using just his head. Was violence truly the only option?
This question and some others sat well in his head.
Of course violence was a strong defining option, and it was usually very effective.
But then again, human beings had an adaptive nature to them.
Violence may solve the immediate problem, but it did not solve the long term issue.
What''s more, breaking out now would mean he was forfeiting the rest of his ns.
This was not what he wanted. After all, he still wanted treasures of the n, like the Ancestor''s Broad sword.
As far as he was concerned, such a beautiful weapon was being abused sitting in this backwater ce.
There was also the garden sitting deep underneath the n Chief''s manor.
For some reason, he suddenly remembered Elder Joules''s words: Danger Sharpens the senses and builds the Sess of a cultivator.
He cracked a faint smile. Ironically, these were the same words that guided the Path of the original MC of his book.
Even though he was walking a more selfish Path, those words were still significant.
If not that eyes were on him, he would haveughed at himself.
What worry? After all, benefits and risks were of the same coin. He was going to see this through to the end...
Chapter 148 The Ancestors Scabbard.
Thinking thus far, Chiron made up his mind on what he was to do.
Till this moment, his goal to choose his own Fate had not changed one bit.
He would literally do anything to achieve it.
Besides, as of this moment, he was only being detained as a suspect. If there was actual proof that he had started the devil invasion, then Elder Harden would have attacked at first sight.
He immediately bit his tongue.
*Cough!* Cough!*
He coughed into his palm as he leaned in on Emma walking beside him.
"Are you alright?" Elder Harden asked with a brow up.
"Yes, Elder Harden. My throat is just a little bit dry."
However, the moment he touched Emma, he used his slightly bloody hand.
No one noticed. Not even Harden, but the blood flowed up her sleeve and into her blouse. Forming a small rune behind her ear.
They continued on their way.
Meanwhile, Nora wasing to see her brother. She had not seen him in a long time, and every other time she came, he was either not around or too busy.
Also, the Devil invasion incident that just happened made her worry for him.
Today was a special day. It was his birthday, and she had to see him. She had even gone through the trouble of preparing some food she was sure he would love.
However, she was surprised to see him being hauled away by the Bureau of Cultivators.
Everybody knew Elder Harden. Even if it was just a home visit, no one wanted to receive it from him.
This was a normal thing. After all, in every society, nobody wanted a visit from the police.
The basket she was holding fell off her hands. She immediately turned and hurried back home to tell her father.
Meanwhile, many people conversed with one another as Harden walked them away.
The Tamashi was not liked in the first ce. This was only extra butter on the bread.
.....
They were led to the Bureau for cultivators and were kept separate in different rooms.
Spirit energy was known because that was the source of cultivation within the n which had been passed from one generation to another.
Elemental energy was known because of the joint history the world knew of Elves.
Aura energy, on the other hand, was not known by the n. Unless of course, it was people like Elder Ellen that had experiences outside this ce.
Magic Energy was also foreign to the Chikitsa n.
But Devil energy was not. The reason for this could also be attributed to the history of the world of a great evil ten thousand years before the war with the elves that brought cmity and Chaos.
This was akin to knowing the world was a bigger ce as a result of the first and second world wars from Chiron''s former world.
Even if one did not know about the war, the term Nazi could easily ring bells.
Also, they had been instances in the past from other ns of devil invasion. This was very rare and ording to records, only happened as a result of devil summoning.
Every culture had its myths and beliefs. Some in gods, and others in the supremacy of their ancestors, but one thing that wasmon with all of them was the existence of devils and demons.
As one would expect, devils always enticed with the lies of greater power, and have lured people to their deaths.
It was easy for one to think that such a method will not hold much sway in the cultivation world, but the truth was that it did.
Who more to entice with the possibilities of power than a person that had tasted it, or could possibly see its worth.
Even Chiron had had one time considered using this method to grow, but the problem it came wit was just too much of a nuisance.
Shortly after Chiron had left Ca''s residence with her the other day, Elder Harden and some other cultivators had made it to the home.
The elder had found some evidence that a blood ritual was conducted there.
At the moment, Chiron satfortably in a room in front of the Elder.
The reason why Chiron was brought here was only that he was a suspect. Surprisingly, Chiron saw a couple of recognizable faces in the waiting room.
Like Aggro who was Ponzi''s father. The parents of the twins Duna and Luna.
The interrogation had started.
Chiron was called into the room and asked to sit by Elder Harden.
"Chiron, I''m going to be asking you some questions. I''ll advise that you answer as truthfully as you can."
Elder Harden ced a Scabbard on the table.
One look at this Scabbard and Chiron recognized it.
This was the original Scabbard to the Ancestor''s broad sword.
While the Sword was always kept at the Chief''s Manor, the Original Scabbard was always kept at the Bureau for Cultivators.
Just like the de, the Scabbard was also special. It had healing and prowess-boosting properties that helped the welder of the sword.
However, at the moment, it was used for something else.
The Scabbard had the ability to tell the general conditioning of the body. Since the Broad sword was tied to members of the n, it was the closest thing they had to a Polygraph.
To say that the Scabbard had the ability to tell whether one was lying or telling the truth would not exactly be the right way to describe its ability. But it had the ability to sense the change in emotions and state of a person''s body that could help the elder taking the reading conclude if a person was lying.
For the most part over the years, this broad sword had worked a hundred per cent of the time.
The draw back is that it could not be used on those that were not tied to the n by blood.
In his former world, Chiron lived as an orphan. Lying was practically like breathing to him.
He had very much already nned what he would say on his way here.
However, this scabbard was really going to be an obstacle...
Chapter 149 The Scabbards Will...
Elder Harden was like the phics of his name.
Even his face showed his rigidness.
People like him were wholeheartedly dedicated to the teachings of the n and the prosperity that had brought it thus far.
He was not even the kind of person that could be bribed.
This was something Chiron knew about. As a member of the n, certain rumors no matter how you hide from them eventually reach your ears.
One of such was on this man.
It is said that he was was rigid that he would even dare to call out the chief if protocols were not duly followed.
It was his strict conformity to the n and dedication to its prosperity that got him the position he currently enjoyed.
After all, a firm hand was needed to operate the power branch of the n.
But Conformity was a double edged sword.
As it never allowed for the possibility of growth and development. The idea that a thing was to be done in a certain manner, was in on itself a cage.
It was an enemy of adaptation and it blinded the eyes to a better life.
Harden was the kind of man many would call an enemy to an easier life.
It was so bad, that it was the reason for his current ailment.
One look at the bags under his eyes and his pale skin, and Chiron knew what his problem was.
He was currently suffering from a disease that rooted itself in the foundation of Cultivation.
It had many names, but this n was not aware of it until many years in the future.
This was called Beast core poisoning.
Usually, one could slowly absorb the essence energy of beast cores and turn it into one''s own power. This itself was cultivation.
Although the process was a bit tedious, and much of the energy was actually lost to nature, it was far better than or rather it was easier than gathering the said energy from nature.
It also ensured that the promotion from one rank to another was a faster reality.
This had been happening for so long that people now think it was the proper or even best method to cultivate.
However, with Chiro''s vast knowledge of this world, he knew for a certainty that this was not so.
Absorbing any kind of energy from beast cores was a terrible thing to do. At least it had its effects in the long run.
At least it was terrible when it was done the way it was.
The Chikitsa n members would sit in a lotus position and absorb the energy from the cores.
This was like eating meat raw. Especially eating meat that had been dead for a very long time.
Naturally, this was not healthy, and in many cases, could be very poisonous.
A person absorbing beast core energy in such a manner takes in terrible impurities that can umte over time and can cause problems if not immediately purged out of the body.
It also limits cultivation in the long run.
For a long time, this had killed many cultivators. Bringing them to their end. With the me being that it was an error in cultivation that caused this.
? Ironically, such propaganda was actually being pushed forward by the Healer''s association.
For a certain, some of those healers already knew the cause of this disease, but then again, telling the solution to this had more harm than good.
For one, Beast cores were used as the standard of currency specifically because of their importance to the most vital part of any n which was its cultivators.
Although there was a more proper way of absorbing beast cores, none of those at the healer''s association was probably aware of this, and even if they were, they would more than likely shut up.
After all, this was going to affect the economy, and then it was going to bring down the number of sick people that paid money for treatment.
After all, even those in the healing department of cultivation also had families that they needed to provide for, and they also had to eat.
With these specific reasons in ce, many would die for the belly of another man to enjoy the prospect of a satisfying meal.
One such person that would add extrayers of fat to the potbellies of those in the Healer''s Association was unfortunately this man that was Harden.
Even now, Chiron could tell from his eyes that he was tired but still maintained a strong appearance because of his reputation.
Ironically, those that had been afflicted with the beast core disease did not know that staying away from cultivation was the best thing. Instead, they would work harder than ever before.
Absorbing more beast cores as their lives depended on it.
After all, it wasmon knowledge that those with higher cultivations lived longer lives.
Chiron was currently about to be investigated for a crime that had the absolute sentence which was death.
However, he felt more pity for the man about to interrogate him.
In this case, this man was the real victim.
But then again, that was the way it always was.
The strong always fed on the weak. And even the definition of strength was rtive, and probably most attuned to the abundance of knowledge one had that could trante into extending one''s life a bit more.
Chiron remembered that this was the same way it was in his former world.
The ignorant were always trampled upon and led to believe that those in power and authority loved them. Meanwhile, this was never so.
Those in power never loved the weak! They only loved more power.
Harden cleared his throat as he looked at Chiron.
He was also one of the elders that had ced the Tamashi seal on Chiron''s body all those years ago.
However, he was in a more peak condition then.
A man that conformed strictly to the ways of thend definitely did not like or approve of the Tamashi.
In fact, Harden felt that Chiron might be the person that had actually summoned the devils.
However, he thought that maybe Chiron did it for power.
After all, it wasmon knowledge that the Tamashi could not cultivate because he did not have a Dantain.
Also, a lot of very suspicious things were surrounding Chiron''s life and existence.
"ce a drop of your blood here," Harden pointed to the rough-looking scabbard.
Chiron did as he was told obediently. However, his mind was calcting how he would get out of this situation in one piece.
He even contemted using a rune on himself. But then again, the broad sword that belonged to the ancestor was blessed by the blood of a dragon that was at the ck core rank.
Which meant that the scabbard was probably the same.
Chiron was smart enough to know that a being of that level and greatness, practically had Runes flowing within the veins.
After all, the shell of the dragon egg was made of Runes.
There was no way that the mother was not far worse.
This meant that the sword and Scabbard also had runes.
Chiron was not even remotely stupid enough to think that the power of the runes he could produce could challenge that of a Dragon.
There was a reason that the Broad sword was called a blessed item.
Nevertheless, he still ced a rune on his heart.
Who knew? it might work. And if it didn''t at least he saw it to the end.
And if it did, and he got out of it, there was still Emma. Luckily, he had ced a rune on her. At his will, her heart would immediately stop.
Her death was a small price to pay for his goals.
Also, he could justmand Ca to go on a rampage and destroy all in sight.
That way everyone would think she sacrificed her family for power.
That one was a ssic example of being the Chess master behind the chess piece. Afterwards, he could always make up a lie to set himself free.
Like saying that she was evil and he was under her devil''s control. Knowing he had no cultivation, and therefore no power, it would be easy for people to believe him.
But that would indeed be a very terrible waste of such a rare resource. Especially after all the hard work he did to acquire a handy foot soldier.
Chiron calmed himself down.
All that was within the worst and best-case scenarios.
He ced the drop of blood on the scabbard.
However, the moment he did, he had a notification from the system that surprised him beyond reason.
This was truly a surprise. The system had asked him to form a blood bond with the Ancestor scabbard.
But why was this?
After all, it had never happened before. As his mind tried toe up with a reason, he smiled as he agreed.
However, another problem raised its ugly head.
Chapter 150 The Scabbards Will 2...
Almost as soon as the good news came, it was apanied by bad news.
The good news was that there was the possibility of bonding with the scabbard.
Chiron thought hard at this. It did not take long for his mind to arrive at the answer.
He couldn''t help but remember what had happened at the dantain awakening ceremony many years ago.
Back then, the sword had gone round piercing through the chests of everyone present.
For those that survived the event, they became cultivators. While those that died forever became one with the vour of the earth.
Chiron remembered that at the time, the Ancestor''s broad sword had floated before his face and paused for a bit before moving on to piercing his younger sister.
After the event at the Chikitsa volcano, it was clear to him that the Tamashi of the n was the inheritor of the will of the blood dragon.
This was the reason why the broad sword had stopped before him then.
It was a contemtion.
However, it was all different now. He could bet that if he came in contact with the Ancestor''s broad sword now, then it was as good as his.
The reason for this was because he had already gone to the hidden cave and formed the blood bond between himself and the unbirth dragon.
In other words, he was now qualified for the inheritance.
Apparently, the scabbard also recognized that he was worthy of the inheritance.
This to Chiron was incredible news.
If bonding was possible with the scabbard, then it was definitely possible with the sword. And there was a possibility of it happening with that subspace that contained thend filled with useful herbs.
However, the bad news was the fact that he needed to first conquer the will in it.
Chiron remembered when he first got Devil''s touch.
Even though the sword was only just born at the time, it already had its own will.
Defeating the will that came with Devil''s touch was a strong tug of war for supremacy, but he had won.
However, Chiron could very well imagine that this was going to be a different case with the Scabbard.
After all, this Scabbard was hundreds of years old.
He was not foolish enough to believe that entering there without being prepaid was going toe out profitable for him.
However, he knew that he had to try.
At the moment, this was all he had.
The scabbard glowed in a faint silver light when his blood touched it.
Harden nodded his head.
"I shall ask you a series of questions. make sure you answer them as truthful as possi..." Harden raised a brow at Chiron, "what are you doing?" he asked.
Chiron had a hand up.
"Forgive me elder Harden, but may I have a cup of water? I have been training hard for a long time. And as you know, I''m not as big and strong a cultivator as you. My endurance is pretty low."
Chiron had a bold smile on his face to apany his request.
And he had said it the easiest and best way possible. He had even yed on the mind of Harden by calling him big and strong.
Harden thought about this and wanted to refuse, but Chiron added a catalyst.
*Cough! Cough!*
He suddenly remembered that chiron had also been coughing when they wereing, and that Emma had rushed to help him at the time.
Chiron was not having cultivation.
This was amon fact. It was also amon fact that he trained hard to make up for this, and that he had worked hard enough that he even came out as top of his ss.
This was also the reason why Harden suspected Chiron.
Chiron attempted to get up from his seat, but harden stopped him.
"Don''t worry, I will get it for you instead."
Harden got up slowly and left the room.
From the way he looked at Chiron, Chiron could tell what the big man was thinking.
Harden had assumed that Chiron was trying to escape.
It also further pushed the theory in his head that Chiron was the one that summoned the Devils.
Chiron really could not me him for this.
After all, all the deeds he had performed so far in the n had literally caused one wave or the other.
Chiron was sure that Harden was probably not the only one that was suspecting him.
It was indeed unnatural for a person without cultivation to have won against someone that had. And chiron had beaten Cablen.
He had divided the iron boulder into two.
There was also the fact that the moment he had acquired that miraculous sword of his was when Ganja was supposedly reported dead.
Even if by some fluke, he had won Cablen, there was the fact that he had killed a cored beast of the green core rank on his own.
There was also the event of the dead assassins at the graveyard. Where he had coincidentally been the only one to have survived.
And then there was the most recent event that had happened before the devil invasion incident, and that was the fact that most of his teammates had died exactly a day before the devil invasion incident.
Whether willingly or not, Chiron had managed to find himself by one means or another somewhere within every major event that had happened in thest couple of years.
At east every major event that had people talking, had the name of the Tamashi hiding somewhere within.
In Harden''s eyes, and his instinct that had let him maintain the peace of the n for so long, he was very sure that Chiron had something to do with the devil invasion.
He just needed the evidence to prove this.
And now, When he was about to catch him red handed, Chiron was requesting to be excused the premises for water.
This was something that Harden was not going to allow.
He instructed that Chiron sit and wait, and that he was going to go and get the water himself.
"Thank you very much Elder. But I really would not mind getting it myself." Chiron pushed a little more.
But Harden insisted that he remained sitting with a frown on his face. Chiron sighed as he sat back.
Elder Harden looked at him with a questioning gaze.
However, the moment Harden stood up and turned his back, Chiron ced his hand on the scabbard.
Immediately, time seemed to slow down to a pause.
Harden had paused and the entire world seemed paused.
There was a suddenughter in the air. Chiron looked around but he did not see anybody.
"Over here boy!"
Chiron turned to the sound of the voice. Surprisingly, it hade from the scabbard.
Chiron retracted his hand from it. The scabbard suddenly changed form, and in front of Chiron was an old man.
He appeared to be in hister years. He had a full greyed out bearded face.
He was shirtless which revealed his pot belly, and he also had a skirt on to cover up his lower body.
The Old man looked at him and smiled, "not bad boy! not bad! You were able to make this old man acknowledge you. Not bad indeed."
Chiron raised a brow at the old man, and then he turned to Harden who was still frozen in ce.
The old man gave a dry giggle, "don''t worry about him. Currently, we are in a little subspace in the scabbard."
"A subspace!?"
"yes! a subspace," the old man nodded, "let''s just say that time works differently here than it does out there. Who knows? A year here, might be a second out there." the old man shrugged his shoulders.
However, those words made Chiron widen his eyes in surprise.
Chiron took a closer look at this man''s face. He could tell that he had seen him before. But where he had seen this face was not something he could currently put a finger on.
"Are you the will of the scabbard?" Chiron asked.
"Hahahha!!!" The old manughed, "what do you think? I am the will in the sword."
The old man had an entric behaviour to his character.
Chiron nodded his head.
"So, how do I make the Scabbard mine?" Chiron asked.
"Well, its quite simple. All you have to do ise with me!"
A door materialized and the old man walked opened it and walked through it. e on!" he beckoned on Chiron.
Chiron paused for a second. he was not one to be trusting of old men and entering strange doors. But at the moment, he still had to conquer the scabbard, or else his life in the outside world would end up a mess.
But just to be sure, he willed the Fate system.
He could see that all his stats were still up to date.
He nodded at this. And then he opened the chart that disyed his body condition.
His eyes narrowed a bit. He raised his head to the old man and smiled. And then he followed after him...
Chapter 151 Dangers Of The Three Tests...
The door that appeared took them to a very familiar ce. At least it was rtively Familiar.
However, the environment looked a bit more crowded with nt life than before.
"Is this..?" Chiron turned to the Old man.
"Yes! this is mount Chikit." He responded.
"How did we get here?" Chiron asked.
The old man gave an elderly smile, "it is not a matter of ''How'' we got here, but ''why'' we are here."
Chiron raised a brow. He really did not like twisty words and parables.
The old man could see from Chiron''s expression that he was not enjoying the atmosphere. He coughed awkwardly.
"For you to own the scabbard, you have to pass a series of tests."
"Tests!?"
"Yes! that is the only way that the Scabbard can ept you as its master."
For some reason hearing this, Chiron could not help but frown. Something to him did not exactly feel right.
However, before he had the pleasure of thinking about it too much, a round Iron boulder appeared before him.
It looked exactly like the one at the qualifying tests. With the only difference being its size.
"Since you are a youngd, and also a Tamashi, I have decided to be a bit merciful. There are three tests for you to pass. You must pass all three before you can have the scabbard for yourself."
Chiron nodded at his words in understanding.
"Also, I''ll advise that you do it as soon as possible. The faster you do it, the better."
Chiron had a questioning look on his face, but the old man just smiled at him, "Don''t worry! You''ll understand what I mean soon enough."
The man pointed to the boulder.
"The first test is a really easy one. All you have to do is roll this boulder up the mountain. Remember, roll it. Not carry it."
looking at the boulder and back at the old man, Chiron was starting to think that maybe this old man was crazy in the head.
All he had to do was roll the boulder up the mountain.
The task in Chiron''s head was actually easier than he thought. However, he was soon to realize that things were not as he thought.
As the old man faded away, he could hear his voice giving thest of instructions, "Also, ensure you finish it within three months. And don''t forget: Danger sharpens the senses and builds the sess of a cultivator."
"Three months!?"
That did not sound right. Climbing all the way up mount Chikit only took about a few days from Chiron''s perspective. And that was only because of the monsters.
However, he suddenly heard roars that wereing from all around the mountain.
Suddenly, the difficulty of the task had risen. However, he was now a cultivator in the copper spirit realm. He tore out the seal suppressing his power. And then he activated his spirit energy.
Just like he had hoped, he could use spirit energy in this subspace.
The old man gave him three months. But the creatures around mount chikit were all from the Blue core and below.
Chiron suspected that it was most likely because of the dragon''s egg. However, the fact remained that they was no beast higher.
If this task had been given when he did not have cultivation, giving up might have been the easier thing to do. However, at the copper realm, why not?
He started on his journey the mountain naturally got steeper the higher he went but that did not stop him.
The mount chikit in this world was just like the mount Chikit that he knew out there.
However, after only about an hour of rolling the boulder forward, he noticed one very disturbing thing.
The higher he rolled the boulder, the bigger it got.
At first, the boulder was a little below his knee, but right now, it was at his thigh level.
As if that was not enough, the first set of visitors also came.
Coming here, it did not take Chiron long to figure out that this was not the version of mount Chikit that he knew. For one, the paths that were, in reality, were not at all here.
This was probably what Mount Chikit used to look like many hundreds of years ago.
Naturally, the residents that upied the mountain then were far more in number than there are in Chiron''s reality.
Chiron recognized the grunting.
It was not long before the first beast showed its face.
Behold, it was an old pal of his. At least, it was of the same kind.
This was a herd of Rabid big foot rabbits.
However, the entire herd of them were not like the ones in his reality. All of the Rabid big foot Rabbits before him were at the green core realm.
Considering his current strength, he did not mind killing them instantly.
After all, they were all at the green core realm.
However, he soon discovered that he had underestimated this ce a bit too much. The smell from the killing the Rabid big foot Rabbits acted as an attractive force for even more cored beasts.
Just when he had killed thest of the beasts, he heard grunting sounds.
And then came a herd of Blue legged wild Boars.
Once more, they hade with all their family rtions. Of course, they hade for the food littered about the ce. But Chiron was the intruder at the feeding spot.
Once, he engaged in physicalbat. Throughout the entire process, he did not bring out Devil''s touch. All he had done was use Blood maniption to ughter his foes.
He had not yet finished with the Blue legged boar when an eagle dove down. This pink-headed bald eagle was actually of the blue core rank.
It was the first blue cored rank beast to arrive.
Soon enough, more came, and a whole variety of different creatures arrived at the scene. Many of them were small, and many of them wererge.
It had be utter chaos.
There was only so much Spirit energy he had. Even as a cultivator in the spirit realm, there was only so much he could do.
After all, if the ants were plenty enough, bringing down an elephant could be reality.
Chiron was currently facing this reality.
Everywhere he looked was one beast or the other. Fortunately, there were not just attacking him, but also one another.
However, he also noticed something else. No matter how chaotic it was, the beasts never touched the boulder.
He thought hard at his next decision. There was nothing he could do for now.
The best thing was to leave ande back when the entire situation was a bit calmer.
And so he did.
He found a hole in the ground were he rested for a while.
But heter discovered that his hopes had been a little too high.
Three days afterwards, the entire ce was still in total chaos.
This was unbelievable, but after seeing this, he was starting to understand that life back those hundreds of years ago must have been very tough.
And he was thinking that they had it bad in his time.
Once more, he went back to the hole he had found. By the time he came back, it was already dark. He went in and he slept off silently.
However, he had not taken note of a particr nt that was now growing in the hole.
The next time he opened his eyes, he noticed a stiffness in his body.
For some reason, he could not move.
He willed and the system appeared showing his stats. There was a beeping red showing that his entire body had been paralyzed.
He looked around him and then he saw the nt. It was little, and it had a faded red to its flower petals.
"Shit!" he cursed. As harmless as that nt looked, it was a deadly one.
The nt it self was not the danger. In fact, the nt could not kill a person.
However, it had a symbiotic rtionship with a particr cored beast.
The cored beast was called a brown-ground python.
Even back in the real world, Chiron had never seen one. The only reason he knew about it, was because of the memories he had from the MC of his book.
The smell from the nt would let one quickly fall asleep, and then the Brown Ground Python wille over and swallow the person or creature whole.
Once digestion is over and the Brown Ground python vomits the product, the nt spray its pores on it.
Fresh corpse was best and rich in nutrients for this nt when it was in seedling form.
Chiron could hear Slick gaggling sounds. Also, he could feel a tight but warm massage of slimy muscles creeping up his body.
He was paralyzed, but he could still roll his eyes.
There, he could see it. A very big Brown Ground Python. What''s more, it had already swallowed him halfway to his waist.
This was already the fourth day in a month, and he had barely pushed the boulder any reasonable distance.
Yet, his life was already in danger.
Chapter 152 The Guest Knight...
While Chiron was being swallowed by a gaint snake,
....
Two men made out through the forest area.
They both looked terrible.
One of them was big in size. He was a man with a lot of muscles. While the other one was skinny with a bearded face.
However, the muscr man rested on the skinny man for support.
The major reason for this, was because of the loss of one of his hands.
These men were none other than Kevin and Danfo.
They were the two men that had survived from the Avnche attack made by the evil spirit.
They were men of the Holy church. They were a part of the Enforcer unit of the Holy church, and they had been ordered to get rid of a particr evil child in a far away n.
However, their assault on this particr evil child ended up in a terrible failure.
After that, they had to return in failure.
However, returning was not as easy as going.
For one, they still had to defeat cored beasts that saw them as food.
Even copper ranked cultivators were still mortals.
luckily for them, the Holy church had a Forward Operating Base (FOB), not so far away from the n regions.
When going to the Chuikitsa n, they had also stopped here to refill their supplies.
Finally, they were out of the forest area and the FOB was now in sight.
Although it was called an FOB, this was practically a town.
However, such was the power of the holy church.
They spared no resources when it came to the spreading of their Faith. And even though they were not allowed to spread their faith into the n areas due to old agreements, that did not stop them from taking in strays or those that had been banished from their ns and making them strong warriors.
In was in such a situation that the original MC of Chiron''s book hade in contact with these people.
The sight of the town was most appealing to them.
This town was not fenced at all. But Cored beasts never made a attempt to assault it.
There were many reasons for this, but one of them was because of the Holy Aura shining from the transparent shield on the town.
The Entire town area was covered by a very thin film of Holy Aura. This Holy Aura also had another characteristic that both men started to enjoy the moment they entered its sphere of influence which was healing.
The guards stationed inside saw them and ran to go help them.
If Chiron had seen this ce, it would have probably have sparked memories in his head.
In a word, it was Beautiful.
It was far different from the Rural and more traditionally inclined setting that the Chikitsa n had.
Firstly, the men were parched up. Their injuries were indeed bad.
After treatment, both of them were served food on their beds.
While they ate, a very important visitor was escorted in by two men.
The moment they saw him, they dropped their foods and took a knee in salutation.
The man that had just entered the room was an elderly man in full white robes. His robes had the logo of the Holy Church which was a yellow sun.
However, they were not like the usually robes every other person was wearing. His were bigger and of a different moremanding type.
He wore a white Square cap with three or four peaks or horns on its sides. The Cap also had the yellow symbol of the sun on it.
His face was fully with white beard. He had a stoic look on his face, and everything about him including his upright walking step made him seem like he was blessed right from the heavens.
In fact, it was right to say that he was. After all, he was of high ranking and standing in the church.
"Father Amos!!!" Both of them remained bowed.
The old man looked as if his eye sight was very affected, but he still worked up to them and tabbed each on their shoulder.
"I heard of what happened," Father Amos shook his head. "It is such a shame to have lost such good sons of the holy light."
As he said those words, Kevin and Danfo bowed lower.
They were obviously ashamed of their failure to capture the evil child, but more than that, they were ashamed of themselves for not being able to have protected their own men.
This was going to be a significant stain on their honor. But it was going to be an eternal stain on their hearts.
After all, those men were friends they had eat and dined with. Even though they were their subordinates, they were still family.
But such was the cultivator world.
This was one of the many reasons that a lot of cultivators did not like to form bonds, and were very stoic.
The pain of losing a friend or a lover was not always easy to bear.
"Don''t worry my sons! you have done well. You are not to be med for this evil. However..." He paused a bit and sighed lowly, "The High Ranked Holy knights that assigned you to these task are a bit disappointed by the results."
Both men raised their heads in alert of this. kevin frowned tightly, as drops of sweat formed on his temple.
Danfo also swallowed hard.
The only church had a ranking of seniority.
They were also holy knights of different categories that tranted into seniority.
The ones that had assigned this mission to Danfo and Kevin were called Holy Gold Armour knights.
They were of the highest category of Holy knights. And they were extremely disciplined and feared.
They were also all deployed during emergencies or state of importance. Although it might not seem like it, the issue of the Evil child was categorized as being very important.
Danfo and Kevin could tell that their failure was definitely going attract punishment.
Discipline was also of the highest quality within the church.
"Forgive us!" Both men bowed further.
Father Amos sighed again, "do not worry too much. I have put in a word or two with them. I also informed them about the issue of the Holy Child being protected by an Evil Spirit," he massaged his beard a little.
"They are sending a Bronze Armored Knight here. He will be here in a few months." Father Amos added.
Kevin squeezed his fist tight. He was very angry. He had lost a hand and he had also lost his friends. He wanted nothing more than to make Chiron pay for this.
"Father Amos!" Kevin called out, "can we join the Bronzed Amored knight for his assignment? I would love to see to the end to this mission."
Father Amos nodded, "I don''t think you are in much of a good condition to go back out there, and strongly advice against it. However, if the Holy knight permits it, I don''t see why not."
"Yes Father!" he bowed.
Father Amos said a prayer for them before turning to leave. However, only a few steps to the door, he paused and turned, "I forgot one more thing. The knight arriving, is a Magic User."
Both men had their eyes wide open at this.
........
Chiron had been paralyzed by the poison from the flower, and the original owner of the Hole he was hiding in, was enjoying it''s free breakfast.
Also, Chiron could feel his bones about to break from the squeezing muscles of the snakes insides.
He could not move, but that did not mean that he could not do anything.
He immediately bit his lips. Blood flowed from it.
He controlled the blood to tear off the side of the snake''s mouth.
This worked to his advantage as the beast bleed more. Which in turn was continually used as a weapon to attack again and again, until the Snake was dead.
However, he still could not move because of the Poison of the flower.
And as tempted as he was to use his Fate points, he just didn''t want to. Getting them was not always easy.
He rather save them up for emergencies.
He sshed the blood on the flower to pollute the scent that came out of it.
After a few hours, he started to feel his body little by little, and in another half a day, he could finally move.
He pushed and struggled his way out of the Hole.
His clothes were stained by a mixture of mud and blood but he did not care.
Right now, it was more important for him to go back to the test.
He went back to the iron boulder. it was still there.
the corpse of different cored beasty around the ce.
Once more, he continued to push the boulder up the mountain.
It seemed like that frenzy with the cored beast killed a significant number of the cored beasts on the mountain.
However, two dayster, he meet yet another challenge.
During the entire time he had been rolling the Boulder through the rough sloping terrain, the Boulder had been getting bigger and bigger.
And if he were to leave the boulder to rest, it would roll back down. This would also still bepounded when he pushed it up again.
There was always the option of using sticks to hold it in ce to rest.
However, Chiron noticed something important that took away the fatigue and muscle pain of pushing the boulder.
And that was the fact that his spirit stat was improving...
Chapter 153 The Second Test!? Death Is Assured.
It had been three weeks and four days now.
Climbing the mountain while pushing the Boulder had been a different kind of hell.
There were times he was assaulted by beasts of different core ranks. And one time, he had to face three blue cored beasts at the same time.
It had also rained twice. And one time, the rainsted for two days straight.
It made the ground terribly slippery.
Chiron had no choice but to stop pushing upwards. He sat there on the ground and used his body as a wedge to hold back the boulder from rolling down the mountain.
Getting to the higher points, was far worse than when he started.
The boulder got bigger the higher he went.
By the snowy regions of the mountain, it was already twice bigger than the boulder that was cut during the test.
Somewhere along the line, Chiron''s sandals had snapped, and he was forced to continue up the mountain without footwear.
He had long removed his shirt, and his pants were torn at different points.
His hands were filled with callouses and tear that bleed when ever he pushed the boulder even an inch forward.
But to say that there had not been an advantage to this would be a lie. For example: His muscles had gotten stronger and firmer.
His control of his spirit energy had be more focused, and far bit clearer when he looked into the Dantain pool. Although there was still a while to go to make his spirit energy foundation sturdy, this far was already incredible.
It was also the only reason that his body was not riddled with frostbites. It was because he used his spirit energy has a nket from the biting cold, and also used it as gear to drive the boulder forward.
In many instances, many people would have given up on such a task, but not him.
After all, there were also times that the boulder would roll down because of a slight mistake, and regardless of his fatigue, he would run after it to catch it.
Although along the line he got wiser.
He would use trees to form Barricades after going certain distances. Sometimes it worked. Other times, it didn''t.
However, after three enduringly painful weeks and four days, he had finally made it to the top.
He practically looked like an ant before the boulder.
Regardless, he hadpleted the assignment.
He sat to rest for a bit.
After about an hour, he rose to his feet, "Hey, OLD MAN!!!"he shouted to the sky, "I''m DONE!"
At first, there was no response, but after a while, the old man suddenly appeared floating down from the sky with a smile on his face.
"Good! Good!!" The old man pped continually for him, "very impressive! You managed to finish even before the deadline. I see you are really a strong and enduring warrior like your ancestor Chikit."
Those words made Chiron raise a brow, however, this was not the time to be thinking about such a thing. Therefore, he let it go.
"For your next test, you will be tested on your might as a warrior. As you know, your ancestor defeated a dragon and founded the Chikitsa n. You must show that you have the same tenacity that he did."
Once more, Chiron raised a brow, but his attention was immediately brought to the shaking of the earth.
"What is going on!?" he asked.
But even before the old man could respond, a mighty dragon burst out from the mountain peak.
It was big, ck, with sharp scales leading to its long tail, and it had red lines trailing all over its body like the sway of the ocean. Its eyes were blood red and its wing span was terriblyrge.
It also had four limbs. Each of them was as thick as a pir, and its big body was the tower.
Chiron had never seen a dragon, but those red lines on its body reminded him of his blood maniption technique.
"The Blood Dragon!" he muttered lowly.
Blood Dragon was the mother of the dragon egg he now had as a servant.
This was obviously not some small fry to be taken likely.
"Prove you are worthy of the Scabbard by defeating this dragon. Show your bravery."
As he spoke, the old man faded into thin air.
The old man had only disappeared when the Dragon flying in the air caught sight of Chiron.
It growled loudly into the air and rushed down for him.
"Shit! Shit!! Shit!!! FUCKING SHIT!" Chiron cursed loudly.
How was he supposed to fight a freaking Dragon? These things were the apex of the food chain.
Natural-born hunters that were obviously loved by the world. After all, they could rune speak directly from birth.
It was not just the size of a dragon that was usually intimidating but also its wide range of abilities.
As the terrifying beast dove for him, Chiron suddenly understood what rats felt when a big Bald eagle swooped down for the kill.
The dragon went down for his head.
Luckily, he rolled out of the way in time.
The heavy wind the monster blew his way rose its own snowstorm.
The beast circled the area.
The moment Chiron saw iting back around, he resigned himself to running from his life.
He was not so dumb as to think he could win a fight with any flying creature from the ground. Much less a dragon of such significant strength and size.
He looked down below. The first thing he needed to get was out of the open and into a region with cover.
He immediately activated his Spirit energy as he ran forth down the mountain.
Naturally, the dragon growled as it chased after him.
But he did not stop. Only running as fast as he could.
After all, it was definitely not going to end funny for him if the dragon caught up.
Death was assured.
Chapter 154 To Bring Down A Dragon Vs Running Out Time...
Yet again, weeks came and passed.
During this time, Chiron had been living like the abandoned son of a pauper.
The dragon chased him as much as it could. Several times, he had to trick it in order to have some peace and rest.
And the only other time he got to rest was when the dragon itself wanted to rest.
Other than that, things were a bit hellish for him.
The dragon did not hunt other animals. Not even once during the past few days.
All it did was circle the area for Chiron. Its Only interest was in getting a bite out of his head.
Getting meat for food also became very difficult.
After all, the presence of the dragon sent all the animals in the area into hiding.
Of course, during these past days, there were times he had gone on the offensive, but he had never made so much as a scratch on the dragon''s body.
Times when the dragon came low enough, he sent fireballs at it, but it had done nothing.
Chiron had no choice but toy low and n properly.
As far as he knew from observation, the dragon would go back to the mountain peak to rest every fifteen hours of patrolling the mountain for him.
This left him with little time to get around, get food, and rest.
However, Chiron had also made other observations he found strange and this solidified the notion in his head that he could defeat the beast.
But defeating this dragon had to be done on his own battlefield.
The dragon rested on the peak of the mountain.
Unfortunately, there were fewer to no trees that high that Chiron could hide and get cover from.
This meant that the top of the mountain was spaced out and therefore the dragon''s own battlefield while the tree area was his.
Fortunately, the dragon left its advantage point from time to time to hunt for him.
He had to set a trap that gave him leverage to finish off the beast from the forest regions.
Therefore, he took another full week to observe the dragon in strong detail.
He noted down its height from the ground when it was patrolling the sky, andpared it to the height from the ground when the dragon had him in sight and was hunting him.
He also calcted how long it took the dragon to hunt him without giving up. Marking the range time it took for it to continue hunting him even though it had already gone its full twelve hours of patrol.
Next, he calcted how strong the wind the dragon produced was, while also taking note of the trees that could fall and the trees that couldn''t be felled by the strong wind.
Naturally, those very strong resistant and flexible trees were going to be his best bet.
And then came the preparation for a trap.
Unfortunately for Chiron, this world was not like his former one which had the capability of making sophisticated weapons that could attack in the air, but that did not mean that he could not make something much simpler and also very effective.
And so he did.
Firstly, he took days to choose the battlefields he was most willing to fight that would provide him with the best advantage and then he made ns for the trap.
He did not know how to create a sophisticated surface-to-air missile from his other world, but that did not mean that he could not create something simr.
After all, there was no weapon without a first-generation ancestor.
For the Missiles, it was the catapult.
And so he began his work. Whenever the dragon went to rest was when he would work instead of resting.
He choose a set of big trees with sturdy foundations, and then he went into the forest region to gather vines. He took the most flexible vines that were also very strong.
And then he weaved them together. To increase both their tension and their ability to hold strong and massive weights.
He linked one tied vine to two of the sturdy trees he had found. So that it formed a catapult.
And then when he was sure it was strong enough, he cut down some trees with his blood maniption technique.
He cut the edges of the cut-down trees and made one side of their edges sharp as a spear.
This spearhead tree trunk was going to be his ''missile''.
He set them on the vines attached to the trees. This was going to be the propeller that would push the tree truck like an arrow into the air.
He also took time to test it. Recording how high it went in rtion to the height the dragon flew that he had calcted earlier and then he made appropriate adjustments.
After which he tied the vine with the projectile in them under tension with a rope to another tree.
This permitted for a quick-release button he could count on whenever he wanted to let the projectile into the air.
He then made four different Catapults like the first one.
With each and every one of them covering four different angles.
All this took a lot of time. It took him another two months to finish.
Lastly, he ced seals on the spearheads carrying his spiritual energy.
luckily, the old man had not given a deadline for this particr task. However, he noticed on his own that he was running out of time.
His body seemed to be fading bit by bit.
It was probably why the old man had given him a time limit of one month during the first test.
His assumption that he had a lot of time was starting to show its fangs.
But then again, Chiron was not to be med for this. He wanted to optimize the best solution to a target he could not reach or harm.
He took a look at his slowly fading arm. He could faintly see the other side.
He clenched his fist.
If he did this right, he might not even get to do the third test.
After double-checking his traps, it was time for the main event.
Chapter 155 Getting Played...
The Traps were set and ready.
Chiron took time to get the best sleep.
He needed to fully optimize his strength for the task at hand.
After which, it was time to strike.
Chironid in waiting.
It was the usual patrol that the dragon went around the mountain in search for Chiron.
Just as nned, Chiron waited till the twelve hour mark when the beast was about to go up the mountain to get some rest.
Naturally, the dragon rushed at him with all its might.
Chiron ran into the forest. Running as fast as he could, and burning a lot of spiritual energy to boost his speed.
And then at a particr region, he stopped.
This was the same ce that he had started his journey pushing the boulder up during the first test.
He stopped, turned about and then he raised a middle finger to the blood dragon.
Chiron was not sure if the dragon understood what he meant, but one thing for sure was the fact that it got angrier and dove lower for him.
The wind that came with the wings of a dragon were not at all easy to bear, but he used his spirit energy to stay and try to withstand the force.
Meanwhile, his mind calcted the distance the dragon had from the ground as well as the angle of its flight. Luckily, his target was pretty big.
When the dragon was low enough, he waved his hand, sending a burst of spiritual energy to a rope under tension not so far from him.
The rope snapped and the first projectile was jetted fast into the air like a bullet leaving the barrel of a gun.
It shot into the air. Unluckily for Chiron, the dragon sensed the iing missile in time to move its head out of the war.
Even the dragon thought it had sessful dodged.
However, Chiron suddenly made hand seals, and the spirit energy seals on the projectile explored violently.
This took the blood dragon by surprise.
And it leaned backwards in the air. Unfortunately for it, it was at nearly the right angle.
Chiron immediately released the second one.
This time around, the missile made it to the abdomen of the dragon.
However, Chiron was not stupid enough to think that tree trunks from a catapult was strong enough to kill a Dragon.
After all, this beast had natural armor for its defense.
Therefore, the moment the missile touched the dragon''s skin, he activated the seals on its body, and yet again, another violent explosion went out.
Chiron did not hold back.
He released the remaining two catapults.
Another one made it to the dragon''s body, but thest one missed.
Although the missiles did not manage to pierce the Dragon''s scale body, it was able to create a good diversion for the next part.
Because of the attacks from the catapults, the dragon''s height from the ground, was no longer high.
Chiron ran up a tree, and then he jumped out on the Dragons body.
He willed and Devil''s touch appeared.
Immediately, he allowed devil''s touch to have some of his spirit energy.
He stabbed at the dragon''s skin.
However, he was surprised to see that his sword that could cut an iron boulder into two did not do anything to the dragon.
It felt like he was hitting Iron against Iron.
The dragon''s scales were too strong and sturdy.
The blood dragon noticed Chiron on its back.
It rolled over in an attempt to shake him off. However, Chiron held on strong to its body.
Hitting the dragon with the sword was not working.
He needed to give a definite strike at a soft spot.
Thinking this far, he looked towards the head of the dragon. HE immediately made up his mind.
He focused his spirit energy on his body against the wind pressure and on his feet in other to have good support sticking to the dragon''s body.
However, he had underestimated phis n too much.
The dragon saw that it could not throw him off, and resulted to the next best thing.
It flew higher and higher into the air.
Naturally, this ate at Chiron''s spirit energy. It felt like he was matching against a storm.
His Dantain pool got lower and lower.
Also, his body faded more out of existence.
However, he persisted onwards. Matching on the back of the dragon against the wind, until he got to the head.
He noticed that his Spirit energy was heavily low, but he had to do it. This was the closest he ever got to killing this dragon.
He could not allow the months he had spent here go to waste.
"Devil''s touch, you may drink some more," he whispered.
Thest of the spirit energy he had went to Devil''s touch.
However, it was enough.
The dark de whizzed through the air. It curved and extended as it moved in the direction of the will of his master.
The sword aimed for the weakest part of the dragon, which was its nearest eye.
*Squish!*
Devil''s Touch prated its left eye and spread itself inside the dragon''s brain.
*GROWLLL!!!!*
It growled loudly to the sky. And then its head plumbed. And gravity did the rest of the work as it pulled it to the ground.
A loud sound of the heavy body falling echoed all over the mountain.
The beast smashed against the earth.
The trees on the ground broke the fall. Or rather, the dragon broke them.
It a while, but Chiron crawled off the body of the beast. He was totally exhausted and his body was already half gone.
Blood flowed from his ears and nose. He had received terrible damage expecially after that final attack.
his body had been left to the nakedness of the wind, and a fall from that height should have rightly killed him.
from his waist down had disappeared, but he had finally done it. He had killed the dragon.
This time around, he did not have to call for the old man before he appeared.
"Good! Good!!" The old manmented as he approached Chiron.
"You have really done well." The old man walked forward until he got to Chiron.
He squat down close to him. Chiron''s eyes looked nearly lifeless and he coughed out blood from time to time.
"Di... Did," Chiron forced himself to talk, and his lips only barely mentioned the right words, "did I pass?"
The old man nodded, "Yes boy! you passed very well."
"does that mean i can get the scabbard?" Chiron asked again.
The old man nodded. And then he tabbed Chiron''s head. His fingers tracing from the head to his neck, "yes boy!"
However, his expression suddenly changed when his fingers got to Chiron''s neck.
His smile was no longer kind and gentle.
It had all totally disappeared, and was reced with a more honest expression.
He now had a vicious smile on his face, as he squeezed tight.
Chiron red his arms as he struggled for air.
"Why!?" Chiron barely asked.
"Why!?" The old manughed out loud, "because I''m tired of hiding in here. It has been over hundreds of years and I have been trapped in here. but with your body, I can finally leave this damn ce."
Chiron struggled, and after a while, he stopped moving.
The old manughed heartily.
He took a step back and watched as Chiron''s body slowly disintegrated.
"I did it! I did it!! I''m free. After cheating death, and hiding here, I''m truly free!"
He raised his arm to the sky in celebration. And then he willed...
However, he suddenly noticed something was wrong.
He tried again, but nothing happened. And then he heard a voice from behind him.
"Don''t worry! It won''t work."
*Sloush!*
The sound of sword passing through flesh was heard.
The old man paused and then he looked down. HE could see Chiron''s sword through his chest.
"How... How!?" He coughed out blood as his eyes widened in surprise.
"How I knew, or How I''m I still alive? Which would you like to know before you die," Chiron came closer to his ear and whispered, "Which would you like to know? Ancestor Chikit!"
The Man''s eyes shut open.
He pulled himself out of Chiron''s grip. However, Devil''s touch was still in his chest. He turned and looked at Chiron. Chiron''s body was fully formed and not fading like he would have loved to think.
Chiron smiled as he exined.
Firstly, this was not the first time that he wasing in contact with a will within a weapon. From the experience with Devil''s touch, he could instantly tell that the person he was dealing with, was in fact a person.
Secondly, when had asked if the old man was the will of the scabbard, the old man had only responded with "I am the Will within the Scabbard," and not "I am the Scabbard''s will."
Secondly, the old man had said that Chiron needed to pass three tests.
Chiron was not one to call himself the smartest person in the world. but he geniuely came from a world with abundance of fantasy stories.
If this was not within the scabbard''s world, then he might have believed it, but for some reason, he subconsciously felt like this was a little too Clichy.
And then came the fact that the old man never told him that he was going to fade out of existence.
However, he used the Fate change system, and he always Checked his stats from time to time. It was not long that he noticed a corrtion between his fading body and his lose of spirit energy, and that was when it clicked in his head.
This world was created in rtion with consciousness, but was kept stable with Spirit energy.
There was also the fact that through out the entire time fighting the dragon, the blood dragon never ever used blood Maniption...
Chapter 156 Who Is The True Suspect?
There was also the fact that throughout the entire time fighting the dragon, the blood dragon never ever used blood Maniption.
It was understandable that the power of the Blood Dragon had been beaten down to his level of Strength.
However, that should not have affected its abilities.
After all, Chiron had also fought other Cored beasts in this world and all of them still had their abilities.
It came as a total surprise when he discovered that the blood Dragon did not use blood maniption.
It would have been so much easier to have killed him if the dragon had just hunted other animals and used their blood to destroy the entire mountain in search of him.
But this did not happen.
Also, the old man had told Chiron to show his valour by killing the dragon just like his ancestor Chikit.
However, Chiron was already aware of the actual story and he knew that the only reason why Ancestor Chikit killed the Dragon, was because the dragon allowed it.
This meant that there was no valour or honour involved.
Surely, the will of the Scabbard should have known that.
With all these things set in ce, it was not long before Chiron understood where he was and the identity of the old man.
It turned out that the will he had to fight was that of his ancestor. Or rather, a piece of his ancestor.
When he was alive, he discovered that his cultivation was no longer growing. Naturally, old age caught up with him.
Tobat the undeniable approach of inevitable death, Chikit thought out a n to be immortal.
The n was actually quite easy. He kept parts of his consciousness in his treasures.
That way, far off in the future, if any of his descendants became strong enough and was recognized by the treasures, he could use the opportunity to destroy the person''s consciousness and take over the body.
This world was created by Chikit based on his rich experience of the world.
After all, he had been a hunter before he was blessed by the Blood Dragon. He was very familiar with a lot of the creatures on the chikitsa mountain.
This was how he was able to create such a realistic environment. Also, he had the opportunity to perfect the details over the years.
However, Chikit had never seen the Dragon use blood maniption. As it was a skill used during fights. He had not been privileged enough to experience the ability in its full form.
After all, back then, he saw the dragon fighting the elves far off in the sky, but that did not mean that he saw the ability being used.
And if he did not see it, that meant that he could not put it in the simtion.
This world was formed purely by Spirit energy. However, it was made really by the actualization of reality.
The reason why Chiron was fading away, was because of his loss of spiritual energy. And this was the true purpose of giving him the difficult Tasks in the first ce.
It was all to wear him out.
Chikit looked at Chiron in surprise. He was sure that he had choked Chiron to death. However, what he was seeing before his eyes was not what he expected.
What Chikit did not know, was that Chiron had two Dantains.
It was true that his spirit energy had run out, but what about his Aura energy?
Aura energy was different from Spirit energy, but at the end of the day, it was still energy.
Chiron walked up to the old man. This was supposed to be Chikit who was his ancestor.
The same person that was praised and worshipped by the n members for his Valor, and strength.
However, all Chiron saw when he looked at him, was a man that was very lucky to have been in the right ce and at the right time.
Nothing more, and nothing exceptional could be concluded of him.
Chiron leaned in. He grabbed Devil''s touch, and then he twisted it in Chikit''s chest.
The old man suddenly turned to dust.
And then he immediately got an alert from the system.
He opened the stats on the scabbard and the things in he saw made him nod.
For one, The scabbard had the ability to heal all and any physical injuries.
With this, he no longer needed to take potions.
Chiron waved his hand and the door out of this space was formed.
He exited it, and was back in the room where he was to be interrogated.
Old man Chikit had not been lying when he said that time worked differently in the Scabbard from the real world time.
Elder Harden was still about to go get him his water.
He had spent months in a subspace and it was only a few seconds in the real world.
Chiron willed and the world fully resumed.
*Cough!*
Chiron coughed some more, "you know what!? don''t worry yourself too much Elder. I''ll just have something to drinkter."
Elder Harden paused and turned to Chiron.
"Are you sure?"
"Absolutely! I feel all better now."
Harden nodded as he sat down.
"Now! I will be asking you questions, and you''ll answer as truthfully as possible. Do you understand?"
"Yes, Elder." he nodded.
"On the night of the devil invasion incident, where were you?"
"I was back home having some..." Chiron paused a bit, "time with Ca. We had just lost our teammates and she really neededfort. And so we were together."
Elder Harden looked at the Scabbard. It glowed in a slightly green hue. This meant that Chiron was saying the truth.
He continued on asking several questions, all of which also made the scabbard green.
This meant that he had answered truthfully.
When the question was over, Harden nodded as he asked Chiron to leave.
However, Chiron paused at the door.
"Elder Harden. I know I shouldn''t say, but if I was to guess who summoned devils, I would say that it was Aggro. Yes! my former team leader''s father!"
Chapter 157 Who Is The True Suspect!? 2
"Aggro!?" Harden asked in surprise.
Chiron nodded.
"I know you might find it strange, but I remember that Senior Ponzi used to talk about how broke he was. I heard he and his father owned quite the debt to the Bureau for Cultivators."
Harden''s eyes opened up at the realization of those words.
Truly, that was not at all a bad reason to have had devils in the n.
After all, if the n was destroyed, there would be no reason for Aggro to pay off his debts.
"Thank You for your suggestion. But we will find that out ourselves." Harden was quite professional with his work. After all, pointing fingers , was not the way to do it.
He had been in this line of work long enough to know that everyone was innocent until proven guilty.
He allowed Chiron to leave the room. And then he invited Ca inside.
Ca looked more outstanding than she had ever looked before.
When she became a demon, her skin had be smoother and brighter. Her pupils also changed and her hair became a different color.
She was a demon.
Chiron knew that if he allowed her the way she was, she would stand out too much.
Within thisst week, he already had her dye her hair ck.
For her eyes, it was easy to make it that of humans when she was in her human form. But she had to practice as she was morefortable in her demon form.
Ca entered the interrogation room in little sobbing. She had just lost her parents and younger ones.
It was not that she was geniuely hurt, but that good acting was always more convincing.
"Ca! on the morning of the next day of the devil invasion, you and Chiron were seen leaving the premises of your home. What were you doing there?"
When Chiron and Ca had returned to the n that day, the first thing they had done, was have a quick stop at Ca''s home.
Chiron had not been too sure at the time. But just to be on the safer side, he had Cae and cry in front of her home.
After all, this was themon sight with those that had lost their loved ones.
Ca wiped the tears in her tears as she spoke, "after losing our team members going to get the Snow-white Tulip flower, I and Chiron went to his home. I had told him that I was not feelingfortable going home just yet and I needed hispany."
Harden nodded.
"Before going to bring you here, we had already interviewed yourst surviving teammate aside Chiron, and she told us that you had requested Chiron follow you to go give your mother the flower. But now you are saying that you and him went to his ce."
Harden frowned, and Ca''s eyes twitched at this.
She had forgotten about such a variable like Zi.
However, she was now a demon. cooking up a good lie came as natural as breathing for her.
"Yes elder Harden that is true, but along the way," she folded her hands in between her legs and had a shy expression on her face, "I had be really excited about getting the snow white tulip flower. Myself and Chiron decided to stop at his ce to have some alone time..." her voice trailed low, and her cheeks blushed.
Harden was not a fool. From her reaction, he could tell it was a bit of an embarrassing topic for her. Also, he could tell what a young boy and young girl were nning when having alone time.
He coughed as he intentionally pushed the subject aware.
Also, he had been monitoring the scabbard as she was talking. He could tell that she was saying the truth.
He went on to ask a few more questions before letting her go.
Next, he interrogated Emma. Emma was not a very good liar. But luckily, she was not aware of Chiron''s involvement in devil energy, and the only thing she could say was that she had been working at the Lost treasure at the time of the incident.
However, Harden had more questions for her. Especially about a certain sword that Chiron used. After all, Ganja was her father.
This was were Harden''s frown tightened.
Emma was a terrible liar, and he could see from her expression or at least it was easy to suspect that she was lying. Especially when he had asked if Chiron killed her father.
Emma had replied with a negative. and the Scabbard had indicated that she was telling the truth.
However, Harden''s conformity to the n and its ways blinded what he was seeing before his very eyes. He had used the Scabbard for so long, and trusted in a hundred percent that it clouded his perceivable judgement.
Of course, Chiron was the person controlling the Scabbard from outside the Interrogation room.
Next, Harden interrogated the parents of Duna and Luna and also Duna.
Unfortunately for Aggro, the scabbard had tranted that everything he said was a lie.
Harden had immediately had him permanently detained for further investigation.
It was at this time that Chiron''s father, Aleen, and his younger sister Nora, walked into the ce.
Aleen hade in angry at Harden for taking his son in without prior telling him.
Even in this world, influence spoke well.
However, both men were mature about it, and Harden let Chiron and his household go. Especially because he had not found anything on them.
Chiron went home without even saying a word to his father. Or rather, his father did not want to say a word to him.
This did not matter, he was not all too interested in this.
However, Nora had once again proven she was still useful.
Chiron walked up to her and patted her head.
The moment he touched her head, his aura energy detected something he knew wasing but did not expect to have arrived so soon.
Meanwhile, while Chiron made his discoveries, Harden had gone back that night, and after reading the report submitted by Chiron, Ca and zi, his mind was suddenly gued with questions, and for the first time, he actually doubted the results he had gotten from the scabbard.
That was because...
Chapter 158 Instinctive Thoughts Of A Rigid Man...
That was because the reports said different things.
Before Harden had gone to get Chiron, Ca and Emma, he had first of all gotten Zi.
Zi was Ponzi''s cousin, and the report the youngdy, Chiron and Ca had submitted to the Bureau for Cultivators said that Ponzi, Duna and Luna had died at the hands of cored beasts up in the mountains.
In fact, it said that they had risked their lives to save them.
However, Harden had asked Zi about the incident. Naturally, she had stuck to the initial lie.
But with the scabbard at his side, he had figured out that she was lying.
Harden had then mounted pressure on her for the truth.
Zi was not one with a strong will from the start. She had always been fearful. And Harden had a very grounded reputation.
She had no choice but to spill the beans about what had happened when Chiron and his party members had gone for the Snow white Tulip flower.
She had also exined that it was Chiron that hade back and saved her life and Ca''s life.
Naturally, this story depicted Chiron as a hero.
Also, Harden had figured that she was telling the truth this time around. At least his senses told him so, and so did the Scabbard.
Harden was not one to agree with what Ponzi, Duna and Luna had done, and if anyone were to ask him, they well deserved what they had gotten.
It was not the first time that they had received such reports about party members turning on each other.
After all, one could not always have all good eggs. Once in a while, some rotten ones were bound to raise their ugly heads.
Usually, when such terrible n members were found and proven to be guilty, they were exiled from the n after their cultivation had been crippled.
Although Chiron taking thew into his own hands was not exactly the right thing, Harden felt like this was something he could look past.
After all, Chiron, Ca and Zi had still reported that they were killed by cored beasts. Thereby saving their honour.
This was indeed an admirable deed.
However, When he was interrogating Chiron and Ca, he also asked them about the Incident that resulted in the death of Ponzi, Duna and Luna.
And Chiron and Ca had stuck to the nned story like wetness to water.
He tried to poke holes at the story several times, however, this was a story Chiron had nned out since that day on the mountain. He had basically covered up the loopholes.
Harden was now left with a controversy.
A man like him that had been guided by the unseen hands of thew of thend for most of his life had a strong Gut feeling that something was wrong somewhere.
But what it was eluded him.
It was either Chiron''s and Ca''s story that was wrong, or Zi''s story was wrong.
There was also another question that gued him just as much.
And that was the fact that the Essence Draining Spider had taken Chiron away.
That was a cored beast at the Blue core rank.
It was generally known that Cored beasts were usually stronger than cultivators of the same rank.
Although, it depended on the particr core beast.
For example, the Rabid big foot Cored beast at the green core was easily defeated by the Giant grey horned Ape. This meant that if a cultivator of the stone rank had fought the Rabid big foot-cored beast of the green core rank, killing it would be a piece of cake.
Whereas, a giant grey Horned Ape would smash a cultivator of the stone rank easily.
Mother nature was many times unfair in her ways.
Harden knew that even though he was a cultivator at the copper rank, fighting off a cored beast at the blue core rank like the Essence draining spider was going to be very difficult for him.
It was not that he thought he could not win against such a cored beast. However, the ease of it was practically none existent.
He was sure that if he did, then he would be bedridden for many months.
Even escaping from such a beast was a literal miracle.
However, Chiron had made it out alive regardless of the fact that he was a Tamashi.
He had survived the attack of the Essence draining spider regardless of the fact that he was a person without a shred of cultivation.
Harden was an elder and knew that the Tamashi had very rich spiritual energy, but to say that he could use it was a lie. This had been the norm for hundreds of years in this n.
Of course, he knew that Chiron had trained his physical strength to an admirable degree, and wished many of the young generations were like him. But was it truly enough to stand against an Essence Draining Spider?
Even if he was to add the fact that Chiron had an incredible de made by a great cksmith. What of the fact that Chiron was young andcking in experience?
There was also the possibility that Chiron was not the person that saved himself. But if he did not save himself, who was that person, or rather who was that thing?
Harden was one to think that there was no free lunch in the world. Even within a n that was bonded by blood, and promoted love for the former generation. He did not believe that people did things without a motive attached somewhere.
Which meant that If Chiron was actually saved by someone or something, what was exchanged for saving his life?
Harden sighed as he stroked his cheeks. The investigation reports were stillid before him. However, there was a puzzle.
A lot of things had question marks on them. The only reassuring thing for the moment was the fact that they temporarily had a scapegoat to use an appease the people of the n.
Chiron was not aware of this. He did not know that the weakness Harden had as a strong conformer to the n and its ways had now be a strength to rely on.
After all, there were always two sides to any coin...
Chapter 159 Plans For The Future...
While Harden pondered on his discoveries, Chiron had been so carried away by his win that he had forgotten that he did not get an alert from the system stating that he had defended against Fate.
After all, with all that had happened, it was so easy to miss.
For other people, it had only been a few minutes or so. But for Chiron, it had been months of training on end.
However, he had indeed left with some gains.
Firstly, the Scabbard was now his own. Although, it was definitely better for him to leave it where it was. It might serve him better in the future.
Secondly, his spirit energy had be so string and so pure that he could feel the possibility of a breakthrough into the middle stages of the copper rank.
This was very good news.
Thirdly, he had just touched Nora''s head. Although it was just to keep up the pretense of care, his aura had gone through her body and he was surprised by what he discovered.
Nora was young. But in this world, maturity urred quite early.
The state of being of the world pushed human beings faster on the path of growth and development.
Of course, this was a strong factor for what was happening, there was also another reason.
It was because of the kind of physic that she possessed.
Nora''s body was called the Hundred spirit cauldron.
It was also the reason why she had an S grade dantain.
At first, Chiron had wanted to use her spirit as cultivation material for his enablement to use Aura energy. However, things did not go ording to n.
Because of some hups set by some particr people, his n on that end failed, and he had ended up using his mother''s spirit from thend of the dead in other to fuel his power.
After that time, they was no need to warm up to her again, and he had discarded her.
Although not totally, he had at least kept her at arms length.
However, when he touched her head, he had just realized that she was a few months away from having her very first period. By the time it would happen, she would have just clocked nine years of age.
This was good news.
There were many ways for him to get the most benefit for this.
One of them was to dual cultivate with her.
yes! if he had sexual intercourse with her, he could slowly extract her potential and absorb it for himself.
If he dual cultivated with her for an entire year, he could full extract everything that made her so special and that alone could see his cultivation grow past the Bronze rank and into the silver rank.
This was a big boom to his cultivation.
It meant that with Nora alone, he could be far more powerful than the strongest man in the n.
With that alone, he could just walk around and take the things he wanted like stealing candy from a baby.
However, this n was not entirely straightforward.
Although convincing Nora would not be hard. After all, she had strong brotherly bonds with him, it would take too long for him to achieve the full gains of that n.
One careless move would see his end.
The second thing he could do was just rip out her womb from her body. The only downside with this method was that he would not get the full benefits.
He would maybe just grow about two levels into the Bronze rank.
But there was an old saying from Chiron''s former world on how half loaf was better than none. And Chiron really stood for this.
Even if it was by half a step, he would rather have it than not grow at all.
With the knowledge he had, he could surf his brain for the proper technique.
All he needed to do, was extract her womb, mix a few ingredients with it, and soak his body in its essence. That way, he would absorb the potential her body had to offer.
Thinking thus far, he stroked her head some more, "My dear Ra-ra! Big brother has missed you so much. You don''te to visit anymore."
"But...But I do!" she stammered as she answered shyly. She had not seen Chiron in so long that his face had changed slightly before her eyes.
He had grown taller and had a moreposed presence about him.
He pulled her closer to himself, "big brother missed you a lot."
For some reason Ca could not understand, her body shivered when she heard those words.
She could not help but hug herself and rub her shoulders. She did not want to put a finger on it, but if she did, she knew that she had definitely felt fear.
yes! It was a deep-seated fear. She was a demon but had felt fear the moment Chiron Verbally expressed emotions for his younger sister.
She did not know what was toe for Nora, but the demon part of her felt a bloody excitement.
Nora walked with them back home, and she joked with Chiron from time to time. Aleen on the other hand had gone back home.
He hade to speak for Chiron only on a matter of his own honour and pride.
As they walked back home, Chiron thought back to all that had just happened.
This was the closest he had ever been to getting caught. Even the time he killed all those assassins at the graveyard did not cut close.
It was so bad that he even had to put an Origin Rune on Emma''s body in other to silence her if necessary.
It however had not resulted in such a stage.
But that did not mean that it couldn''t have.
Chiron realized that he needed to cut down some loose ends.
He would have had Emma make a Blood bond with him, but she was currently too useless.
It was either he killed her or made her be useful.
It was about time he took care of her. He opened his stats. He still had a bond with Bama the merchant. It was safe to say that he could have a profitable deal with the cunning businessman.
Once more, Ca felt a shiver run down her spine. She and Emma were walking behind Chiron and Nora. The moment she felt it, she looked once more at Chiron''s back.
"What craziness is he nning again?"
Chapter 160 Cutting Loose Ends...
Chiron hung around Nora a bit. Rekindling the fire between brother and sister once more before letting her leave in the evening.
Meanwhile, he had also sent a message to Bama to prepare for his visit.
And had also sent another message to Elder Ellen also.
The next day, he went to visit Bama. He did not return until the evening.
Just like many people in the n, Bama also encountered losses as a result of the devil invasion incident.
By as a businessman, a n B was always set in ce in case of such emergencies. His business was soon going to climb back up.
By the next day, a carriage stopped in front of Chiron''s home.
Bama the Merchant hade with it.
The Carriage was pulled along by yellow Cored beasts.
"Emma! I need you to join the merchants caravan as they go out the n for fresh goods. There is a list of things I would be needing and I want you to get it for me." Chiron addressed Emma.
She bowed in obedience. She was not a cultivator, but even if Chiron had sent her to the twin moons, she would still bow in obedience.
She had long decided to do what so ever it was that pleased Chiron.
He was practically her god on earth.
Also, he had also proven his capability again and again. After all, he had helped her get her revenge on Leongu for what he did to her family.
In fact, even if he was to send her to the depths of the underworld, she would storm through it.
At this point, it was more than Faith in him, and borderline craziness for his will to be done.
Chiron gave her the list of items she was supposed to get.
However, just before she climbed onboard the carriage, she paused a bit.
She couldn''t help but notice that everyone in the carriage was Male. There were some of them without cultivation, but they were also big and bulky in size.
However, Chiron had guaranteed her that they were there to protect her on her journey.
The assignment was actually a simple one. She was to go to one of the nearest of the sword ns and secure particr ingredients for him.
Bama walked up to Chiron, and Chiron paid him in Green beast cores.
Bama walked up to the man heading the Carriage and dropped a green beast core in his hand.
Bama was not going with them. He had onlye for the payment of services.
Chiron nodded at her once more, before she left with the Caravan.
Once the Carriage was a distance gone, Chiron turned to Bama, "did you give it to them?"
Bama nodded, "yes I did. And with this, the Pact between us has been dissolved."
Chiron nodded, "Yes! it has."
Ca watched both of them and the carriage as it left. She did not know what was going on, but one thing for sure was the fact that she knew that Chiron was truly a scary person.
In fact, there were times she wished she had paid more attention to him when she was a human being, however all that was in the past now.
For the rest of life she was his tool.
This was a fate she had concluded on. After all, she had no choice.
"Come!" Chiron called to her, "We need to pay the Half Elf Elder a visit!" he instructed and Ca followed along.
At the moment, Chiron''s goal was a simple one. He needed to make ns for the next time the Holy church was to visit. Also, he had to cut off loose ends before the Gathering of the sword ns.
He had ns to use the event to rack in the remaining points he needed to heal his Aura Dantain.
After all, it was going to be a very lively one. With Many guestsing in from other ns. The Chikitsa n was going to be full. In other words, it was going to be ripe for the plugging.
Chiron and Ca arrived at the manor of the Half Elf Elder, Ellen.
Regardless of the Devil invasion incident that had only urred about a week back, there were still people in front of her manor in need of medical attention.
To see the elder, Chiron did not stand in the queue like the others. He went straight to the gate and entered. As he did, he could hear whispersing from the people in the queue.
"So that''s the healer''s boy toy!"
"Hmmm! he looks very young."
"Yes! he does. He is also a Tamashi."
"Huh!? What is a Tamashi?" A man that was a visitor of the n asked.
"Don''t worry too much about it. Just know that they never have good fortune in life." The other man responded.
"Oh really!? At the moment, I really doubt that. I mean just look at him. He gets the opportunity to service that Half elf." The man had a look of bliss on his face as he imagined it for himself. He could not help but swallow hard.
"Yeah! I agree with that," another man nodded, "If I had known, I would have brought my son along. He should be about the same age as the Tamashi. That way I don''t have to stand in this damn queue all day."
The menughed.
Ca heard their words, and the ws on one of her hands came out slightly.
"Control your impulses!" Chiron ordered.
Immediately, she had a calm expression on her face and her ws retracted back.
Chiron entered the manor like he owned the ce.
For Ca, this was her first time within the manor. Thest time she was here, she and the rest of her party mates had brought Chiron in for treatment.
"Get me, Elder Ellen!" Chiron ordered to a maid that had rushed towards him.
"Forgive me! but Elder Ellen is currently attending to a patient." The maid reported politely.
Chiron nodded his head and looked at the maid, "get me Elder ELLEN!" his intonation and eyes told that he did not care.
Also, he had consciously used a bit of his death Aura and that made the atmosphere a bit cold.
The maid nodded and hurried inside.
Chiron went straight to the room he was normally assigned in the manor.
This time around, he noticed that there was no bedding in the room.
The only thing that was avable, was a meditating mat in the middle.
Chiron went and sat on it, while Ca stood behind him.
Chiron waved his hand a small jar appeared. "Fill it with your blood!" he ordered Ca.
She took it and using her ws, she expressionlessly did as she was told before handing back to him.
He waved his hands and it disappeared once more into the storage.
In a few minutes, Elder Ellen had entered.
The moment she did, She smiled as she approached. However, she was surprised to see Ca behind him.
However, she still closed the door behind her.
Because of the presence of Ca, she did not greet like she normally would.
"leave us!" Chiron ordered.
Ca bowed and left the room.
Ellen bowed as soon as Ca left.
Chiron nodded, and then he ordered, "Stripe!"
Those words had taken her by surprise. It was true that she had wanted Chiron for a long time now, and had been trying her best to lead him to her bed.
Her n was very simple. If she had the favour of a godchild, power was certainly going to be her palms, and when Chiron decided to touch the corners of the world, she could rule at his side.
"Hmmm! he must have gotten to that stage. All teenage boys are the same." She thought to herself.
She stood to her feet and removed all her clothing. She was very shameless about it. Besides, she was hundreds of years old. Shame and pride either grew or died with age.
For her, it died.
She had a seductive look on her face as she dropped her clothes. She did it in such style that it emphasized her her allure.
Elder Ellen was indeed a beautiful woman. Her curves were so round, it was easy for one to believe that her hips and waist was done by apass.
And her chest was also notcking behind in that regard either.
The half elf part of her, made her remain young while still maintaining the gifts she got from her human side.
Meanwhile, Chiron removed his shirt.
Seeing this, she was excited.
She did not notice that he still had a straight face.
"Come here!" he ordered.
She did as he instructed.
"Kneel!"
She went down on her knees.
This was not what she was expecting. However, she knew that different people had different kinks. It seemed like this was Chiron''s.
Chiron waked around her to her back. "It seems that you have entered the middle stage of the Copper rank."
"Yes, my lord! It is all thanks to you!"
"Hmmm!" Chiron nodded.
"On all fours!" he ordered.
She immediately did as he instructed. In her ecstasy for what was toe, she immediately brought down all her defences.
Chiron touched her back.
In her mind, he was going to take her from behind.
However, Chiron waved his hand, and a knife suddenly appeared.
Chapter 161 Creating More Use Out Of Trash...
A few hourster, Chiron came out of the room, "let''s hope you will not have to use it!" hemented as he wiped the blood stains off his hands.
When he was done, he handed the cloth he used to Ca, "Let''s go!" he ordered.
As he walked away, Ca sniffed the cloth. She was now a devil. Her nose was many times more sensitive than it ever was.
She could smell some of the blood she gave Chiron earlier on it, some of his, and then blood from another person.
She looked back at the room, and out of curiosity, she attempted to open the door a bit.
However, she stopped herself. If Chiron wanted her to see, he wouldn''t have sent her out. This much she knew.
She also knew that if she stepped out of her boundaries, things would not end up well for her.
"I had a little tumble with the Elder. Do not disturb her, she needs a little rest!" Chiron instructed the Maid as he left the manor.
Both of them went back home. Where Chiron went back into meditating.
When it came to increasing his strength, any opportunity was a valuable one. He was not one to allow any opportunity for growth pass him by.
Even if it was a minute or even a second, that little increase in strength it brought to him could very well save his life in the future.
Sometime by midnight, Chiron suddenly opened his eyes.
"Ca!" He called out.
She immediately appeared from the shadows.
"We are going out!" he opened a shadow pool and she followed after him.
Soon enough, they appeared out of the Shadow pool a few kilometres outside the n.
Chiron looked around. It was dark but one of the two moons made the environment somewhat bright enough.
Chiron followed the main path. He squat low as he observed the tracks in the sand.
He nodded his head knowing that he got it right, and continued along the path.
Just up ahead, was a carriage. It was in total ruins. On looking at it, it would be easy for one to think that it was attacked by a cored beast. Especially with the scratches on it and the blood stains.
However, this was not so.
Chiron came close to the Carriage. He touched the body, and then he shook his head.
Ca also got closer. She did not know what was happening, but she saw blood, and she was also aware of this carriage.
Even though it was now in ruins, she recognized it. After all, this was the carriage that had left earlier on carrying Emma.
Chiron followed a blood trail that led into the bushes by the side. As he did, he could see the bodies of the men that had been assigned to protect her.
Theyy all about the ce in parts and still leaking pieces.
Chiron stopped at one of the men that was still alive. He had his torso separated from the lower part of his body.
He was forming at the mouth.
This was the same thing for those that had their heads separated from their bodies. They all formed at the mouth.
Chiron could hear moaning soundsing from within the bushes and he followed them.
There, he could see a man panting heavily as he jerked back and forth on a woman.
The woman had most of her clothes torn, and even around them, they were other half-naked dead men also forming from the mouth.
Chiron waved his hand, and his Aura energy went like a de and cleanly disced the man''s head from his body.
The man''s head fell in the opposite direction as the body.
Just as Chiron thought. The woman that was being abused was Emma.
Her eyes were nearly lifeless as tears trailed down her cheeks.
Ca looked around. She counted the number of men around Emma.
The men were all half-naked. She instantly understood that these men must have relieved themselves with Emma.
From the looks of it, they probably came across a wild aphrodisiac that excited their lust and rage.
Firstly, they fought themselves like animals for the right to have her first. And whenever any of them did, they instantly died. And so it continued until this moment.
There were stories of how unforgiving the outside world was.
Truly, the n was the safest ce there was. It was either it was cored beasts, thieves or even terrible exotic nts. This was the reason why Merchants always ensured to have cultivators as escorts.
However, there was only so much a cultivator could do against such a wild nt.
Sometimes, experience and knowledge was a far better asset than raw power.
This unfortunate event was not all that rare. It was just one of the risks of travelling to and from ns.
Although it was dangerous, merchants and a lot of travellers still did it. Emma was just unfortunate enough to have been a victim of such a thing. And she had to be the only female in the carriage.
However, Ca could not help but ask herself how Chiron got knowledge of it, and hurried here.
She looked closely at his actions. He waved his hand and a Rune suddenly appeared on Emma''s neck.
This was not the first time Ca had seen Chiron use runes. He had done so when he was making her a demon. So she was aware that he had made that Rune.
She quickly concluded that it was the Rune that alerted him.
How Wrong she was.
This Rune on Emma''s body was done before the interrogation. Chiron was only checking if she was alive.
"Emma!" he whispered softly.
There was no response.
"Emma!" he whispered again, "It is me. Chiron!"
The moment she heard his name, a semnce of life came to her eyes. She turned to him. She tried to talk, but every time she opened her mouth, more tears flowed down her eyes.
"Shush!" He ced a finger on her lips. "Don''t worry. I am here for you."
"I''m so... soorry Master!!!" more tears and snorts followed.
Chiron took a knee beside her. And then using his clothes, he took wiped off her tears and snort.
He was so tender with his touch that one would think he was an affectionate lover.
He turned to Ca, "pack up the bodies!"
She immediately did as she was told.
Chiron removed his shirt and used it to wrap Emma''s battered and bruised body. And then he picked her up.
Ca packed as many bodies as possible while hunter ate some of them.
The remaining, Chiron waved his hand as fireballs assaulted them.
And then he turned and looked in the direction of the Chikitsa mountain.
In a few hours, there were high up in the mountain in the snowy regions.
Chiron opened Emma up. She was still alive but she was close to dying.
He used his aura energy to dig a hole in the ground. After which he threw Emma into it. And then he buried her in the snow.
He waved his hand and the jar of blood Ca had given him appeared.
For this ritual, he consumed five points for a memory booster. He really did not want to get the ritual wrong.
Unlike when he wanted to turn Ca into a demon, he did not need to open a gate to the neither realm for demon or devil energy.
Now, he could just extract it from Ca. He poured the blood in a circle around the ce Emma had been buried in the snow.
And then under is instructions, Ca dropped the bodies right in the centre where he had buried her.
As she did, Chiron continued the ritual incantations, and the blood he had dropped around the ce formed runes. While the body parts in the center suddenly caught ame and turned into blood that sank into the snow.
As it did, Chiron had a satisfying smile on his face.
Unlike what Ca thought, Emma''s fate had all been part of Chiron''s n.
Chiron had thought of just getting rid of her. Especially after what had just happened with the investigations. However, he suddenly thought of a better method of using her.
Especially since he needed as many servants as he could get.
After all, the Holy church was not going toe for him with smiling faces.
And so he made Bama do his dirty work for him. After all, the merchant still owed him.
But of course, that was not enough for Bama to sacrifice some of his men.
Therefore Chiron sweetened the deal with some beast cores. With the losses Bama had suffered during the Devil invasion, he was more than happy to receive Chiron''s money for the sacrificed life of just a few servants.
The night Chiron visited the merchant, he had given him some pills that he instructed to give the men that were to escort Emma.
Those pills allowed for...
Chapter 162 Birth Of A World Class Seductress(Succubus)
The night Chiron visited the merchant, he had given him some pills that he instructed to give the men that were to escort Emma.
Those pills allowed the men to enter a Mating-beastly state.
All Chiron had to do was to wait patiently as his mind calcted the time for which the drug was going to kick into effect.
Of course, the route that the carriage took was something he was aware of.
Chiron had thought of just disposing of Emma once and for all, but the idea that he could turn a sour unwanted lemon into Vitamin C stirred a genius idea in his mind.
And so he implemented this n.
Of course, Emma was not in on it. She was not aware when she climbed on that carriage that she was about to enter a whole world of pain.
However, Chiron wanted to make yet again, another demon.
Depending on the kind of demon that was to be formed, certain requirements needed to be met.
Just like when he wanted to turn Ca into a demon, certain requirements needed to be met. At the time, he needed to turn an innocent girl into a monster, and he had ensured that she met the five-star requirements for it.
This time around, Chiron aimed to create a different kind of demon. It was one that could see to the particr needs of some of his ns.
But for that to happen, the firt requirement, was that she was to have been abused physically by no less than six men.
But just to be sure that this requirement was met, Chiron asked Bama for as many men as possible. Having more was always better than having more.
Also, the requirement on the ritual was for the woman to have been physically abused. Chiron was not sure as to the definition of abuse here. But knowing demons and their ways, he was sure that this was not referring to a few ps on the face.
Therefore, he thought of one of the vilest things that could actually be ounted for as abuse to a person and his brilliant solution was the aphrodisiac pill.
At least that way, he was sure that the requirements were met.
Next, he needed to make sure that she was buried in white earth.
White earth meant that she was buried in the snow. This also had its own significance.
As it referred to thest shred of purity being washed away.
And then the ritual required her to bathe in the blood of those that had abused her.
After all, for every turn, a certain baptism was required.
Usually, this ritual was supposed to take at least seven days before the change wasplete.
But that only happened because it took time for demon energy to flow into the person for the transformation to begin.
Chiron easily by passed this stage by pouring some of Ca''s demon-rich blood around the burial site.
Soon enough, the ritual kicked into gear.
Chiron watched in silence as he smiled.
The body parts that had been dumped on the grave slowly changed into blood as they turned the white snow into their perfect shade of red.
However, Chiron was not satisfied enough with this.
As far as he was concerned, it was still too slow.
He grabbed Ca''s hand and pulled her close. And then he made a long cut on her back.
She moaned in pain as he did. However, she did not refuse him to do what he wanted to do.
*Blood Maniption!*
Chiron willed some blood out of her body and poured it around the burial sight.
The blood he extracted from her, was in arge quantity. However, he did not care if she was in pain or not.
Her usefulness to him was by far more important.
The blood Runes glowed brighter and brighter, and the body parts in the middle dissolved into a bloody solution even faster.
Soon, all of it dissolved into the snow.
Next, Chiron made a cut on his own hand, and squeezed tightly, as a good amount of blood was poured onto the ground.
He muttered incantations as he did.
His blood flowed like it had a life of its own, and then it formed a circle with a star in the middle on the grave site.
After a while, the star caught up in pink mes.
However, this did not make the snow melt.
Rather, there was a sudden alluring perfume smell in the atmosphere.
It was the kind one would expect when a wife was about to entice her husband into bedroom activities.
It was slow, but Carl noticed that the more she smelt this scent, the hazy her sight became.
This was the same thing for Hunter.
The green-skinned leopard wobbled from side to side.
Chiron saw the attitude the two of them had, and he giggled lowly. This was evidence that it worked.
It was evident that his n worked.
The alluring smell might have also worked on him, but he had trained himself in such a way that a thinyer of aura energy was always around his body.
This was one of the things he concentrated on after that one time when he was taking the test in the Scabbard and he was almost swallowed whole by a snake. Even if they were his family members or even any of his ves. Chiron was not as trusting as one would believe.
Even though they all had blood oaths with him, the only thing he truly trusted, was his own abilities.
He wore Self-Awareness like a coat. It was his pride.
He wore it Buttoned up with no space for air, and a pair of gloves called Self-Reliance.
As long as this did not perish, he was confident in his ability to always find a way.
After a while, the alluring smell became thicker. It was almost like fog.
Ca had to activate her demon energy to defend against it. After all, this was a mental attack.
Apart from the smell in the air, every other thing had calmed down.
Nothing Happened at first. And then it did.
The snow covering Emma suddenly melted on its own.
Chiron, Ca nd even Hunter, leaned in to see.
Theyid a womanpletely in her nude.
Her body was not red like the demon form that Ca had. However, there was something about her that showed she was very different, and it was not just the broad ck wings behind her back.
It was her skin that seemed to give out its own charm. Ca could have almost sworn that it was glowing slightly.
It was wless. All the cuts and bruises she had experienced as a result of the assault on her life were totally gone.
Also, her curves had be broader. Her face looked tender like they had bathed in holy light for a very long time.
Her hair was also long and was white as the snow they rested in.
She stretched a bit in her ufortable position, but even this would have given any man the uncontrobly urge to dive in and sumb to her wills.
Every move her body made, seemed to speak of her charms.
Elder Ellen was a delicacy. But before the current Emma, she paled like the moon to the undying light of the midday sun.
As if that was not enough, she had to slowly open her eyes.
Her long eyshes exaggerated her awaken eyes.
For a moment, even Ca could not help but swallow some saliva.
She shook her head as she pushed away the unholy thoughts that invaded her mind.
She was a demon and this was how she was fairing against Emma''s charms. She could not help but look in Chiron''s direction.
If Chiron had jumped into the hole in order to waste himself on Emma''s body, she would not have med him even in the slightest bit.
However, the moment she looked at Chiron''s face, a shiver ran down her spine.
The reason was because Chiron was not looking at Emma in the manner she thought he would.
It was like the look a sturdy mountain that reached the heavens would have given an ant that was trying its best to climb its high walls.
It was a cold look of contempt.
Her fear for this master of hers suddenly climbed another notch.
Her fear was so primal that she wanted to take a step back, but barely managed to hold it in.
In this world, maturity happened quite early.
This meant that Chiron was supposed to currently be going through the troubles normal teenage boys faced. However, he was unfazed even before such a world ss seductress.
Chiron suddenly jumped into the hole.
Emma slowly stood to her feet. The moment her crystal eyesid on him, she immediately forced her body that she could barely control and went on her knees before him.
Every movement she made, could have toppled men for her. But Chiron could care less.
"Do I need to tell you again?" he asked.
She shook her head, "No master!"
"Good!" Chiron caught her by her jaw and forced her lush lips open. He squeezed a few drops of blood in her mouth. As he did, he muttered an incantation.
She swallowed it. her body glowed a low red and then resumed her usual color.
He came closer to her ear, and he whispered, "I shall use you to topple the governments of great men and take their treasures for my own..."
Chapter 163 Everyone With Their Own Plans...
After which, Chiron whispered her True name inside her ear.
Chiron waved his hand, and a nket appeared. Emma immediately used it to cover her body.
Chiron jumped out of the pit. She tried to follow him, but it was not so easy for her. She was not yet used to her new body.
Chiron turned to her and frowned, "It seems you are hungry," he smiled mischievously, "this is good! let''s help you get dinner."
It is said that on that night, the Merchant, Bama and his entire male family members, servants and ves mysteriously died.
The cause of death was unknown. However, a smile of bliss was stered on their faces as eternal slumber weed them.
Many say it was otherpeting merchants that did it out of jealousy for the sess of Bama. After all, a lot of his valuable herbs were also stolen.
Unfortunately, the n still had its hands full with the devil invasion case.
And the draw of the Gathering of the sword ns hovered closely. Compared to these two, the death of a lowly merchant with his family that all died smiling was of no importance.
After a well deserved dinner, Chiron took Emma back home.
At the moment, She stood clothed before him.
//
Name= Emma
True=(...)
Rank= Lesser Demon
Level= Lvl 2
Skills= Seductress (kiss of death)
Persuader (spell)
Emma was of very low rank. And to top it all, she had little to Nobat ability even though she was a demon. However, for Chiron, this was totally perfect.
After all, Chiron came from a world that had a rich history that was passed down and essible to the masses.
He knew well that not all wars needed a fist to fight.
Also, many great men have died because of the kind of power Emma now possessed. Chiron knew that if he used this new weapon in his arsenal rightly, she could be a far more dangerous threat than Ca could cause on the battlefield.
After all, many men were afraid of the de of the sword, but would intentionally dive into it for the sea lying in between a woman''s legs.
Such was the nature of men.
The Gathering of the sword ns was close. For the time being, Chiron needed to finish setting his remaining ns for his exit from the n. Also, he needed to provide a concrete n for when the Holy church arrived.
He did not think they had given up on him. At least, they were not going to do so that easily.
After all, he had dreamt of this world and had lived through the MC''s life. He knew this world so well that it nearly ran him mad in the former world.
He was aware that there was no way that the persistent holy church was not going toe for him.
In fact, it was even right to say that the holy church would have already gotten rid of the entire Chikitsa n by now. However, due to certain reasons, as regards certain people, they could not do that.
Also, if they destroyed every n that ever produced an evil child, then human beings would essentially have gone extinct by now.
"Emma, you will go back and continue working at the Lost Treasure. I believe that Elder Harden still has cultivators watching this house at night."
Chiron was right about this. It was also the reason why he used the shadow pool when leaving at night.
"Ca was kind enough to have taken care of Leongu for you. I want you to focus on some else this time around. Elder Fatso."
Emma nodded, "yes master!"
"Good! you should familiarize yourself with your skills properly. I want a constant update."
After this moment, Chiron essentially entered close-door cultivation.
...
Meanwhile, at around the same time, a particr meeting was ongoing.
This was a meeting between the heads of all the sword ns.
Due to the most recent unrest within the Chikitsa n, this meeting was called. Of course, the topic was the devil invasion that had just urred.
In total attendance, there were seven ns.
"Chief Dona, due to the recent crises that the Chikitsa n just passed through, I suggest we move this years Gathering of the sword ns by at least a few years. Or better still, we should have it in another n." One chief suggested.
The sword ns were known by the swords that their ns were founded on.
The Chikitsa n was known as the Broadsword n.
The Chief that had just spoken, came from a n known as the Scimitar n. He was called Chief Killian. He was also a Cultivator at the copper Realm.
However, he was at the middle stage of the copper realm. While Dona was at the high stage of the copper realm.
the higher one got on the path of cultivation, the more difficult it got to climb higher. Both of them might have only been separated by a stage within the same rank, but in truth, it was many years apart.
Once Killian spoke, some of the other n heads nodded in agreement to his words.
Firstly, no one wanted to put their n members in harm''s way. And for all they knew, the Chikitsa n was not currently safe.
The Chikitsa n was a big and well prosperous n. For it to have had a devil invasion and lose many lives, it only meant that these smaller ns would fair worse.
This was something that no n Chief wanted to have.
This thought had been on the minds of many of the n chiefs. However, none of them wanted to talk first simply because of fear of getting on Dona''s wrong side.
After all, Dona was chief to the strongest and most influential n amongst the sword ns.
No one wanted to offend a n with such wealth, medical expertise and even old-standing traditions.
However, Chief Killian''s Scimitar n was strong enough to speak on this topic.
After all, the Scimitar n has had one of the oldest rtionships with the Chikitsa n.
Dona wanted to refute, but there was nothing he could really say on the topic. He knew that these old men and women rather stay in their safe zones than risk their n members.
However, the Chikitsa n also protected these ns from other stronger invading ns such as the Dagger n. He could use that to pressure them to pressure them.
For Dona, if not any year, the Gathering of the sword ns had to happen this year.
For his ns to work, the Gathering of the sword ns must ur this year and in the Chikitsa n. If he could not sway this men and women with sweet words, then he was going to use force. After all, was that not the use of power?
However, before he could talk, some one else addressed the issue.
"Chief Killian, I can understand with what you are saying. However, you are not looking at the negative impact that this might have on the Union of the sword ns and what it would do to our standing enemies."
The person that had just spoken, was Chief Saa. She was a proud woman and the Chief of the Sabre n. She was also of the Copper realm and was in the high rank of the copper realm.
The Sabre n was another n that couldpete with the Chikitsa n for the post of head n in the Union of Sword ns.
Although it had strong cultivators, it was not asrge or as richly resourced as the Chikitsa n.
Therefore, Chief Saa could not be the head of the Union of sword ns.
Usually, she was always at log heads with Chief Dona. However, for some reason, she was currently in support with him today.
"The gathering of the sword ns is an event that every youngling within the n looks forward to. It helps to sharpen their des, and we have always held this event in a particr order. A n hots it for two years before the next. This time around, it is supposed to be in the Chikitsa n. This is something that even our enemies are aware of. If they see that we changed this as a result of the Devil invasion incident, it would mean that we are opening our asses to them that we are weak and vulnerable. Chief Killian, is this something you are willing to have?"
Saying this way made Chief Killian quite speechless. After all, this was true. No matter what happened, the Union of the sword ns must not show weakness.
The Cultivation world was not a kind ce. Even ns could be exploited out of their resources.
After all, sticking together, was always better than living under another''s thumb.
Everyone here knew that the Dagger n was after the resources f the sword ns, but was afraid to invade again. Especially since the ast time nearly wiped half of them off the map.
This great feat, was actually thanks to the Chikitsa n and its Tamashi weapon.
Chief Dona turned to Chief Saa. He took a...
Chapter 164 Everyone With Their Own Plans 2
Chief Dona turned to Chief Saa. He took a half-hearted long look. He was obviously surprised at her decision to support him. however, it was at the end of the day in his favour.
In his mind, he rationed her support of him to herpetitive nature.
It wasmon knowledge that Chief Saa had a Betting nature. He was sure that she had put in stakes on the match-up for this year''s gathering of the sword n.
At the end of the day, no one liked losing.
With two of the strongest ns agreeing that the gathering of the sword ns be held, they was nothing stopping the event from holding anymore.
None of the other Chiefs wanted to speak up. After all, most of them were between the early stages and middle stages of the copper realm.
This was how power worked. Only two people changed the entire idea of the group and implemented their own will.
Chiron was not aware that the little risk he had taken in turning Ca to a demon within the n had nearly costed him the gathering of the sword ns that he was looking forward to.
If not for pressure and support from Chief Saa, canceling the effect would have been impossible. But then again, where things better now?
.....
Meanwhile in anothernd, Dagger Father, who was the chief of the Dagger n stood in a hidden underground facility.
This ce existed somewhere remotely close to the Chikitsa mountain.
The moment he had heard that there was a devil invasion in the n, he had rushed over.
However, the situation was not as severe as he had been made to believe.
Before he got there, the cultivators within the n had already taken care of it.
The CHikitsa n and the Dagger n were always at odds with one another.
Even now, it remained the same thing.
He had not rushed over because he had nned to help them.
He hade over, thinking that an opportunity would present itself for him to steal and kill. But Everything had already been taken care of.
However, he still did not return back his n.
At the moment, he used at a high balcony as he watched an army of men as they trained their assassin techniques below.
He nodded from time to time.
These were the elite men and women that the Dagger n had put in serious effort over the years to take care of.
They were walking, breathing death machines. True agents of the shadows.
They were nothing like the rattling bunch that had been sent to kill Chiron before.
As he watched their disy, a shadow suddenly materialized behind him.
It was a tall person with a straight frame and a bold figure.
The Dagger Father did not even have to look back before he knew who it was.
"Long knife! I suppose that you bring with you good news?"
Long knife took a knee and bowed.
"Yes, Dagger Father. Things are going ording to n. The informant has informed me that the gathering of the sword ns shall continue as it was initially nned. Soon, we will be able to execute the ns we set in ce."
Dagger Father nodded in acknowledgement.
He couldn''t help but lick his lips in the anticipation of the Gathering of the sword n event.
.....
On another side of the Continent, a king stood beside a shaman as the divination was in progress.
The shaman was an old woman with ragged clothes.
She had a long stick that was made up of herbs, cowries and some beads by her side.
She had many tattoos on her body. Some of them were so clear that one would think the animals were going toe to life and attack in one go.
The king stood behind her patiently and his entourage stood behind him. All of them also waited patiently.
Thest few months, this was the fourth time they had been here.
However, no oneined. At least none except a particr man that stood not so far from the king.
He was the king''s son. In most ces, he would have been considered as heir to the throne.
However, this kingdom was a very cultured one that respected seniority to the marrow.
He might have been the only son, but he had an elder sister. One that had gone missing for so long and was even considered dead.
However, members of the royal family all had their spirit energy recorded in this shaman''s temple.
Only a few months ago, his sister''s spirit energy had lit up.
This was evidence that her soul was still in this world.
Until physically confirmed that she was dead, she remained the heir to the throne.
For a man that had been looking at the glory attached to that seat for many years, this was terrible news.
"Couldn''t she have just remained dead?" He asked himself. However, he could only say those words in his heart and not out loud.
To speak such words about an heir to the throne could make his head rest before a guillotine.
It was abominable.
However, he had still tried other means that would interrupt the divination of her location.
And this was what had dyed the process for a long time.
However, the process was only dyed for so long.
At the end of the day, the shaman discovered the reason for her failed divination and corrected the error.
Also, the shaman might have been an old woman but her eyes, ears and sixth sense were very sharp and sensitive.
She was also very loyal to the kingdom.
Even bribery was not going to help him plead his case.
She made incantations before a blue me. It burnt and shone steadily in front of her.
And then she threw in some white dust. After she was done, she turned to the king.
"I will be needing some royal blood, your highness." she said in her hoarse creeping voice.
The king nodded and was about to step forward. However, the young man behind him stepped ahead of him, "Father, please! let me do it."
The king nodded at his son.
For a long time, he had always known that his son wanted to be king. After all, he had trained him that way. For a long time since his daughter''s spirit energy went off in the temple, he had hammered it into the young man''s head that he was to be king after him.
This was only natural since he was thest of the bloodline alive.
However, the new development hade without any warning.
The king was sure that his son was heartbroken to the core. But here he was ready to even give his blood for the finding of his elder sister.
He nodded his head in satisfaction.
If this divination did not work, he had already solidified that he would name his son the crowned prince.
Such an act of selflessness even before the allure of power was incredible.
The young prince went forward and presented his hand to the shaman.
The shaman paused. She took a long but short look at the prince.
It almost looked as if she was trying to see into his soul.
He swallowed a bit.
*sh!*
She made a quick unexpected cut on his palm, and before he could retract it in reflex, she pulled it over the blue fire.
A few drops of blood poured into it.
Immediately, the Blue me became green, and then it changed colours through the spectrum of the rainbow before it became blue again.
The Shaman then put the stored littlemp that had the princesses stored spirit energy over the me.
Immediately it shone brightly.
The Shaman opened a map and the light from the blue me jumped unto the map. However, the map did not burn.
The shaman had once gotten the rough location, but this was the best and most precise one yet.
This was the map of the Almace continent.
And the blue me had settled right on the location of a particr n.
The Shaman handed over the map to the king.
He took the map and then he brimmed a wide grin.
"Finally! my daughter."
The blue me burnt slightly on the name of the Chikitsa n.
The king turned and spat orders, "sendmanders of at least the copper and Bronze realm to the Chikitsa n immediately. And give this to them. I want her back immediately."
He handed the map over and the entourage immediately hurried to do as he requested.
The king was in good mood, and he pulled his son closer as he patted his back, "Good! you did good boy."
The Prince stopped his bleeding hand with his spirit energy as he gave a forced smile, following his father along.
The king, the prince and the rest had already left the chambers of the Shamans temple. Leaving the old woman alone.
She too was smiling. The Princessing back home was very good news.
However, she suddenly heard a crackling sound behind her.
She turned to see what had happened and to her surprise, the blue me at the altar had turned into a ck me.
Her eyes widened in surprise. She had done this tracking method many times, and this had never happened before.
She wanted toe closer and see what the problem was. However, the fire suddenly gave a small explosion before going off.
She held her chest as a dangerous feeling rose in her heart. She did not know why, but she was sure that the kingdom was about to wee trouble...
Chapter 165 A Gathering Of Future Heroes And One Villain
In yet a different part of the world, a knight in bronze armor rested on one knee as he took his helmet off to reveal his face.
In front of him stood two men in gold armor.
One of them wore a pair of sses he adjusted from time to time. While the other one was a bit boorish. However, both were very high-ranked and highly respected.
"You know what to do!" The knight in gold armor asked.
"Yes, my lord!" The kneeling knight responded, "I''m going hunting."
....
Months went by like subtle raindrops rushing from the sky. And before any one knew it, the due time had arrived.
It was finally time for the gathering of the sword ns.
By now, the Chikitsa n was filled with many different ns. All of them for one reason and one reason only. And that was to prove that their swords were the sharpest and their strikes were the hardest.
"I''m d that the chief still thought it wise to hold the gathering of the sword ns regardless of themotion from the devil invasion." One vendor ryed to another.
"Hmmm! you are right. Just imagine us losing all this great profit. That would have really been a shame."
"Look over there!" The first vendor pointed at the caraven that had just arrived in front of an inn. "Is that not the people from the Saber n?"
The second vendor looked closely and nodded his head, "Indeed, it is them. I recognize that insignia anywhere. I once lied to my wife that I was living for business to another n. Meanwhile, i was going to the Saber n for their women."
The first vendor looked at his old long-time friend and nodded in understanding, " I don''t me you. I have also done that before. Their women there are just top-notch beauties."
"Yes! Yes!!" the second vendor had a reminiscing look on his face as he thought of the good times he had ying with beautiful women away from his wife. "Those were such good times."
However, the first vendor tapped him out of his head as he pointed just ahead. "Hey! is that Chief Saa, the chief of the saber n?"
"Ahh! you are right! that must be her. Even though she is a mother of six, she still maintained her figure very well. Damn! such a beauty. If only my wife did not be a ball after dropping two rascals."
"Rumors have it that her Sixth daughter would be participating in this year''s gathering of the sword ns."
The second vendor nodded his head, "yes! I have also heard of this. However, I heard that she was a trouble marker through and through. Causing only problems. It seems that Chief Saa wants to use this opportunity to discipline her."
"Hmmm! I agree. You must be right. If I was the one, that is exactly what I would have also done."
There was suddenly a problem with the people of the Saber n Caravan.
They looked like they were searching for something. Or rather, they were searching for someone.
One of the maids stepped forward to whisper something into Chief Saa''s ears. She was the maidservant to a particrly troublesome youngdy.
"WHAT!?" The chief screamed in anger, "What do you mean she is gone? I saw her just before we got into the n. Where did she go to?"
"I don''t know, Chief Saa! she only said something about enjoying a preliminary snack before the main event. Knowing her, she must not have gone too far."
The maid-servant held her head down in shame. This was not the first time that herdy was doing this. And she had to be the person to enjoy the burn of the screams all the time.
A man that looked somewhat in histe forties stepped forward and held Chief Saa''s hands, "calm down My darling!" I''m sure she is only exploring the ce. After all, this is her first time outside the n. She is already a big girl and a strong cultivator too. As long as she is in this ce, I''m sure that all is well."
Chief Saa was boiling in anger. However, after hearing her husband''s words, she sighed as she rested her head on his shoulders, "you spoil her too much, you know right?"
Her husbandughed a bit as he stroked her flowing ck her, "and you are too hard on her. She is young. She needs to shed her willfulness. If not, she will never get married."
As he talked, one of his sly hands had traced its way to her backside in an attempt to cup a feel.
"Don''t say that!" chief Saa pushed him away, pping his sly fingers that were about to take advantage of her.
"The only thing in that your coconut head is bedroom activities to make more runts like her that give me endless problems."
Heughed in a self-pitying manner, "what do you mean? didn''t they all turn out for the better? Don''t worry! or don''t you trust me again?" His fingers reached once more.
And she pped it even harder this time around. she turned to him with a frown on her face, "you don''t get so much as a kiss until your daughter is here!" she turned and walked away.
The man sighed and watched as his feisty wife walked away. He had known her long enough to know that she was serious.
He knew he had no choice.
The vendors were still watching. However, he suddenly disappeared from their sight.
....
In another part of the Chikitsa n, a son bowed to his father with respect as he took permission to leave.
Their caravan had only gotten to the n and he wanted to go explore. The man in front of him was Chief Killian. Whom was also his father.
Chief Killian sighed lowly.
The younger generation was always burning with fire to conquer the world. Even though his son was taking permission to just take a look around the ce, he knew very well that he wanted to spy around. After all, the Chikitsa n was known as the strongest n.
He wanted to throw challenges ande out on top.
Even though the event had not officially started, he wanted to stille out on top.
During the Gathering of the sword ns, many fights usually happened in this manner. Many usually ended up wounded and unable to fight when it was necessary.
However, this was also an opportunity to ce one''s name out there, and put fear in the hearts of future opponents.
Chief Killian could not help but remember how things were when he was younger.
Back then, he too was filled with Zeal and fire. He wanted nothing more than to have his name written in the hearts of men as he conquerednd tond.
However, age came with restrictions and responsibilities. He was now getting old, and he had too much on his mind, and even more that he needed to do.
He sighed as he nodded his head in approval, "you may go. But make sure that you do not get into fights that will render you useless for thepetition, okay!?"
The young man nodded as he stood up and quickly disappeared out of sight.
.....
Yet again, in another part of the Chikitsa n, a young man smiled as he picked up his younger sister of age five in one hand. She had requested for a snack as they were in the market ce, checking out sweets.
Two cultivators that acted as guards followed behind him. However, they were more like maid servants at the moment as their hands were filled with all sorts of toys that the young man had bought for his younger sister.
He had nned that this snack was going to be thest thing he got for her before they went back to their Inn.
It was an Apple that had been wrapped tenderly on a stick with fried beast-cored meat.
His sister had been disturbing him for a while now for it, and he decided to buy it.
He bought it and paid the vendor for it.
He handed it to his younger sister. However, the moment she was about to ce it in her mouth, a swift shadow passed by and the snack in her hand disappeared.
She immediately started crying.
The young man instantly became angry. He was so angry that spirit energy oozed out of his body.
The guards holding the toys behind him swallowed hard. Both of them knew how much this young master dotted on his younger sister. It was so bad that he even refused to go around and have preliminary fights with otherpetitors as it was the tradition during the Gathering of the sword ns.
Instead, he rather spent time pampering her with love and attention.
A tear drop from her eyes was equivalent to a river flowing with blood.
The number of times that he had killed for her was too much to count.
Even now, the guards shook in terror. They knew that things were not going to end well.
The young man looked in the direction of the shadow that had just passed. To his surprise, he saw that it was a Green skinned leopard.
He was angry. And in his heart, he had already sworn to dissect the creature and present its meat to his younger sister for dinner.
"My sister home! I''ll be right back."
He immediately ran after the shadow. However, no matter how hard he tried, the green-skinned shadow leopard was just too fast.
The green-skinned shadow leopard immediately ran home with the snack in its mouth.
At the time, Chiron was not aware. But a Preliminary Gathering of heroes wasing to his doorstep.
Chapter 166 Little Sisters Only Use.
It was finally time.
Chiron''s eyes remained closed. He had been cultivating for a very long time. He had been cultivating since the Incident at the Bureau for cultivators.
It was finally time for the Gathering of the sword ns.
During this time, Chiron had been cultivating in the system. Although it had only been about two months in the real world, he had actually done years because of the system''s Cultivation rooms.
And now, he was finally ready to take on the Gathering of the sword ns.
For one thing, his Cultivation level had actually increased by a lot.
He was finally in the middle stages of the Copper realm in his spirit energy.
His stats were:
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
//Title//
* Child of Death.
//Aura//
Rank= Wood[High stage=Wounded]
Health= 97/200
Strength=171/200
Agility=170/200
luck= 201/200
Stamina=151/200
//Spirit//
Rank = Copper
Health= 170/300
Strength=170/300
Agility=150/300
luck= 171/300
Stamina=171/300
//Fate Points//
Major Fate changed= 315
Minor Fate changed= 200
//Pacts//
Blood Pacts= 1/3
Blood Pact partner= Elder Joules (secret)
Blood Bond= Devil''s Touch [Rank abilities unlocked]
= Hunter
=Red Blood-Fire Dragon
=Ca [Lesser demon]
= Ancestor''s Scabbard
=Emma [Lesser demon]
//Skills//
* Eye of the Mind= Sense 20 meters in all directions [ Subject to increase if in Aura''s natural domain]
* Soul Eater= Eat dead souls to increase strength [Can only eat souls of those that Host''s kills]
* Lord of servants= As a child of death, you should be served and reverend.
* Shadow Pool= Can use Cored beast''s ability [Duration=10 seconds]
*Fire Resistance=Resistance against strong heat.
* Blood Maniption= Can use the blood you made your enemies bleed as weapon [Restricted to 300 meters around you]
* Fireball= Can shoot out fire from anywhere in your body.
>>Please allocate points<<
Cultivation was always easier at the beginning and then it got harder as it progressed.
Many people usually started with a lot of zeal for the peak but were weeded out by the pain of the climb.
After all, in every world, climbing to the top was never an easy task.
Unless one had a master or family member that was high up in cultivation that could ease the growth, then time and patience were every cultivator''s worse enemy.
It shaved steadily at the desire to be at the top and reminded mortals that they were nothing before the might of its treacherous waves and unforgiving tides.
Many men with great vision for the future had withered away because of time. Not even mother nature with her dangerous adversities cut down more cultivators.
After all, Time did not just target their mortal flesh. But the flesh of their minds.
This was the reason why the pyramid got slimmer the higher one went in cultivation.
This was the reason why there were many Wood-ranked cultivators, but fewer cultivators the higher the rank.
Chiron looked at his stats and nodded his head in satisfaction.
If he had painstakingly cultivated from the beginning, it would have taken him many years before he would have reached this level. However, he had ridden on the achievements of others and gotten thus far.
Yet, he knew it was not enough. In his opinion, if he was not at the peak, he was absolutely useless.
This might as well be his greatest fear. Not the fear of not climbing to the top. No!
His greatest fear was satisfaction. He feared being satisfied with his power. Because satisfaction was the beginning of a terrible fall.
In life, if one was not going up, then one wasing down. Although the illusion of the level remained, it was actually a slow descend down thedder.
Chiron''s goal was the peak of the Pyramid, and then some more.
While he was in the thought of his growth process, he suddenly heard a peaked feminine voice.
It was a very familiar one.
Emma and Ca ushered Nora into the room and Nora hurried for him.
At the same time, Chiron opened his eyes.
He had only opened his eyes casually. However, Nora immediately froze in her steps.
She was not the only one. Ca and Emma felt a deep shiver run down their spine. It felt like their very being was advising them to turn about and run.
Ca had to pinch her thighs with her sharp fingers for her to hold herself back.
Chiron immediately pulled back his killing intent, and the temperature in the room resumed its former level.
However, Nora still stood there frozen in fear.
Slowly, she frowned, and then she burst into tears.
Chiron was first taken back at this. But he understood why her happy face had turned instantly into tears.
"Big brother hates me!!!" Nora cried on the spot.
Chiron sighed as he waved his waved his hand for her toe closer.
At first, she acted spoilt and did not want toe closer. However, she had missed him too much to resist.
She walked slowly and entered his embrace.
As she did, he patted her head as he used to when they were younger.
In Ca''s mind, she could not believe that the same heartless person could be so tender towards his own sister. The way he smiled when he held her was so...
"Wait a minute!" Ca thought to herself, "He is smiling?"
Once more, a shiver ran down her spine. Chiron was smiling, but that was a very dangerous smile.
She subconsciously hugged her shoulders for warmth. Even a freshly acquired de was not as nasty as the vibe his smile gave her.
Chiron gave his two ves a look and both women understood and left the room for the Brother sister pair.
Chiron held her close to his chest as he wiped her tears away.
"I don''t hate you, my sweet and beautiful Rara."
He hugged her tightly, and subconsciously, she felt the need to fold into his embrace.
He gave a nice smile as his fingers stroked her back gently.
"Really!?" she asked shyly.
Chiron looked into her eyes and nodded slowly.
Even though he had told her thest time they met that she should visit him regrly, she had never met him. All the different times she came along, he was deep in cultivation and she did not want to disturb him.
Even though she knew that her brother did not have cultivation, she could see that he was working hard in his own way.
Sometimes, she even felt guilt. And so, she also dived deep into her cultivation.
The reason she was here was because Chiron had sent for her.
She had immediately left what she was doing and ran straight to him.
Chiron had been thinking all the while for the best way to harvest Nora for her worth.
He decided to first dual Cultivate with her. Even if it was going to be a bit, he should first extract some of her potential.
This was not like thest time he wanted to use her for Aura.
That time involved taking away her spirit in total. But this time around, it involved mutting her.
The issue with the Aura would have not left evidence, but If he mutted her now, evidence would be left of his assault.
However, he could absorb her potential little by little until he was strong enough to totally rip out her womb from her belly, and then enjoy the full meal without need to fear the consequences from the n.
After all, he was only at the middle stage of the Copper realm.
Even though he was well ahead of the elders, he still had his father and chief Dona who was his uncle to deal with. Although those two never got along, they were still very strong cultivators.
It was not surprising that all their Children had one form of admirable Talent or the other.
Cablen had A-grade Dantain, Ca had S-grade Dantain, and Chiron was the Tamashi.
If this was a long time ago and he was allowed to cultivate, he would have also be a strong talent for the n.
But things were currently not so.
Chiron remembered that in the original timeline of the book when the n was under attack from the Dagger n, his father and Chief Dona had joined hands and fought till the end of their very breath.
These men might hate each other, but their love for their home was a stronger emotion.
They were willing to give up their lives for it.
Chiron did not want to be within the raider of such fanatics unless he was sure that he could totally end them once and for all.
His body slowly felt Nora''s body in his embrace. It was obvious that puberty had kicked in very early and she had started to have lumps in the right ces.
At first, she understood that he had missed her a lot by the way he held her. However, she suddenly felt his hands explore her body.
She wanted to pull back, but then she felt his lips on her own.
This was totally sudden and it took her by surprise.
He pulled back a little, "do you still think big brother hates you?"
She shook her head.
However, she wanted toin. she was still very young and things between men and women still made her blush stupidly.
But as Chiron kissed her, she soon forgot any lesson about staying away from boys that her father had ever thought her.
She knew it was wrong, but how could she resist her brother''s love for her.
In her mind, she CONVINCED herself that this was his way of showing it.
She knew that she always had a deep connection with him, but she never thought it was like this.
Then again, if it was, so what?
It was better she had her big brother that had always loved and protected her than to have Cablen.
Slowly, Chiron pulled off her clothes as his hands went about her body.
Her clothes fell off.
He loosed his robe too and then he gently led her to the floor.
She did not know what was happening but had already resigned herself to following his lead.
Of course, she knew what men and women did when they were naked, but for her to do it was another different thing.
Chiron led her gently.
For her, he was about to show her his love.
For him, this was just another means of acquiring more power and a better cultivation. he just wanted to hurry up and be done with it.
If she did not have what he needed in her body, he wouldn''t do this.
Rtions between men and women was not something that he cared about.
He pulled her closer in an embrace
Just when he was ready,
A loud shout came from outside.
Chiron frowned.
Chapter 167 A Gathering Of Future Heroes And One Villain 2
For this moment to work ording to n, Chiron had Emma add a little spice in the air that ensured that Nora''s resistance was reduced to nearly none.
When sensual tension was heightened, resistance was nearly destroyed.
Chiron knew how it worked in the head.
This way, the idea that they were siblings would not be the limiter on her mind.
However, the spell Emma had cast was not to totally take control of her mind but to make sure that she fell to his will.
Even if Nora was going to regret it afterwards, she would have already done it the first time. And that was all it took for her not to stop.
However, that loud shout from outside suddenly destroyed the mood.
"NORA CHIVALRY OF THE CHIKITSA CLAN!!! I, THE SIXTH DAUGHTER OF CHIEF SANCCA. WILLOW WILLIAM OF THE SABER CLAN CHALLENGE YOU TO A DUEL!"
Chiron frowned.
Nora on the other hand had been snapped awake by the shout. She hurried to her feet in confusion as to what she and her big brother were just doing. Shame took over her and she hurried to put on her clothes.
She could not even have herself face him because of her embarrassment and she immediately hurried outside.
Chiron sighed as he held back the annoyance that crept in. Someone had just disturbed his cultivation time.
This was like taking a bone from a hungry dog. It always never ended well.
Chiron dressed up and wanted to see the source of themotion.
"Ca!" he called lowly.
She immediately appeared on one knee. When she came was when he was dressing up. She did not know what happened when she left, but she doubted she even wanted to know.
"What is going on?" He asked.
"It''s the preliminary fights before the Gathering of the sword n''s mainpetition. Apparently, it has been happening for a few days now."
"Hmmm!" Chiron nodded.
"They seem to be a few outside that wishes to challenge Nora."
Chiron raised a brow at this.
In the original timeline for the story. Chiron remembered that Nora was also challenged then. However, Nora had not participated in the Gathering of the sword ns until she was about eighteen.
Which was essentially by the next time the Gathering of the sword ns urred. Therefore, she''d refused their challenge.
They must have first gone to his father''s house to search for her but did not see her. And then came here for her.
The n was only so big. It was not hard to get information on where to find her.
However, Chiron suddenly heard a shout from a familiar voice.
"I, NORA CHIVALRY OF THE CHIKITSA CLAN ACCEPT YOUR CHALLENGE!"
Chiron''s brows deepened.
This was not expected.
He had expected that she would refuse the fight. After all, she had done so in the initial Timeline.
The truth about the matter was that his influence in this timeline had long ago already gotten to her.
Seeing how hard he trained and cultivated daily, had made her think she was not working hard enough.
Even though she was practically the n''s sweetheart and was showered with love and cultivation materials, her big brother that did not have any cultivation was the person that had stuck up for her with his life on the line for her life to be saved.
For a long time, that hammered at her consciousness. She felt as if she was never good enough.
No matter how hard she tried, he was just always ahead even though he was practically the weakest. This changed her mentality from the thought process it would have normally gone.
After all, in the original timeline, she did not have such pressure on her mind to be stronger. The Chiron in the original Timeline was a weak stay at home disappointment.
But this time around, his growth was the catalyst that sped up her mental maturity.
This was something Chiron was not aware of.
He quickly wore his clothes and headed outside.
What weed him, was the ttering of swords.
Surprisingly, Nora was not the person engaged in battle. It was Willow and someone else.
Willow had Challenged Nora, but just as Nora had epted, someone else had butted in.
He imed that he hade here first, and should have the right to challenge Nora first.
And he did. However, Willow was a stubborn one and had thrown out the Challenge first.
The person that had just arrived was named Rattle. He was of the Rapier n and was the son of Chief Killian.
Both Willow and Rattle ording to Chiron''s memory of them should be about fourteen years of age. Yet, both of them wereing to challenge Nora that was far younger than them.
Then again, all that age nonsense was not necessary in the cultivation world. Age was not a determining factor for strength and ability.
Nobody cared about age in the presence of power.
Rattle was usually a very reasonable person. The only reason he was attacking Willow was that he knew that if she fought Nora before him, then Nora would no longer be in the best state to fight him.
And he wanted her in full optimum condition for a fight.
The news that Nora had S-grade Dantain had long reached the ears of these geniuses from other ns. And the only thing geniuses were truly interested in, was other geniuses.
While Willow and Rattle cross swords, a much older man appeared. However, he sat far away on a tree and enjoyed the show with some street snack he had acquired in hand.
Just as the two continued to battle in disagreement as to who would fight Nora first, a sharp dark shadow passed with incredible speed between them.
It had passed right in between their swords as it ran behind Nora and Chiron.
Willow and Rattle looked in the direction of the shadow, and both of them opened their eyes in shock.
Even the man far off on the tree was shocked by this.
After all, this was a Green skinned Shadow leopard...
Chapter 168 A Gathering Of Future Heroes And One Villain 3
After all, this was a Green Skinned shadow leopard, but best of all, it was a beast that was a wild beast at the Green core.
This was equivalent to having a sharp-teethed tiger in Chiron''s former world as a house pet.
It was just unbelievable and also dangerous.
It had been over two months since Chiron hatched Hunter from his egg. He had already grown a bit. But he was still quite little.
What truly surprised everyone was not the age of the Green Skinned leopard but the fact that it was still so young and yet, it was already a beast of the Green Core.
It wasmon knowledge that green Skinned Shadow Leopards never went past Green core in their entire lives.
They all started out as nearly cored beasts or in the best-case scenario, they started as yellow cored beast. But there was never one that was already a Green cored beast at such a young age.
However, it was even far worse than the children around thought. They did not really look closely. Otherwise, they would have noticed.
But the man sitting on a tree far off in the distance could see it clearly in Hunter''s eyes. he could also feel the abundance of energy that was about to burst from the body of the young Cub.
Hunter''s eyes were already changing from Green to having a slight blue shade.
But then again, how could it not?
With Chiron, it had the opportunity to enjoy good cultivation meat like the Devils that came during the devil invasion. It was also allowed to eat human meat from Chiron''s victims, and then there was the opportunity for it to bathe in the presence of a red-core beast.
Even though it was for a brief period of only two days and it was scarred throughout, such old energy was very beneficial to its growth.
The old man rubbed his chin, "Interesting! really interesting!!"
Hunter first went to hide behind Nora.
Nora was not new to the beast. She knew it was her brother''s pet.
The Green skinned Leopard rubbed its body against her legs a little before quickly running behind Chiron.
There, it opened up its shadow pool and brought out a snack.
"How dare you? You stinking FIEND!!!" A different voice was heard as a sword attack aimed right at Hunter who was at Chiron''s foot approached.
Chiron looked in the direction of the person that attacked.
However. before he could move in his own defense, Nora moved.
With quick steps, she arrived before Chiron with her sword high up in the air to defend him.
*CLANK!*
The attack was strong, and even though she blocked it, it still pushed her back.
Chiron was behind her and he caught her immediately before she fell.
She coughed a little. But it was not so bad that it would result in her coughing up blood.
"Thank you!" she muttered as she looked up at the person that had just helped her. Seeing it was Chiron, she could not help but temporarily sh back to what had happened earlier on when both of them were in his room.
this was not the time to be thinking of such, but her cheeks immediately burned red in embarrassment and she jumped out of his embrace.
"Are you okay?" he asked in a caring tone.
She nodded but was too embarrassed to look him in the eyes.
"Hmmm! Not bad." The voice that hade with the previous sword attack spoke up. "Even though you are so young, you still managed to block my attack. Your future will not be too bad." The young man about the age of sixteen spoke in a haughty manner.
"How about this, you kill that pet of yours and give me its head to appease my crying sister and then I''ll let you leave with at least one leg still intact."
Everybody, including the man far off on the tree, raised a brow at this.
Chiron had seen a lot of prideful people in his life, but this man literally burst out of nowhere and was threatening to kill his pet and cripple his cultivation material.
Then again, "Crippling her would not exactly be a bad idea," Chiron thought to himself.
After all, it would ensure that such glory pursuing maniacs did not pop up on his door step unannounced. Also, he could im to take care of her and instead just cultivate with her in peace.
That sounded like a better win win situation to him.
However, he could not help but size up the person that had just newly arrived. He knew he had seen this face before but he could not yet put a finger on it.
He knew that this person fought in the Gathering of the sword ns, and was so strong that he practically mopped the ground with Jan Jan who was one of the fierce cultivators from the Chikitsa n.
"I am Lofty from the Cuss n." The young man introduced himself.
Immediately, Chiron remembered him.
The Cuss n was one of the seven sword ns. However, they were a minority n. There were once ruled under the unfair thumb of the Dagger n but were given liberation by the Chikitsa n.
However, Chiron also remembered that this young man was an incredible talent that emerged from that minority n.
He was also the son of their chief. The Cuss n had a very feisty attitude. A lot of their disputes ended up in battle. The n might have very well been the reason why there were easily targeted by the Dagger n. As there were far more killings within the n than outside the n.
That ce was like surviving on andmine. No one knew who would be stepped on and ticked off in a boom!
Chiron remembered that this guy inherited a strong part of their will for butchering people. But more than anything, he had an unhealthy sister Complex...
Chapter 169 A Gathering Of Future Heroes And One Villain 4
Lofty from the Cuss n.
Willow from the Saber n.
Rattle of the Rapier n.
Chiron looked at the faces of these three people. He could not believe his very good luck.
After all, he was well aware of the future of these individuals. Even though there were currently from ns in a remote part of the world. Each one of themter grew up to be legendary figures. Each one of them had women singing their praises, and men making monuments out of them.
In Chiron''s opinion, Nora should have been added in the list. However she unfortunately met her end rather too early trying to protect the original Mc of the book.
Even Chiron had to admit that the sword ns was a ce destined to create great men and women.
Each one of these future heroes had their own personalities, and strong suits that ensured that they reached great lengths in the cultivation world.
Lofty was a quick learner and basically a cultivating genius whoter even made his own cultivation techniques that changed the way ns viewed spiritual energy.
Willow was strong headed. As the sixth andst child of Chief Saa, she was never satisfied with beingst, and this tranted into her everyday life.
She always sort to be the best, and never got satisfied with anything less.
This made her push herself in cultivation, and she continually broke bounds. She became a role model for little girls and founded a sect that was dedicated to polishing only the best women. That sectter produced more than a hundred women that shook the world and made great impact during the next war that was to happen many many years in the future.
And then there was Rattle. He was very cool headed, and also a brilliant strategist. He never engaged in fights he was never sure of.
In fact, legend had it that he never actively lost a match. He also had a habit of totally crushing his enemies. This was a attribute that even Chiron respected.
Basically, he was a cunning snake and quick rabbit.
He waster appointed by the twelve zodiac families to be their strategist. He earned a nickname for himself that was so terrifying that the mothers of enemy nations told scary stories of him at night to their children.
Although rumors had it that heter gave up on cultivation and focused mainly on war strategies. he still became an admirable figure.
Chiron signed lowly.
As of the time of the next great war, the Mc of the book was not that big of a shot. Although he still had significant power and influence, it was nowhere near this great people.
He might have well been a disposable ant in their presence.
Of course, all these things were to happen far off in the future.
Right now, they were just arrogant Young masters that wanted to prove their worth and power.
Well all of them, except the psycho Lofty that had a terrible sisterplex.
Chiron could not help but imagine what would happen if he changed the fate of all these young fellows right here.
He could not help but imagine the kind of chaos that would happen in the future.
After all, each and every one of these ones grew up to impart the lives of other people. If he affected their lives and maybe changed their paths, the amount of Fate points he could rake in, could potentially shoot up the power Ladder.
After all, there was nearly nothing he could not get with Fate points from the system.
The Fate change system even had cultivation techniques and fighting techniques that he could use. The only problem being that he did not have enough Fate points.
Although he was a bit skeptical as to how his influence in the lives of these people was going to change the future and affect his life, but that did not matter if he had sufficient strength to defend and fight against those changes.
Chiron subconsciously licked his lower lips. For the first time, he was really tempted to cause real chaos within the n.
So far, kill other people had only resulted in him getting a little over 10 points. And Changing Ca''s Fate resulted in him getting 200 points.
Ca had a great destiny. Which was to preserve the n and serve as its pir during its darkest time.
However, even Ca''s Fate could not bepared to the Fates of even one of these great figures.
if he could change the Fate of even one of these people, Chiron was sure that he could rack in nothing less than a thousand points or even more.
After all, these were influential figures of the future. Each one them was a walking treasure trove of points.
But then, changing each of their lives might not be so easy.
However, there was a better way to do things. Even he was smart enough to tell that if he killed this people here and now, he would definitely not be living with a miserable 10 points.
It might not be up to the points he could get if he took time to change their hearts.
However, it would not be so bad. He might even be able toplete the remaining points he needed to heal his Aura Dantain which was currently the most important thing.
This was the gathering of the sword ns. And it was not the first time that those participating in the event had died at the preliminaries.
After which, he could just disappear.
As this thought came to his head, his aura subconsciously spread out in all directions.
Slowly, it epassed the entire area.
These children were still too dumb to know what aura energy was. The only thing there noticed, was the fact that the environment suddenly went cold.
However, Hunter and Ca were sensitive to his will and could tell that chaos wasing.
Willow, Rattle and Lofty might have not been able to feel aura, but the feeling that death was close was one that any cultivator that had brushed with death could tell was near.
However, just when Chiron was about to attack and release sure untimely demise on these unfortunate souls, he suddenly felt something and he paused.
He looked in a particr direction. not so far off on a tree, there was a figure there.
Chiron could not see him clearly, but two things were sure.
Firstly, this was not one of those that had be asked to spy on him from the Bureau for cultivators.
The reason Chiron was sure of this, was because the Bureau for Cultivators currently had their hands totally filled with the preparation for the event and sorting out the other ns.
They did not have man power to spare that could spy on him. Especially since nothing had happened in that past few months with him.
Secondly, he could tell that this person that was spying, was not spying on him.
It was most likely someone that was asked to watch over one of these geniuses during the preliminaries.
Even from this distance, he could tell that the person hiding on that tree was strong.
Chiron frowned.
And then another idea came into his head. He might not be able to kill them now, but that did not mean that he could not do other things.
Also, he did not know which of these younglings the person on that tree was bent on protecting.
Which also meant that he could at least take one or two out.
"Ca!" Chiron called lowly, "Kill them all!"
Ca had heard the order. The reason for it or the consequences be damned.
All that nonsense was not her business.
An order was an order.
Just like one would feel the arrival of the wind behind them, Ca suddenly appeared right behind the head of the first victim.
It was the one with the sisterplex.
*SLASH!*
Blood went out in the air like the ssh of rain drops on a pond.
A deep unexpected cut had been made.
Luckily, his senses were sharp and he had moved his head out of the way in time.
However, his arm now hung loosely from his shoulder. Just like a strand of dangling noddle.
Lofty immediately jumped to safety.
Chiron was not happy with the result of Ca''s attack. However, it could not be helped.
In the time the investigation on Chiron had been happening, Chiron had instructed Ca that she should resume the use of her sword, especially within the n.
She had used a sword for the attack. Chiron was sure that if it was her ws, then Lofty''s head would be surfing the wind by now.
However, it did confirm one thing. And that was the fact that Lofty was not the person the man hiding in the tree was trying to protect.
The sudden development of things took everyone by surprise.
However, Ca was not yet done.
Her speed was incredible
She moved again and suddenly appeared behind...
Chapter 170 A Gathering Of Future Heroes And One Villain 5...
The man in the had wanted to interfere since he arrived. However, he did not want to embarrass his daughter. Even though she was hisst and sixth child, he did not want to make her feel pampered and useless in the presence of her peers.
He knew that she was very stubborn, but she was also very diligent at work and always put in incredible effort in training.
She never cared that her mother was the chief of the n and always strived to be the best.
This was something that he admired of her.
However, her hot head usually got in the way.
It was the same way when she heard that the Chikitsa n had weed in a new talent that had the legendary S-grade Dantain, and that talent was going to be participating in the Gathering of the Sword ns.
More than anything else, she wanted to prove her worth and ability. Most of it, was becasue she was trying to prove to her mother that she was the best.
She wanted to use the opportunity to prove to her mother that her strength had grown far.
As a father, he long knew how stubborn his daughter was, and he knew that she wanted to fight the talent of the Chikitsa n.
This was the reason why he was not surprised when he was informed that his daughter had gone missing from the carriage once they had arrived at the Inn.
Fortunately, he had already put in a seal on her clothes to track her spiritual energy.
Chief Saa was going to deny him some bedroom action if he did note back with his daughter.
However, a beautiful lineup of talents had assembled itself before his eyes.
He could not help but be tempted to watch and see how things were going to develop.
He had a feeling that this was going to be very interesting.
But he was not expecting that blood would be drawn so soon.
He wanted to act. But the moment he wanted to move, he suddenly noticed a pair of eyes on him.
When he looked, he was surprised to see that the look hade from Chiron.
But more than that, that look actually caused him a bit of fear.
However, that bit of hesitation was not good for him.
They was suddenly a sweet pinkish scent in the air, and he had the greater urge to go back and embrace his wife in the room than to even save his own daughter.
He had even totally forgotten the fact that if he did note with his daughter, he was not going to be getting any action.
For some reason, the only thought swarming in his mind was sexual activities.
This was the handy work of none other than Emma that was hidden a distance away.
The moment Chiron had noticed the man up in the tree, he had given the signal for Emma to do her thing with his fingers behind his back.
While Ca could attack from the open, Emma could do so from the shadows.
This way, he had a weapon in the light and he had another in the shadows.
While the man in the tree struggled to get his thoughts right, Ca had appeared behind the next person.
It was Willow.
Ca swung her sword. However, everybody saw what had just happened to Lofty.
They had all immediately reached for their weapons.
*ng!*
Willow barely managed to defend against the attack. However, Ca''s blow sent her flying a distance in the air.
Ca might look human, but she was actually a demon.
Her small body was packing incredible strength.
*Boom!*
Willow''s legs slide against the ground as she tried her best to stubbornly hold her ground.
"Shit!" she cursed. Her spirit energy had been activated, and she used it to increase her defence.
Cara waved her sword again and again. She rushed after Willow like the way a choking man would rush for a ss of water.
Ca bombarded her with loads of unforgiving attacks.
Willow was strong and she managed to block a lot of them. However, those that she could not block were dodged.
ca''s attacks broke hard at the ground.
Willow understood first-hand why this was called the Broad sword n.
Every hit was like hammer on stubborn nail. It was precise, and it was heavy.
If Willow did not know better, she would have said that her opponent was using a hammer on her.
She could feel the recoil in her sword. It was so violent that her hand went numb and her digits started to bleed.
The only thing keeping her from dropping her sword, was her strong diligence and the fact that she could feel Ca''s killing intent strong on her.
Willow knew that anything that was going to make her drop her sword was going to spell her end.
However, even some of Ca''s attacks Willow managed to dodge still left scars on her body as they passed her by.
Chiron watched this attentively and nodded.
However, that did not mean that he was willing to let others spectate.
He wanted to move in and immediately kill Rattle, but Lofty had moved.
"You fucking Bastard!!!" Lofty attacked with rage.
Even without anyone telling him, he could tell that this weak-looking boy without any spirit energy was the reason that he had almost just lost his life.
Within the time Ca had switched targets, he had cut his clothes and used them along with his spiritual energy to tie his hand in ce.
After which he removed his Cuss and attacked.
He was injured and bleeding, but this was a true madman from a n of madmen.
Chiron did not even move. Then again Why should he? he was the spectator.
Nora kicked against the ground as her long sword went in front of her brother and defended against the attack.
*ng!*
Sharp sparks went in the air.
The only response Chiron gave him, was the slight smile at the corner of his lips.
Nora waved her sword in attack.
She was smart and had attacked the obvious weaker part of Lofty''s body.
Lofty had no choice but to back off.
Nora did not wait for him to even have a slight breather.
Since this man could raise his hand against her beloved, the only thing he deserved, was absolute death.
Meanwhile, Hunter continued with its snack at Chiron''s foot. And acted like everything happening was none of its business.
Chiron looked at the animal by his side, "Hunter! it''s your turn." Hunter was biting the snack with a lot of attention.
However, the moment it heard Chiron''s voice, it immediately dived into the shadow world.
It suddenly appeared below Rattle.
Rattle was a more calm individual.
The battle had started without the traditional prior warning and introductions. This had taken him by surprise, but he was still a cultivator at the end of the day.
He spread out his spirit energy and watched all corners. He was the only one here with no ally to trust or watch his back.
He suddenly felt his legs sink into the ground. Immediately, he jumped.
However, he was not fast enough as a small paw with sharp talons scraped at his ankle.
Hended a distance away. His right leg bleed. However, when he looked at his former position, he did not see anything there.
And then he noticed that the Green-Skinned Shadow leopard at Chiron''s feet was no longer there.
Instantly, he understood what was happening.
He suddenly felt the sinking of his feet again.
However, he was more prepaid for it this time around.
He sent his sword into the hole as he activated a technique.
*Rapier''s Tunnel!*
His sword moved in a circr motion, and waves of spiritual energy like a little storm was sent into the shadow pool.
The shadow pool disappeared and some blood came out of it.
Rattle had a smug look on his face.
However, that smug look was pped right out of his face as Hunter attacked from a blind spot again.
Hunter was very young, but it was still a cored beast at the green-cored stage.
It was a cored beast that was a hunter by its very nature.
It hade for that same leg that it had injured.
Rattle thought he had already got the little guy, and that made him drop his guard a little. But that was also the reason he now dropped his leg.
*sh!*
It was a cut so clean that it might have even been given by a sword.
Even Chiron had already seen Rattle''s leg in the air. However, that was only in his mind.
*Boom!*
A loud explosion was heard as an abundance of spiritual energy went out in the air.
It was a guest appearance from Elder Fatso.
He had punched the ground as he arrived. Which in turn sent everyone including Chiron flying backwards.
"Again!?" Chiron frowned...
Chapter 171 The Bronze Knight Arrives...
At around the same time, in a faraway ce.
To be precise, in the F.O.B of the Holy Church, a new arrival just arrived.
He dressed like a responsible English man and carried a suitcase by his side.
He had on an overall brown coat that matched his brown hat perfectly.
As he approached the base, the guards in front tried to stop him, however, the moment he got close enough, he lifted his hand at them.
The moment they saw the tattoo on the back of his arm, they immediately rushed in to get the Reverend Father.
At the same time, an rm was sounded in the base. This was not an rm signifying the arrival of danger, but one signifying the arrival of an important guest.
The young man that had just arrived did not move but waited in front of the Base.
He had a charming smile on his face and it was obvious from the way he waited for all the members in the base to form up that he was a person that enjoyed fanfare.
The priests assembled and trumpets were blown as he walked in.
At the forefront, the Reverend father waited. Beside him stood Kevin and Danfo. They waited for him.
The man took his time and when he got to the front of the reverend father, the trumpet stopped.
"Wee Knight Sheyi of the holy order. We are humbled by..."
"Catch!"
The reverend father''s words were interrupted rudely by the big suitcase thrown at him.
Everyone paused and looked on in surprise.
After all, even though the person that had just arrived was a knight of the Holy order and belonged to a separate faction within the Holy Church, it was wrong for him to be rude to a reverend Father.
However, Sheyi could care less about this. "I''m so tired. Why did this ce have to be so remote?"
He took several steps forward, and then he paused and turned to them.
*Cough* the reverend father coughed to dissolve the awkward moment.
"We have prepared a ce for you to stay during your time with us. If you don''t mind, you can rest at.."
"How dare you!?" The reverend father was cut again, but this time around, it was by Kevin.
Between Danfo and Kevin, Kevin was always the hot-headed one.
Since thest time they had their little encounter with Chiron and now, his injuries had healed. However, he was still without a hand.
However, that did not mean that he was without capability.
Kevin stepped forward. In this ce, he and Danfo who were Copper ranked cultivators, were the strongest. But even they showed the Reverend father the highest of respect and regards.
"I know you are a knight, but how dare you show the Reverend father such disrespect?"
Kevin was a head taller than the knight that was before him. And he was also bigger in size.
What''s more, the Knight appeared to be somewhere within his teenage years to his early twenties. He looked nothing like a knight, and a better description for him would have been a young boy trying to act older than his age.
However, Knight Sheyi did not even look at Kevin. Rather, he bent a little to the side and asked the Reverend father with a slight smile on his face, "Reverend father, did you mind holding my bag for me?"
The reverend father forced a smile on his face as he shook his head, "no! Not at all."
"Okay!" Knight Sheyi turned about and was about to walk away. However, Kevin suddenly stretched his hand to hold his shoulder.
In this world, age was not a necessity for seniority. Unless of cause the person was within a n. However, establishments such as this one had a different form of respect.
This was more so for a knight that had bathed in blood for the longest of time. Unless one was in a position of power that could equate to ack of personal strength, respect was not something that was easily given.
On this particr day, Kevin swore never to look down on those with power ever again. Even if the person was a toddler.
Sheyi sharply turned to Kevin the look he gave subconsciously reminded Kevin of the feeling he had gotten when that evil spirit came and caused the Avnche up the Chikitsa mountain.
Everybody in the ce, suddenly felt like their lives were about to tip over. Just a little push and death was certain.
The energy level of a person of the Bronze rank was an existence that was really scary.
Everybody except the Reverend father, everyone fell to their knees.
The Reverend father shone in a low white light that protected him from the power of the knight, but it did not do the same for the priests and the guards.
Sheyi removed his hat to reveal his ck hair and young-looking face.
Apart from looking a bit paler than the usual person, he was rather good-looking.
He bent close to Kevin''s ear, "Have you ever met a Magic user?"
Kevin felt so much dread that it was difficult for a grown man like him to even hold back his urine.
After all, the bulk of the pressure was on him.
He slowly shook his head.
"Hmmm!" Sheyi nodded his head. "I suggest you be very careful next time. You know, the energy they use is very different from the norm."
As he talked, he ced his hat on Kevin''s shoulder, "from the looks of things, you are one of the idiots that let the evil child get away." he looked at the one empty hand and sighed lowly.
"I admire those that stand for what they believe in, and I''m too tired at the moment. So I''ll let you off easily."
He tapped Kevin on the shoulder. He came closer again and whispered very low. "Regardless of the pain, if my hat falls, you are dead!"
And then he turned and walked away.
No one knew what horrors Kevin''s body was passing through, but nobody, and not even the Reverend father tried to find out.
Kevin experienced such unimaginable pain. He felt like his cells were pricked with needles that had beenced in bitter pepper and had been anointed with red steaming heat from a furnace.
Like they were beingmanded to break and reassemble infinitely.
Knight Sheyi hade sometime in the early hours of the morning.
However, Kevin remained on his knees as he continued to scream in pain all through the painful hours of the day until deep into the night when the Knight Sheyi felt too tired to continue enjoying the melody of the man''s hoarse screams...
Chapter 172 Bronze Knight Is Not Normal...
At exactly twelve that same night, Knight sheyizily came out with his Pajamas and a pillow in hand as he yawned from time to time.
He removed his heart from Kevin''s head, and wore it before walking back to his room to sleep.
The next day, Kevin and Danfo stood before the Bronze knight.
For some reason, Kevin could not be as brazen as he usually was. In fact, he was awfully quiet. So quiet that it even surprised Danfo. Also, Kevin looked like a man man.
It seemed like he had not slept for the rest of the night. His eyes were bloodshot red. His hair was rough, and for reason, he was just so easily triggered.
He was sensitive to every sound and every touch.
Danfo even tried tapping him on the shoulder, but instead, Kevin had nearly entered battle mode.
"I''ll advice that you let him be for a while." Knight Sheyi advised Danfo, "after all, he just brushed shoulders with death multiple times. He would need a while to get himself back together.
Danfo nodded in understanding, and then he bowed to the Bronze knight, "Thank you for sparing his life, Sir Sheyi!"
Sheyi pretended not to hear him and continued sipping his morning tea.
As Danfo raised his head, he noticed a ring on Sheyi''s hand.
"Is that," he paused a bit as his eyes widen in shook. That bronze ring. He had seen the patterns on that ring before.
Knight Sheyi followed his eyes to the ring. "Oh! this is just a spatial ring. I use it to keep my luggage, and tools. All knights have one."
Spatial rings were used to carryrge and heavy loads depending on the space. Legends have it that the spatial rings of some very high cultivatrs had whole estates within them.
Danfo raised a brow at the Knight''s words. He remembered that Knight Sheyi hade with a big Suitcase. If he had a spatial ring, then why did he need to carry a suitcase.
The Knight saw the look on his face, and smiled. He could tell what Danfo was thinking about.
He walked to the side of his work space and brought out the samerge suitcase he had been carrying the other day.
As he did, he waved his hand, and a key materialized from the spatial ring.
"You see, there is only one disadvantage with Spatial rings, and that is the fact that it can not carry living organisms."
As he spoke, he used the key on the lock of the suitcase, and then he slowly opened it.
Danfo nearly fell on his ass. He could not believe what he was seeing. If this guy was not a holy knight, he would have very well taken him to be some kind of evil Child.
The reason was because, in the suitcaseid a young girl. From the looks of it, she was sleeping.
She only had on a long gown and hugged her legs tightly as she slept.
Danfo could not believe that this Holy knight had kept a person inside his suitcase through out his journey, and then left her in there as he slept all through the night.
What kind of psycho does that?
But even more was the fact that the girl was not yet dead as a result of suffocation.
"Wake up lily!" Knight Sheyi stroked her hair a little, and immediately, her eyes shut open.
Slowly, Lily rose from the suitcase. Her body was still in an unbelievable bend.
However, cranking sounds like bones breaking and reassembling were heard as she moved her limbs into the right form.
Danfo swallowed hard at this.
The young girl before him looked to be between the age of eight and ten.
She had a in stoic look on her face. It was both unnatural and slightly creepy.
"is..." danfo choose his words carefully. "Is she alright?"
Sheyi smiled as he lifted a brow, "of course she is. How dare you say that? Do you want to hurt her feelings?" Knight Sheyi had a look on his face, like Danfo was an obvious idiot.
"Lily is my younger sister!" Knight Sheyi added.
Danfo could not help but have doubts when he heard this. "who the heck locks his own sister in a suitcase?"
"Say hi lily!"
Lily raised her hand robotically, curved her neck at a weird angle, smiled in a very creepy manner and then waved at Danfo and Kevin.
The moment Danfo saw her raising her hand, he almost backed off instinctively.
Knight Sheyi walked forward, "While you two failed miserably at killing an evil child, and were busy drinking Vani juice here all day, I took it upon myself to first visit the Chikitsa n."
As he talked, he presented a hand to Lily like a gentleman, and she took it.
And then he helped her down the table. He took her order hand, and then both of them started waltzing around the room.
"Do you know that they are having the Gathering of the Sword ns?" Knight Sheyi asked as he waltzed around with the stoic, creepy faced lily.
"Yes! yes, we do." Danfo replied, "they do it every ten years or so. However, it is also the time that the n is at its strongest. Especially because of the joined forces of the other ns. Because of the treaty between the Zodiac Houses and the Holy church, we cannot interfere now. We will have to wait till..."
Sheyi paused in his waltz and looked at Danfo like he was a fool.
"Every day a demon child is allowed to be alive, is another day for ''it'' to get stronger. Those bastards breed faster than locusts. By the end of the Gathering of the sword n, you might have had a whole swarm to deal with."
Knight Sheyi patted Lily on the head, "Luckily, I have a better method. It is one that let''s us be efficient and still maintain the Treaty between the Holy Church and the Zodiac Houses."
Knight Sheyi whispered into Lily''s ear, "go bring our guest please."
Lily nodded and left the room. She returned nearly immediately. As she did, she pulled a particr person that had his hands and legs bounded and a cloth on his face.
"While you all were enjoying your night, Lily was working hard."
Knight Sheyi removed the cloth on the person''s head, "Ladies and Gentlemen, say ''Hi'' to Elder Harden of the Chikitsa n..."
Chapter 173 Heart Broken Little Girl...
Kevin could not believe what he was looking at.
It was already surprising that Knight Sheyi went ahead to visit Chikitsa for sightseeing purposes. He also had to send his creepy obvious doll to kidnap the head of the Bureau for cultivators in the dead of night.
This was absolutely absurd.
And the bronze knight was still smiling and talking about maintaining the treaty between the Holy Church and the Twelve Zodiac Houses.
Only this kidnap had vited that treaty heavily.
Kevin was truly at a loss for words.
"What if the n notices the elder''s absence," Kevin asked in worry.
"Don''t worry! No one is going to miss this grumpy fellow!" knight Sheyi stroked his fingers about the elder''s face, "besides, we will send him back real quick. We just need his help with something very important."
Knight Sheyi brought his lips closer to the ear of the tied-up elder, "after all, it concerns a certain troublesome boy! Chiron..."
The moment Elder Harden heard that name, his brows lifted in questioning...
...
Meanwhile, back at Chiron''spound, Elder Fatso had made a guest entrance. It was one that Chiron really wished would have not happened.
Only a little more time and his n to rack in those points might have be fulfilled right on the spot.
"Nora!" Elder Fatso called out. Nora walked forward and bowed before him.
Elder Fatso looked around. he could clearly see that they were just engaged in a serious battle. However, he could care less. There were more important things that needed attention.
"You are needed in the Chief''s Manor!" He spoke in a stern manner. Regardless of the fact that he had rudely interrupted an age-old tradition, his tone was not polite, to say the least.
Elder Fatso looked at the faces of the children around. He frowned a bit.
As a really senior elder within the n, he was familiar with the top talents in other ns.
To see all of them gathered here at the same time, he could not help but look back at Nora. Obviously, they were here for her.
"Also, you are henceforth forbidden from participating any more in the Preliminaries before the actualpetitions. Do you understand?"
"Yes, Elder!" She bowed again.
This time around, he had said this with actual care. After all, they were three top talents from other ns that hade for her life. It would be such a shame for the n to lose talent and asset such as this because of some petty rivalry.
Subconsciously, his eyes whizzed along Chiron''s side, "useless!" he muttered lowly before turning and walking away with her.
As he did, another figure alsonded.
"Willow!" he called out.
"Father!?" Willow was surprised to see her old man. But she was not the only one. Chiron was also surprised. Or rather, he was impressed to see that the man managed to shake himself out of Emma''s silent spell.
What he did not know was that it was the loud entrance made by Elder Fatso that shook his mind from her spell. Otherwise, he might have remained in that trans state of terrible indecision between fatherly love and sexual pleasure.
"Come! we are going back to the Inn. He gave themand with absolutely no room for disobedience on his face.
However, as Elder Fatso looked at him, he could not help but not take the man seriously.
After all, he had just arrived with an obvious Boner in his pants.
Elder Fatso Coughed awkwardly as he signalled the man of the Chaos going on in his pants.
Willow''s father noticed this, but feigned ignorance. Still, he secretly regted his spirit energy to calm his manly tension down.
Willow took onest look at Ca before walking away.
Rattle paused. He looked around. he was a very logical person. There was no need for him to continue fighting. Especially since the person he hade here for had just left.
He used this opportunity and excused himself. However, he could not help but take onest look at Chiron as he left. After all, he could not feel even an ounce of spiritual energy from Chiron''s body from the beginning to the end of the fight.
But as a natural-born strategist, he could tell that from the beginning of the fight to the abrupt end of it, Chiron had been in charge without even lifting a finger.
For a person like Rattle, he could sense the kind of danger a person like Chiron posed.
Everyone had gone. Well everyone except Lofty.
He looked at Ca and frowned. She had cost him heavy injuries.
He really wanted to revenge. However, he could also see the little Green skinned shadow Leopard about Chiron.
Even though the Cored beast acted cute and sweet, he knew from the earlier fight that if he engaged in battle, he would not win.
Ca alone was a problem. If he had to deal with Hunter, even he could tell he would not win.
Also, Chiron that had been standing in a corner all this while looked too calm andposed.
Lofty had lived in a n of men and women that were made violent by their choice of cultivation and weapon.
He was very sensitive to madness, and for some reason, he could tell that Chiron fell under that Category.
He pointed his cuss at Chiron, "you had better participate in the tournament. I will being for you."
Chiron did not even look at him.
How could he? before his eyes, Lofty could not even pass for a snack.
Once thest of them had left, Emma appeared Chiron. She had on her face a veil. This she now wore on Chiron''s instruction. The power of a subus was that effective. just the sight of her face curves alone was deadly. To add her looks to the mix would be overkill.
Besides, Chiron liked to keep his cards hidden well behind his sleeves.
Even when she went to work at the lost treasure at night, she did not reveal her face. Fortunately, those that walked at the lost treasure used masks to hide their identities as a regtion rule.
"Forgive me, master!" Emma bowed at Chiron. Willow''s father had broken out of her Spell. She knew this was a failure on her side.
However, Chiron could not be bothered with this.
This small but quick event had let him understand that he was not yet as prepared for the worse as he thought he was.
It had been a while since he checked on his power cow. He realized that a quick visit would be necessary.
As he was lost in thought, he suddenly heard a tiny voice mention his name.
he turned to the source of it. It was a familiar face, but it was one that he had not seen in a long time.
It was Zi.
Zi took look at Chiron. She wanted to say something. However, her words were stuck in her mouth.
She had not seen him for a long time and had decided toe to visit today. However, she met a fight instead.
She had watched as Ca and Nora had fought for Chiron.
both of them were strong. She hade with a fruit basket in hand, but after seeing what she had seen, she realized that Chiron was not only capable, but so were the women around him.
This made her feel unworthy to even talk to him. But she just could not hold back her feelings as they flooded out of her mouth and called his name.
From the moment she hade and was hiding beside the house, Chiron had noticed. However, she was like a passing ant unworthy of his attention. Therefore, he never gave it to her.
He took a short look at her before turning his head away.
For him, it was just a look, but for her, it was her world crashing around her. And then she had to watch as the curvy Emma followed behind him, and her formerpetitor who was Ca also followed behind him.
? No one needed to tell her before she knew that she was unworthy to follow him.
Unknown to her, as Ca passed by, Ca heavily wished she could switch positions.
Zi could not hold the throbbing in her chest any more, and her heart emptied its contents through her eyes as she ran back home.
At this time, Chiron did not know that yet another Fate had slightly shifted because of just one underrated look of contempt.
Later that night, Chiron visited the Cave with the Dragon egg in it.
Unlike before, there were now twelve fire rings around the egg.
Even Chiron Could tell that the Dragon''s power had increased significantly since thatst time.
He walked up to where the egg was. The moment he came close, the egg seemed to glow a bit. This was evidence that it was exciting to see him.
Chiron put a hand on the egg and stroked it affectionately, "Hmmm! I''m excited to see you too. I''ll be needing something from you. You see, your siblings are a bit too weak."
As he spoke, he made a curt across his forearm and then he controlled the blood to make a very small hole in the egg that burrowed straight into the dragon within.
The Egg shook a bit. However, Chiron did not stop. He drained some of the dragon''s blood into a jar he had prepared ahead of time.
Once he was done, he left. After all, the tournaments were soon to start.
Chapter 174 Testing Of Cultivation Levels....
That night, Chiron offered some of the dragon''s blood as meal to his ves. He gave all of them. Including the Essence draining spider.
As expected, their power had a significant boost.
Two dayster, the main tournaments started.
The entire aim of the Gathering of the sword ns was to teach and sharpen the des of the next generation. It was also to build friendly rivalry and healthy,peting rtionships between all the sword ns.
during the preliminaries, many contestants had been rendered useless. This was the cultivation world. It was no surprise that some even died.
However, none of the elders or chiefs from any n said anything about this. It was inly part of the tradition. Those that were weak would naturally be weeded out.
This was how survival worked.
Only those that were strong enough could survive in the world. Besides, everyone of them always had the opportunity to refuse challenges from their opponents but did not do so.
And for one reason or the order, majorly ack of skill, could not stay alive long enough for the start of the main events.
Another reason for the Gathering of the Sword ns was to facilitate an exchange of resources.
For example, the Chikitsa n was known mainly for its medical abilities, while some other ns like the Rapier were known for their excellent spirit scrolls and their strong seals.
Different ns had their own speciality and talent.
The gathering of the sword ns also brought all these different talents to life.
Business was booming for the many different trades. Whether it was cksmiths, Traders, or even massage parlours, there were a lot of experiences for anyone that could afford it.
The gathering of the sword ns was really more of a festival.
It was the biggest festival amongst the ns.
The Chikitsa n had separated a huge square area within the n to serve as its arena.
This was the ce of battle that many young warriors were going to have their names either carved in its sands as great men and women, or were going to have their lives carved in the sands as those thatid like a mat for those great men and women to climb.
It was early in the morning, and the first day of a longpetition.
However, the arena was already filled with different people.
The gs of the seven ns flew in the air as the people conversed happily in anticipation of the fights.
The betting dens, both legal and illegal had made way for bets to be made. For those that knew how to take advantage of such an event, this was an opportunity to get stupidly rich.
After all, many had done so in the past. People that had also anticipated the event for a long time readied their savings. Many were going to be damn poor and broke, while some others were going to be lucky and win the bets.
Such was the Fate of many lives during the gathering of the sword ns.
There was a special spot high up in the arena that was made for VIPs.
That is, it was made for strictly n Elders, and another ce for VVIPs.
This spot was reserved for just n chiefs and their immediate attendants.
All the chiefs hade in early. This included chief Dona. Since the Chikitsa n was the hosting n, he was the guest of Honour for the event.
He had a proud smile on his face.
He sat on a chair, while behind him stood Elder Joules. All the n chiefs sat, while their attendants or retainers stood behind them.
With a wave of his hand, heunched some of his copper spiritual energy into the air and the crowd quieted down. This was to show that the event was about to start.
Chief Dona stood up and gave a short speech about heritage and togetherness, and the long-standing rtionship of the seven ns that had stood for hundreds of years, and how it was forever to remain standing till the end of time.
As he gave his speech, Chiron listened attentively. It was just like he remembered it from his dreams of this world. Too bad that this speech and the bond it imed the seven ns had was proven to be a lie by the second Gathering of the Sword ns.
"With that said, let the Tonarment begin!" chief Dona ended his speech and the crowd went wild with joy.
Next, came a very Familiar Elder. However, seeing him made Chiron frown a bit.
The reason was that this elder ording to his memories, was not the person that hosted this event. At least he did not host the event until the second time. Which was also thest time the Gathering of the sword ns urred.
The Host of this event from Chiron''s memories, was supposed to be Elder Joules. However, Elder Harden was the person hosting it.
This was a small change, but it still stole Chiron''s attention.
Then again, he had changed a lot of things with his arrival into this world. This might just be the rippling effect of some of them. This was what he thought.
But a nagging thought behind his mind spoke louder.
"The Tournament is going to be of different stages based on Cultivation rank." Elder Harden addressed the crowd. "Firstly, we are going to be checking the cultivation levels of those participating in this event as it would allow for the proper ss division of fighters."
As he spoke, arge crystal ball was rolled into the Arena by the assisting Elders.
"Cultivation sensing Crystal ball," Chiron whispered lowly. He was very familiar with this crystal ball. It was made from pure mineral elements gotten from the Chikitsa mountain.
It was used to sense the cultivation level of cultivators. The reason for this was so that those in wood rank would not be paired with those in the stone rank.
Unless a participant from a lower cultivation rank challenged someone in a higher cultivation rank, the two were not allowed to battle.
This ensured fairness, and prices for both categories were handed out ordingly.
Also, the Gathering of the sword n Tornaments did not allow for the participation of those that were elders. In other words, it did not permit the participation of those of the older generation.
There was never a time were a person of the copper rank participated. After all, one must have gone far in age for him or she to have entered the copper rank.
Those that were to participate in the event went came out into the arena.
There were a lot of them.
Chiron was also among them.
However, the moment his leg stepped on the Arena, his Aura energy spread throughout the area.
He could feel that there was a spirit formation around the ce. This was probably to defend against the powers that were soon going to run chaotic in fights and prevent them from spilling on the audience.
But he could feel that there was more. Deep beneath the first formation, he could feel there was another. However, for some reason, when he tried to peep at it with his Aura energy, the formation swallowed his power.
He wanted to investigate more, but he was suddenly brushed rudely on the shoulder as a particr familiar face passed him.
It was Jan Jan. As he passed, he looked at Chiron with a disgusted look on his face.
However, he was not the only one. Chiron looked all around him.
Some people whispered and some others looked at him strangely.
It was mostly from those that were of the Chikitsa n.
As Jan Jan passed, Ca who was standing close to Chiron frowned and her ws came out slightly as she attempted to attack Jan jan. After all, he had just been disrespectful to her master.
"Don''t!" Chironmanded lowly, and her ws retracted.
Chiron could tell the topic of their whispering. He knew it was about his status as a person that couldn''t cultivate, but honestly, he did not care.
Participants walked towards the the Crystal ball and ced their hands on it one after the other.
As they did, the crystal ball shone with the color of their Spiritual energy and it would be announced loudly to the crowd.
Chiron saw the geniuses that had visited his home earlier on. he was even surprsied to have seen Lofty.
After all, it was easy to assume that he would not be partaking in the day''s event because of his hand that was almost fully chopped off by Ca.
Then again, the medical quality of this world was pretty advanced. with enough money, even an injury
such as that could be healed.
"Rattler of the Rapier n, early-stage Stone rank!" Elder Harden announced.
"Willow of the Saber n, middle stage Stone rank!"
"Lofty of the Cuss n, Middle stage Stone rank!"
However, Lofty frowned, "that is wrong. wait for it. My hand was injured earlier, I''m still getting used to the feel of my spiritual energy in it."
Lofty massaged his hand a bit and then he ced it again on the Crystal ball. The result left the crowd shock.
Chapter 175 First Challenge...
Even Chief Dona leaned out of his seat. However, he was not the only one.
Even the other chiefs were all surprised. All of them except the Chief of the Cuss n. He had a smug look on his face.
lofty was the most talented child his n had ever had.
He was only about sixteen years of age and his cultivation had already climbed so high.
"Lofty of the Cuss n, Peak stage of the stone rank." Elder Harden announced loudly.
Usually, there were only three stages. The early, middle, and high. However, peak stage met he was already half a step into the copper realm.
As one got older, cultivation got more difficult.
There was a reason that the highest cultivation in this ce was actually the copper realm.
When any of these chiefs were Lofty''s age, they were still only around the early stage of the stone rank.
It took them many years before they moved all the way to the copper rank.
The fastest of them was probably Chief Dona, but even he took about twenty years.
At this rate, Lofty was sure to enter the copper realm even before he hit twenty.
Dona squint his eyes, and then he turned to the Chief of the Cuss n, "your boy! is he!?" he paused as seeing the chief of the cuss n''s nod confirmed his suspicion.
Lofty also had S-grade Dantain.
However, unlike the Chikitsa n, the Cuss n had managed to protect this secret.
Majorly because of fear that such a talent would be seized from them before he was let to bloom brightly.
After all, even within the seven sword ns, the cuss n were a minority.
Chiron also saw this and he smiled secretly.
It was no wonder Lofty was quick in cultivation.
However, in the original timeline, Lofty had not reached the peak stage of the Stone rank at this age. He was at the middle stage.
For some reason, he was now stronger.
Apparently, it was one of the butterfly effects of Chiron''s decisions influencing this world.
Nora stepped onto the tform next. She paced her hand on the crystal ball.
"Nora of the Chikitsa n, early stage of the stone rank."
Once again, the crowd gasped in shock.
Nora''s rank was not as high as that Of Lofty. However, it was wise to note her young age. She was after all barely nine years of age.
Never in the history of the sword ns have such a talent appeared.
She was barely nine and was already within the stone rank.
This time around, it was chief Dona that had a smug look on his face as all the other chiefs smiled his way.
Nora''s cultivation was high, but not just high, it was high for her age.
Jan Jan who had been a rival for Ponzi stepped up next.
"Jan Jan of the Chikitsa n, early stage of the stone realm."
Although it was not as surprising as the other geniuses, it was still a good achievement. At least he was not cking behind on his cultivation.
Then again, Jan Jan was already clocking twenty years in another month.
He grew up with the normal standard that was known.
At this time, someone with a hoodie stepped forward and ced his hand on the Crystal ball.
"Dolly of the Chikitsa n, Middle stage of the stone rank!" Elder Harden announced.
However, this made Chiron frown. Especially since the moment this person turned about and removed his hoodie, he winked at him.
He was young. With very pale skin, and he had ck hair. If it was in a different kind of fantasy novel, Chiron would have said that this guy was a vampire because of his pale skin.
Although Chiron did not go out as much, he had really never seen this guy within the n.
"Hmmm! another genius of your n?" Chief Saa asked.
Chief Dona nodded, "actually, he is. He is a bastard son of Elder Harden that has only just returned home. It is also my first time seeing his cultivation level. He is so young and also bright. Even though Harden had him outside the n, he still carries Chikitsa blood. So I allowed him to participate in the event at Elder Harden''s request."
This new person Called Dolly that nearly looked as well as his name sounded winked at Chiron with a slight smile on his face.
Chiron had gotten all kinds of looks, but what wasmon with all of them was the fact that for some reason, he was not in their eyes. In other words, the people within the n never found him worthy enough to look at.
However, this Dolly was staring right at him. For a moment there, both their eyes met each other and held in ce for a few seconds before Dolly came down and walked away.
As he did, Chiron could not help but search his mind for any information on this man.
However, he could not find anyone.
Next was Ca. Seeing it was Ca''s turn, Chiron brought his attention out of his head.
The reason was that Ca no longer had Spiritual energy. What flowed in her body now, was Demon energy.
If she were to touch the Crystal ball, there was a possibility that this event would immediately switch to an Execution.
However, he had ced certain backup ns. It was either it worked or he engaged in a fight.
Either way, he was going to see this to the end.
Ca ced her hand on the Crystal ball.
"Ca of the Chikitsa n, peak of the wood rank."
Hearing the announcement brought a certain peace to Chiron.
He had walked hard for this to work. Of course he used Runes, some seals and even his own spiritual energy. He had done it all to fool the Crystal ball.
After which was Cablen''s turn.
Cablen was Chiron''s cousin. However, he was not much in Chiron''s eyes. Even his cultivation was meaningless to Chiron.
"Cablen of the Chikitsa n, high stage of the wood rank."
Then again, Caben was never active with his cultivation and the little he had was as a result of cultivation resources.
However, since thest test, he never came to look for trouble with Chiron again.
Next was Chiron''s turn.
As he walked towards the Crystal ball, there were suddenly whispers within the crowd.
It was all about him.
Regardless of the rumours of the things he had achieved, he was still a person without cultivation.
Also, rumours were just rumours.
These people had never even seen him fight.
Many of them believed that it was impossible for him to have done all those things.
This was especially true for those of the other seven ns.
It was even preposterous that Chiron was stepping up to participate in this event.
but no one could stop him. ording to the n rules, only cultivators of the younger generation can participate in the event.
And Chiron had his cultivation badge.
That badge he had gotten from the bureau of cultivators after passing the test was proof that he was a cultivator.
Then again, no one said that a requirement for participating in the event had to be having cultivation.
Slowly, Chiron walked towards the Crystal Ball.
Many people hade to test. Some of them were even his own batch of school cultivation mates. All of them had shown their hard work well reflected on this crystal ball.
Chiron sighed he had better get this over with.
He walked up to the crystal ball and ced his hand on it.
Everyone watched in anticipation. Even though they already knew what the result was going to be. Curiosity held still on them.
This was especially true for all the geniuses that had assembled at Chiron''s house the other day.
Each one of them watched closely.
Especially Rattle and Lofty. That day, Chiron had not fought, but he was in charge of the entire battle. From beginning to end.
After some time, Elder Harden''s voice was heard.
"Chiron of the Chikitsa n, NO CULTIVATION!"
Naturally, this got the crowd rattled up.
All fighters were divided into cultivation batches. With no cultivation, Chiron could not participate in the fight.
If he didn''t participate in the fight, then he could not change the Fate of those geniuses with his own hands.
"I''m sorry Chiron, but I can''t let you participate in this event." Elder Harden said in a stern voice.
Jan Jan suddenly burst outughing.
Although he was not the only one, his was the loudest.
Chiron was not moved by what Harden said or even the crowd.
He turned to the participants, and then he turned back to Harden.
"Elder Harden! I''m still a cultivator. I may not have cultivation, but ording to the rules, I can still challenge anybody to a fight."
Elder Harden raised a brow at this. However, it was true. It was clearly stated that those of lower cultivation could challenge those of higher cultivation.
And if Chiron won, automatically, he could fight others in that category.
Chiron also had this right.
However, what Chiron said next made the entire crowd speechless.
He turned to the crowd and pointed to the one person that wasughing the highest.
"I Challenge Jan Jan to a fight!"
"HUH!"
*Silence everywhere!*
Chapter 176 The First Match Of The Last Days...
Even the chiefs watching could not believe what they had just heard.
No matter how anyone was going to look at this, this was indeed a very harsh decision. Firstly, it was general knowledge that Chiron did not have cultivation.
After all, the crystal ball just proved it.
If there was a mistake, he could potentially die.
Chief Dona and some other elders were aware of how hard Chiron had trained his physical body, and that in itself was very impressive. But all that effort regardless of what he had achieved was basically meaningless in the face of the power of a cultivator.
In the beginning, the difference between his strength and that of a wood-ranked cultivator was not very much but no matter what, it was definitely going to be different if he fought with a cultivator at the stone rank.
It was like the sky and the top of a tree.
Just one hit from Jan Jan would blow a normal human being away.
In other words, death was assured.
It would have even been better if Chiron had challenged any one of the cultivators that had wood rank cultivation. But he had to just push his luck and go for the big leagues.
Even the chief of the cuss n could not help it but burst intoughter.
He was the chief of a n of acimed madmen, but even he had not seen this kind of madness before.
It was just unheard of.
Not just him, but every person thought the same thing.
It was either Chiron was a madman looking for how to die a quick death or a stupid man that had allowed his achievements so far to cloud his brain.
Whispers formed all around the ce as Chief Dona sat in silence.
By right, Chiron should be allowed to fight. Especially since he was recognized officially as a cultivator.
But this was practically suicide.
What''s more, the request had been before the chief of the n.
It almost looked like a test or a set-up.
If Chief Dona allowed this to happen, it would look like he was allowing a n member to send himself to death. This was practically suicide.
But then again, if he didn''t, that would mean that he was not respecting the traditions that held the Gathering of the Sword ns together.
It would also mean that he was not resecting Chiron''s decision as a cultivator.
Elder Harden had also heard the request and he turned to Chief Dona.
If Chief Dona did not permit it, then it was not going to happen.
After all, as the Chief of the n hosting the event this time around, his say was thew.
As the crowd murmured ever so silently, Nora could not help but carry a worried expression on her face.
This was the same thing for Zi who was also watching. Regardless of what had happened a few days ago at Chiron''s house, she still had feelings for him.
At the moment, she was in the audience. Till this moment, her cultivation was very low.
After all, she had C-grade Dantain.
She was still struggling with cultivation at the middle stage of the wood rank.
Even though she was eligible to participate, she rather watched.
When she had seen that Chiron walked with the participants into the Arena, she was surprised, but secretly still wished well for him.
She had seen his strength once before.
She knew that regardless of the fact that he did not have cultivation, he was always working hard.
Once more, she felt ashamed of herself.
Truly, she did not believe that she was deserving of his love.
But that did not mean that she was okay with him dying.
Chiron also turned to Chief Dona. He needed his answer from that man.
Chief Dona sighed softly.
However, his eyes subconsciously looked in the direction of his brother who was Chiron''s father.
Aleen looked at chief Dona.
Both of them never got along. Or rather, both had not gotten along since that incident that separated them and broke their bond.
But even Chief Dona had to look in Aleen''s direction.
Lastly, there was also the fact that Chiron was a hidden weapon of the ground.
Aleen from his set within the audience nodded lightly.
Chief Dona instantly understood that Aleen had given his permission.
Chief Dona nodded at Harden, and Harden dered loudly, "Chiron of the Chikitsa n Challenges Jan Jan of the Chikitsa n. Jan Jan do you ept?"
Jan Jan could not believe this.
This, in his ears, was an insult to his person.
Firstly, Chiron was his junior, and then Chiron was also a nobody in his eyes.
meanwhile, he could also hear the whispers all around him.
Many people thought that maybe Chiron was trying to get back at Jan Jan for what he did to him some months ago at the Bureau for cultivators.
If it was that event that nearly threatened Chiron''s life, then it would make sense that Chiron wanted revenge.
Jan Jan frowned. This was a total embarrassment to him.
He had nned on fighting those so-called geniuses and wanted the seven ns to know his name with this event. He hade prepared.
But here was the junior to his former rival challenging him to a fight.
Jan Jan knew that he could not refuse. If he did, that would be him tagging himself with the badge of fear and being a coward.
Also, Chiron was without cultivation.
How hard could it be? Jan Jan instantly made up his mind. He was going to end this battle in one strike, and save the face of the Chikitsa n from this embarrassment.
"I ept!" Jan Jan responded.
He immediately agreed to fight with Chiron.
Once again, the crowd entered loud chattering.
The event had not even started but the first challenge had been issued and the first fight was on the way.
Elder Harden instructed the participants to leave the fighting space in order for the two challengers to face each other.
This was going to be the first match of the Last days.
Chapter 177 Jan Jan Vs Chiron!
"ce your bets here! Chiron vs Jan Jan. ce your bets here! The first match of the Gathering of the sword ns."
A man screamed at the top of his voice.
This was going to be the first match of the Gathering of the sword ns. And as one would expect, everyone was in high expectance of it.
The man screaming at the Bet sport was not the only one. Whether it was legal or illegal betting joints, many people flood through the bet houses to ce their bets. naturally, the odds for this match were basically disastrously uneven.
Chiron 100 points
Jan Jan 2 points.
This was the format that most bet houses or joints used.
After all, the odds of Chiron winning this match were as miserable as possible.
Naturally, many people, especially those that were not of the Chikitsa n ced higher bets on Jan Jan winning.
"I bet 300 green beast cores on Jan Jan!"
"HUH!!!" The entire bet house was in shock at this.
the man that had just ced the bet smiled in satisfaction, "this is all my life savings and I''m sure of it today. I''m going to be very rich with this bet."
"But mister! are you sure about that? I mean that''s a lot of money." One man that was about to ce bets asked him.
The man that had just ced the betsughed loudly, "Come here my friend. Trust me! I know what I am saying. I have done my due research. That Chiron''s father is an elder of the n and a brother to the chief. Even though he was born with the inhability to cultivate, they still spread all those rumors about him. Do you know why?"
The other man shook his head.
"It is all a poly for a father to protect his useless son. I have a friend''s son in the same cultivation batch as Chiron. And he said that Chiron fought Cablen and won. My guess is that that match was also nned."
He held the man by the neck, "so think about it. Why is it that Chiron had to coincidentally fight his own cousin-brother? It all feels too convenient if you ask me. I don''t believe it for even a second."
The man thought closely about all the rumours surrounding Chiron and then he nodded his head with the man that had just ced his bets.
At the same time, a group of men with ck coats covering their heads to their toes walked into the betting house.
"Two blue beast cores on Chiron to win Please!"
The two men that had been talking paused and looked at the men that had just arrived.
These men did not look like they were from the Chikitsa n or any of the other ns. At least the emblem on their coats had never been seen in these parts.
The man that had bet his life savings wanted to say something. But he just ended upughing at the men with coats.
In his mind, these were fools with excess cash to spare. As far as he was concerned, these men had basically just gifted out their money.
However, the men did not talk. After the bet was over, they carried the slip and walked out of the betting house.
Many people had naturally rushed to bet on Jan Jan to win.
Regardless of what they had heard about Chiron, they were not satisfied with that.
Then again, anyone would have done the same thing in their shoes.
Jan Jan was big and muscr. He obviously had more cultivation years and experience than Chiron.
While Chiron was only ten years of age with a small frame but an overbuilt body for a child his age.
And so it started.
Chiron stood at one end of the arena, while Jan Jan stood at the other end.
"Contestants ready your swords!" Harden announced.
Jan Jan nonchntly brought out his sword. In his mind, there was no need to do this. However, he had to do it. It was a rule to only fight with swords during the Gathering of the sword games.
Chiron also removed his big sword that was wrapped with bandages on his back.
The moment he did, many people whispered within the crowd.
"So that is the de that was made by Ganja before he died. It looks a bit weird and ordinary to me!"
Apart from the irregr sharpness and look of Chiron''s sword, many people thought that there was nothing special about it.
After all, it looked like a poor attempt at making a sword and more of something a child made than something a cksmith made.
However, Chiron suddenly stabbed his sword into the ground. As he did, he adjusted his shoulders and cracked his fingers.
Jan Jan saw this and then he frowned. In his mind, he thought that Chiron was trying to insult him by dropping his weapon.
But that was not it. It had really been a while since Chiron used Devil''s touch. He was only adjusting his hands for a better feel and control of the weapon.
"Fight!"
Elder Harden suddenly gave the order.
*Boom*
Jan Jan''s spiritual energy blew against the ground as it propelled him like a canon ball from the ground into the air.
It was fast. It was efficient and it was incredible to look at.
This was the power of a cultivator at the early stage of the stone realm.
From his method of attacking alone, many experts in the crowd nodded their heads.
However, Nora and even Ca were worried about this.
Jan Jan put sufficient spiritual energy into his sword as his de descended on Chiron''s head like the unavoidable drops of rain from the sky.
There were no two ways about it.
Jan Jan''s spiritual energy had covered all corners. He did not even allow an escape route for Chiron.
He was going to crush Chiron for what he did to him.
Such embarrassment must not go unpunished.
He did not even use any technique. Just in destructive force.
However, the strangest thing happened. Chiron looked at Jan Jan, and Jan Jan saw a slight smile at the corner of his lips....
Chapter 178 Finished In One Strike...
*Boom*
There was a loud explosion as Jan jan''s attack hit.
Dust and gravel went up in the air.
As it did, Chiron also moved.
It was like the passing of two pedestrians. Only it had happened in very fast steps.
Chiron had reced Jan Jan in his former position, and Jan Jan had reced Chiron.
The crowd kept quiet as they watched what had happened.
Many people had not exactly seen what had happened.
Chiron and Jan Jan were just that fast. But of course, those of high cultivation levels like the elders and Chiefs had seen it.
It totally left them speechless for words.
Chief Dona could not help but lean forward and even Chief Saa frowned her brows.
the Chief of the Cuss n that had beenughing at Chiron''s madness earlier on when Chiron challenges Jan Jan was left speechless by the sight before his eyes.
His mouth suddenly felt dry. how could it not?
The match had barely started, but it had suddenly ended.
It was fast, it was explosive and it was unbelievable.
Chiron suddenly knelt on the ground. As he did, the audience looked on, and some shook their heads. Many had already expected this oue.
However, someone quickly noticed that Chiron was bringing out a white cloth from his shirt.
Chiron waved his sword and blood sshed on the ground.
He then used the white cloth to slowly wrap his sword. devil''s touch did not have a scabbard. This was how Chiron kept it when it was out of his storage.
After Wrapping it, he ced it on his back. He stood up and then he turned to the area the Chiefs were seated, "Can I participate in thepetition now?"
The entire Arena was silent. Those words were not loud, and Chiron had definitely said them from a point offort, but everyone heard them clearly.
Suddenly, just like uneven bricks would fall off one another when stacked together, Jan Jan''s body fell off unevenly, one at a time.
It started with thin strands of blood lines that spread across his face like a tree''s root. And then it spread to the rest of his body.
His eyes were bloodshot and even the Chiefs could tell his fate.
It was already toote for him. The only reason parts of his body had held on together until now, was because he had been struggling to keep them in ce with his spiritual energy.
He had been struggling as hard as he could. And still hoping that somehow, or by some strange miracle, an elder or a healer would notice his condition and immediately rush to save his life.
However, hopes would be hopes for him, and dreams would follow his name that never was in this reality as the Crippler of men, all the way to the grave.
His body touched the ground in segmented parts. Many of them were so perfectly cut that they looked as if a butcher had used a measuring tape on their angles.
And then came the grotesque sight of blood and inner fluids decorating his well-disserted corpse like honey on pancakes.
His blood ran away from his body in different directions. As if it was escaping being associated with the loser of the battle.
The crowd immediately went into a loud uproar.
How could they not?
this was an unbelievable sight.
Chiron who did not have cultivation had just killed Jan Jan who had a cultivation of the early stages of the stone rank.
This was not only a surprise, or an achievement, it was destroying the norm that the crowd was ever used to.
Somewhere within the crowd, the man that had bet his life savings on Jan Jan wining the fight suddenly fainted on the spot.
As he did, loud duds could be heard from different ces.
Apparently, he was not the only person that had spent his life savings on this particr match.
There was nothing he wanted more than to join Jan Jan in the after life.
Aleen had watched the fight from beginning to end.
He had watched for years as Chiron trained his body to perfection and was really impressed by his son''s hard work and diligence.
However, he had never acknowledged Chiron''s strength.
Yet, Chiron had done the impossible, again and again.
One would imagine that he would acknowledge Chiron at this moment, but he didn''t.
Instead, he frowned tightly as he balled his fist in anger.
He wanted nothing more than to go and give Chiron a spanking.
"How could that fool do that!?" he muttered lowly.
Many of the n''s elders around him looked at him weirdly.
But he couldn''t be bothered with them right now. His attention was still on the lone figure of his son that stood alone in the arena.
Even till this moment, Chiron had not so much as cracked a smile.
His expression remained stoic, and in his eyes, it was easy for one to recognize that he saw this as the only oue.
Chief Dona stood up from his seat. On his face was also a frown.
He was angry. Chiron had just killed a n member and he was behaving like it was just a walk in the park.
There was no remorse nor repentance.
This was not the way ns were supposed to operate.
it was true that there were always unfortunate idents during the gathering of the sword ns, and people did die. After all, this was the cultivation world.
But one should hold back when fighting one''s own n members.
Chiron had won the fight in one strike. This meant that he would have just ended the fight by giving Jan Jan light injuries.
But now, Jan Jan was dead. This was one more outstanding cultivator of years of nourishment that had now been lost to the n forever. How could he not be angry at this?
Aleen and Dona might not like each other, but they still shared a passion for the n.
In their eyes, Chiron was trash...
Chapter 179 Nora Versus Rattler...
Chiron stood in the arena like a lone undisturbed wolf. Not so far away from him was the mess that used to be a human being called Jan Jan.
Chief Dona frowned tightly.
It wasmon knowledge that Chiron did not have cultivation. Therefore..
his eyes once again appreciated that de that had been hidden on Chiron''s back. As far as he was concerned, the reason for Chiron''s sess in the fighting match was because of the sword.
He did not know how Ganja made the sword. But then again, as Chief of such a strong and capable n, he had ess to certain information that others did not.
There was once upon a time when the weapons that dwarves made were on nearly every hand that called itself a cultivator.
Although that was a long time ago during the war against the Elves, that did not mean that one should underestimate their abilities.
However, he also knew that it was not yet time for him to have it.
After all, he had not finished with his other n. he turned and took a look at Aleen. For some reason, he could not help but smile. His own brother gave birth to children that brought gifts to his doorstep.
He made a mental note to make sure he punished Chiron for what he had just done after the Gathering of the sword ns.
Also, he was going to be taking that sword.
But for now...
"You may take Jan Jan''s spot in thepetitions," Dona announced in a loudmanding voice and the crowd went wild in joy.
Chiron without smiling turned around and walked towards the exit.
He left the fighting area and went where the participants were formed up. As he walked towards them, they parted like the red sea for him to pass.
Just as Chiron had expected. Respect was indeed verymanding.
However, he suddenly paused. There was someone before his face.
He looked up at the person.
Surprisingly, it was not any of the geniuses that hade to his home the other time.
It was Dolly. The same person that had maintained eye contact with him before. He was also the same person that was said to be Elder Harden''s son that was had outside the n.
Chiron paused in front of Dolly. He tightened his brows.
However, Dolly had a smile on his face as he stood in front of him.
And then he turned slightly for Chiron to pass. As Chiron did, he whispered lowly in such a way that only both of them could hear.
"Of course, it was a piece of cake for an evil child!"
Chiron heard those words, and for a slight second, he paused. However, his head went into high gear with his calctions. It was only a slight second of pause but Chiron had calcted far and wide, and then he continued walking, "of course it was!" he muttered back.
Chiron went to where Ca was and waited with the rest of the participants.
However, his mind was already on high alert. How could it not be?
Chiron was not dull. In the chikitsa n, he had been called many names. Some have called him: Abomination, curse, useless, mistake, and even child of the yellow river.
But he had never been called Evil child. The only people that ever called him evil child were those that came from the Holy Church.
He did not know how, but he was sure that the members of the holy church had infiltrated the Chikitsa n.
The existence of Dolly was a confirmation of this.
Chiron was aware that there was an agreement between the Holy Church and the Zodiac houses. And one of them was on entering each other''s territory.
The Zodiac Houses were twelve very strong families that protected the interest of ns and their heritage. ns were allowed to do as they pleased, and could even invade one another, but external forces such as the holy church were not allowed to butt in.
Chiron knew how the holy church operated. There was a reason that they did not attack him the other time until he was out of the n and far off up the mountain.
They paid strict respect to the rules set in ce.
However, loop hles were never too hard to find in rules if one looked properly.
For example, Dolly imed to be the son of Elder Harden. Whether it was true or not was no one''s business. The only fact that was true, was that he was here to do the Holy Church''s bidden.
Yet, Chiron noticed that Dolly had not outrightly attacked him when he saw him. Knowing how strictly the Holy church took the matter of the Evil child, this was very surprising.
But that also meant that he still had some time and that dolly could not outrightly attack him. Chiron thought about it for a bit, and then he suddenly smiled.
He now understood. After all, people were allowed to die during thepetitions.
Now that he was to fight those of stone rank, there was no way that he was not going to end up meeting him in the Arena.
dolly was nning to do a clean job then.
This made Chiron smile.
The Gathering of the sword ns took a couple of days. If Chiron was right, and he was, he still had some time left before he met Dolly on the battlefield.
It was easy for one to think that Chiron was going to use this opportunity and run, but he wasn''t.
he would not even dare to. The safest ce was very well within the n.
For all he knew, those of the Holy church might have already surrounded the n. His escape route was already sealed.
Even if it wasn''t, Chiron was still not going to do it.
After all, he wanted to enjoy points.
Danger and sess were two sides of the same coin. They came along like twins from the same womb.
In fact, Chiron felt a bit excited. he really wanted to know how this was going to end. His ns versus that of the Holy Church. This was going to be an interesting match.
His lips coiled into a chilling smile.
Ca standing by his side subconsciously hugged her shoulders. She immediately turned to him.
There, on his lips was a smile that was the reason for her sudden fear.
"Ca!" he called lowly. If she was not yet a demon, she would have jumped the moment he called her name.
"Tell Emma to finish on her side as quick as possible, and Ca," he paused before he turned to her, "kill all your opponents!"
Coincidentally, the announcement for the first match was made.
Ca was to fight.
At the end of that day, the results were announced.
There was a total of five deaths during the day''s event. Ca was responsible for four of them.
These deaths only gave him about 10 points each. For what Chiron wanted to do, this was the same thing as peanuts. Regardless, he was going to take in all of them.
After all, that was the reason why he had her participate in the event.
The next day came along.
Just like the day before, the matches started early.
The opening match was Rattle versus Nora.
This was an interesting lineup.
It was a battle that many summed up their own individual predictions.
Many said that the adorable pampered Talent of the Chikitsa n was going to win, while others said that it was going to be the calm and collected young man of the Rapier n.
Regardless of who was going to win, everyone wanted to watch the match.
After all, the matches that had happened the day before were all of the wood ranks.
This battle was going to be the first fight between those of the stone rank.
Just before Nora went to the battlefield, she ran up to Chiron, "big brother I''m going now. Will you wish me luck!?"
Chiron patted her head, "of course."
She nodded in glee.
She turned to leave, and then she remembered something.
Nora remembered thest time a seal was ced on her body, and Chiron was mad about the fact that she had not told him.
She turned to him, "Chief Dona put another seal on my body again!"
Chiron raised a brow. "let me see it!"
Nora nodded. She was about to follow him to a corner to show him. However, Elder harden was calling for her to step into the arena.
"Go! I''ll see it after your match."
She nodded and ran into the arena.
At the time, Chiron did not know, but this was a decision heter regretted.
Nora had S-grade dantain.
Her talent was incredible, and cultivation came easy to her.
As of this time in the original story of the book, Nora was not yet at the early stage of the stone rank. The reason for her burst in growth was because of Chiron''s influence.
His willingness to be stronger put strong pressure on her. And she did not want tock behind.
Nora stood before her opponent.
"FIGHT!" Elder Hardenmanded.
*Boom!*
Chapter 180 Heavy Wind Technique Vs Snake Bend Technique
Nora stood before Rattle.
He was about two heads taller than her.
Both of them were at the early stage of the stone realm. This was the first fight for those in the stone realm. It was a really anticipated fight.
this was not only by the crowd but also by the Chiefs. The reason for this was that stone cultivators formed the bulk of the manpower in these ns.
There was a reason that those of the copper realm were all considered to be elders.
It was because of the bulk of those that were at the stone realm.
The movement from the stone realm to the copper realm was as hard as ascending the heavens.
At least this was the way it was for most people. Unless the person was a freak like Chiron that already knew ways to increase his cultivation better and faster.
Wood-rank cultivators were barely considered to be cultivators. the major reason was that their management of the spirit energy was poor, and even if, the spirit energy of a wood rank cultivator could barely carry spirit energy techniques.
Unless of course the technique was specially tailored.
However, stone cultivators were different. And that was why this match was going to be interesting.
It was destined to be the first true shy match in this year''s gathering of the sword ns.
Nora was a genius of the chikitsa n. But she was also hard-working.
Rattle was a genius too of the rapier n. He was not exactly hard working in his cultivation since he had little to no interest in it.
However, what hecked in cultivation, he made for in battle techniques and strategies.
far off in the future, if the original timeline, there were stories that told of his terrifying mind that had the ability to see the end of battles even before they began.
He would always pick specific techniques for very particr opponents and limit his power usage to them.
Even Chiron had to admit that there was a lot to learn from such a great mind.
"Fight!" Elder harden gave out the other for the fight to begin.
Nora brought out her sword from its scabbard. It was still as expensive looking as it had always been.
in fact, the moment she brought it out to fight, some people in the audience swallowed loudly.
Nora''s sword had enough wealth to feed many families for many years.
It was truly priceless.
Usually, those of the Chikitsa n used broad swords. That was why it was called the broad sword n. However, Nora''s de was made tailored to just her.
It was thin and slender and nearly looked like a needle.
Rattle on the other hand used a rapier sword. It was long and nd looking and it was also very slender, but not as slender as her own.
For a few seconds there, none of them moved.
Rattle looked at his opponent. The stance he took reminded Chiron of fencing in his forming life. This was the stance that those of the Rapier n used during fights.
His legs were evenly apart and he had one hand in the air over his head.
he looked straight, and Chiron could bet that if he dropped a ruler by rattle''s side, the ruler would not be as straight as the warrior.
Rattle''s look was focused, and sincerely, it was sharp. His pupils observed Nora''s body with so much focus that it looked like an instructor looking for faults in students'' fighting styles.
it made Nora feel as if she was made naked before him, and it truly put pressure on her.
Subconsciously, her eyes traced Chiron in the crowd.
she could see the look on his face.
Suddenly, the courage to raise her weapon and attack overwhelmed her.
"AHHH!!!" She Screamed as she kicked against the ground.
*HEAVY WIND!!!*
Nora''s sword glowed in a light blue light as the sword was filled with her spiritual energy.
*BOOM!*
Rattle made a quick jump back.
Immediately, the crowd was roused up and excited.
Nora had opened the fight with a sword technique.
It was brazen but it was an effective technique that even shifted Rattle off his concentration and focus.
If she was any faster than she had been, the attack would have mmed into him.
Heavy wind was an attack that used spiritual energy to morph the wind around one''s sword into an attack.
It was a technique that was best for sting tremendous force on one''s opponent and was even better to be used as a wide-range technique.
this was one of the techniques that Aleen thought Nora. She was fighting like her father.
That first attack removed any doubt or fear she had and she continued with her ferocious attacks.
All of which Rattle barely dodged.
By the time the third Heavy wind hadnded, Rattle noticed that the technique was not as intense as the first two times.
Evidently, she could not keep it up for long. He propelled himself in the air as he somersaulted backwards.
Nora came once more with the attack.
The technique was also lesser than the previous one in intensity.
This was something that Rattle took notice of.
Chiron watched the battle and he analyzed the match. Mostly, he followed Rattle''s movements.
After all, he had to admit that the fighter was actually good.
From his movement dodging, Chiron could simply tell his fighting style. This was a person that had sacrificed his strength quality in a fight for incredible agility.
Whether it was his legs or the way his body bent, he was fast, and almost seemed to have great control over the most minute of muscle movement.
*HEAVY WIND!!!*
Nora attacked again.
However, for the first time since the start of the fight, Rattle attacked.
Instead of stepping backwards, he took several steps forward. The movement was just like a fencer in Chiron''s former world.
His thin slender de suddenly bent in an unusual manner, and then it bent again, and then again.
It was like the sword had a life of its own as it circled around Nora''s sword and went straight for her neck.
Luckily, She barely saw the attack and instinctively tilted her head to dodge it.
*SNAKE BEND!!!*
This time around, Nora was the person that had to take a huge step back.
She flipped multiple times in the air andnded far away from him.
her breathing was hard and heavy, and she could not help but swallow hard.
If she had been any slower, his de would have pierced through her neck.
The crowd went wild as excitement filled the air.
Even though the match was still ongoing, many of the audience went wild with joy at the turn of things. This was especially true for those of the Rapier n.
Seeing their genius suddenly put pressure on the genius of the head n of the sword ns made them happy.
Even their Chief could not help but have a slight smile on his face as he looked towards the chief of the Chikitsa n.
Beads of sweat formed on Nora''s face, and some of them fell to the ground.
This was not like any practice fight she had ever been in.
Her opponent was not going light on her and he looked like he still had enough strength to spare.
Nora had practised with the Elders of the n. She was used to full blown out fights.
Also, she was used to the usual techniques within the n. This was the first time she was seeing such a technique as the one Rattle used.
People of the Rapier n did not fight bold fights like those of the Chikitsa n.
Their fights were moreposed and orderly. Also, they fed their spirit energy to their swords.
Rumours had it that the Chief of the n could make his sword as long as two hundred meters in length.
it was such a technique that he had passed it to his own son.
Nora gritted her teeth and attacked again. Once more, her technique had increased in intensity.
chiron observed closely.
from what he remembered of watching Nora fight, he knew that she had learnt multiple techniques. However, he could not help but notice that she had only used one so far.
He did not know the reason for this, but it did seem weird.
Once more, she attacked with the same technique. Just like the first few times that she used it and it became lower in intensity, this one was also light.
Seeing the opportunity to strike, Rattler immediately went in for the attack. Once more, he used his technique.
*SNAKE BEND!!!*
His sword went in a snake-like motion. This time around, the attack was on her abdomen.
the technique was about to hit and it looked like Nora panicked. However, a sly smile suddenly appeared at the corner of her lips. This was what she had been waiting for...
Chapter 181 Playing Dirty Is The Strategists Way
Immediately Chiron saw the smile on Nora''s face, he could instantly tell what she was nning to do.
Earlier on, he had been wondering why she had been holding back on all the other techniques she had learnt.
She had only used Heavy wind Technique.
Now, Chiron could see the reason for it.
He couldn''t help but nod his head in acknowledgement of this.
Nora was young, and even though she was a cultivator at the early stage of the stone realm, she still had a cute atmosphere about her that drew people to herself.
However, they was no one in the world that knew Nora more than Chiron. Not even their father knew her as much as this big brother of hers.
Nora was smart and in some cases, she was quite cunny. This was evident in her fight against Ca during the cultivation tests.
She was currently disying such smarts.
The reason she had used only one technique from beginning until this time was to create a false sense in the head of her opponant that the Heavy wind technique wass the only technique she knew.
Considering her age and the fact that she was truly pampered by the n, it would not be difficult for one to believe this particr lie of hers.
After all, it was a natural thing for one to use all the reasources avable to you in a fight.
If she was not using it, it was nearly safe to say that she did not have it.
Also, there was something else she did to make the lie a little more believable.
She had intentionally feighed her fatique.
Every attack she gave was smaller than thest which gave anyone watching including her oppon the impression that she was already getting tired. Or that the technique was draining and tasking to perform.
And in truth, this was not so.
From the look on Rattle''s face and the fact that he had chosen this time to attack, it was easy for one to believe that he had fallen for this trap.
Immediately, Nora moved her sword,
*WIND DANCE!*
Nora waved her sword in a particrly incredible rhythm and then she turned her body at a very weird but cunny angle that allowed her to slightly dodge the attack of her opponent.
*WIND BLADE!!!*
She moved again and this time around, her sword went in a zig zag manner. It gave one the impression that multiple swords wereing all at once.
Rattle was caught unaware and he tried as much as possible to stop himself from being pulled in and step back in other to hold his ground.
Fortunately for him, he was holding a sword that could bend like a snake at will.
*CLANK!!!*
The sound of de kissing de was heard as Rattle tried his best to defend against the torrent of attacks that she showered him with.
Only barely, but he managed to create sufficient distance between the two of them.
Both of them separated and a wide gap was created between them.
The crowd saw this and went wild with excitement.
Many of them cheered for Nora as they screamed her name at the top of their lungs.
Aleen leaned forward in his seat, and he nodded at the achievement of his daughter.
Many of the Elders by his side also nodded and sang her praises.
After all, Nora was very young. Her ability to be able to hold her own in a fight against the genius of another n was a great meriting factor that showed that she was capable in the future to be able to carry the n as its future chief.
Rattle''s father who was also chief of the Rapier n looked at the sorry state of his son. To say that he was not in the slightest bit worried would be a tant lie, but he choose to believe that his son was not going to lose.
In fact, for this fight, all the chiefs had who they were supporting.
Nora was evidence of future of the Chikitsa n within the Sword ns.
Some of the minority ns did not like this, and therefore were in support of the Rapier n wining the match.
Rattle looked at the state of his clothes. It was not only rumpled at the moment but also also cut at different points. In fact, he even had a little trace of blooding out those holes.
This made him frown.
He suddenly tore out his shirt with one hand. He wrapped the shirt around one of his hands, and then he changed his stance.
This time around, his sword was not high up, but pointed below, and his other hand hung loosely below him.
He kicked against the ground and rushed for Nora.
this time around, he was taking the initiative to attack.
The Chikitsa n had shy bold andmanding skills. But the Rapier n didn''t.
Rattle knew that if he continued defending, he was not going to get anywhere. It was best that he attacked.
His sword went for her neck. However, Nora was ready for him.
Surprisingly, even though he was the person that had attacked, she still pushed him back.
Those in the audience that had ced bet on Nora wining the fight screamed in joy over and over again.
Many of them could already taste the life of luxury they were going to have once she won the match.
With what anybody was seeing, this was definitely going to be the case.
However, Chiron saw this differently.
After all, Nora had power, brains and even the right training. But she did not have the one thing that Rattle had, and that was experience.
Unlike Nora that only engaged in mock battles with the Elders, Rattle had the priviledge of having battled a lot more.
Nora was a sweetheart of the n and she was not allowed to leave the n for fear that her life would be threatened.
She had S-grade Dantain. She was a threat to both enemy ns and friendly ns.
Also, what if she made a mistake during hunting and end up dead?
As a result of fear of such a thing happening, she was always within the safety of the n.
However, at the end of the day, there were some skills that one could only learn and understand if their lives were put on the line.
Brushing shoulder with death also had its benefits.
After all, Danger sharpens the senses and builds the sess of a cultivator.
That was exactly Nora''s problem. Her senses had not been sharpened and baptized by the anointing of danger.
The closest she had ever been to danger was the event that had urred with the green skinned shadow leopard.
And even then, Chiron had taken her out of the reach of danger.
Rattle attacked with his sword.
Just like Nora had done before, he only used one technique, and that Snake bend.
However, Nora already knew how this technique worked. There was no way he was going to be wining this fight with just this technique.
Just then, Nora discovered an opening. Immediately, her sword went for it like the way an egle would strike with speed for a rat on the ground.
This time around, it was Rattle that had a slight smile on his face.
His other hand suddenly moved, and the most unexpected thing happened.
He threw the shirt that he had removed and was holding right at Nora''s face, effectively blinding her sight.
And then he moved to the side.
Nora had been depending too much on seeing the opponent before her eyes. The clothe had suddenly blocked her vision and she immediately tried to tear it in two.
However as she did, her opponent was no longer before her eyes.
Just then, for the first time in her life, she felt the brush of death as the reaper''s de came for her.
*Boom!*
Rattle was flung back, and so was Nora. However Nora rolled a few distance on the ground before stopping.
She had fainted.
Rattle on the other hand stood to his feet.
Just now, he had side stepped and took advantage of her blind spot to appear behind her. and then, his de had stroked as hard as possible.
However, he was pushed back by the seal that was ced on Nora''s body.
cing a protective charm or seal was not against the rules.
Clearly, Nora had lost.
Chiron nodded. He would have expected nothing less from a mind that wouldter be known as a strategy genius.
Even though his opponent was a young girl, he had not spared her in his attacks or tricks.
also, he had been shameless enough to have even used his own shirt as a distraction. He used his environment well.
When it came to ying dirty, he was of a higher calibre than Nora.
Rattle had observed and noted Nora''s strong dependence on her eyes and had used it against her.
"Too bad!" Rattle thought to himself. His father had already told him not to hold back in a fight against Nora and if the opportunity presented itself, then he should kill her...
Chapter 182 How Did I Die!?
"Hmmm!" Chief Killian nodded as he stroked his chin, "I should have thought as much. After all, such a talent of the Chikitsa n would not be allowed to experience harm. At least not until her power has matured enough!"
Chief Saa also looked at Chief Dona. She could see the smug look on his face.
Without a doubt, Nora did her best and throughout the fight, she had even dominated rattle.
However, battles were like the game of chess sometimes. Just because one had strong momentum during the battle was not an assurance that he or she was going toe out victorious.
Many times, those little sesses are just the opponent leading you like bread crumbs on the ground to your doom.
The attack Rattle had given in one strike had effectively cancelled all the effort that Nora had put from the beginning, and in this manner, he won the fight.
Elder Harden announced the start of the next battle.
"Dolly Versus Tempede."
On hearing Dolly''s name, Chiron''s attention was immediately stolen.
After all, this was the person that represented the Hoy church in this ce.
This was going to be the first time he was seeing him fight.
One look at Dolly and chiron could tell that even though the crystal ball had concluded on Dolly being the Stone rank, he definitely wasn''t.
The crystal ball was a crude method of checking cultivation ranks. It was nothingpared to the advanced devices that were used in those big kingdoms.
Chiron knew that if he was able to deceive the Crystal ball on Cultivation, then there was no way that Dolly could not do the same.
Dolly strolled out and so did his opponent.
Dolly''s opponent was a member of the Cuss n. He was big, tall and bulky. Everything about him from the scars on his bulging skin spoke volumes of his experience and sheer ability to be chaotic.
Tempede was a cultivator at the middle stage of the stone rank.
As he walked into the Arena, many people screamed his name. Most of which were young girls ying out their fantasy as their eyes enjoyed the manly curves of his incredible physic.
However, in contrast to this, Dolly was in fact as interesting as the phics of his name.
He was slim and nearly skinny. He looked almost pale and his ck short hair was the only nice defining point of his looks.
Even Tempede looked at him and snared slightly.
It was said that Cultivation and martial arts were a way for the weak to defeat the strong, but that only stood to be true if the strong were not as knowledgeable in the art.
If both were bnced on the skill scale, it was evident who would win.
After all, whoever said size did not matter lied.
But then again, if Dolly had lied about his cultivation level, then the dynamic of this fight had once more reversed back to the initial saying on strength, cultivation and martial arts.
"Fight!" Elder Harden gave the permission for the battle to begin.
Immediately, Tempede brought out his long and fat looking cuss.
It was dark and curvy at the edge. It was obviously made for butchering. This weapon was obviously more suited for the uhter house than it was for the arena.
Tempede dropped the mighty cuss on the ground and the weight and sharpness of it was evident the way its edge sank into the ground.
Chiron remembered this member of the cuss n. In the original timeline, he had a reputation of being a ruthless killer.
His nickname was STAMPEDE. It was probably due to the fact that all his opponents ended up looking like they had been ttened on the ground by a stampede of cored beasts.
Not many knew this, but Tempede''s spirit energy was such that dulled the sharp de of his sword.
While the spirit energy of other cultivators made their des sharper, his did the opposite effect.
This was the reason he trained hard enough to ensure that his de still cut regardless of its blunt edges.
However, the de did not cut but ended up smashing people to ugliness.
In Chiron''s own opinion, a hammer was better suited for this big guy. Using a hammer would bring out his qualities and disy better dominance of the battlefield.
However, he had been unfortunate enough to have been born a sword n.
This was one of the faults of ns. Their ways were just too rigid and even though they gave the impression that they protected and nurtured talent, some talent was not just in their capability to groom.
Many young and talented cultivators end up struggling in theirter years of cultivation and many even end up giving up entirely.
This was one of the many factors that actually limited the growth of ns.
It was also why the Almace continent was considered to be in the backwater state of this world.
Sometimes, ancestry did more harm than actual good.
While Tempede brought out a Cuss, Dolly brought out long knives.
Long knives were in fact knives but were as long as one''s forearm.
His long knives were slim and nearly needle-like in nature.
Once more, Tempede sneered at this.
As far as he was concerned, the opponent before him was not an opponent but an appetizer.
However, Tempede suddenly frowned.
It was because he could see a smug smile on the face of his opponent.
He had faced many people before. But this was the first time he was seeing this.
Just then, he suddenly felt his body bing weak. And then he felt a wetness from the left side of his body. "Hmm!? is it raining?"
He subconsciously touched it.
It was then that he noticed that this was not rain, but blood. This was blood from the side of his neck.
His eyes traced his smiling opponent. One of the knives, he could see that it was stained with blood.
"What... happened!?" he muttered before falling to the ground, "how did I die!?"
Chapter 183 Willow Vs Chiron...
A loud DUD was heard as the big bulky Tempede fell to the ground like a log of wood.
*SILENCE!*
the entire Arena experienced a few long seconds of silence. Everyone watched in surprise.
Whether it was the chiefs that were expecting an adventurous battle or the girls that were calling out Tempede''s name and dering their undying love for him.
Everyone went silent.
No one could believe what they were seeing.
How it had happened was a mystery, but one thing was clear, and that was the fact that Tempede was bleeding from both sides of his neck, and Dolly''s knife had blood stains on it.
No one had seen how dolly moved. At least only those of at least the copper realm had been able to catch a little bit of his movement.
All the others could only guess that Dolly''s knife had pierced the big guy through the neck.
However, other questions that could not be answered still remained.
For example, Dolly had not even moved yet.
Also, all Tempede had done was unsheathe his Cuss when the order to fight was given.
How was it that he was already on the ground? Was this some kind of joke?
However, such questions were for those that were ignorant of the extremities of true power and they would never have answers.
All the chiefs leaned in surprise and even the chief of the Cuss n stood to his feet.
How could he not? Tempede was a talent that the n had cultivated for a long time.
those scars on his body were evidence of his outstanding training regime.
He was a walking, breathing beast of a man.
He was supposed to be a future right-hand man of Lofty.
However, his end had been so fast that even the chief of his n had barely seen how he passed away.
It had happened fast. But it had happened nevertheless. It had happened the moment the order to fight was given.
At the time Tempede stretched to remove his Cuss from its sheath, his big bulky hand had obstructed his sight, and in that slight second of not seeing his opponent, Dolly had moved.
He had immediately appeared by the side of the big fellow. His knife went into the neck just like a needle piercing through a thin fabric. the knife came out of the other side, and then Dolly returned to his former position.
For Tempede, all he had done was to ready himself for the fight. However, his fate had already been sealed.
All his hard work and the pain and scars that he had acquired on the path of strength had now gone down the drain.
Like an insignificant fly, he would not even be remembered in the long run.
It was the sudden scream of one of his fan girls of her heartbreak that brought everyone in the Arena to the present, the crowd murmured lowly.
Suddenly, someone in the crowd shouted that Dolly must have cheated. Soon enough, some others echoed this line of thought. However, with no evidence of cheating, the match belonged to Dolly.
Chiron frowned. Cheating? only the weak made such lousy ims.
Once a person reaches a particr rank in cultivation, his entire body is baptized by the energy of the rank.
This was the reason why Chiron could still disy the strength of someone in the copper realm even though he did not use his spirit energy associated with the realm.
Of course, if he was fighting with someone in his rank and only relied on his strength, he was definitely going to lose. But against those that were below him, it was even easy to tear through their cultivation energy with the brute force of his sword.
Chiron had been baptized with Copper rank energy. This was the energy that he had gotten from the dragon egg.
It was very pure and powerful energy. It was nothing like the spiritual energy that human beings cultivated.
After a baptism by dragon power, his eyes were far stronger than those of his realm.
He had seen clearly as Dolly had moved.
*MIRAGE STEPS!!!* Chiron muttered lowly.
This was a technique that if executed properly, left a mirage of where the opponent had been. It left anybody watching with the illusion that movement had not yet taken ce.
Meanwhile, it was already over.
This was a movement technique from the Holy Church.
It was a decisive one used in times of war.
Chiron could see it. After the event that had happened with members of the holy church, there was no way in hell that they were going to send a cultivator within the copper realm again.
The best way to crush power was with better or more effective power.
Dolly paused a bit and turned to Chiron within the crowd. He smiled at him.
That smile was like a countdown before the inevitable boom.
Certainly, If Dolly won all his fights, and so did Chiron, they were definitely going to meet each other.
"Next battle, Willow versus Chiron."
Hearing his name, Chiron stood up from his seat. He took a short look at Dolly and turned.
Willow entered into the Arena with giant strides.
After watching the fight between Chiron and Jan Jan, she had admitted that Chiron was going to be a strong opponent.
Even before stepping up, her father had sent a message through a servant to watch out for Chiron''s sword.
After all, it was popr opinion that his sword was the major source of his abilities.
There was no way a person without cultivation could have been that strong.
Willow entered the Arena. Far up where the Chiefs were seated, She could see her mother and her father standing behind her as her assistant.
She smiled at them, and both parents smiled back.
She took her position on one side, and then she waited.
Slowly, Chiron walked into the Arena. As he did, he had already unwrapped his sword.
It made grinding noise as he pulled it along on the ground.
Chapter 184 Willow Vs Chiron 2
As Chiron stepped into the Arena, all eyes were on him.
he had not entered like he did thest time.
This time around, his sword was not sheath and as it dragged on the ground, it made a deep path in the earth that showed evidence of how heavy it was.
Its dark to ck metallic surface did not shine under the light but gave one the impression that the sword swallowed the light instead.
Chiron''s sword was crooked at its edges. It really did not look like the work of a master''s craftman, but like the ''Wannabe'' of a child.
However, this sword had slowly gotten a reputation for itself, and even in this moment, all the chiefs had their eyes on it. Some of them even desired it. After all, it was a popr rumor that the sword was the reason why a person without cultivation like Chiron was able to climb so far.
Chiron did not have cultivation, but he had already done such incredible things. It was easy for one to imagine what would happen if the sword was in the hands of someone with many talents.
Dona cracked a sly smile at the sword. he already had his ns.
Chiron came into the battlefield and faced Willow.
Seeing as Chiron''s sword was already out in the open, Willow immediately unsheathe her weapon.
Willow came from the Saber n. Therefore, she used a saber to fight. In nearly every culture since the dawn of time, the Saber had always been considered to be a weapon of honor and bravery. In fact, it also symbolized leadership and eyes would naturally be drawn to whoever used such an excellent weapon.
Willow brought out her sword and held it before her chest with both hands.
just like everyone present, she had watched the battle between Chiron and Jan Jan. She had seen as he was turned to minced meat in only a matter of seconds. one strike was all it took for the pompous idiot to have met his end and journeyed his way on the yellow river.
She did not want to be that unfortunate.
The signal for the match to start had not even been given. But she had already aroused her spiritual energy and sent it all around the area.
She was going to give it her all. Her eyes focused on the opponent before her, and her brows in their curve gave away her nervousness.
But she was not to be med for it.
They were different kind of men in this world. And the most feared of them was one that could hurt himself to move forward.
She had heard stories and done her own slight investigation on Chiron. If she was to describe him, then it would be in one word, "MADMAN!"
He was an absolute madman.
He had been even willing to kill his own ns man to secure a spot in the tournament.
"FIGHT!" The signal to fight was given by elder Harden and immediately, Willow used a good bulk of her energy to propel her herself like a bullet leaving the barrel of a gun.
Her aim was simple. ''Do not let him attack first''.
Her force was true and she was opening with a Saber technique.
*SABER STRIKE!*
Her sword suddenly appeared to be bigger than it truly was. It effectively became at least ten times its current size, and then it smashed towards Chiron.
Chiron was forced to sidestep to his right in other to dodge the attack. Seeing this gave her great joy.
When Chiron was battling Jan Jan, he had matched his opposition with that of Jan Jan''s.
Seeing that he was dodging her attack made her believe that her attack was a threat to him.
*BOOM!*
Her sword smashed against the ground. Dust, stones and sand went up in the air.
The hit was so effective that it looked like the hit of a grenade from Chiron''s former world.
However, all Chiron did was sidestep. And then he sidestepped again. It was the same footwork, but this time around, it was apanied by a roundabout turn, and his sword came right for the adorable beauty that was her head.
However, the weight of the sword made for his muscle movement to be predictable and she immediately bent over in time.
Her elbow went like a spear for his face as she dodged the sword strike.
With the way his sword had moved, Chiron naturally would not have time to shift and dodge her attack. Thews of physics would not allow for it. His sword had picked up too much momentum to be stopped.
Her elbow aimed for his lower jaw, and she was going to break it.
However, Chiron suddenly cracked a low smile.
His hands with the sword suddenly stopped mid way in the air and faced down. The force of which came with the same momentum as swinging the sword.
This should not be. This was a thing that was against the naturalws. A sword should not bend like that in mid-air. Swords could only be slightly bent once the movement had been started.
But Chiron''s sword had moved exactly at an angle of 90 degrees. It abruptly stopped in mid air and charged downwards.
*BOOM!*
His sword reached her before her Elbow could reach his face.
Devil''s touch smashed her to the ground like an angry toddler showing his annoyance at his old toys.
Those in the audience gasped at this.
Even Chief Saa leaned out of her chair, and her husband leaned forward too.
How could they not? Their hearts were filled with the worries of parents for their child.
Chiron''s hit was true. And an attack like that was supposed to cut her into two.
But a low green light suddenly shone out that pushed Chiron away with incredible force.
Chiron frowned a bit. He was not knew to this. What had sent him flying was a protective seal. It was just like the one that had protected Nora.
Chapter 185 Willows Desire!
Chiron was flung like a kite without a string some distance away.
The seal on Willow''s body had protected her from that attack. This was something that although surprised him, was still expected.
After all, If the Chikitsa n could make a protective seal on their own genius, then it only made sense that someone like Willow who was a pampered daughter of the chief of the n would have a seal on her body. In fact, if she didn''t have one, it would have been even more surprising.
The seal had saved her life. This made both her mother and father rx a little.
That seal on their daughter had the defensive strength of a cultivator in the Copper realm. there was no way someone at the stone realm could crack it open.
With this, her life had been saved.
Slowly, Willow stood to her feet.
She had felt the heavy hit of devil''s touch. Even though the cut had not made it to her flesh as a result of the seal protecting her body, that did not mean that the force of it was negatedpletely.
She had still felt a good chunk of it.
After all, Devil''s touch weighed a ton.
Just dropping the sword on her body would have not been a smiling matter, but Chiron had to do it with such force that it literally doubled the weight of the sword.
She stood up slowly. She used her sword a walking stick as she breathed heavily.
Sweat dripped from her forehead like little raindrops from the sky before the main storm.
Her hair was already wet with her sweat. Whether it was from the effort she had put into the fight from the very beginning or it was from fear of almost Joining Jan Jan in the yellow river was not known.
However, it was obvious that she had lost the bout.
Willow raised her head, and she subconsciously looked around. Even though it was a crowd and their conversations amongst themselves formed noise, as a cultivator, she could still use her spiritual energy to filter their words.
She could hear it. From some came disappointment. From some others came mockery and some others came displeasure.
"Are you sure she is really a genius?"
"At this point, I really doubt it. She can''t even defeat a Tamashi trash with no cultivation."
"Hmmm! They only call her a genius because of her status as the daughter of the chief."
"Hahah! What were we to expect? that is all she can ever amount to."
"Wait a minute! If she cannot defeat the trash, doesn''t that mean that she is also trash!?"
As the words flowed into her head, they hammered continually at her heart.
Everyone was harder and more piercing than the former one.
She subconsciously thought back to her life so far. She was born as the sixth child to a family of all girl children.
However, unlike her elder sisters that werefortable with being married off and living peaceful lives with their husbands regardless of their cultivation talent, she wanted to train and be stronger.
She learnt at an early age that only the strong could conquer the world. She wanted to be like her mother.
In a world where women were looked down upon, she wanted to climb to the top like her mother had done and if possible, go past the realm of bing chief.
This was her goal. No! it was her dream.
Regardless of the fact that she was called a genius because she was born with a dantain that was A-grade.
She had still cultivated day and night.
She had also gone out of her way to issue challenges to those stronger than herself. She would even sneak out in the night to go and practice.
It was true that her actions caused problems for her mother who was chief many times, but that was not necessarily a bad thing. Expectiacially since she was growing stronger.
This was why she had immediately looked for Nora and challenged her the moment she came into the Chikitsa n. She wanted to show that she was capable of being the best.
And even better, she wanted to prove to the world that even though she was tagged as a genius, she worked harder than those so called geniuses.
However, here she was before her first opponent in an event she had looked forward to for a long time, and she had lost regardless of the fact that she had attacked first.
Chiron was dressed in normal robes. However, the wind still blew from time to time, and from the uses on his hand and the scars that appeared on his body when his clothes moved, She could see it clearly.
This boy that the whole world had been looking down upon had worked hard to reach the state that he currently was.
Such strength was what she admired.
If they had met under different circumstances, she might have even asked to be his friend just so that she could train along side him.
However, they had met in this arena as opponents.
She raised her head to him. She needed to defeat him. If she could defeat such a strong opponent, then she would be acknowledged.
She needed to be like her mother. She raised her head to her mother and then to her father. She could see the worry in their eyes.
And then she could see as her mother shook her head.
this was a sign that she should not continue the fight.
Thisck of faith her mother had in her pushed her to a state of pure vexing.
Even if one used a defence seal, it was regarded as one''s own power. In the same way that even though Chiron did not have cultivation but was assumed that his sword gave him strength and he was allowed to use it.
The only reason it was different in Nora''s case, was because she fainted.
However, Willow was still willing to continue the battle.
She pointed her sword to Chiron to continue.
Chiron smiled, "you are really stubborn! just know, I don''t repeat mistakes..."
Chapter 186 Practice Dummy...
Willow pointed her sword at chiron.
Those words she was hearing from the crowd, that gaze from her parents annoyed her to no limit.
No matter what, she had to win this fight. She just had to.
As there fought, Aleen also watched carefully. Once again, his no good of a son had stepped up. Now, he was even teaching a genius a lesson. Even though this was just apetition and it did not amount to everything that happened in an actual battlefield, it was close enough.
At least, the sure thing was that Chiron was strong.
Dolly also watched the fight. He had one hand under his chin and rested it on the chair. He seemed to be humming a tune lowly. His eyes were solely focused on Chiron.
At this moment, Elder Fatso suddenly came along and whispered something into Elder Joules ear, and she in turn whispered it into Chief Dona''s ear.
"I see!" he nodded.
"AHHHH!!!" Willow screamed at the top of her lungs as she forced her spiritual energy in an attack for Chiron.
This time around, the initial nervousness she had at the beginning of the fight had been reced with geniue anger.
Yes! she was angry. Angry at her parents for not having faith in her, angry at the crowd for ridiculing her, and most of all, angry at her self for failing to win this match.
*SABER STRIKE!!!*
She proceeded with the same attack that she had at the begining.
This time around, her de got several times bigger than the first time she used the technique. Apparently, her anger also fueled her focus.
It hammered on her skill and it brought the best of her out into the open.
With her fierece speed, she reached Chiron and waved her sword for his head.
*WOOSH!!!*
Chiron dodged it by squatting low.
*WOOOO*
the wind whistled as her de passed over his head.
But her attack did not end there.
Using the momentum of her first strike, she followed her initial foot work and turned about. She squat low. Her aim was his legs.
"not bad!" Chiron muttered lowly.
Even though he was obviouslyplimenting her, his eyes showed something else, ''Mockery''
It was as if he was ying with her and was enjoy the nagging look on her face, as she gave it her all.
The look in his eyes pissed her off, and she attacked fiercely.
Then again, Chiron was really not fighting. For the most part, he was just dodging her attacks.
However, in his mind, he was actually training.
The thing was that Chiron had never really been in many fights.
And after seeing Dolly''s fight, he realized that Dolly had incrediblebat experience. In fact, he could tell that Dolly was the kind that could enter a battlefield and dominate it.
In Dolly''s match with Tempede, the only mistake Tempede had done was to remove his eyes from Dolly for a slight second in an attempt to remove his sword.
That was all it took for him to have met his end.
Obviously, Dolly was one that could take advantage of the slightest, most minute of opportunities. This was a very scary opponent.
Chiron could tell that Dolly was one of those guys that could even take advantage of the direction the wind was blowing when attacking.
Chiron had the memories of the initial MC of his book, and had indeed inherited many skills. However, his muscle memory was still many steps behind that of his mind.
He was essentially using Willow to try out some of those skills, and sharpen his body''s response.
At first, many people thought he was just running, and dodging for his life, and it did look that way. But those with well discerning eyes like those men in long dark robes that had ced a bet on Chiron''s head to win the fight against Jan Jan, could see that his movements were at first rough.
And then like ironing a rough cloth into smoothness, The rough unnecessary moves that Chiron made were suddenly reducing.
His movements became smoother with every side step. If he needed to jump backwards to dodge an attack before, now, all he needed to do, was slightly move his head.
His improvement was soon noticeable to even the eyes of the Chiefs watching.
"His he crazy!" One of the chief''s subconsciously muttered.
But he was not the only one that thought this. What Chiron was doing was a deadly risk.
He apparently did not use spirit energy and he was defending against the attack of someone that did.
In other words, he was intentionally putting himself in harms way just so that he could get better,and sharper.
He was ready to harm himself to grow.
Many of Willows strikes could have made him cripple for life, and many others could have made him lose his head for life.
However, he managed to dodge by a hair''s breathe.
Soon, even those dumb ones in the crowd could see it.
And the crowd that was hype with excitement of Willow''seback suddenly went silent.
The only thought in their mind was that Chiron was a madman.
At this point, it was right to say that he was practically mocking death.
It was like a pig wagging its tail to a butcher even though it could see the knives and the chopping block.
*BOOM!*
Willow gave an attack and this time around, Chiron jumped and somersaulted backwards.
Willow breathed heavily.
Her sweat had soaked her clothes. Chiron had been like a slippery eel. Every time she thought she had finally got him, he would move and then he would dodge her fierce attack.
It was very frustrating, but what could she do? The only option was to continue attacking until he slipped.
Chiron got his footing right, and then he pointed his sword to her, "my turn!"
*BOOM!*
There was no fancy to his attack. It was not as stylish and ir as hers. It was just the in old regr strike.
But the speed at which he brought it was devastating to the mind.
He kicked against the ground and then he was in front of her.
They say people achieve breakthroughs at the point of life and death. This might have been one such moment.
However it was toote...
Chapter 187 Harvesting A Genius...
Chiron had achieved what he was aiming for. He could feel that his muscle movement was better.
Although there was still a lot of room for improvement, it was still better than how terrible it used to be.
At least this way, he had a better chance when he was going to face Dolly.
Although there were other ways to face Dolly, and Chiron knew that he could always just run away, a small part of him wanted to strike swords with him.
Danger sharpens the senses and builds the sess of a cultivator. If he fought Dolly, he knew he would be in absolute danger, but that also equated to growth for him.
The path to power and sess was never met to be an easy one. if it was, everybody would choose its path, and no one would fear and respect those that had it.
Chiron could already feel a slight excitement of sorts. This was not excitement because he enjoyed pain. No! it was the excitement for more power that came with that pain.
His strong and only addiction was more power. He craved and wanted it all. It was just that simple.
At the moment, he was done with willow. Her usefulness to polish his skills had been maxed out.
It was time to extract the remaining and only usefulness she had remaining in his eyes.
Chiron kicked hard against the ground as his strike came for her abdomen.
Willow saw this.
Chiron taking the initiative to have attacked surprised her. After all, he had not done so all this while, but then again, this was a battleground.
She wanted to squat down and dodge the attack. However, she remembered thest time she had done such a thing.
Chiron''s de had moved at a very weird angle and it immediately shed at her back.
It was the first strike that activated the seal on her body.
There was no way she was going to make the same mistake twice.
This was one advantage that geniuses had over most of the masses. Their ability to learn from past experiences was incredible and frightening.
She was not going toy herself like amb to the ughter again.
This time around, she decided to jump up in the air. Her aim was to create a short distance between the both of them.
However, as she did, Chiron suddenly gave a smile at the edge of his lips.
Whether she had chosen up or down, her fate had already been sealed.
This was the mistake that not only Willow but everybody made.
When devils''s touch was acttached to Chiron''s hand, it was not just a sword. But a true extension of his will.
His movements were just to decisive the eyes on him.
In other words, Devil''s touch was just an extension of himself.
Just like it had happened before.
Chiron''s hand suddenly paused in the midst of its fierce momentum, and then it went upward with full incredible force.
The force of which was not any lesser than it was when he had started the strike.
This had taken Willow by surprise, and she could see it as his sword came for her head.
*DANG!*
A bell sound was heard as the seal that was on her body suddenly activated to defend her.
A light green hue suddenly surrounded her body.
However, this would not be enough to save her life this time around.
"Devil''s touch, you may drink some!"
The moment Chiron gave Devil''s touch permission, the edge of the de glowed slightly red.
No one better than Willow had a clear view of this.
She saw as the de pierced through the green hue that protected her body like the way a hot knife made its way through butter.
They say when one was about to die, it was expected that one''s life would sh before their eyes.
However, for Willow, the universe was not just fair.
Just as she was seeing it, it was also ending.
*SLASH!*
Her head was disced from her neck like the way an over ripe fruit flew off its tree.
Devil''s touch had cleanly shaved off her head from her shoulder the moment it drank some of Chiron''s death Aura.
Willow had jumped in the air to dodge the attack, and she was still airborne when Chiron''s de had reached her neck.
Devil''s touch had cleared her neck, and her head flew high up in the the air.
When itnded, it rolled on the ground a bit, before stopping right in front of the side of the arena where the Chiefs were sitting.
? As the remaining blood leaked from her neck, her still eyes set upon her mother and father who had a blend of Horror, pain, sadness, and confusion written all over their faces.
It had been a very long time since an acimed genius of a n was killed during the Gathering of the sword ns.
Chiron on the other hand had his eyes on Chief Dona. Even though the chief had acted immediately to defend his n man, Chiron knew that it was not so.
After all, Chief Dona was a cultivator at the peak of the copper realm. There was no way he was not able to defend against an attack of that grandiosity from Chief Saa.
However, he had allowed the first attack to hit first before he stood to his feet in defence.
If Chiron did not know any better, he would have said that the chief was hoping that the technique would have crushed him on the spot.
If Chiron had not reached the Copper rank and had his body baptized by the spiritual energy of the copper rank, he would have definitely died from that attack.
He stood to up right. Chief Dona turned to him.
For a brief second, both of them exchanged eye contact, and then Chiron turned and walked out of the Arena.
As he did, the murmuring from the crowd increased.
Chief Dona suddenly announced that the event was over for the day.
As he did, the crowd emptied the arena.
This year''s event had a lot ofmotion attached to it, and a lot of gossiping needed to be done.
Of course, the headline would be the death of the genius of the Saber n at the hands of the ck horse of the Chikitsa n.
However, some others like Chief Dona had more important things to do.
Using a secret passageway, he left the Arena with Elder Joules in toll.
He went through several passages that led underground.
They were now directly under the Arena.
This was a huge and broad under ground cave.
It was lightened at different sides with spiritmps.
In the center was a huge seal formation. It was exactly the size of the Arena above. At least it covered the entire circumference of the fighting stage.
In the center of the formation was a girl with little clothes on. She was tied down to the formation by spirit seals.
Unlike when she was brought here, she was currently awake. In her eyes was obvious panic.
Above her head was another huge formation. This formation was bright and almost a full copper color.
It seemed to be absorbing spiritual energy from above.
the little girl in the centre, was none other than Nora.
After she fainted during her battle, she was immediately brought here for ''Treatment''.
However, this was not the treatment she was supposed to be receiving.
In the time she was brought here, her father, Aleen, hade to look for her, but was informed by the healer in charge that she was receiving treatment and he couldn''t interrupt the process.
He had epted the exnation and left.
Nora was betrothed to Cablen. She was also a valuable asset to the n. In this regard, he was sure that nothing was going to happen to her. But was he right?
Chapter 189 Dark Night Rises (Kill Everyone)...
"How is the formation doing?" Chief Dona asked.
Fatso suddenly appeared as he answered, "just a little more and it would be full. It was supposed to take the formation another two days before it was full of energy, but thatst attack by Chief Saa sped up the process. It would be full by midnight!"
Chief Dona nodded his head.
This formation was the reason why Chiron felt as if his Aura energy was being absorbed a few days ago.
The aim of this formation was to gather energy from the outside world.
The formation above acted as an antenna and the one below acted as a kind of battery for storing the power.
The formation above was used to absorb the energy from the spirit energy techniques above.
For two days now, the formation had been absorbing power.
Chief Dona had thought that he might have needed to trick Nora or send for her again as he had always done in the name of checking the protective seal on her body. However, things just happened to set their selves the way he wanted.
"Where is the Flower!?" he asked.
Immediately, Eder Joules went to get a small box and opened it before him.
Seeing that the Ying and Yang Talent swapping flower was intact, he nodded his head in satisfaction.
once it was midnight, he was going to kick start his ns.
....
Unknown to chief Dona, he was not the only one with this mindset.
The moment Chiron left the Arena, Emma with a veil over her head reached him and whispered in his ear, "it''s all set master!"
Somewhere else outside the n walls, in an underground location was a very dangerous man.
He was dressed in full ck like the men before his eyes. All of which were armed to the teeth with all sorts of weapons.
This was the Dagger father and the Assassins of the Dagger n.
His assistant long knife stood beside him.
"Is everything ready?" Dagger father asked in a Deep-stern voice.
"It is Dagger Father! We may proceed our attacks by nightfall."
Dagger father nodded his head. "What of our spies within the n?"
"I have informed them. They will get rid of the Tamashi while we assault the n."
Once more he nodded his head.
"Dagger father, we also got some new recruiting ns that are willing to push down the reign of the Chikitsa n."
Dagger father gave a dry smile, "that''s good! The more chaotic the inner circle of the sword ns, the easier it is going to be for us. The moment the twin moons touch the sky, the troops should move out!"
"Yes, Dagger father!"
The Dagger father was really in a good mood. For a long time, he had made ns to pluck the ever ripe fruit that was the chikitsa n. And now, it was finally going to happen.
If not that the Dagger n was an assassin n and best worked in the night, he would have not mind attacking right now.
He would have definitely ordered it.
....
At a different ce within the Chikitsa n, Dolly followed his father, Elder Harden into thepound.
However, the moment they entered the home, Elder Harden immediately went on his knees before Dolly.
How could he not? To the outside world, this was his long-lost son, but no one knew better than him who Dolly was.
Everyone knew him as Dolly, but Elder Harden knew him as the Bronze knight of the Holy Church, Knight Sheyi.
Knight Sheyi waved his hand and a girl suddenly walked over from a dark corner. "Inform the others. There has been a change of ns. We will not be doing things silently and killing the Evil child in the arena. We Invade tonight! And tell Danfo not to worry about the Pact with the twelve zodiac ns. I''ll take responsibility for this assignment."
He patted lily on the forehead. She nodded and sped out of the room.
Elder Harden saw this and swallowed hard.
Sheyi could see the nervousness on the elder''s face.
"Don''t worry!" Knight Sheyiforted him, "We are only going to help remove a leech from your n. Once we get the evil child, then it''s over!"
Elder harden nodded.
For the Holy church, he did not want to participate, but against this young man in front of him, he had no choice.
After all, Knight Sheyi was a cultivator of magic in the Bronze realm.
That was many times stronger than even the chief of the n.
It might look like just another rank on the cultivation journey, but it was not.
Wood rank to Copper rank were known as the Lower realms.
Bronze rank to Gold Rank was called the Middle realms.
This meant that Knight Sheyi was not just ahead by a step of the chief of the n, but by an entire Realm.
During the tournament, he had only shown but a very tiny fraction of his abilities.
All the times he had met Chiron, he would have killed him right away, but his n was not to make amotion.
People would not care if the trash of the n died on the battlefield, but it would be another matter if he died within the peacefulness of the n.
Although it might not look like it, Knight Sheyi knew that the Zodiac ns always had its eyes on every n in its territory.
The Zodiac ns allowed for fights within ns, but any intervention by the Holy church or other parties was very frowned upon.
Even at this time, he was sure that they at least had one of their agents within the n.
he had wanted things toy low, but when he looked at Chiron''s receding view as he walked away after the match, he suddenly had an ominous feeling.
He was a magic user. The energy they used was very mysterious and connected with the world quite differently from other energies.
Every instinct in him told him to change ns, and to do it immediately.
.....
In this manner, Night fell.
As the sun set, Chiron in his home opened his eyes from his meditation. He opened a shadow pool in the ground and suddenly jumped into it.
As he did, his voice went out to Ca and Emma, "Kill everyone!"
Chapter 190 Last Night (Uncaged Desires)
The Twin moon hung fully in the night sky.
However, even they did not shine their usual silvery light on thend. For some reason, the light both moons gave was eerie and a bit bloody.
It was almost as if they were giving their approval of the bloodshed that was to take ce.
Even they could see the chaos and hardship that was to bathe the night.
Two menughed loudly as they conversed about the day''s battles. This was a normal sight anywhere within the n. After al, the Gathering of the sword ns was the most talked about event.
In every age, time or world, men would always love sports. If it had to do with battles, then that was far better.
As both of them talked andughed outside the house, a woman came over with a jug to pour wine for them.
"Hahahah!!! You are right. Who would have known that the Tamashi was hiding such incredible strength? That sword of his must be really something else."
"Hmmm!" the man nodded as he presented his cup for the woman to top up his wine. In one gulp, he drank it empty, and she poured more for both of them.
"Hahaha!!! My dear friend, your wife always pampers us with wine whenever we talk all through the night. She is really a good woman." He subconsciously looked in her direction and his eyes lingered at her waist. However, he immediately hid his lust.
"True! True!! she is really the best. But she only does it whenever you visit. Most times, she is a pain in my ass." The manughed a bit more as he raised his head and looked at his wife with affection in his eyes.
All three of themughed as they continued conversing.
Just then, there was suddenly a pinkish mist in the air.
At first, it started faint, and then it increased steadily.
After only a few seconds of inhaling it, the men suddenly started to feel strange arousal.
*Cough* the first man cough awkwardly as he tried to adjust his trouser. However, the moment he did, he could no longer hold it.
He immediately jumped on his friend''s wife in an attempt to get with her.
"How dare you? Leave my wife ALONE!!!"
"Forgive me!" the man screamed, "I can''t help it. I need to do it. Even if it''s just a taste."
The man saw that his friend was about to have his wife in his presence. This angered him, and brought out his sword and struck him down.
The sword cut the man''s head, and blood sttered everywhere.
The wife screamed in horror.
However, the man that had just cut his friend''s neck looked at the blood and his headless friend. "what Have I done!" he muttered lowly. However, a crazy expression suddenly filled his face as he mounted his wife and started choking her.
For some reason he did not understand, he wanted nothing more than to just kill her.
Maybe it was because he had always wanted to do it. Yes! he always wanted to choke the life out of this bitch. Even if she was a good wife, so what?
He never wanted to marry her. He wanted her younger sister instead. If he killed her, then he could have the younger sister.
She struggled, as her hands red in the air. her mouth released forming saliva to the horror of her sealed fate.
She had been a good woman all her life and had loved her husband dearly. But why would he...?
Such a question would forever never be answered.
The man had killed his wife and his friend.
Just then, his sons about the age of five and six walked into view.
they watched in horror at what their father had just done.
However, on the man''s face was not remorse. Since he had killed the woman, her damn children could follow her too.
He rushed at them grabbing one on each arm as he broke their neck. As he did it, it filled him with ecstasy. He had never felt so fulfilled in his life.
"More! More!! More!!! I need more!" he muttered to himself as he ran out into the street with his sword in hand killing anyone in sight.
Such chaos was happening everywhere within the Chikitsa n. Mothers were killing their husbands, and husbands their wives. Children were killing their parents and some even killed themselves.
Rape happened everywhere. Some men on their neighbor''s wives, some others on their own daughters.
Some mothers mounted their sons, and siblings brought out knives to ughter one another.
Mothers killed their infants and even fathers skinned their sons.
Some burnt houses and others stole.
Emma stood from a far off roof top as she watched the chaos below.
She wore only a veil to cover her entire body. From head to her toes were covered, but she still looked like an earth shattering beauty.
As the wind blew from time to time, her curves would be arrested tightly by her clothes.
Such a teasing sight could see men drooling even in their dreams for her.
However, she was not a dream. She was a practical nightmare in the flesh.
Chiron had given one order, "Kill Everyone."
Emma was not abat-type demon, but if given enough time to prepare, she could release chaos that was many times worse.
Just like this night, she released her essence into the environment.
Emma was a special kind of demon. One that could devastate nations if used right.
One such use was the chaos that was happening in the Chikitsa n.
For months, she had been saving up her bodily fluids and storing their power in seals.
These seals wereter spread around the entire n, and now, she released them.
The power she had just released destroyed the inhibitors to desire deep within the human heart.
Every person had deep-seated desires that were terrible and could never be reality in society. After all, many of them were abominable and terribly disgusting.
But then again, there truly existed.
If one or two people had those desires free to roam wild, it would not exactly be a big deal. But within a huge n such as this, the only word that could describe the current situation was Chaos.
Emma lifted up her slender arms.
*Uncaged Desire!!!*
She muttered her technique.
Chapter 191 Last Night (Little sisters pain)
191 Last Night (Little sister''s pain)
The chaos had started.
In a particr Inn, a father gave advice to his son.
This was the Inn that the members of the Cuss n had booked throughout the Gathering of the sword ns.
After the tournament battles, the next was supposed to be the hunting for Cored beasts.
The chief of the Cuss n did not think that his son was going to lose the tournament battles. After all, Lofty had the best cultivation level in this year''spetition.
Only a few more years and he would enter into the copper realm.
The reason they were having this conversation now was because Lofty had insisted on spending the entire day with his younger sister, instead of nning out the next move as proposed by his father.
For the Tournaments, there was no worry. Even though unexpected dark horses like Chiron and Dolly raised their ugly heads, Lofty was sure that he could finish them off.
This was the pride both he and his father had in his abilities.
"If the Tamashi brat should survive the Tournament, then you''ll have to deal with him during the hunt for Cored beasts. If we finish off all the geniuses of the other ns, then in a few years, our Cuss n will be chief of the Sword ns."
His father advised lowly.
Lofty listened to his father''s words, and nodded his head.
It was at this time that the pink mist went up in the air.
For the ordinary man, this pink mist was disastrous, but for cultivators that knew what they were doing, it could easily be taken care of.
Both men feeling the strangeness in their bodies, immediately activated their spirit energies to protect themselves.
"A mind attack!" Lofty''s father muttered.
Hearing it was an attack, Lofty instinctively thought about his little sister that had slept off in the other room.
He rushed with speed for the room.
However, on opening the doors, all he saw was the empty bed with the rough sheets she had used as a nket.
This took him by surprise, and he looked around the room for her.
There was a sudden SCREAM that came from outside the Inn.
At any day and any time, he knew that voice. Even though he was older than her, he had heard it more times than he had heard his own voice.
Both men immediately rushed out of the Inn, in the direction of the scream.
However, they were not the only ones.
Other members of the n also came out.
In front of the Inn was Ca holding a little girl up by her dress. The little girl was missing a hand and the injury bleed.
On the ground was a Green skinned shadow leopard munching aggressively on the little girl''s hand.
Chiron sat on a chair behind Ca.
"Hunter!" Chiron called outzily, "take a leg!!!"
The moment the order was given, hunter jumped in the air and aggressively bite off the left leg of the little girl.
Hunter was still very young and quite messy in his work. Even though Chiron had given it permission to take a leg, It had not bitten it offpletely.
Muscle fibre and tendons still hung loosely from the mutted leg like loosely torn clothes. Blood poured out of it, showering Hunter that hung loosely on the flesh.
Hunter finally got a good piece and chewed on it mercilessly.
The little girl''s face was morphed in fear, pain and tears. Snort and pain contoured her face like the Grand Canyon.
She screamed so loudly that her voice got lost in her throat.
This was the sight that Lofty, his father and their other n members came to see.
They all froze in surprise and confusion, and slowly, Anger set in.
Lofty was the first to make a move. However, as he did, Ca pointed her sword at the young girl''s neck.
The threat was obvious.
If Lofty moved, then his sister''s head was going to roll at his feet.
"Chiron Chivalry!" Lofty''s father called out. "What is the meaning of this nonsense? How dare you..."
"SHUSH!!!" Chiron ced a finger to his mouth to shut the old man up. "This is between me and your son. Side characters should shut up and remain at the side."
Chiron turned to lofty. He could see the pain and anger registered on his face.
However, it was clear by the way Chiron had mutted his sister''s body that if he moved, she would be in a worse-off situation.
"CHIRON!!!" Lofty spoke through gritted teeth as he clenched his fist so tight that his fingers dug into his palm and drops of blood leaked out.
Hearing her big brother''s voice, the hopeless look on the little girl''s face was suddenly reignited with a semnce of hope, and she turned to her bother.
"Brother!" she muttered lowly, and more tears flowed out.
"Chiron! what is the meaning of this?" Lofty held back his anger as he asked.
Chiron stroked his chin, "hmmm! you came to my house and interrupted my time with my own sister, and still threatened for my pet''s head," Chiron cracked a slight smile at one corner of his lips.
Even though he was talking to Lofty, he could hear the continuous alerts from the system. Emma''s ability was doing wonders and many people were dropping like flies.
They were filling up his fate points. It was slow and was like using cups of water to fill a huge drum.
However, it was not a bad start.
Chiron stood up from his seat, "I''m only here to return the favor!"
As both men talked, Hunter''s teeth still made crunching sounds as the cored beast chewed excitedly on Lofty''s sister''s foot.
It was background noise to their conversation that tuned in like the theme song of a movie.
Chiron raised a brow at this.
"Chiron! this is between you and me. Let my sister go!"
And then he suddenly gave a cheerful smile. "Ca! you may let her go to the Afterlife..."
*SLASH!*
A shing sound was heard, and a head tumbled andnded on the floor. It bounced a few times against the ground like a very heavy ball and then it rolled forward.
However, even before it rolled off far, Hunter dived for it. It was not going to let any part of this snack go away...
Chapter 192 Last Night (Father And Son)
*SILENCE!*
The entire ce became silent. Every loud DUD! the girl''s head made on the ground was like a knife stabbing deep into Lofty''s heart.
He could not believe what he was seeing.
her head rolled on the floor and only stopped rolling when it was before his face.
*DUD!*
Lofty fell to his knees. His eyes were bloodshot red. His sister had died with her face still morphed in the ugly horror of fear.
It was still filled with pain, surprise, and a plea for help.
However, there was also something extra if one looked carefully. It was strong disappointment. Definitely, because her big brother had note to save her life.
Lofty held one hand to his chest, as the other one stretched forward to touch her head.
His tears flowed continuously from the side of his eyes.
However, just when he was about to touch her head to confirm the horror of this reality, a shadow pool suddenly appeared and the small head of a Green skinned shadow leopard appeared from it, and pulled the head into the shadow pool.
That was Hunter. He saw the head roll away. It knew far more than anyone how vital food was. After all, Chiron had explicitly said that he was not going to teach it how to hunt and it should learn by itself.
This ensured that the green-skinned Shadow leopard took advantage of every opportunity for food.
To lofty, it was his sister, but to Hunter, it was a meal about to escape its grasp.
"GRWWLLLL!!!*
Lofty growled loudly to the sky as his spiritual energy sted out of his body like a raging tide, obviously fueled by his anger.
He kicked against the ground as his Cuss rushed right for Chiron''s head, "CHIRON!!! I''ll Kill you."
He was not the only one. The Chief of the cuss n had also rushed with his copper spiritual energy spitting all over the ce.
This was the same thing with the men behind them. They all rushed for a battle.
Chiron turned to Ca, "Leave me the Genius and his old man. Let loose, and cut down the rest!"
Once Chiron said this, Ca let go of the body of the little girl.
This was not like fighting in the Arena. Chiron had given her the order to let loose.
As the n men came for her, she swung her sword filled with demon energy like a boomerang at them.
These men were very unfortunate. If this energy was ordinary Spiritual energy of the stone realm, defending against it would have been very easy.
However, it was not.
Even amongst different energies of the world. Someplimented others, and some others could easily subdue others.
For example, demon energy and Spirit energy were not a good mix.
Ca''s sword went like a butcher that was about to celebrate a festival with the stock of his poultry farm.
It diced horizontally the first four men before it lost most of its power and was blocked by the fifth.
Meanwhile, Her body slowly transformed. Her skin became the color of blood. Her pupils changed and her ck hair became long and ck.
Her legs changed from their human form to hooves.
Andstly, her long, curvy, ck ws protruded out of her fingers like an old samurai warrior unsheathing his katana.
As she rushed into battle, she intentionally dodged the attack of Lofty and maneuvered her way through the Chief of the n.
Behold, the men behind them. As they presented themselves likembs for the ughter, she suddenly smiled, revealing her sharp devil teeth like spears in her mouth.
If rain could fall from the earth back to the sky, then it was due to Ca''s chaotic ughter that sent red water into the air.
Of course to apany it was also the asional screams and limps swung like trash into the air.
meanwhile, Chiron also activated his Aura energy as he took in the first attack that Lofty presented.
*CLANK!* CLANK* CLANK!*
Chiron met his ferocious attacks with Devil''s touch.
Their movements were fast.
After seeing Chiron''s battle in the Arena, Lofty was confident that he would be able to bring him down in one swing.
However, all the time at the Arena, Chiron had never really spread his wings. All he had done was waste time because he wanted Emma''s preparations to be ready.
He was not only interested in harvesting the points of just the Geniuses. After all, what was the fun in that?
If he really wanted power, then he should go for it all. Damn the consequences.
Not that he even cared anyway.
Lofty came from a n regarded to be made of Madmen.
Their reputation was so bad that even merchants rarely frequented their n.
Lofty''s attacks were random and without a fixed pattern. It was without technique and showed the true mad side of the n.
However, this could not help but make Chiron get more excited.
The Chief of the Cuss n also joined the mix of the fight.
This was an individual that had cultivation of the Copper realm.
However, Chiron fought both of them.
Even though their spiritual energies sted wildly in the air and their attacks were as ferocious as an angry lion defending its territory, Chiron still somehow maintained the upper hand in the fight.
"Devil''s Touch, you may take some!"
Chiron whispered lowly, and then suddenly, The ck sword in his hands morphed like water as it spread itself into two des.
Chiron held one on each hand.
He was using his Aura rank that was at the stone realm to fight two crazy cultivators at the peak of the stone realm and One at the Copper realm.
Chiron''s body had already been bathed by Cultivation energy of the copper realm.
This was energy that came from the power of an ancient Dragon. It was one so strong in its infant form that even amongst dragons, it was considered royalty.
Even power had purity and grade.
Their Spiritual cultivation might have been higher than that of his Aura cultivation, but Chiron''s body could keep up with the power output.
Also, he still had support from his Aura energy which was also birthed from hate and death.
Soon, the father and son pair could clearly see it.
They were being suppressed and it was terribly bad.
Meanwhile, while this fight was going on, Hunter still remained by the side enjoying eating Lofty''s younger sister''s head.
Lofty used the corner of his eyes to see this, and it infuriated him more. He roused his energy and wanted to attack Hunter. However, Chiron suddenly smiled.
This little distraction that Lofty had enjoyed was going to cost him.
Chiron shifted the angle of his arm as he attacked and Devil''s Touch changed into a Scythe.
*SLASH!*
A arm from the shoulder down went up in the air, as it leaked out blood.
*AHHH!!!*
Lofty screamed as he tumbled back wards.
Lofty''s father also pulled back in defense. He had to check on his genius son.
Chiron looked at the father and son pair. He smiled. "You know, you two are not giving this fight your all!"
Those words took both father and Son by surprise.
However, Chiron was willing to exin what he meant.
"The entire aim of killing your liitle sister was to see how wild the Famous members of the Cuss n could truly get. But to be sincere, I''m truly disappointed in what you guys are presenting. I had expected more."
Chiron suddenly bent his head in a weird angle, "I had herd of a particr mad technique that brought out the best in a member of the Cuss n. If I''m not mistaken, it is a technique that is only passed through the Chiefs of the n."
Chiron walked steadily around the two of them in a circle as he dragged devil''s touch that was now a Scythe on the ground.
It made a weird grinding noise. As if mocking the effort along with Chiron''s words.
"Considering how well Lofty is doing, I''m sure that you have already passed on this skill to him," Chiron paused a bit, "I''m I right?"
Lofty and the Chief of the Cuss n paused and looked at Chiron in surprise. This skill that Chiron spoke of was the Alpha of all techniques within the Cuss n.
It was the true reason for their madness that they couldn''t stop. legends have it, that once the technique is activated in full, One can no longer return from the pleasures of madness that it shall provide.
But It allowed for one to bring forth power that was many times that of the individual.
However, this technique and its deep secrets were not known to the public or even members of the n. Only the Chiefs passed it down to the Chief of the next generation.
The technique was so secret that it was never written down, and was only passed orally.
Then the question stood. How did he know about such a technique?
Chapter 193 Last Night(Missing Son)
"Please don''t ask a stupid question, like how do I know? That will just be beneath you. Just hurry up and show me."
Chiron''s smile had never left his face.
The father and son had questioning looks on their faces. However, it couldn''t be helped. The reason why Chiron knew of this was because of the information he had about the original timeline.
In fact, Lofty never used this technique until that war that was to happen far off in the future.
in the original time line of the book, Lofty used thi technique and thousands of men died at the de of his madness.
The technique was just too terrifying.
he had used the technique when he was most desperate for a turnaround.
It worked well. He defeated his opponents. However, the madness part of the technique was true to its name and it took his own allies a lot of effort to put him down. Of which they still lost another three thousand men.
It was that same technique that Chiron was telling this father and son pair to activate.
lofty used his spiritual energy to seal away the bleeding injury.
Just a minor distraction with Chiron had cost him his arm.
The father and son duo looked at one another and each could see the contemtion in their eyes.
Chironughed lowly, "I''ll advise you don''t think too much about it. It''s better you try your hand. After all, your n''s men are being ughtered like cows behind you!"
The Chief of the Cuss n frowned. He did not need to look back for him to know that Ca was conducting a ughter behind.
The only way to stop this devil child before his eyes was to go all out.
he suddenly bit into his hand, and then he started the technique.
He drank his own blood. As he did, his body slowly became a shed of red.
Lofty frowned, and then he also did the same thing.
Chiron was surprisingly patient with them.
He did not attack them and watched attentively as they activated their technique.
The more blood they drank from themselves, the redder they became.
Slowly, they were as red as the blood they drank. If one did not know, it was easy to mistake them as kin with Ca in her demon form.
.....
At around the same time, a group of Assassins rushed into the Chikitsa n. To their surprise, there was chaos everywhere.
Dagger father looked around and then he frowned. However, notwithstanding, he had already given the order to tten the n.
Over a thousand members of the dagger n rushed from all angles into the n.
Almost instantly, the members of the Holy Church also arrived, and they also rushed into the Chikitsa n.
On all sides of the n, from one edge to the order was filled with the pinkish mist.
The wind blew but from reason unknown, it was not able to blow out the mist. yet, this mist never leaked out of the Chikitsa n.
It was night and screams filled the air like bats in a cave during their mating period.
Within the n, many cultivators had already managed to activate their energies and flush the effects of the mist out of their systems.
Some others were toote to do this, and as one would expect, they also joined in raising their weapons.
Many raised their weapons to one another and on all sides, the nking of sword against sword could be heard like the unending rings of multiple temple bells echoing in disharmony.
.....
While the Chaos ensured, a group of people decided to unexpectedly drop at Chiron''s home.
These were members of the Saber n. To be precise, it was Saa and her husband.
However, to their surprise, the ce was empty.
At around the same time, some members of the Holy church arrived, and then members of the Dagger n.
All of them looked at one another. However, it was clear that they were all here for the same person.
They looked at each other from the corner of their eyes and then nodded. All of them suddenly attacked the house with their spiritual energies and Saa even used her sword.
However, this was a mistake they shouldn''t have made.
*Boom!*
A loud devastating explosion was heard.
Chiron was waiting for the Father and son pair to activate their techniques when he heard the explosion.
He paused and looked in the direction of the explosion. He smiled in understanding.
Of course, he knew that they were people after his life. Cultivators could be very rash by nature, and when they did not find their target, they always had a habit of wanting to vent.
Chiron had thought about this and left a little weing present for them to enjoy.
Chiron was blessed with an abundance of spiritual energy. He had also had sufficient time to prepare.
He loaded seals with his spiritual energy and set them as a weing gift to his uninvited guests.
The air was filled with dust from the explosion.
Naturally, some people of lower cultivation died. Also, those that were not quick enough to use their spiritual energy to protect themselves also died.
As the dust cleared,s some people like Chief Saa and her husband remained standing.
Their spiritual energy surrounded them.
She frowned tightly, "he knew we wereing for him!"
"Search for him and kill him!" Her husband gave orders to those around and they rushed out in all directions.
The members of the Dagger n and the holy church also unanimously spread out n all directions.
Chief Saa rushed to check the rumble. As she did, she suddenly felt a de heading for her head.
She jumped back in response.
*HEAVY WIND!!!*
Unlike when Nora used this same technique, and the effects were barely seen, Aleen''s move was much more devastating.
*BOOM!*
The ground sted apart in all directions.
Saa turned in his direction.
Aleen had made an entrance with some other elders of the n.
Anger was apparent on his face. "Chief Saa, where is my son!?"
Chapter 194 Last Night (Misunderstanding)
Aleen was not at all a fool. It was true that he was angry with Chiron, but he had seen as Chief Saa had attacked Chiron.
At the time, he wanted to also attack her. But Chief Dona had handled the case.
Also, they were in public, and it would have been bad for the reputation of the n for an elder to attack the chief of another n.
In the end, Chief Saa stayed her hand and left the Arena in anger.
Aleen was smart enough to know that no mother was going to let such a thing as what happened earlier in the day to slide.
However, he had thought maybe she would have been more careful with nning her revenge. After all, the Chikitsa n was not a n that could be pushed around.
The Chikitsa n still held strong power over the other sword ns.
However, things had progressed fast.
There was suddenly poison in the n''s air that was making the n members run mad with desire.
As an elder of the n, he had a duty to maintain the peace.
He and the other elders immediately ran around the ce using their spiritual energies to cleanse the bodies of those affected.
He had not been very far from Chiron''s home.
It was at this time that he saw and felt the explosion.
He could see that it hade from the direction of his son''s home, and he had rushed over.
Aleen did not at all hate Chiron. If he did, he would have allowed Chiron to die all those times that he fainted when training hard.
But he always made sure to help his son and treat his injuries.
The only problem was that his mindset was too rigid that he could not admit that his son who was a Tamashi trash now had power.
As far as he was concerned, Chiron was still unworthy of his eyes.
This was the reason he allowed Chiron to fend for himself. At least that way, he was sure that if Chiron saw how hard the world could be without cultivation, he could stop his stupid pursuit of strength.
However, Chiron had not stopped and even went onward to prove the strength he acquired.
It was natural for one to expect that a father should acknowledge his son after much hard work.
But Aleen was just too stubborn to admit that Chiron had grown and be stronger than he imagined, and he even did it in such a short amount of time.
In other words, what was truly holding Aleen back, was his pride.
However, the moment he heard the explosion that hade from Chiron''s ce, the fatherly protective part of him had been triggered.
He immediately rushed to the sight.
Only for him to see Chief Saa and some strange people he had never seen before.
Immediately, he attacked her.
Chief Saa was a cultivator at the Middle stage of the Copper rank.
her reflexes were strong and she had been baptised by war many times.
She dodged the attack, and then she turned to the person that had just assaulted her.
"Chief Saa, I knew you could be petty, but I never knew that you could also be very foolish! To think that you would even attack the entire n for your revenge."
Aleen thought that the poison mist in the air was the handy work of Chief Saa.
He was not the only one. The other Elders and cultivators of the Chikitsa n that had arrived here also thought the same thing.
In their opinion, that was the only logical exnation.
Aleen looked at the home that belonged to Chiron. He had never been here to visit Chiron before, but that did not mean that he had never visited the ce.
There were times he woulde and sit on a tree not so far away and contemte entering to peacefully set things with Chiron, but his pride never let him.
And now, it was all over.
As far as he was concerned, Chiron was inside his home when that explosion went off.
Aleen had studied Chiron''s habits enough to know that his son was never one to leave his residence unless absolutely necessary.
Considering the Tournament for the gathering of the sword ns, he was sure that Chiron was inside the house when the explosion went off.
"As an Elder of the Chikitsa n. No! as a father, I''m going to make sure you pay for this!" Aleen spoke through gritted teeth.
He was angry, but more than that, he was pained.
"Sound the emergency rm and send word to the Chief. The Saber n has rebelled!" Aleen ordered and a cultivator beside him nodded and immediately left to do as he had been instructed."
Hearing Aleen''s words made chief Saa frown tightly.
This was not what was supposed to happen. Although certain aspects of Aleen''s words might have be true, she had never intended for it to be this way.
The n had been simple. She only wanted toe and kill Chiron as revenge for what he had done to her daughter, and then leave in the dead of the night.
However, she did not know that a trap was already in wait for her.
She waved her sword as she pointed it to Aleen and the elders behind him.
Menwhile, her husband also rushed to her side with his sword in hand.
Cultivators of the Saber n that hade with her and were still alive despite the explosion from the house also joined her.
It had suddenly be a stand off between two of the strongest tribes within the sword n.
"Kill them all!" Aleen gave the other.
Sword techniques and Spiritual energy went off in the air like fireworks.
Aleen was fast, and even within the Chikitsa n, he was the only one that could stand against his brother.
However, it was popr knowledge amongst the elders that he was a cultivator of the middle stage of the Copper realm.
But then again, was this true?
Chapter 195 Last Night (Better Madness)
Aleen disyed the Blunt power of his technique as he rushed for Chief Saa.
....
Meanwhile, Chiron did not know that the activity of his chaos was leading to more chaos. The destruction he caused was a chain reaction to more chaos.
At the moment, he faced the father and son duo. He had a subtle smile on his face.
Till this moment, he was still getting more alerts from the system.
He enjoyed every bit of it as it yed melodically in his head.
The never thought he could get addicted to the y of any sound, but this one brought his joy.
He took a look at his system.
He was already a fair distance over an extra two hundred in points.
It made him lick his lips in anticipation.
*MAD VEIN!!!*
Lofty and his father echoed loudly.
Even Chiron could feel the sheer burst of power bubbling from their bodies.
It was raw, and it was chaotic.
It made their skin red and their muscles swelled with veins all over their skin like branches.
When using this technique, one only had a short few minutes before goingpletely mad. If the technique was not shut down within the allocated time, then it was bound to end terribly.
Chiron understood this. ording to his memory, the time limit for this was only two minutes.
Two minutes of pure power and destruction.
Chiron roused his energy and sent forth a fireball. However, Lofty''s father waved his hand and scattered it to the air like he was pping a rubber ball away.
"Good!" Chiron''s expression on his face was terrifying. If the two of them were going to give it their all, then so was he.
He ced a hand and outrightly peeled off the seal on the back of his neck. The moment he did, a burst of energy rushed into his body.
His spiritual energy at the middle stage of the copper realm filled every part of his body and it leaked out into the environment.
This took the father and son duo by surprise.
It wasmon knowledge that Chiron did not have cultivation. At least that was what was supposed to happen since his spiritual energy that was chaotic was sealed.
But here he was bursting with the spiritual energy of the copper rank.
He waved the scythe and then his spiritual energy flowed roughly into it.
This made Devil''s touch vibrate lowly in excitement.
It was very happy.
*Boom!*
Lofty''s father rushed for Chiron. His sword came down like judgement from the heavens.
*MADMAN''S DEVASTATION!!*
A technique of extreme proportions and incredible force Rushed for Chiron.
instinctively, Chiron Raised his sword to defend against it.
*BOOM!*
The force of the attack made Chiron''s knees curve into the ground.
His feet literally dug into the earth because of the attack.
However, he was barely able to defend against it.
But the old man was still far from done.
He waved his weapon again and again.
Every hit was like the heavy hammer of a cksmith against iron. It was so aggressive, that the nking sound of sword against metal now sounded like mini explosions going off.
Every hit was worse than thest.
chiron defended against it again and again.
His muscles were taunted and his fingers held the scythe as tight as possible. He waved it again and again in defence.
*Boom!*
One final attack sent Chiron bursting through the wall of the Inn.
The moment Lofty''s father gave the final attack, Lofty also rushed in For Chiron.
Apparently, none wanted to give him any breathing space.
He was going to suffer the ferociousness of their continuous attacks.
*MADNESS DEVASTATION!!!*
Lofty used the same attack as his father had.
Chiron was sted through the Inn and out the other side.
*BOOM!*
Sand and dust went up in the air.
Lofty took a slight jump back. He looked at the sword in his hand. His attacks had been so fierce that his sword had cracks in them.
this was the same thing for his father. Their weapon could not stand the Madness technique they were using and was breaking from the sheer power of it.
"That''s for my sister!" Lofty muttered lowly. He turned about and was about to walk away.
However, he suddenly heard a peal of crazyughter from the Hole.
"Really!? is that the total extent of your love?"
Chiron waved his hand and the dust in the air cleared.
He stood up from the rumble.
He did not look like a person that had just been pummeled.
"Your Madness driven by love, and mine driven by a desire for power. which is better?"
Chiron curved his head to the side, as he gave a smile so wide that it threatened to reach his ears.
Waved Devil''s touch a few times in the air and all of a sudden, they were several cuts on his body.
From this cuts, Blood flowed out and hovered around him. Devil''s touch suddenly disappeared back into the storage.
Chiron waved his hands, and the blood that came out of his body formed sharp des in the air.
He was going to fight without using a weapon.
Lofty and his Father frowned. "what evil technique is..."
*SWOOSH!* Chiron kicked against the ground.
Lofty''s father''s words were made to forever never leave his mouth.
Chiron passed Lofty and he made it to his father.
*BLOOD MANIPULATION!*
Chiron was already fast without using Spiritual technique.
Right now, he hadbined the two of them.
All of a sudden, Lofty quickly turned about.
He had only seen two things. Chiron before him, and Chiron behind his father.
Unfortunately, his dear father had not been fast enough to move.
All he discovered, was that his son was looking at him weirdly.
If chiron who was the enemy was not in his front, then where could he be?
His mistake was turning his head in search of Chiron.
He did turn his head, but only half of his face and head turned with the neck.
Chiron''s cut had been so clean that the man''s neck bones did not realize that there were no longer one...
Chapter 196 Last Night (Massacre)
Lofty watched as the loving face of his father that he had always known was cut away all through to his head, and down his neck.
His father paused, and for a slight moment, the other half of his head that was still intact looked back at Lofty before falling to the ground.
Chiron turned and faced Lofty.
The des of blood still hovered about him.
Lofty gritted his teeth, "Chiron! How dare YOU!!!" he took a step forward. However, he suddenly lost his footing.
To his surprise, he had lifted his leg but from the knee down had not followed him.
And then he noticed that blood marks were starting to appear all around his body.
"Huh!?" Chiron''s smile was still there. He slowly walked towards Lofty and whispered lightly in his ear. "Lofty! who told you that you are still alive!?"
And then he turned and walked away.
Chiron got the alert before Lofty even burst into a mist of blood. His flesh and other organs baptised the ce red.
At around the same time, Ca was slicing up thest person from the Cuss n.
Ca walked up to Chiron. The red of her skin was no different from the bloody stain on her.
Her face and body just appeared glossy and wet.
Only when she smiled and licked the blood that fell down her lips could one differentiate her white teeth from the rest of her.
She raised a brow when she saw the state in which Chiron was.
His body was just as covered in blood as she was. Except that the blood on his body was his.
Chiron waved his hand and removed a bottle from his storage.
This was a bottle filled with blood.
He opened his mouth and drank a mouth full. It was not too much, but at the same time, he did not take too little.
The spiritual energy from his body suddenly formed the image of a dragon behind him. Immediately, the injuries on his body instantly sealed up.
"Hmmm! works well." Chiron nodded.
From the very beginning, Chiron could have instantly killed both father and son, but just like the fight he had with Willow, he needed sparing partners. He needed to improve his fighting ability and the best sparing partner for him was a person that wanted to kill him.
This was the only reason that he frustrated them and pushed them to anger and madness by ying with and Killing Lofty''s sister.
Chiron was a person that took advantage of every opportunity to grow.
He was aware of his battle prowess. He knew that he had good cultivation, but that meant that if he met someone better, his good cultivation would not act as an advantage.
Even though he had memories of this world from the MC of the original timeline, he knew that it was not enough to rely on.
The reason was that mind memory was far different from muscle memory.
At the moment, what he was giving attention to, was the feeling of a death match so that his physical body could also improve.
All that talk about paying back Lofty for interrupting his session in his home was just an excuse for small talk.
All the injuries on his body instantly healed up.
This was dragon blood from his pet dragon.
"Let''s go to the next genius!"
....
Rattle like everyone else in the Chikitsa n area was confused as to what was going on.
How could he not be? There was a sudden pinkish mist in the air that threatened the sanity of his n members. And even now, he and some others were trying to clear his n''s men system with their spiritual energy.
Also, the feeling of spiritual energy zing all around the ce bombarded his senses.
Expecially the one that had to do with that explosion earlier.
He was not a dumb person.
By now, he knew that the Chikitsa n was probably under attack.
As to who the attacker was, remained a mystery.
But right now, finding safety was the most important thing.
While he was helping out around the Inn, he was suddenly pulled by the arm by a man on the floor.
he could not see the man''s face as he had his head bowed, but from the looks of it, the man was struggling from fighting the desire mist in the air. he understood and decided to use his spiritual energy and help the man.
*Boom!*
There was a sudden burst of explosion from one side of the wall.
Everybody in the room raised their swords in alert.
Rattle was no exception.
"stay behind me!" he instructed the man as he raised his sword.
Slowly, the dust cleared. Chiron stepped into the room. Behind him was Ca, and Hunter who was puling along Lofty''s sister''s head with its mouth.
Ca wanted to move in. But Chiron raised a hand.
they were over two hundred people in this hall.
It was obvious that the moment the mist issue started, they all gathered here for safety.
Till this moment, his blood still hovered around him.
"Chiron!?" Rattle raised a brow at him. But before those in the room could register why the Tamashi was here, Chiron rushed into them.
He waved his hands wildly.
Ca stayed and watched as Chiron unleashed a massacre.
His hands red everywhere.
What was worse was the fact that the more he killed, the more blood went into the air that he could manipte.
After all, Blood maniption only worked when he was the one that made the cut.
The men and women in the room attacked as ferociously as possible, but Chiron was the tiger that had been dropped in the midst of sheep.
The blood around him increased as his ughter fueled the blood des he used.
As he killed, heughed wildly. This was not to the madness of the deaths he caused, but to the melody of points that sounded beautifully from the system.
However, as he did, the man hiding behind Rattle had his eyes on him.
The man gave a smile at the corner of his lips.
Chapter 197 Last Night (Fate Bites Back)
As Chiron rampaged the Hall in his killing spree, the men and women of the Rapier n did not stay idle. They also attacked.
However, the technique Chiron used allowed little opportunity for them to defend against his attacks.
Also, the more he killed, the more blood went up into the air that he could use as weapon.
A person would defend against the oing attack of blood jetting at him from the front. But once defended, the blood would ssh out in different directions only to reassemble and jet through the person like a rain of needles.
In this manner, Chiron painted the hall in the most beautiful and attractive colour to the human eyes.
as he rampaged back and forth, he searched with his eyes for his goal. Of course, it was the genius of the Rapier n.
All the other geniuses had given Chiron nothing A hundred Fate change points.
With the amount he was getting because of the chaos Emma was causing in the n, a hundred points from Rattle was definitely going to let his points reach the required number for him to heal his Aura Dantain.
Chiron in his crazy state caught sight of Rattle in a corner of the room.
And for a brief second, both of them exchanged eye contact.
Rattle suddenly felt a strong shiver run down his spine.
He was a very smart person and was naturally gifted with a grasp of human perception that he disyed exceptionally on the battlefield.
The moment he and Chiron met each other in the eyes, he instantly understood that he was the target of the crazy intruder.
This made him panic and he subconsciously took several steps back. He understood that if he was met by the crazy boy ughtering his n men like chickens, he would not even know how he might die.
Killian who was the Chief of the n was currently for some reason not in the Inn.
He was the only person of the copper rank that came close enough to even standing Chiron.
Chiron jumped and somersaulted. Where necessary, he would dodge, and when necessary, he would wave his hand for the blood des to slice the men around him.
Someone soon noticed Chiron was heading for Rattle.
"Protect the young master!!!"
Many cultivators roused their spiritual energy as they rushed to defend Rattle, but Chiron cut them down like they were just annoying flies.
Slowly, he got closer to Rattle. Every wave of his hand was one more cultivator cut down that wanted to defend Rattle.
Step by step, Rattle could feel the descent of the Fate he would never be able to escape.
He held his sword in front of his chest. His stance was right and his spiritual energy was high up in the air in defence. However, the confidence that he would survive this fled him like a gue.
This was fear.
He could feel beads of sweat drop down his forehead and his hands around the Hilt of his sword held on tighter than ever.
His sword shook in the vibration of his nervousness.
*sh!*
Chiron cut down thest person obstructing him from harvesting the genius before his eyes.
Chiron''s smile was baptized with blood that made him look like a tiger enjoying its meal.
*Swoosh!*
Chiron raised his hand and brought it down with so much force that it looked like the descent of a giant''s hand on an ant.
Rattle knew it. Or rather, he could see the end of his short and unexplored life.
However, just when the blood de was about to hit, Devil''s touch suddenly appeared before Chiron and Chiron took a big jump back.
*BOOM!*
"HAHAHAHA!!!" There was a lowughter like the crackling of thunder.
Chiron frowned.
There was suddenly an old-looking man in front of Rattle.
"Not bad for an evil child!" the old manplimented.
"EVIL CHILD!?" Chiron was very familiar with that term.
That was what members of the Holy Church called him.
"Hmmm! surprised to see me? Oh wait! you don''t recognize me in this form." The old man suddenly waved his hand as he removed the cloak on his body.
His face suddenly changed to a face that Chiron recognized. However, this was not a person he was expecting to see now.
In fact, Chiron had made a mental note to avoid this person as much as possible.
That was because the power energy he had sensed from this person after theirst confrontation was not something he could stand against. In fact, Chiron had not exactly sensed the energy from him. What he felt was a danger that oozed out of the man''s body.
This was Dolly, or as he is better known in the Church, this was the Bronze Knight, Knight Sheyi.
Just now, Chiron was about to strike Rattle down, but he could not because he had felt danger right within his soul.
Also, there were sudden alerts from the system.
All the alerts that had pooped up were not good news.
Firstly, Chiron had lost 300 points, his stats had been Halved and then apounding of Fate''s attack was present.
This had never happened before. But from the side of his eyes, he saw the button.
He did not want to, but instinctively, he opened it.
He frowned tightly.
"SHIT! SHIT!! SHIT!!!" He cursed in his mind. If he had known, he would have just nned for Elder Harden''s death.
It was now that he realized that he had not gotten the alert and reward from thest time Fate attacked.
The negligence, and over confidence of that time had nowe to bite him in the back.
Chiron''s fighting ability had just been halved, and he was to face a cultivator of the Bronze rank.
Without a doubt, survival was far below Zero...
Chapter 198 Last Night(Magic User)
Knight Sheyi suddenly frowned.
The burst of energy he was feeling from Chiron had suddenly reduced.
"What is it, Evil child? Are you feeling..." he paused and gave a wild smile, "fear!?"
Chiron smiled back at him, "fear!? you have got to be joking."
Chiron took a ready position to attack. The blood floating in the air hovered in a ready position to attack.
Knight Sheyi licked his lips. He really wanted to enjoy Chiron''s struggle. He was a cultivator in the Bronze rank.
This was an entire rank and realm ahead of Chiron. Even if Chiron came at him with his full power, spanking Chiron to death with a finger was reality.
This Evil child was the reason he hade all the way from the Holy City.
He had already nned to enjoy the ir of Chiron''s skin before he killed him.
"Ahahaha!!!" Chiron gave a war cry that came from the depths of his lungs and then he kicked against the ground, but instead of heading towards Knight Sheyi, he turned and fled in the opposite direction.
"Huh!?" Knight Sheyi paused. He was in actual surprise. But he was not the only one.
Even Rattle was surprised by the sudden turn of events.
As Chiron turned and ran, he gave out orders to Ca and Hunter to also do the same.
The sudden turn of events surprised Ca but she immediately did as Chiron ordered.
If a person like Chiron was running away from Knight Sheyi, then that meant that this was a very terrifying opponent.
After all, Ca had been with Chiron for a while. He was usually bold and in control. And even when he fought the father and son pair from the cuss n, he was still a force none should contend with.
But here he was running n as fast as possible.
Stay and fight? Hell No!
Chiron was not some brave fool like the original MC for his book.
He was not one to believe in the miracle of picking a fight he knew that he could not win.
In his opinion, there was nothing shameless about running to preserve his own life.
Petty tags like brave, courageous and Honorable were not a part of his vocabry in any way.
He would never stand and fight a fight that he knew he would not win. Unless of course the gain out weighed the cost.
However, if it did not, he was not not even willing to try.
At the end of the day, one''s own life was the most important thing there was.
One could live, survive and get stronger to fight another day. this was a better option to take than to fight for some stupid believe or cause.
Killing Rattle was definitely going to give him a lot of points these were points that were necessary for him to heal his Dantain.
But Chiron was a very logical individual.
He had just lost a lot of points because of his negligence and over confidence.
Compared to that, the loss he was going to make if he fought Dolly head on was going to be minute in the least.
Dolly was frozen for a few seconds before he frowned and followed after Chiron.
Chiron''s powers had just been halved. This also affected his speed.
He jumped on top the building and ran as fast as he could.
As he did, he could see in the as spiritual irs were being fired to the sky.
These were red irs. It was signal that the n was under external attacks.
Subconsciously, he looked to the ground.
At different ces, he could see People in ck tight overalls. There Heald daggers in their hands and they went on a rampage around the ce.
A few of them even came for him from the front once they sighted him.
But he cut them like cabbages as he ran with speed.
The ones that came from behind were handled by Hunter who moved in a shadow pool behind it''s master.
"Dagger n!" Chiron muttered lowly.
A lot of information went through his head at the moment.
The knowledge he had from memories of his book stated that the Dagger n attacked the Chikitsa n. but that was only many years in the future.
In fact, that event was still too early by at least ten (10) years.
Chiron instantly understood what was going on.
Apparently the decisions he made had caused such a thing to happen.
This was obviously a butterfly effect of his actions.
He did not know how, and this was not the time for him to spend points and ask the system.
All he knew, was that he needed to run and he needed to do it as fast as possible.
Chiron took a quick look behind him.
Unsurprisingly, he could see Knight Sheyi rushing at him.
He was fast.
"Ahaha!!!"
Chiron screamed as he put more speed into his legs.
Once more, he looked behind him, but he could no longer see Knight Sheyi.
However, Chiron suddenly felt someone tap him from his side.
Chiron turned, and there he was. Running beside Chiron at the same speed.
Knight Sheyi gave his usual crazy smile.
And then slowly, he raised a hand and touched Chiron''s arm.
*BOOM!*
Like the hammering of a ping pong ball, he was shoot into a nearby building.
Chiron broke through the walls with his back, and then he rolled on the ground.
However, the moment he stood to his feet, he immediately kicked aginst the ground in a run for his life, as he coughed out blood.
As he ran, he looked to his arm.
At the exact point that Knight Sheyi had touched lightly, something was wrong.
Raising and controlling his hand was hard. And that was not only because he had broken his arm, but because something else seemed to be spreading on it.
It was ck like ink and moved like a snake.
"FUCK!" Chiron cursed.
He pulled a bottle of dragon''s blood from his storage and poured it on the area. Just like he had thought, it slowed the ink a little.
He wanted to do more, but there was no time to think about that for now.
If his life was forfeited, then an arm was nothing. He knew his priorities.
However, a few more steps and felt yet again the arrival of danger.
Immediately, he used Devil''s touch as defence in front of his face.
He was lucky enough to have defended his face. But what he saw next added to his shock.
Knight Sheyi touched the edge of devil''s touch like an affectionate lover, and instead of his fingers to be diced like carrots, Devil''s touch Cracked.
Instantly in Chiron''s mind, he could hear the scream of his weapon for help.
He jumped backwards as he waved Devil''s touch back into the system storage.
Chiron breathed heavily.
One hand hung limply before him, and he tried hard to hold his footing, but he was starting to really tire out, and the entire issue with him having his stats halved was starting to show its effect on him.
"Magic user!" Chiron muttered lowly.
Knight Sheyi took his time as hended before Chiron.
Heughed a little. "You know, even the elder I had taken earlier did not know who a magic user is. That is just how isted this n is from the rest of society, and yet, a boy that is barely eleven knows this. Truly, you are an evil child. I mean look at you! so young, so promising, but corrupt like rotten beans to the core!" Knight Sheyi suddenly frowned.
"This is exactly my problem with you evil Children. You seem to always know too much. But there is one thing you don''t know," Knight Sheyi brought out his tongue. On it was a Runic symbol. This was one like none the other. It was a very special Rune.
it was a Rune that not even Chiron could make, and that was because it was from an energy source that was mysterious in origin.
Magic users had always been mysterious in origin.
No one knew the source of their energy, and it was even forbidden for them to speak about it to a person that was not of magic birth.
it was one energy source that even the MC of Chiron''s book never figured out.
It is said that if a magic user should so much as think the thought of trying to define magic energy, he would die on the spot.
It was this same energy that Chiron was now up against.
But his problems were far from that.
Chiron looked closely at the Runic symbol on the Knight''s tongue.
"Shit!!!" he cursed out loud again, "you are a curse user!"
"Ding! Ding!! Ding!!! I knew you would know it at first sight. So you see, you are basically a dead man." Knight Sheyi crackled his knuckles as he slowly approached Chiron.
Every step was the approach of...
Chapter 199 Last Night (Eating Clans Men)
Every step was the approach of danger.
Knight Sheyi was a curse user.
it was no wonder he could no longer feel his hand.
It was also the reason why Devil''s touch soul screamed in pain. he was not sure what type of curse was used. But this was curse that was able to even hurt the soul of a weapon.
No matter what, Chiron had to make sure that he was not touched again.
Knight Sheyi approached steadily. He stretched his hand for Chiron.
However, just when he had reaced Chiron, he noticed something strange. The fear that was registered on Chiron''s face had a sudden blemish to the reaction.
The wide open eyes was there. The excessive swallowing was there, and even the panicking. However, Chiron suddenly had a slight smile at the side of his lips.
Knight Sheyi noticed this. He raised a brow.
no one had to tell him before he knew that something was wrong.
*SLOOSH!*
A sudden burst of spider web from the side shoot him a distance.
The Essence Draining spider had appeared.
Before Chiron had gone to the Inn Lofty was staying, he had given instruction for Death to reign in the n. This was not just instruction for his pets within the n.
All the while, the Essence draining spider had been causing chaos within the n area. It had been killing and destroying all.
The Essence Draining spider''s web had the ability to weaken its prey. But even Chiron knew that such an ability was not going to have any effect on Knight Sheyi.
But that did not mean he couldn''t try.
Knight Sheyi roused his Magic energy, and the webbing of the Essence Draining spider dissolved like steam into air.
Heughed, "for a smart one, you are still ignorant. Do you think that an Essence Draining Spider is going to stop me from tearing you apart? It is only a beast of the blue core rank. In my eyes, it is nothing."
Chiron alsoughed back as he jumped on the back of the Essence draining spider, "yeah! I agree. But the Essence draining spider was never your opponent," Chiron pointed to the sky, "that is!"
knight Sheyi thought that Chiron was throwing out a bluff. However, he suddenly heard a loud Growl that shook the very heavens.
*GRRRWWWWLLLLLLL!!!*
This was a growl that every person in the Chikitsa n felt in the depths of their hearts.
It was loud and and it was terrifying.
Even those that were busy fighting or raping becasue of the Desire mist by Emma paused in their tracks.
The sky by now was already filled with abination of smoke and mist.
However, fire from burning houses still made the ce bright enough for all to see it.
Its silhouette hovered in the sky shielding the earth from the bloody light of the full moons.
Many here knew of the legendary story of how the Chikitsa n was formed.
They knew of how the first Chief and ancestor of the n killed a dragon with his mighty sword and climbed on its head.
In fact, pictures of the event were all over the ce, and a stature toorate the victory stood in front of the Chief''s Manor.
There were many children within the n from Generation to Generation that had aspired for such strength to do what the Ancestor did but none ever reached such a height, and even if they did, the Creature that was under the Ancestor''s feet was a very rare find.
However, this creature, was currently a pet to a boy that was not even Eleven yet.
A pet to a boy that was considered an abomination.
The creature growled loudly again and again.
"he is only a child, and he still needs several years to mature to full strength. However, I sped up his growth with demon energy and forced it to hatch early." Chiron still had a smile on his face. "Truthfully, I did it because of you."
Chiron raised his good hand to the sky,"Knight of the Holy Church, can you please burn for me!?"
Chiron pointed at Knight Sheyi.
*WOOOOSHHHHH!!!*
The growl of the fierce beast this time around, was apanied by Fire.
Like the rush of a raining storm on the earth, Fire rushed for Knight Sheyi, bathing him in the unforgiving red mes of a Dragon willing to please its master.
As it did, Chiron did not wait to confirm if the dragon''s me did the job or not.
The dragon was still far from being matured and was just in the early stages of the Red core rank. The dragon was great, but against a force like Sheyi, he really could not say.
But for now, he had important things that deserved his attention.
The Dragon could keep the knight busy for the time being.
He immediately ordered the Essence draining spider to speed of to a particr direction.
Chiron had been a member of the chikitsa n since birth. Just like the others, he knew the rules of the n.
Currently, he was on his way to explore of such rules.
He got to a particr building.
In front of the building were Elders fighting against the members of the Dagger n. Chiron patted the Essence Draining spider and it immediately rushed into the mix of the battle.
The Essence draining spider used its sharp long Knife like legs to pierce its way through the Dagger n members.
the elders of the Chikitsa n looked at the spider in fear. However, they could see Chiron covered in blood on it.
It was obvious on first sight that Chiron some how had control of the beast.
"Chiron! you came to help at the right time. They are women and children inside here. With your beast around, it would be of much help."
At the moment, there was no time to ask about the issue of how he got a blue cored beast on his side. The only importat thing was that he used the power for the good of the n.
After the spider was done with the members of the Dagger n, it turned to the Elders of the Chikitsa n.
Chiron smiled at them. With the blood stain all over his body, this was not a nice smile.
The Spider approached steadily.
The Elders suddenly had a bad omen.
"Chiron! what are you doing!? You are supposed to protect the ns..."
*SLASH!*
That particr n elder suddenly had his head disced from his body.
"Chiron!!! How dare you useless Tamashi!!!" Another elder screamed as he rushed at the spider.
But a waved of those terrifying de legs tore him into two like like wet paper against scissor.
The elders immediately attacked and fought for their lives, but they was barely anyone worthy enough.
the essence draining spider could tear apart a cultivators even in the copper rank.
The elders here were all at the early stage of the Copper realm.
they were not the beasts match.
Chiron smiled as he enjoyed the the alert from the system in his head.
"Chiron!!! please don''t do this. We are your n''s men. And the women and children here need protecting." Thest elder pleaded, but Chiron was fresh out of favor or tribalism.
*sh!*
The Elders head touched the ground like the others before him.
The Essence draining sider headed for the building.
The spider stroke hard at the building wall and a part of it came runing down.
There were sudden screams and cries.
During times of emergencies, n members would locate shelters such as this one to hide. It usually made it easier for them to be protected by the cultivators of the n.
However, in this case, it made it easier for them to meet their end.
Never before had Chiron badly been in need of points.
His stats had been halved. he was at half battle strength. His arm had been cursed and he could not use it, and his Aura dantain was still injured.
He needed more points. The more, the better.
Chiron jumped down from the Essence draining Spider.
These was deed for special reasons, he needed to do on his own.
Chiron waved his hand and Devil''s touch appeared.
Many of the frightened faces in this room were faces he was very familiar with.
Even now, he could still sh back and see their faces of scorn when they looked at him pass by them on the streets.
but that was no more. Now, they were going to be the bones he would step on.
"Devil''s touch, you may drink some!"
devil''s touch drank some of his Spiritual energy, and then the de suddenly swelled in size.
This was a very huge bade the length and size like never before.
Chiron waved it and waved it again, and again.
that was all it took as he rampaged through his own ns men like he was harvesting wheat...
Chapter 200 Last Night (Talent Thief)
Chiron killed his own n''s men without remorse.
Whether it was male, female, old, young, infant. Every person in the safe house that was considered a living breathing thing was ughtered.
Those that tried to escape the massacre were stopped by the Essence draining spider.
*SILENCE!*
Once Chiron was done with thest person, the entire area was silent.
Chiron mounted the back of the essence Draining spider and once more, he went to the next Safe house.
His ughter was once again ensured.
While Chiron went on a killing spree, something else of strong significance was happening within the n.
A particr ceremony was undergoing deep under the Arena.
Only three participants were here for the Transfer ceremony.
"For many years, I have been stuck at the high stage of the Copper realm. In over three hundred years, I am the closest there has ever been to a bronze level cultivator in the n. But the bottleneck in my cultivation prevented me from achieving my goal," Chief Dona squeezed his fist tightly in thought.
"This night! this night is going to be different. I''ll finally be a Bronze level cultivator and crush my brother once and for all. After which, I''ll make the Chikitsa n absorb all the other sword ns."
Chief Dona had these thoughts run through his mind like a river along a specific path.
For a long time, he had been stuck as a cultivator in the copper realm. No matter how hard he cultivated, he was never able to push forward. The bottle neck into a different realm was not one that was easily attained.
The major reason for this bottle neck was the same reason why Elder Harden was sick.
Yes! it was Beast core poisoning.
There were no records within the n that thought against this, and the practice of absorbing spiritual energy from beast core was a norm in this society.
Chief Dona and Elder Aleen were the most talented people in the n before the birth of Cablen, Nora and Chiron.
Many had high hopes for them, and many even said that they were destined to reach the silver rank just like the Ancestor of the Chikitsa n.
However, both of them were far gone in age and were stuck at the Copper rank.
As Chief of the can, Chief Dona had ess to many records. Some of them were even on old energy sources and the like. Many of them on cultivation techniques, and unsurprisingly, forbidden techniques.
It was one such technique that he found the Yin and Yang Talent Swapping flower. The day he actually found this technique in the archives, was actually the day that Chiron had beat Cablen, his son, regardless of not having any cultivation.
He had entered the archives searching for a way he could break the bond Chiron had with Devil''s touch without needing to kill his special weapon.
The performance Chiron had with the sword had touched him that much, and he had thought of Chiron''s sword as a means of breaking into the Bronze rank.
But then he had found the information on the Yin and Yang Talent Swapping Flower.
The secret Garden of the n had this flower, but the Dragon head in front of the garden would not agree to gift it to him.
Even though it was called the chief''s garden, the Chief did not have full ess to it.
Chief Dona was forced to source for it outside the n.
Chiron was not aware that his actions at the Cultivation test had such ripple effects and affected Nora''s Fate. Which in turn made him miss harvesting Nora for his own benefits.
He had thought that it would take him ages to find, but for some reason, Fate seemed to be on his side and he found it quicker than he expected.
The Talent Swapping Flower had the ability to take one''s cultivation Talent and putting it in another person.
Dona''s n was simple. He was going to take Nora''s S-grade Dantain for himself.
The entire fa?¡ìade of betrothing his son to his brother''s daughter was all because of this.
"Chief Dona! the Dagger n has began their assault on the n. We will have to begin the ceremony immediately." Elder Fatso informed.
Chief Dona nodded and got up from his seat.
He was not at all surprised at the attack of the Dagger n on the Chikitsa n.
He already had it in mind that the dagger n was soon toe for the Chikitsa n again.
But to say that he thought it would be too soon was a different matter.
He was chief of the n and really should have been out there to defend his n from the invaders, but he knew more than anyone that if he went out there, it wouldn''t change much.
of course, there was still the chance that he and the elders could use the Tamashi as a weapon against the Dagger n.
However, there were a few hups to that n.
Many people knew that the Tamashi was used as a weapon against the Dagger n many years ago, but not many knew how.
At that time, the Chikitsa n were fortunate enough to have gotten the news of the attack first.
Back then, the Dagger n were very brazen and walked around with the air that all ns were beneath them.
They had announced the day of their arrival expecting the Chikitsa n to panic and give up before they came.
But things did not go that way.
The Chief at the time sent some elders and the Tamashi into the n area of the Dagger n while at the same time, he threatened that he had a weapon and was going to fire it from the n and blow up the Dagger n.
Of course, the dagger n thought this was a lie. In fact, everyone thought so. After all, the distance from the Chikitsa n to the Dagger n was not small.
A person that could attack from such a great range should be a cultivator in at least the Gold rank.
But the then Chief of the Chikitsa n had timed it just right. He was smart and when the Tamashi exploded and took a huge chunk of the Dagger n with him, everybody understood that it was an attack from the Chikitsa n.
This was the biggest fault with using the Tamashi as a weapon.
The Tamashi was not a bad weapon. It was just one that needed to be stationed ahead of time.
Even if Chief Dona said that he was to use the Tamashi now, he first had to gather at least four elders that had participated in sealing the technique on Chiron''s body, and then he had to send them all the way to the Dagger n.
By the time they made it to the Dagger n, the Chikitsa n would already be done for.
However, there was a better deterrent that could work.
After all, Power would always listen to the power of equal strength or higher.
With power as a bronze rank cultivator, he would be able to easily subjugate all the chiefs of the other ns, and then he could also Challenge the Dagger Father of the Dagger n.
Yes! Chief Dona was well aware that Dagger Father was a cultivator in the Bronze rank.
the only reason a man as greedy as the Dagger father had notunched an attack against the Chikitsa n all this time was because of the presence of the Tamashi.
It was easy to understand that if he was attacking now, then it meant that he had maybe found out that the Tamashi''s power could not be operated remotely, or he must have found a way to deal with the Tamashi.
Either ways, showing his face out there was him just courting death in the face.
He was sure that the Dagger father was lying in wait for when he would appear for him to take his head.
Chief Dona went to the formation.
He stripped his shirt down, and he was only in his underwear.
Elder joules smiled at him, "when this is all over, there is still some of that beast meat soup you enjoyed before! I''ll get it for you."
Chief Dona gave a smile as he nodded at her.
He knew that she was onlyforting him about the process. But then again, he was not at all bothered about it.
Chief Dona waved his hand and a sword was thrown to him by Elder Fatso.
He ced a few drops of his blood on the sword, then the sword glowed in a low silvery light.
Chief Dona opened the box containing the Yin and Yang flower and brought it out.
He approached Nora who was panicking on the ground and begging for freedom.
He made a cut on her body and also ced drops of blood on the sword.
He ced the sword by their side. After which he used her blood and drew particr symbols on his own chest area, where is dantain was located. Then he used his blood an drew particr symbols on her own chest area where her Dantain was located.
Afterwards, hey down by her side.
Elder fats entered the formation and did the rest.
He ced the Yin flower petal on Chief Dona''s Dantain area, and the yang Flower Petal on Nora''s Dantain area.
As he did, brought out some other ingredients prepared ahead of time, and ced them in the formation.
Each Ingredient to represent an element.
After he was done, he left the Formation.
Elder Joules nodded at Elder Fatso, and the...
Chapter 201 Last Night (All To The Arena).
Elder Joules nodded at Elder Fatso, and the both of them made hand seals as the energy in the formation was slowly released.
This was energy that had been umted from the fight above.
It was energy from all the participants of the tournament.
From the first day, energy had been stored in the formation, and now, it was going to be used.
The process was simple. The Yin and yang Talent swapping flower was very sensitive to energy.
Depending on the amount of energy, it''s petals would change color.
Because of this, it needed to be grown in very special environment where it would only absorb specific energy for very particr areas.
That way, it''s individual petals would only be either ck or white and not a mixture of the both of them.
It was also the reason why it had to be ced in a special kind of box that isted the energy in each petal, to avoided it from mixing up together.
The process, was simple. The moment the petals were ced on the chest area, it started to grow roots as it was attracted by the spiritual energy in the Dantain.
This was also the same thing for Nora.
Next, the petal was bombarded with spiritual energy from the formation.
The petals were both from one stalk.
This was an Spiritual flower. Which meant that it''s parts although broken from one another, were connected by spiritual threads.
The roots from the petals took home in their Dantains.
As the Bodies of both of them were bombarded with spiritual energy, so were the petals and the spiritual link between both of them suddenly became stronger.
it became so strong that the spiritual link between both flowers was visible.
Nora could not help but scream in pain. She felt as if her vein was being pulled out from her chest, strand by strand, slowly.
The pain was so much that she started forming at the mouth.
Chief Dona also felt pain, but he was a very seasoned man.
For the price he wanted, this was a very small price to pay.
The formation energy was so much that those within the n suddenly stopped all they were doing and looked in the direction of the abundant spiritual energy rushing to the sky.
Since the start of the chaos, the Dagger father had been searching for Chief Dona everywhere. But did not find him.
However, he suddenly felt the abundant spiritual energy from a particr direction. He frowned tightly.
How could he not?
His informat had sent word that the Tamashi was no where to be found and now, he was feeling an abundance of spiritual energy from the Arena.
It was obvious to him that Chief Dona was activating the Tamashi in order to strike at the Dagger n. Just like the fire chief before him had done.
No! this was not something he could allow happen.
He had put in a lot for this n. He was not going let any weapon against his territory.
He and his assistant, Long knife immediately rushed for the Arena.
Elder Aleen, who was Chiron''s father fought with chief Saa and her husband.
The fight was tough.
Well, it was tough for the Chief and her husband.
Both of them got to experience first hand the capability of the twin brother of the Chief of the Chikitsa n.
At the moment, her husband bleed from his abdomen. He was at the point of death, and Chief Saa was already missing an arm.
However, they still pointed their swords at Elder Aleen.
They discovered that they had both underestimated this Elder.
He alone had soloed two cultivators at the copper rank and was doing it with incredible ease that they had practically been running around the ce for their lives.
This was the battlefield. Here, things such as titles did not matter at all.
The only thing that mattered, was one''s ability.
And at the moment, Aleen was disying it in full.
Chief Saa suddenly thought back to all those rumours about Aleen, and how he was the only one within the Chikitsa n that could stand his brother in a fight.
What was she thinking?
she had gotten carried away with the fact that Aleen had the title of Elder.
Forgetting that the Chikitsa n gave the title to those that were of the Copper rank.
Anything after that was not stated in the title description.
Not many knew this. But those that did, either respected Aleen or stayed away from his path.
Just like Chief Dona, Aleen was at the high stage of the copper rank.
While most if not all the n elders were at the early stage of the copper rank, Aleen was not.
Now she understood. There were rumors that Aleen was supposed to be chief of the n, but he had instead chosen the love of a woman over the seat of chief.
Ironically, he had fought over for the woman with his brother.
Atst, she choose him.
Oldid down rumours had it that the woman in question was a foreigner.
In the Chikitsa n, the chief was only allowed to have wives that were of the n''s blood.
Some many ns also had this rule.
No one wanted a spy that could leak information to her own people directly from the table of the n''s chief.
No n could take such risk.
Also, the origin of the woman was very mysterious in nature.
Therefore, Chief Dona won his position by default.
Since then, Aleen hadid low and enjoyed the peaceful life of a married man.
However, because a lion was resting did not mean that it''s teeth had be blunt.
Aleen had dominated this battlefield like he was ying with children.
While he fought both of them, he had also killed some other followers of the Saber n which included n elders.
Chief Saa and her husband leaned in each other. Both of them had been badly wounded.
*Cough!*
Her husband spat out some blood.
However he held firm. This was not the time to bother with the tremendous pain he felt.
Blood fell from both of them, and a faint regret as to why they picked a fight with this man registered at the back of their minds.
Aleen pointed his sword at them. His spiritual energy still zed with vigor towards the sky and he was ready to cleaved both husband and wife in half.
Just when he was about to kick against the ground and finish them off, he suddenly felt a rush of spiritual energy go to the sky.
He paused and looked in that direction.
While fighting the husband and wife pair, they had been telling him that Chiron was not here, but he had thought they meant that Chiron was dead.
Everybody fighting paused and looked in the direction of the Arena.
Aleen suddenly frowned. To the best of his knowledge, the only thing that could bring forth a lot of spiritual energy without fading away was the spiritual energy of the Tamashi.
After all, he had been there that day several years ago when Chiron had blown up in spiritual energy.
He was sure that Chiron blowing up was not the case, but that could only mean that the Tamashi''s power was being used.
He gritted his teeth tightly in anger.
Of course he knew the use of the Tamashi in times of trouble, but that did not mean that Chiron seized being his son.
Even if he was not to be a cultivator, Chiron could still produce children that would bear his name.
Aleen knew that the Tamashi was a weapon that could only be used for one massive devastating attack.
After that, he knew that the Tamashi would die.
Even if this was to be Chiron''s fate, couldn''t Chief Dona had first taken his permission?
After all, Chiron was his son.
"Damn it!" he cursed as he turned and rushed in the direction of the Arena.
He couldn''t allow such a thing happen.
Aleen was not aware that it was his daughter''s cultivation talent that was being stolen.
Meanwhile, Knight Sheyi that had been fighting against the dragon. The beast hadnded on the ground and with it''s mes and hard body, it was proving to be very difficult to handle.
Knight Sheyi looked in the direction of the Arena.
He frowned tightly, "Lily! take care of this lizard!"
Immediately the order went out, the small figure of a girl came out from the shadows and gave the Red-blood Fire dragon a kick that surprisingly sent it a fair distance.
Knight Sheyi got the space he needed and ran in the direction of the Arena.
Chiron was on a Killing Spree.
However, the sudden burst of spiritual pressure from afar made him pause.
Others might not be familiar with it, but not Chiron.
He was familiar with his sister''s body. After all he wanted to use her as a cultivating cauldron.
He knew her spiritual energy and even the taste of it in the air.
There was no mistake about this. Someone was tampering with his treasure.
"Shit!" he cursed as he mounted the Essence Draining Spider and also headed in the direction of the Arena...
Chapter 202 Last Night (Is It Delicious?)
Slowly, the yang petal on Chief dona''s chest started to turn ck while the Yin Petal on Nora''s chest started to turn white.
The exchange of talent was happening.
The process did not exactly take long.
Chiron was in a hurry to the Arena.
The dagger Father was in a hurry to the Arena.
Elder Aleen was in a hurry to the Arena, andstly Knight Sheyi also hurried to the Arena.
Although there were all of different speed, all of them arrived exactly at the same time.
Apart from them, some other elders and Chiefs of the Chikitsa n and other ns had also been drawn here.
It was at this time that the fighting space of the Arena blew open.
Fresh spiritual energy rushed out of the hole.
This was energy that everyone who was anyone here knew well. That was because moving from one rank to another was always apanied by the release of some uncontroble energy.
However, this one was far stronger and far thicker than usual.
On seeing Chiron, Knight Sheyi was inclined to attack. However, the energy explosion came with energy he was very familiar with.
However, he did not want to even think it was true.
But someone muttered the words, "someone has broken through to the Bronze rank."
Those words made everyone to be on high alert.
This included Knight Sheyi.
After all, for all he knew, this might be another of Chiron''s trap or trickery for him.
Elder Aleen saw Chiron, and a part of him was d that it was not what he was thinking that hade to pass. However, he noticed that Chiron was fully covered in blood and one of his hands hung loosely from his shoulder as if it had been broken.
*IRON SLASH!*
*BOOM!*
The ground suddenly burst open.
Everyone raised their guard.
A man suddenly leapt out of the hole.
He was topless, and his slim frame was aligned perfectly with lean muscles.
This was a face everyone here was not foreign to.
After all, this was the chief of the Chikitsa n.
However, everyone looked at him in surprise, fear and even reverence.
The reason was because his body shone in a bronze colored spiritual energy.
He opened his eyes, and they also glowed in the same energy.
"Dona!?" Elder Aleen raised a brow at his brother.
However, his eyes subconsciously looked into the hole, and as the dust cleared, Aleen''s eyes widened in surprise.
Down thereying on the ground was his daughter Nora.
He wanted to jump into the hole to her, but someone else made it before him.
It was Chiron.
The moment Chiron jumped into the hole, he went to check on Nora''s condition.
He could see the yang petal that had now fully attached itself to her chest.
This flower was not something he was expressively familiar with, but had an idea of.
He immediately spent five points on a memory boost and then his expression suddenly changed, "Yin and Yang Talent swallowing Flower."
He raised his head and looked at Chief Dona. There on the chief''s chest, there was another flower. The one on his chest had turn ck. It had also merged to his chest like a tattoo.
Elder Aleen jumped into the Hole and immediately rushed to Nora.
Immediately, he sent his spiritual energy through her wrist to check her physical condition.
She was still alive. However, something else was wrong. Her spiritual pressure was no longer the same.
It had changed some how.
His spiritual energy went through out her body and then he also frowned.
"she has lost her S-grade Dantain." he muttered lowly. Aleen was surprised and was wondering how this happened.
However, the answer presented itself.
"Don''t worry brother, I have her S-grade Dantain."
Those words were like a bomb that blew off in Aleen''s head.
He was speechless, and did not know what to say or do. He could only pause and look at his brother as his spiritual energy slowly roused up.
*BOOM!*
Aleen kicked against the ground as he rushed for Chief Dona.
However, Chief Dona opened his hands like he was waiting for a hug. he had put down all his defenses.
"If you kill me, the n would lose an S-grade Dantain."
*CLank!*
He struck hard against the ground with his sword.
Those words had made Aleen miss intentionally.
Chief Donaughed lowly.
He knew his brother very well. He might have loved his children which were true, but the one thing he had more passion for, was the love of his n.
Yes! this was a strong desire that both boys had since their tender ages when they were still loving brothers and shared everything.
Their father who was the former chief of the n had instilled incredible love for their homnd in the hearts of his children.
This was the reason why even though they had ended up hating each other because of their love for a woman, they still had not fought to the death.
It was because each was aware of the necessity of the other to the n''s strength.
After all, at the time, they were the only two A-grade Dantain talented cultivators of the n.
To them, the Chikitsa n came first.
"Dona!" Aleen muttered lowly, and through gritted teeth, "I hate you!"
Chief Donaughed out loud, "I know, but guess what brother. I lost the woman of my dreams to you. But I gained an S-grade dantain in return."
Chief Donaughed wildly. Just then, he suddenly felt an extreme tightness in his stomach and it made him fall to his knees.
"JOULES!!!" Chief Dona called for his wife.
Immediately, she rushed over with a pot in hand.
the moment the pot was brought before him, Chief Dona opened it and began devouring the beast meat within.
"HUH!?"
"HUH!?"
"HUH!?"
Everybody looked at him in surprise.
Even if he was hungry, couldn''t he at least wait until the chaos within his n was over before he dove into food?
However, people like Knight Sheyi and the Dagger father knew exactly what was happening.
knight Sheyiughed loudly as he saw the chief devouring the core beast meat in front of everyone.
No one understood what was going on.
"Lord Dagger father!" Long knife standing behind the frowning Dagger father inquired about the situation.
The Dagger father proceeded to exin. However, his sharp eyes still remained on the eating Chief Dona.
The first three ranks of cultivation which are Wood, stone and copper, are only preparatory stages of the actual cultivation.
There are of the first cultivation realm.
The next realm which is the middle Realm consist of Bronze, silver and gold. These are divided into six stages for each.
But it is not their stages that make them all that unique but the adversity thates with the ranks.
The middle realm is the dividing line that pulls mortals away from their mortality shackle. However, as the shackles are being pulled away, mother nature also pulls back.
And the best way she does this, is by the desires of the mortal flesh.
Yes! this is why the middle ranks are also called the REALM OF NATURAL DESIRES. In some areas, they are even called the Ranks of Cardinal sins.
the moment a person ascends into the bronze rank, he is assaulted by the cardinal sins. However, he is not assaulted by all of them.
Just like any one out there, every person leans towards one more than all the others.
In the case of the Dagger father, it was Avarice.
This was the reason why he was very possessive and wanted more and more for himself. It was also the reason why he wanted the possessions and wealth of the Chikitsa n and all the other sword ns.
What Chief Dona was experiencing, was Gluttony.
He was still new to the realm and it would take him a while to control his intense desire for food. And that was if he eventually controlled it.
Chief Dona continued to eat rapidly. As he did, the dagger father contemted if he should attack at all.
Although he had been a bronze rank cultivator for long, he could not help but be conscious of attacking.
He was well knowledgeable about the seven sins of man.
Each was unique in its own right, and very dangerous, but Gluttony was a very chaotic sin.
While the battlefield had entered a temporary pause,
? Chiron opened a Shadow pool, "Hunter take care of Nora!"
Hunter immediately Dragged Nora into the Shadow pool.
The petal was still on her chest. In chiron''s opinion, they might be a way he could still turn this around. Even if it was little, he was going to extract every value Nora had.
However, he suddenly looked at Chief Dona gobbling on the meat from the pot. Chiron immediately remembered something he had instinctively cooked up earlier and he could not help but burst intoughter.
Hisughter was so loud that everybody''s attention was drawn to him.
They all frowned.
"Chiron!?" Aleen called out.
However, Chiron could care less as he continuedughing.
He wiped the tears that had leaked out the corner of his eyes out of joy, and then he paused as he turned to Chief Dona.
"You know, I''m a bit surprised that you haven''t noticed." Chiron pointed to the pot of meat in Chief Dona''s hands.
"My dear chief, I have a question for you. How does your son''s meat taste? is it delicious?"
Chapter 203 Last Night (End Your Family With Your Hands)
Chiron''s words had made everyone to pause a bit.
"What did he say!?" some of them asked. However, everyone knew that there was no reason to ask to hear him again. They all knew what he meant by what he said.
"You know! the fact that you did not even see your son fighting in the Arena and it did not bother you still surprises me. Was your head really filled with the entertainment from the battle or was it just anticipation from eating him." Chiron added as he cracked some moreughter.
Chief Dona paused and looked at the meat in his hand.
And then everybody turned to Elder Joules.
However, she too was surprised by this and was looking at her shaky hands.
Chiron turned to Elder Joules
"You did well!" heplimented her.
....
Sometime ago, Chiron had just made Emma a subus demon.
He had told her to keep her job at the Lost treasure as it was most important now.
At the time, the reason for doing this was because he needed eyes and ears on one particr person.
Yes! It was because of Elder Fatso.
Time and Time again, Elder Fatso had been the instrument that Fate used to hunt him.
In fact, a major development of the problems he had was due to Fates interruptions with Elder Fatso as thepass.
It was for this reason that he had Emma attach herself to the elder.
He had initially thought of finding a way to kill him. However, at the end of the day,Elder Fatso was still an elder of the n.
This meant that he was a cultivator in the copper realm.
No matter how annoying he was, this much was true.
This meant that Chiron could not even use poisons to kill him. Firstly, if he discovers it early enough, then he could flush it out of his system and that would spell the end of a useful tool for Chiron, and Chiron still had ns to use Emma.
Also, even if it ended up being sessful, it would mean the death of an elder.
Naturally, investigations would ensure.
Therefore, all he could do was let Emma gather useful information for him.
Elder Fatso was immediately fascinated by the sexy alluring touch that Emma gave him, and adding the fact that she was his wives daughter, added a special spice to the affair.
In other words, he was addicted.
There was a saying in Chiron''s former life: A man would always tell his ns to his mistress before revealing the results to his wife.
In the case of Elder Fatso, it was the same thing.
Man could do anything for the list of a woman''s body.
In Chiron''s former life, they were great men that died for this, and even famous cities fell.
In other to please Emma, Elder Fatso ran his mouth.
It was through this method that Chiron knew that Chief Dona was nning to be a Bronze rank cultivator.
Unfortunately, Emma had not brought out enough information about the method Chief Dona was nning to use, but this much, was good enough.
There were texts that showed how one could know the Sin of man that would inflict a person once they reached the bronze rank.
Because of this, Chief Dona had already calcted and knew that he was to be filled with Gluttony.
All the sins were terrible if one had no control over them, but the worst of them all, had always been Gluttony.
Naturally, Chief Dona had his wife prepare a big meal for him.
But unknown to him, Chiron had also gotten knowledge of the information that he was going to pop up with Gluttony.
Chiron decided to kill two birds with one stone.
In fact, one might say it was three birds with one stone.
Once upon a time, Chiron had a bet with Elder Joules during the ns cultivator''s test.
Back then, he and her had sighed a blood oath.
Back then, Chiron had used the ancientnguage of Runes to add an extra character to the rules of the contract.
The rune was faint, but it was definitely there.
That rune changed nearly everything in that contract.
For example, it made her his ve without her even knowing.
All Chiron did was was to whisper the right words into her ears.
Say for example; That she should kill her son and feed her husband with his meat after his climb to the bronze rank.
Chiron had only done this because Chief Dona had coveted his sword.
This was just Chiron''s pay back and nothing more.
Elder joules herself had done it mindlessly. The orders of a blood contract could never be disobeyed.
There was nothing she could have done about it.
Chiron was a very observant person.
After the show with the crystal ball where they all had to show their cultivation levels, Chiron noticed that his cousin was no where to be found.
In fact, there was not even an announcement saying that he had given up a fight.
Elder Joules was quite influential within the Chikitsa n. After all, she was the chief''s wife.
It was not a problem for her to permanently remove Cablen from the list of participants without raising rm.
Chiron had not known that Nora was the person that Chief Dona wanted to use to ascend the bronze rank, but he had noticed his cousin''s absence, and therefore, he had concluded that the Chief was about to break through to the Bronze rank.
This was yet another change that had happened as a result of the butterfly effect of Chiron''s arrival into this world.
This was also another reason that Chiron had decided to make this night the Chosen night to reign his chaos.
.....
Chief Dona paused. Subconsciously, the meat in his mouth fell back into the pot like shit from the anus of a bird that was flying over.
This meat. He had thought it tasted very good. And for some reason, the spiritual energy in it had made well within his body.
It was tender in the right ces and it helped well with his hunger.
It was probably one of the best meat he had tasted in his life.
However, it was his son.
The meat suddenly turned to the face of his son in the pot.
Memories of the time he had spent with Cablen rushed through his mind like flowing stream after a rainy day.
His son''s smile. Even though his son waszy and did not like cultivating, he had still pushed him and bathed him with cultivation resources.
As a father, this was the least he could do for hiszy son. However, it now seemed like he had been fattening his son like a cow, only to harvest himter on.
His veins popped on his forehead and his fingers grabbed the pot so tight, that he began to squeeze it.
He wanted to vomit, but Gluttony was acting strongly on him.
It was one thing to not eat anymore, but to throw up the one that had already gone in was a No No.
In other words, no matter how hard he tried, he could not throw it up.
His eyes suddenly clouded with tears as his rage filled the Spiritual energy that burst out of his body.
This was spiritual energy of the bronze rank.
It was quite suppressing bit Chiron''s taunting voice still came from behind.
The others had also heard that Chief Dona had just eaten his own son.
This included Elder Aleen, knight Sheyi, the Dagger father, and other elders that had gathered here.
This was a significant blow to the minds of any person watching.
*AHHHH!!!!*
Chief Dona shouted in rage as he rushed for Chiron. He stretched his hand and a sword rushed into it.
This was the Ancestral sword.
"I''ll KILL you!"
He rushed for Chiron without thinking.
In the state Chiron was, even fighting a cultivator in the copper rank was going to be difficult for him.
In fact, he was definitely going to die.
His strength had been halved by the system as a result of his mistake. He had been negligent to a particr attack by Fate, and now he was paying for the consequences.
He was in no position to receive this attack. without a doubt, he was going to die.
Even Knight Sheyi that was watching, watched on with interest.
He really was looking forward to seeing Chiron''s end.
Chiron had a fearful look on his face, and for a quick second there, everyone thought that he was dead.
However, things did not always end the way we expect them to.
Immediately, a figure rushed in front of Chiron.
The SLOSHING sound of sword passing through meat was heard.
However, to everybody''s surprise, it was not Chiron that the de had gone through.
It was someone else. It was Elder Joules.
She had jumped in front of the de as it headed for Chiron...
Chapter 204 Last Night (Join Mother)
"NO! NO!! NO!!!" Chief Dona muttered lowly.
He looked at his wife and then at his hands.
Her blood filled his hands so much that some of it fell to the ground.
The Ancestry sword was a very big broad sword.
With the spiritual energy of a cultivator in the bronze rank, her insides were as good as mushed potatoes from the one strike filled with so much rage.
Elder Joules coughed as her body jerked from time to time.
Blood leaked down her mouth like drops of water off a ss mirror.
He looked in her eyes as she did his.
"Why!? Why did you do that!?" he asked.
"I... I don''t know." she muttered as she fell limply into his embrace.
It was true. She did not know why she jumped in front of the de. How could she?
It was just the blood contract at work.
Her freedom of choice was taken away that day many years ago when she made that deal with Chiron.
It was that instance of pride that sealed her Fate.
Chief Dona immediately left the sword as he held her.
He sat on the ground with her in his embrace.
"HEALER! I need a HEALER!!" he kept calling out, but there was none around.
"I... I wish..." she coughed out some more blood as she tried to talk, "you loved me... like you did Nora!"
Those were herst words.
Her eyes remained open as she lifelessly left the world forever.
Chief Dona held her tight in his hands. Memories of his years with this woman flushed through his mind.
He had only married her because at the time, she was the best female cultivator.
There was not much to it. They had only gotten married because he had be chief and since she was talented, the elders figured that both of them would give birth to better Talents for the n.
He truly did not love her. His heart was with Nora who had be his brother''s wife.
Even though he became Chief, he hated that he had to let her go.
Naturally, he poured all his malice on her.
No matter what she did. Whether it was right or wrong, he would shout at her and in many cases, he would even physically abuse.
All to satisfy his unsatisfaction.
As if it was her fault that he ended up with her.
However, no matter what, she still stayed loyal to him.
The abuse only truly reduced significantly when she had Cablen.
However, just when she thought he was starting to get better, news arrived of Nora''s death.
She had died given birth to her second child.
Once more, he reverted back to his crazy abuse. Only this time around, it was more in private.
But she was a dutiful woman through and true.
If only he had given her a tard bit more attention instead of his position and his brother''s family, maybe she wouldn''t have made that decision to sign a betting contract with Chiron all those years ago out of fear of bruising his Ego.
And now, it was all over.
As a father, husband and even a leader, he had really failed.
"But I... I loved you!" he muttered to himself. Almost as if he was trying to convince himself that the things he had done to her were instead out of love.
Chief Dona looked around him. He had eaten his own son, killed his own wife, and his n was on fire.
The despair and rage mixed with the hunger that came from the Gluttony of sin ravaged his mind.
Chiron as well as the others could see it. Chief Dona was at the brink of true madness.
Chiron took a few steps towards his n chief.
Chief Dona still held his wife in his hands. However, his eyes and expression were nearly nk.
On the ground was the Bloody Ancestral sword.
Chiron picked it up.
He raised it and with a whip in the air, all the blood on it fell to the ground.
Chiron bit his finger and drops of blood touched the sword.
Immediately, the world seemed to slow down, or rather, it nearly paused.
Just like it had been when he had touched the scabbard.
Once more, he saw the familiar door as the familiar face of his Ancestor walked in.
It was just as Chiron had thought. The same monologue. With the same invitation that Chiron should pass three tests.
Chiron was smart enough to know that this was another piece of his ancestor''s soul.
"I''m sorry Old man! But I do not have time to y with you."
*SLASH!*
Chiron waved his hand, and some of his blood from his finger acted as a de and cut of the head of the ancestor before he could continue spitting his obvious lies.
Chironughed lowly.
He looked at the heart broken chief and it made him shake his head.
Chief Dona had just acquired power, but because his Dao heart was corrupted with affection, he was left without a will to fight.
Even with power, one could be left useless without Will.
Chiron looked well at the state of the man.
A reminder that this was what he would be if he allowed human sentiments to crowd his path to power.
*CLAP!*
There was suddenly pping in the air.
Everyone turned to the source of it.
It was knight Sheyi, "You know! I have had the privilege of meeting and killing a few Evil Children in my life, but never once have I met anyone like you."
He raised a hand to the sky and a bronze light energy suddenly shoot out of his ring.
The moment the light went to the sky, Chiron felt the arrival of more unwanted guests.
Suddenly, many men in white robes appeared.
Knight Sheyi turned to the Dagger father. "I thought you wanted the Chikitsa n. If that kid gets away, you are finished."
The Dagger father frowned. He had read the developing situation until now.
He knew that what Knight Sheyi said was true.
He waved his hands and the Arena was suddenly filled with men in ck fitted clothes.
But not just them. Chiron could also see some members of the sword ns in their ranks.
Apparently, some ns had long betrayed the Chikitsa n.
One of such, was the Rapier n.
Their n Chief Killian stood close to the Dagger father.
Chiron frowned a bit.
It was just as he guessed. Somehow, Knight Sheyi was already in cohorts with the Dagger n.
But this did not surprise him.
On seeing the vast number of people, the remaining elders of the Chikitsa n were forced to gather where Chiron stood.
This included Elder Aleen.
There was no need to ask stupid questions like: why was this happening?
Everyone here was smart enough to know that this was going to be a bloody fight.
Suddenly, there wasughter.
It was loud and it echoed off the still nervousness of the Arena.
Thisughter was from Chiron.
Everyone turned and looked at him.
Was he running mad like the Chief?
Chiron suddenly tore out his clothes.
Which meant that he was now with just his underwear.
He used the clothe tie his one hand that was cursed and now unusable.
And then he willed and Devil''s touch appeared from no where.
He ced Devil''s touch in his mouth.
Just like it would morph and wrap his hand steady, it did so for his neck and face.
Covering it like a mask.
He held the Ancestral broad sword in his one good hand.
And then he took a ready position to fight.
The Dagger father raised his hand, and he was about to give the signal for the fight to begin.
However, he paused.
*SLASH!*
Everyone looked in Chiron''s direction.
He had just cleaved the Chikitsa n Elders in front of him into two.
"Chiron! what are you...!?" Aleen opened his eyes in surprise.
He could not believe what he was seeing. Chiron was attacking his own n''s men.
But there was more.
How and when did Chiron be strong enough to kill Copper rank cultivators?
Such questionsbelled his mind.
But before his mind could even get answered to them, all the Elders before him had touched the ground as pieces of meat.
He had killed them all.
Aleen did not know what to do. He frowned tightly. This were his n''s men that his own son was cutting like paper.
This infuriated him. Be raised his sword as he came with a spirit technique for Chiron, but just when he reached, he discovered that he could no longer feel his hands.
Aleen fell to the ground.
Chiron had not moved but yet his hands were cut. How was that possible?
And then he saw it. The blood that had bathed the ground rose in the air.
Chiron did not need to attack with his swords. His Blood technique had done the job for him.
Chiron walked up to his father. Devil''s touch morphed space out of his lips to let him talk.
"Don''t worry You are about to join mother!"
*SLOSH!*
The sword went into his chest.
Chapter 205 Last Night (Like Father, Like Son)
As the Broad sword made a bigger Hole in Aleen''s chest, he could not help but stare eyes wide open in disbelief.
For him as a Father, or an elder, nothing was making sense today.
Firstly, his loving n was attacked. And then he discovered that his son''s life was in danger. And then his daughter''s talent was stolen by his twin brother.
And now, his son that did not have any cultivation suddenly developed cultivation enough to attack elders and finally, he was also dying at his hands.
As the life drained out of his body, he could not help but sh back to thesest ten years of his life.
These years were truly the most confusing of his life. He had lost the love of his life and had to take care of two children as a single father. Because of the conflict with his brother, he was also forced to do it alone for fear of losing them.
And then just when his hard work was toe to fruition, his heart was broken the day he discovered that his son would never be able to carry on his cultivation techniques.
For a father, this was the greatest hurt. His son was relegated to the scorn of the n and even in meetings with other elders, he could still hear the mocking whispers. Even though there were praises as regards his daughter''s talent, it was nothingpared to the insults he had to bare and carry.
After all, the saying always went, "Like Father, Like Son."
At first, he had wanted to end it all and just kill his son, but then that was in fact out of the love he had for him.
He knew that life without cultivation was not going to be an easy one and he wanted to help his son the better path which was reincarnation.
However, the love of his wife made him stay his hand.
And then he saw with his own eyes as his son began his training. He saw as he push time and time again against the Hand that life had dealt him.
Many times, he would overwork his mind and he would pass out bleeding on the ground.
During those times, he could see a bit of his former self that always thrived to be the best in his son.
And so he ensured to always tend to the wounds whenever the boy was at his limits.
All these were acts of love.
Even though he never liked the fact that his son ended up depending on some mysterious sword for power, it never once stopped his love for him.
But now, his love was biting him in the back.
Elder Aleen bleed through the chest and he could even feel as the spilling red liquid went into his lungs and upied the space for air.
Was the love he gave his son wrong!?
Now that he thought back at it, there were many things that he did do wrong.
Maybe if he had been more of a father and a friend, he would not be in the situation he was in today.
Elder Aleen could not help but look up. He wanted to see the eyes of his son and be justified that this action was out of resentment.
However, he could not help but be puzzled.
Resentment? Hate? Anger?
No! not any of them showed even a slight bit in Chiron''s eyes.
the only thing he could see was that same look he had seen in Chiron''s eyes all those many years ago when he had woken up in the morning and saw Chiron pulling a huge boulder to build his body.
Yes! it was the same look. It had not changed in the slightest bit.
That was the same look he had when he was younger and wanted to be at the top of the cultivator world.
Yes! In Chiron''s eyes, all he could see was the burning unblemished desire for power.
Maybe it was because he was dying and therefore could see it from a clearer point of view.
But the truth remained that this was a clear desire to climb and step on the cultivation world.
The desire in Chiron''s eyes was so bright that it touched his heart and a few drops of tears fell down the side of his eyes.
For the first time in his life, he acknowledged Chiron.
Chiron pulled out the broad sword from Aleen''s chest.
As Aleen fell to the ground, he couldn''t hep but look around. He could see the many men that his son would have no choice but to stand against.
For some reason he could not understand, what he felt was not fear, but an overwhelming sense of pride.
This was it. This was what it meant to stand on top of the cultivation world.
For One to stand against all, and all to stand against one.
Even though this would be thest sight he would see before he would die, he did not mind.
This was a glorious sight for a father to witness.
Many people had called Chiron Trash for a long time and had said that Nora was the Talented one.
But No! there had missed it. Aleen had to admit that even he himself had missed it.
Even if it was from when Chiron had beaten Cablen, he would have seen it if he was not too rigid on his standard of what he called strength.
"Oh! Nora," Aleen muttered lowly, "If only you can see him, you would be very proud."
Aleen gave a self-deprecatingugh, "We have created a monster."
Even though Chiron was the reason for his end, Aleen could not help but wish his son well.
He closed his eyes never to open them again.
Chiron waved the Broad ancestral sword, and the blood on it st on the ground.
Chiron looked at the hundreds of people that wereing to take his life.
Steadily, they advanced.
He pointed his broad sword at them, "Come and meet your end!"
Chapter 206 Last Night (Deaths Child Dances Alone With Two Blades))
Within the hundreds of people that surrounded him and wanted to take his life, Chiron could see some faces that he recognized.
Such as Danfo who used special rings to shoot out spiritual energy and Kevin who was the muscle head that he had taken one arm from.
These two led the charge on the side of the Holy Church.
Long Knife led the charge on the side of the Dagger n and the other ns that had betrayed the Chikitsa n.
As it stood, there was no reason for the Dagger father to continue fighting. After all, he hade to harvest the Chikitsa n, and as it stood, a majority of the n had been destroyed and many of its elders dead.
Even the Chief of the n had lost the will to fight.
He was basically another man in the battlefield that was waiting to die.
However, for some deep seated reason in the dagger Father''s heart, he could feel that he had t take advantage to kill the ten year old boy before his eyes.
Cultivators had better senses and even their predictions could often times be right.
This was one such moment.
Maybe it was Chiron was the Tamashi, but truthfully, that was no longer enough reason.
it was just a deep desire for the utopic future that he had nned out not to end up ruined because of one silly mistake.
After all, just like everyone here, he had seen as Chiron had killed n elders.
Chiron was just ten, and he already had such a decisive mind. The Dagger father could not imagine what would happen if Chiron reached his age.
Without a doubt, such a budding future problem should be plucked now.
As all rushed for Chiron, He did not go to them.
Instead, he opened his legs and squat low. In a ready stance to ept the arrival of the hundreds of souls, he was about to send to the afterlife.
The first person got to him.
It was Kevin. Kevin used his physical body which had been specially enhanced by spiritual energy to fight.
He threw a punch with his one hand that went straight for Chiron''s face.
However, just before he would reach, Someone caught him by the leg and pulled him back.
*Bam!*
He lost control as he hit the ground hard.
Kevin turned back.
Surprisingly, the person that had held his leg was Danfo.
"Danfo! what are you doing!?"
However, Danfo could not exin and instead pointed at Chiron.
by now, the first person had reached Chiron.
It was a person of the Dagger n.
Chiron waved the Ancestral broad sword and the unlucky fellow was cleaved in two from the waist.
The de had passed with so much clean force that it might as well have been a hot knife going through butter.
If it was Kevin, he might have been able to defend against such an attack.
No! he definitely would have, but the ancestral sword was so sharp that it might as well cut through his defence.
But that was not what Danfo was showing him.
It was something else.
And until Kevin used spiritual energy in his eyes, he could not see it.
But once he did, he paused in shock.
Chiron looked at Danfo and Kevin that were looking at him with wide eyes.
Even with Devil''s touch in his mouth, it was easy to tell that Chiron was grinning.
But How could he not? These people were basically feeding him.
As a result of the chaos and Drama so far, Chiron had nearly forgotten the true aim of killing his n members. Or better still, his attention had not been on the system and he had missed the congrattory message that he had long reached a thousand points.
However, the moment he realized that he had reached his desired goal, he immediately exchanged the one thousand points for the Pill that could heal all injuries.
The moment he put Devil''s touch in his mouth to fight, it was him also putting the pill.
Immediately, the pill did its magic and the cracks in the wall of his Aura Dantain was immediately sealed.
Unfortunately, the pill was not able to heal his cursed hand. Mainly because it was not an injury but because it was a curse.
However, that was not going to stop Chiron from doing what he was going to do next.
There was a particr ability that Chiron was blessed with the day he acquired Aura that he had never quite used.
Today, he was using it.
<* Soul Eater= Eat dead souls to increase strength [Can only eat souls of those that Host''s kills]>
This was the ability.
It was also the reason why he immediately killed all the elders of his n including his own father.
Chiron had really not been joking when he said his father was going to join his mother.
He meant that his father was going to join the soul of his mother that he had consumed.
At the moment, Chiron had activated SOUL EATER.
This Ability grinded the souls of the people he killed and allowed him to enjoy them as increase to his power.
Although the ability was not as effective as using the Rainbow bridge that allowed him to absorb all of his mother, it still allowed him to feed his strength.
At the moment, that was what Chiron was doing.
What Danfo and Kevin had seen, was the corpses on the ground suddenly bing dried up and turning into disfigured mummies.
Yes! Chiron was feeding on them.
At the moment, his Aura energy had already broken from the early stage of the stone realm to the middle stage, and then to the high stage.
But it did not stop there. It broke into the Copper realm, and the more Chiron Killed, the higher it became.
The feeling of his power growing was an addictive burst that made him wave his two swords everywhere like a whirlwind.
He was taking lives, but with the way he moved, it might as well have been dancing.
Initially, Chiron had lost half of his strength as a result of punishment by the system, but now, he was climbing back up, and he was doing it fast.
To make matters worse, he activated another Aura skill. This was one that disyed its peaked strength on such a chaotic battlefield.
He activated...
Chapter 207 Last Night (Enlightenment)
* Eye of the Mind= Sense 20 meters in all directions [ Subject to increase if in Aura''s natural domain]
The ability known as Eye of the mind had expanded far beyond twenty meters.
Chiron waved both des.
The more he fought, the more fluid his movements became.
This was the first time he was in such arge-scale battle.
Before this, the highest he had been in was the ambush by the Holy church members on the mountain.
Back then, only Danfo and Kevin''s team had been too much for him.
If it was not for the help of the evil spirit that showed up, leaving that ce alive might have been a pipe dream.
But here he was. His fight was against hundreds and the slight thought to run away had not even popped up remotely in his head.
The veins in his hands popped up like the Roots of a great tree showing on the surface of the earth.
Every swing was apanied by the wetness of blood.
Yet, he held the broad sword very tight.
With the wetness and the amount of force he used to hold the sword, his hand already had bad bleeding blisters.
But, Little cuts on his palm were not enough to stop him from the thrill of this ughter.
Moments before this fight started, some men in long blue coats had also made it to the arena. However, there remained hidden far off at a corner.
They were six of them in number. On their chest was a particr Emblem. If Chiron had seen this emblem, he would have instantly recognized it.
After all, this was the same Emblem on his mother''s grave.
"Commander! Should we go and help him!?" One of them suggested.
"Hmmm! does he look like he needs any help?" the one in front replied with a smile on his face.
.......................
Back to the fight...
Every turn of his head with Devil''s touch in his mouth aided the transport fee for another soul to the yellow river.
Danfo and Kevin paused.
They were the ones that was supposed to head the assault. But standing to watch as Chiron ughtered their Church men and even members of the other ns, a different kind of feeling that was never there before suddenly nted itself in their hearts.
Yes! It was fear.
Fear of those des kissing their skin.
Fear of Chiron''s bloody eyes staring at them.
Fear that his craving for more blood would pull his attention their way.
Danfo swallowed harshly.
His throat felt dry.
He had not gone up to fight, but his hands were suddenly shaky, and he could tell that every fighting muscle in his body was in absolute protest of his moving forward.
In fact, his body was also in protest of moving backwards.
After all, behind him was the monster that was knight Sheyi.
Danfo subconsciously looked at his hands.
They were shaking, and his mind subconsciously isted the sound of de against de, and de against flesh.
He suddenly squat on the ground and grabbed his head as his teeth entered a gnashing state.
Kevin on the other hand looked at the state of his friend.
"SHIT!" he cursed out loud. They had not even faced the enemy yet and Danfo''s will had been broken.
In other words, Danfo had got Post-traumatic Stress Disorder (PTSD).
Kevin still wanted to battle, but looking at the fight, he saw less reason why his effort was going to yield any result.
There was no choice about it.
He immediately turned and carried the panicking Danfo on his shoulder as he left the battle field.
At this point, there were two things that were constant with Chiron''s fighting.
One was the fact that he was sending so many limbs into the air that it looked as if they were rejected parts that were being sent back to the maker for usefulness Reevaluation.
And the second was the blood that was gathering in the air above his head.
This was blood from those that he had cut down like weeds in a farm.
The dagger Father and Knight Sheyi stood one not far from the other and watched what was happening.
Both of them frowned deeply.
For Dagger father, it was the killing of his n men, and that really affected him. But For knight Sheyi, what touched him was not the fact that men from his church were dying.
Hell! he could care less about such a thing.
What got him worked up was the fact that he could see it himself. For some reason, Chiron was getting better.
And this was not just in the aspect of the increase in his Aura energy.
but the fact that he was really getting stronger.
It was like when one used a blunt de against a stone continually.
At first, it would look like the de was biting more than it could chew, but if one did it just right, it was easy to see as the de would get sharper.
Such was the current situation in this fight.
If Chiron had used about twenty percent of energy shing at a particr angle before, then the next time he did it would have reduced in the amount of energy used, and at the same time, the sh would be smoother and firmer.
In other words, Chiron was the de, and the hundreds of people dying at his hands were the stone.
He was grinding himself against them.
Even though it looked like he was just waving his swords in whirl pools around himself, it was not so.
Every move with every de was very calcted.
As he fought, he suddenly entered a state he had never been in his life.
this was a state that he had heard of.
In his former life, many of those great Athletes had talked about this state.
Even Writers had spoke of it.
This was a state free from the burden of fatigue, pain, hunger or even conscious awareness of the environment.
It almost felt as if his senses and the cosmos had be one.
Yes! this state. there was a name for it.
Many called it the Zone in his former world, but in the cultivation world, it was called enlightenment.
yes! he was there. he could feel it.
In his mind, he could feel it. As his senses became one with the chaos and the de, he could feel it.
It was almost as if the Great Dao was blessing him for the destruction he was bringing to fruition.
They say that there are things one would never experience in life unless one gave it one''s heart and soul.
This was such a moment.
Chapter 208 Last Night (Ace In The Hole)
This was the alert that Chiron received. But he himself was not aware of this.
He was still in that frenzied state for blood and destruction.
Also, his war cries and the melodic sound of his de kissing flesh and marrying bones drowned the sound of the alert from the system.
And then it happened.
Chiron waved his sword, and surprisingly, there was no sound of it passing through flesh.
He waved it again and again, and the only thing he felt was the weight of blood on the de.
It was at this point that he left his enlightened state.
He had cuts on various parts of his body. But even now, some of them were still healing.
This was an after effect of the pill he had taken before.
It was night time, and this ce was not like his former world that had street lights in the night, or big stadium lights for ces like this arena.
However, when cultivators used their energies, it always brings out bright spiritual light in the color of their ranks.
At the moment, the entire arena was still bright with spiritual energy.
Of course, this was not the spiritual energy of those that were dead on the ground.
But spiritual energy of those that were actively fleeing for their lives.
Those fleeing were actually members of other sword ns that had betrayed the chikitsa n and surprisingly members of the holy church.
Those of the Dagger n were mostly dead.
The Dagger n was a n of assassins. Their discipline was next to none.
Unless instructed by the Dagger father, they were not going to back up from any fight. Even if it meant their death.
For this reason, most of those that had died, were members of the Dagger n.
Chiron had shaved them down like he was ughtering pigs.
At the moment, Chiron paused.
The reflection of light from the Spiritual energies all around showed that he was absolutely bathed in blood.
every part of him was bloody.
He might just have soaked in a red pool.
His hair hung loosely. from their tips, blood drops fell.
Yet, some of them remained stuck to his body.
Chiron used his forehand to wipe the blood off his face.
His eyes were lifted up.
His look was firm and sharp.
Of course, he was looking at none other than the two Bronze-level cultivators in the distance.
Knight Sheyi was a bronze cultivator.
He was a very strong one. In fact, he was at the third level of the bronze rank.
However, when he looked into Chiron''s eyes, he felt a fire and determination that actually shook his core a bit.
By now, he was aware that it was a mistake for him to have sent all those members of the Holy Church to attack.
He had practically given Chiron a gift.
The Chiron before him felt sharper and more in tuned with the battlefield than the one he had met the other day in this same arena.
Knight Sheyi frowned.
"If you are really that desperate to die, then I''ll send you on your way!"
Knight Sheyi waved his hand, and the little girl Lily suddenly appeared. This was the same one he had left to fight Chiron''s dragon. "Give me back some!" he ordered.
Her mouth suddenly opened in an abnormal manner.
The moment Chiron saw this, he whispered, "a magic doll!?"
Chiron had memories of this world. He knew quite a lot of things.
For example, he knew that for some reason, all magic users had what were called Living dolls. This little girl belonged to Knight Sheyi.
A thin line appeared from Lily''s mouth to her head and her head was divided into one on either side. In her head were three bronze-coloured orbs.
One of them rose in the air and entered his mouth. To be precise, it settled on his tongue.
*DUM! DUM!! DUM!!!*
Like a drum, Chiron could hear something beat in the air. It echoed all around him.
Suddenly, Knight Sheyi kicked against the ground.
The moment he moved, Chiron could feel as if his Aura energy with all its greatness had been blown away.
It felt as if it was wet paper, and should naturally move when kissed with scissors.
This was the magic energy of a cultivator in the bronze rank.
It was nothing like what Chiron had felt from Knight Sheyi earlier on.
In fact, it was worlds apart.
Without anyone telling him, Chiron instantly knew that Knight Sheyi had not used a fraction of his true power during their previous bout.
It was no wonder he was not fazed when Chiron was going on his killing spree.
In his eyes, he was looking at the work of an ant.
All this while, he was indeed capable of killing Chiron with just a p.
However, he had intentionally held back on most of his power.
Most likely because he wanted to enjoy Chiron''s struggle.
But now, it was no more.
He had removed just a bit of the restrain on him.
And now, Chiron felt as if the world was about to crash into him.
Chiron could not summon the dragon.
It was too far, and even if it got here in time, he doubted that it could really stand against the power Knight Sheyi was presenting.
"In that case!" Chiron whispered to himself, "I guess it''s time to bring out my Ace in the hole."
Just before Knight Sheyi reached him, Chiron dug his hand into a shadow pool and pulled out someone by the hair.
This was a person that had not shown her face throughout the entire battle.
It was someone that all the elders of the n knew and respected.
Yes! it was the Half-Elf Elder known as Ellen.
This was Chiron''s Ace in the Hole.
Chapter 209 Last Night (Two Against One)
Some time ago, Chiron had visited Elder Ellen in her manor.
He had left her ce with his hands bloody.
back then, he had done something to her body using Ca''s demon blood.
Now, he was revealing her.
Chiron had a number of reasons why he choose Elder Ellen for this.
Firstly, she was a half Elf.
This meant that she had her origins connected to Nature.
Also, even though she appeared young, she was already more than a thousand years old.
There was also the fact that her blood was already tainted with Demon energy.
Elder Ellen sorted power to break the limiters that had been set on her as a result of her origins.
For the longest time, she had been using the Yang energy of the male children of the Chikitsa n.
Harvesting pure Yang blood Essence from them when they were still innocent.
This was how she built her power.
However, she came across a particr hup in her cultivation that started to eat away at the progress she had made.
It was around this time that Chiron came into the scene.
Chiron had a vast sea of knowledge about this world.
He knew many cultivation secrets. many of which were not yet even invented.
He helped Elder Ellen correct the defect in her system, but then, he ced his own.
After all, if it was not for his benefit, then it was useless.
Thest time he visited her ce, he had ced thest of the requirements.
Ironically, because of the kind of person that the Half elf elder was, the other Elders could not be bothered with whether she showed her face n public or not.
In fact, if she was silent, then it was a good thing for them.
As far as anyone was concerned, she had entered close-door cultivation and would not be avable for the longest time.
Knight Sheyi approached with tremendous force.
He had only taken a part of his power from his doll, and it was already so overwhleming that Chiron could not move.
By now, Chiron''s Aura side had broken into the Copper realm as a result of the abundance of death around him.
yet, the moment the Bronze knight moved, he felt like a mice in front of a lion.
No one needed to tell Chiron before he knew that he was about to die.
But then again, there was a saying in Chiron''s former world: A man can never over n.
*DUM!!!*
Elder Ellen had lifted her hand before her chest in defense, but the impart of thending punch still sent both herself and Chiron flying.
*BOOM!!!*
Chiron crashed into the seating area of the Arena.
He coughed up some blood to the side.
He could feel the impact of that punch vibrate his inner organs.
And this was even after he had protected them tightly with both Aura and spiritual energy.
"Hmmm! I was right about your kind. Evil Children have a way of multiplying like yeast." Knight Sheyiplimented.
He was obviously referring to the Half Elf Elder that was giving off demon energy in front of Chiron.
Chiron wiped the blood from his mouth.
The impact of that punch had also shaken the half Elf Elder, but she was obviously doing better than Chiron was at the moment.
Chiron had his eyes on the Knight in front of him.
However, he suddenly felt the approach of danger from behind.
"Shit!" he cursed as he pulled Elder Ellen by the shoulder, using her as a shield for the surprise attack from behind.
this time around, she could not lift her hands in time.
*BOOM!*
the attack sent both of them flying once more.
they both tumbled on the ground a little before standing up.
Elder Ellen stood up. She wiped away the blood that leaked from her mouth.
Dagger father could not help but frown.
that surprise attack just now had been from him.
He was a cultivator at the first stage of the Bronze rank.
Firstly, Chiron was not supposed to have sensed that attack. Secondly, Even if he used Elder Ellen as shield, it was still supposed to have torn her into pieces.
What he did not know was that the reason why Chiron had sensed the attack was not because Chiron was actually that good, but because he was using Aura.
Chiron''s Aura was the Aura of Death.
In domains upied by the dead, his power increases and so does his sense about his environment.
This ce was home to hundreds of people that had died as a result of Chiron waving his sword like a mad man.
Till this moment, Elder Ellen still had a nk expression on her face.
It was as if she was a doll that only did as she was told.
Chiron had tampered heavily with her system.
then again, she had allowed him to do it for the sake of power.
Chiron had a cocky smile on his face.
"don''t you guys think it''s unfair!? I mean the odds of me winning this fight."
Knight Sheyi raised a brow, "I was about to say the same thing. But for some damn reason, You are at the Copper rank and you can still be alive even though you face opponents of the Bronze rank."
"Well, I have my ways!" Chiron giggled as he brought his hand to his mouth and bit into it.
And then he ced the bleeding hand on The back of the Half Elder, "Release!"
*DUM!*
A low hum was heard from the Elder''s body.
The clothes on her back tore off revealing a set ofplicated Rune set.
There were in a spiral and they rotated like crawling ants on her skin.
The moment the Runes were activated, more blood fell from Ellen''s mouth and her face contorted in pain.
However, she remained standing.
Knight Sheyi frowned.
All the while, he had noticed that something was wrong with the woman Chiron had pulled out from No where.
Now, he was seeing that he was right.
It was the same reason she had been able to take a punch from him and also the Dagger Father.
Elder Ellen was at the Bronze rank.
Chiron suddenly waved his hand a bottle appeared, "Since you too want to y this game unfairly, then I''ll y unfairly."
Chiron grabbed Elder Ellen by the head and forced the bottle into her mouth.
*HUM!*
Another strong Humming sound was heard.
On the spot, Elder Ellen''s skin started to peel off. As it did, red scales reced them.
Her eyes changed and became white. The hair on her head fell off, and her body suddenly increased in size.
Seeing this subconsciously made Knight Sheyi''s frown get deeper, and the Dagger father even took a step back.
Elder Ellen had a nk expression on her face.
What Chiron had just fed her was a simple mixture he had made specially for her.
This was a mixture of Ca''s demon blood, and the blood of his dragon.
He had done all this to amplify her power. Even going as far as to speeding her demon transformation.
"Kill them!" Chiron whispered into her ear.
Elder Ellen''s movement were like the moving of a bullet train on a rough track.
She created a long trenched path as she moved.
*BOOM!* BOOM!*
She gave one punch for each of them.
Knight Sheyi defended With his hands across his chest. However, the Punch still sent him screeching against the ground.
However, the punch sent Dagger Father flying.
*BOOM!*
He broke through the Arena.
This was a punch of someone in the Bronze rank.
The impart was strong enough to render the Arena useless.
But she was not done. She did not give Knight Sheyi who was the nearest any time to breathe.
She bombarded him with attacks like the way a kid would rush a pi?¡Àata at a birthday party, hungry for candy.
Every blow she gave him was like the resounding of thunder. It echoed off the earth and the walls.
At first Knight Sheyi defended but soon, he was no longer able to keep up with the speed of the attacks.
On seeing that Knight Sheyi needed help, Dagger Father rushed to his Aid.
It was two against one, but surprisingly, Elder Ellen held her own just fine.
It was not that the other two Bronze rank fighters did notnd hits on her skin, but for some reason, those hits did not seem to make any impart in the fight.
Meanwhile, Chiron watched from a corner.
His eyes were bright with excitement.
he suddenly sensed movement from one of the seat spots behind him.
He looked in that direction, and he could see a particr smallish figure peeping at him and the rest of the fight.
Chiron recognized this person.
However, he could care less.
This person was but an ant in his eyes.
he ced his attention once more on the fight.
Elder Ellen was making progress. However, something unexpected suddenly happened.
Chapter 210 Last Night (Fatal Mistake)
The Dagger father suddenly leapt backwards and ten for the first time during the entire fight, he used a technique.
*SILENT DAGGERS*
The Dagger father threw a dagger in the ar, and it suddenly increased in size. It became several times bigger.
In fact, it practically became the size of a grown adult male. And then as the dagger hovered in the air, it suddenly split into two, and then into three, and then into four.
the multiplication did not stop until it became over a hundred.
Dagger father waved his hand, and the daggers fell like rain on Elder Ellen.
She immediately lifted her hands in front of her face to defend.
But the moment the first Dagger reached her, she quick discovered that this was a mistake.
It pierced through her shoulder, cleanly shaving off one of her hands
*AHHH!!*
She screamed in pain as blood sshed everywhere.
However, more daggers still fell like rain.
She had no choice but to run around the battlefield for her life.
Chiron who was watching the fight frowned.
Truly, the attacks made by those of the Bronze rank were entirely different from those in the copper rank and below.
And this was just a technique attack from the Dagger father. A technique attack from Knight Sheyi had not yet arrived.
Knight Sheyi was a curse user. These are special kinds of magic users. They were rare and very talented.
The fact that the first Magic user he was meeting oning to this world was a curse user, showed that luck was really not on Chiron''s side.
Chiron frowned.
This Ace he had nned out was just for Knight Sheyi.
He had not factored in the addition of Dagger father.
One might think that it was not his fault. But at the end of the day, the only reason why the Dagger''s father hade ten years earlier than initially nned, was because of Chiron''s Influence in the time line.
Also, there was also the fact that Chiron could tell that Knight Sheyi was not using his full strength.
After all, it was obvious that he used his Doll to store his power.
Chiron looked behind Dagger father, and then far behind Knight Sheyi.
There, the Living Doll stood watching the entire match.
For some reason, a crazy idea came into Chiron''s head.
"All of you,e here!" Chiron whispered in a low tone.
Far off from where he was, ca was killing people who were probably thest of the Chikitsa n and Emma was drinking the life essence out of another one with a kiss.
The moment there heard Chiron''s summon, they all headed for his direction.
hunter was still enjoying the tasty treat that was Lofty''s sister''s head.
It too immediately created a Shadow pool and dived right in.
This was also true for the Dragon and the Essence draining spider.
After it had dropped Chiron at the Arena, it had immediately gone back to killing Within the n. Just as chiron ordered.
The fighting continued.
However, with just a hand, it was bing quite difficult to fight.
the Dagger father was also relentless with his attacks.
He attacked from afar with the same technique over and over again.
It had proven to be effective. Therefore, he was going to maximize the use of it.
The fight continued.
*GRWWWLLLL*
There was suddenly a loud growl in the air. Subconsciously, The Dagger father looked in that Direction.
Behold, a rain of fire rushed for him.
Elder Ellen might have been at the bronze rank, but she was essentially using borrowed power.
her bronze rank status was falsepared to that of the Dagger Father.
Chiron had forced her promotion with the Runes he made on her back with Ca''s demon blood as the base.
And then the bottle of Dragon and demon blood to ensure it was made stable enough.
However, in front of an actual beast that was really at the red core rank, he definitely would not fare well much.
However, just before the fire reached him, Knight Sheyi rushed to his rescue.
He actually jumped in front of the fire.
the moment he did, a bronze armor automatically appeared on his body.
This was a bronze armour and a bronze shield.
Chiron frowned.
Even from how far he was, he could see how the Armour hade about.
It was from the spatial ring that the knight was wearing.
This armour appeared in the same way Chiron''s Devil''s touch usually behaved like water.
The moment the fire was done, Elder Ellen attacked again.
This time around, her target was surprisingly, not Dagger father but knight Sheyi.
*Bam!*
*Bam!!*
*Bam!!!*
She attacked again and again.
her attacks were relentless and all very focused.
He defended with his shield and then he smacked her a distance away.
As she flew off in the air, She waved her hand.
*FIRE EARth!*
She had released a technique.
However, the technique did not shoot out from her hand or her body.
Knight Sheyi suddenly felt sudden heat from below his feet.
"Shit!" he cursed. He had seen it properly.
The fire came out from right beneath him.
he jumped back. The fire hade from the blood from her injured arm that had poured around him.
At her foundation, Elder Ellen was still a half Elf. She had not lost any of her abilities as one.
Also, she was blessed naturally with the control of the fire element.
All Elves had connections to the elements.
Her''s was activated by her blood.
the fire technique rushed the Knight.
However, the armour of the Holy church was not something to scoff at.
It defended it well. The only thing that Knight Sheyi felt was a slight difort.
The moment the fire cleared, he shot like an arrow for Elder Ellen.
He threw a punch.
it was harsh, and this time around, Elder Ellen could not defend in time.
"Got you!" he whispered.
*Pierce!*
Knight Sheyi''s entire fist went into her abdomen.
Heughed a bit.
However, he suddenly noticed a surprisingly smiling expression on her face.
And then she grabbed him by the hand.
He tried to pull back, but her grip around his arm was tight.
No one had to tell him before he knew that some how, this was a trap.
Elder Ellen had intentionally weakened her defense. She had even sacrificed her body to trap him.
Suddenly, she wrapped both legs around him.
After which she bit into his armor to hold him tighter in ce.
In trying to figure out what her n was, he looked behind, and that was when he saw it.
During the time that Elder Ellen had engaged Knight Sheyi, the dragon had engaged the dagger father in a fight.
The dagger father did not have good armor like Knight Sheyi that could defend against the fire attack of a dragon.
In fact, he could not even defend against a hit from the beast.
cored beasts were known to be usually stronger than cultivators.
That had not changed.
Against a dragon, all he could do was run around for his life.
In this manner, the dragon upied dagger father, and now Elder Ellen held Knight Sheyi in ce.
In was at this time that knight Sheyi looked behind him.
He suddenly realized something. Getting him was never the aim.
Chiron had sent his servants after Lily the living Doll.
The Essence draining spider was first to attack. And then came Ca and Hunter.
The Essence draining Spider attacked the head.
Hunter went for the feet, and Ca with her long sharp ws, went for the abdomen.
*SLASH!*
Three shes went at the same time.
Each one of them made it to the target as intended.
"NO!!!" Knight Sheyi screamed.
But it was toote.
Living dolls were as their names suggested.
However, they never acted unless instructed to do so by their masters.
This Living doll was no different.
Chiron smiled at this.
this was his n all along.
Magic users were very mysterious people.
However, he had seen how Knight Sheyi got stronger by taking a glowing ball from inside the living Doll.
There were still three of those in there.
As it was, his Ace in the hole was struggling with the fight against the two Bronze ranked fighters.
There was no way he was going to allow Knight Sheyi to get the opportunity to use the remaining two glowing balls.
*Boom!*
There was a sudden explosion from the body of the Doll.
It had happened unexpectedly.
but nevertheless, it had still happened.
Two glowing balls suddenly rushed from the body of the doll straight into Knight Sheyi''s body.
*BOOM!*
there was another st.
this time around, the sted torn Elder Ellen from the waist down.
The ground shook, a strong overwhelming pressure sent everybody to the ground.
It was as if it was trying to disy its might and all should bow before it.
it was at this time that Chiron came to a faint realization.
The doll was not to give Knight Sheyi more strength, it was to hold it in ce...
Chapter 211 Last Night (One Last Trick)
The difference between the middle realms was like the difference between the peak of a mountain and the depths of an ocean.
It was just too much.
There was a reason that no one in the Chikitsa n and all the other sword ns had reached such a stage.
Reaching the bronze rank required the umtion of tremendous energy.
The energy acted as a push that raised the cultivator to the heavens.
umting that much energy was not easy.
Also, a person must have sufficient Talent.
the Dantain must be abe to take in such rich amount of energy and not copse.
It is said that the first person that made it to the Bronze rank many years ago took more than a hundred years to reach such a stage.
For this many reasons, the Bronze rank was considered a strong dividing line. It separated the middle realms from the lower realms.
Chiron knew that his strength was nowhere enough to handle the power of someone in the Bronze realm, and that was why he used his tricks to secure fighters in this realm.
Naturally, he first acquired the dragon.
The red blood-fire dragon was strong, but it was still a youngling. And even now, Chiron had forced its hatching process. Of course, this was definitely going to affect its growth it the future.
But for now, he could care less about such matters. Power was only as important as it was useful to him. That rule had not changed.
cored beasts were usually stronger than Cultivators in the same rank for obvious reasons. Although it was a strong ward against Dagger father, the dragon could not beat the knight.
This was the same thing for Elder Ellen.
She was older and her body was strong. Also, she once had a taste of the realm before her power fell.
It was for this reason that Chiron tampered with her body.
However, even with these two heavyweights at his side, the strength of Knight Sheyi was incredible.
The Knight was able to fight either the dragon or Elder Ellen and still afford the necessity to be distracted by watching Chiron.
Chiron had really not understood the depth of strength this bronze knight had.
At least he had not discovered it until now.
*BOOM!!!*
Even Chiron was forced to take a knee on the ground because of the pressure in the air.
It was at this point that he understood that he had calcted wrongly.
For some reason, Knight Sheyi''s power was not given to him by the doll. Rather, it was held in ce by the doll.
Magic energy was the most mysterious energy in the world. Till now, no one aside Mages knew the origin of Magic energy.
It was also not taught to anyone outside the mages bloodline. Chiron thought that he had discovered the source of the Knight''s magic, and that was why he ordered his servants to destroy the Doll.
However, he couldn''t have been more wrong.
Now, the true might of a bronze-rank cultivator in the third stage was fully unleashed.
the moment the two remaining orbs entered his body, Knight Sheyi''s body gave out a low boom.
And then the stifling pressure followed.
Everyone felt it. The Dagger father was no exception.
the pressure from Knight Sheyi made Chiron feel as if the earth had suddenly developed hands and were pulling him to its centre.
He dropped to his knees, and his blood both boiled from the pressure and yet he felt as if it his muscles were about to freeze over.
This was a type of pain that he had never felt before.
And till this point, Knight Sheyi was yet to move.
The only person that had not been forced to the ground as a result of the tremendous spiritual energy was the Dragon.
It was obviously feeling the pressure but it could still move.
Apparently, even as a red-cored beast, it was not high in spiritual energy and therefore could not match the magical force that the Knight was giving out.
Knight Sheyi stood still. His head pointed to the sky and then he moved his head in Chiron''s direction.
only that movement and the Pressure on Chiron multiplied.
The rest of him mmed hard against the ground.
"I''ll kill you!" Knight Sheyi muttered.
He took the first step towards Chiron.
*BOOM!*
"AHHH!!!" Chiron screamed. The pain was just too much.
His muscles were grinding against each other, and his organs were pleading to break out of their ce and through his skin.
The next step was taken.
*BOOM!*
"AHHH!!!" Chiron screamed again.
In his life, he had gone through pain many times, but it was never like this.
Chiron struggled and looked in Knight Sheyi''s direction.
Both of them were quite a distance from one another.
It was easy for Chiron to understand that by the time Knight Sheyi got to him, the pressure alone would have already killed him.
Fortunately for him, for some reason, the Knight had now be sluggish. His steps were very slow.
"Wait a minute!" Chiron thought to himself. "He is slow!?"
And that was when it hit Chiron in the head. Knight Sheyi was a bronze rank cultivator.
that meant that he was also affected by the seven sins.
If Chief Dona was affected by the Sin of Gluttony, and Dagger father was affected by Avarice, what was Knight Sheyi affected by?
Chiron suddenly realized it. It was Sloth.
Immediately, he also guessed one of the functions of the Living doll.
Apparently, it held Knight Sheyi''s power in other to prevent the trouble that the Sin of Sloth had on him.
But he also noticed something else. When there is a weakness, there is also a strength.
but for now, Chiron was going to try and take advantage of this weakness.
Gritting his teeth, he gave themand to his servants to attack.
The order had been given.
first came the attack from the Dragon.
It used its long spiky tail to p Knight Sheyi.
The Attack made it, and it did indeed push Knight Sheyi a fair distance but that was it.
Knight Sheyi grabbed the dragon by the Tail. With two pulls, he brought it closer, and then he sent a punch to its head.
*Boom!*
A punch sent the beast screeching against the ground.
But as the dragon slide away, it still sent fire towards Knight Sheyi.
This was all it took to offset the Pressure in the battlefield that was Knight Sheyi was giving of.
Immediately, all of Chiron''s servants came with one attack and the next.
Ca came with her ws.
*nk!*
Knight Sheyi''s armor was imprable.
Hunter also attacked And even Emma that had arrivedte to the battel field.
All attacks was loaded on the knight''s body.
"BACK OFF!!!"
He waved his hands
His fist went through Ca''s Stomach. From which he grabbed Hunter''s head by the other side.
He flung both of them away.
He grabbed Emma. Lifted her into the air, and as he brought her to the ground, he Broke her back on his knee.
Chiron noticed that against such terrible power, even his servants were useless.
Immediately, his mind hurried for what to do.
And then he looked to the side.
He remembered Elder Ellen on the ground.
The top Half of her body was not so far away from him.
He immediately rushed to her side.
It was just as he had suspected. She was still alive when he checked.
he flipped her over like a pancake, torn open the remnant of clothing she had on.
And on her back, he found what he was searching for.
It was at this time that Knight Sheyi broke Emma''s back and threw her away.
He looked towards Chiron and headed for him.
Even with the amount of power he had, the sin of Sloth was strong on him. his movements were not so fast.
this gave Chiron the time he needed.
From the moment that the fight started, Chiron had done something.
It was something that everyone on the battlefield had even forgotten existed.
And that was the mass amount of Blood floating high up above everybody''s head.
When the fight started, Chiron had been killing like a madman.
As he ughtered the hundreds that came for him, he used his ability.
*BLOOD MANIPULATION*
This ability allowed him control over the blood of those that were shed by his de.
High up in the sky was this Full mass of Blood.
It had gathered there, and was just enough for his next and final trick.
If this one does not work, then he was good as dead.
He bit his hand and drew with his blood Rune Marks on top the runes on her Back.
A long time ago, chiron had summoned the gate to theher realm.
this was when he was trying to make ca a demon. Back then, he couldn''t get the gate to fully open.
It was simply because he did not have enough blood sacrifice.
Now, he had hundreds.
he muttered Incantations as he mmed his hand on her back, "Gate to theher realm, open for me!"
Chapter 212 Last Night (Soldiers Of Vandora)
Meanwhile far off at a corner of the Arena, the men in blue coats still stood and watched the events that unfolded before their eyes.
The moment that they Saw what chiron was about to dod, one of them wanted to jump in, but the one in front stopped him.
"Wait! This is even better. It seems we have ourselves a very talented prince."
"But he is about to open a portal to another dimension. That is dangerous he could..."
Themander turned to the man and he immediately shut up.
Themander smiled, "Exactly my point. His abilities will serve as a great asset to our kingdom. Now we wait and see what happens next."
themander smiled, and the one that was worried beside him had a nervous look on his face. However, one of the men behind had a sharp look in his eyes. Each of this men had their varying thoughts, but one thing was certain.
There were here because of Chiron.
........
Meanwhile...
An astonishing crazy look was registered on chiron''s face.
Knight Sheyi saw what Chiron was doing. He wanted to move faster, but the sin of sloth on him was a lot.
Chiron immediately mmed his hand on the Elder Ellen''s back.
"Gate to the neither realm, open for me."
*DAM!!!*
A loud sound like the ringing of a bell was heard.
Immediately, the ground and the sky seem to have suddenly bent and then everything paused.
Therge mass of blood the size of a mini river flowing over head suddenly rushed into Elder Ellen''s body.
All of it somehow rushed and entered the torso.
And then her eyes opened. it was pure blood.
A strong pressure took over the area, and the torso rose slowly into the sky.
the naked torso had her chests swaying as it broke open like an unsteady branch, and a river of blood shot out into the open.
This river remained like a mirror of blood. It suspended steadily in the air.
However, nothing happened.
Chiron raised a brow at this. he was expecting devils to rush out. However, nothing happened.
Knight Sheyi turned his attention once more to Chiron.
he walked steadily until he got to Chiron.
And then he stretched to reach for Chiron''s neck.
However, Chiron was not yet ready to give up.
he threw a punch at Knight Sheyi.
The knightughed at this.
He caught Chiron''s hand fist.
"AHHHH!!!"
Chiron screamed as unimaginable pain ran through his hand.
It was far worse than the first time the knight had touched him.
It was like tiny shards of ss had been injected into his veins. It caused him to think his hand was a forbidden extension of his body.
ck veins appeared like a trees root growing into his hand.
Knight Sheyi was a curse user. The type of curse he used was still unknown. But one thing was sure. Now both of Chiron''s hands had suddenly be useless.
Chiron frowned tightly.
He was still unwilling to give up.
He gritted his teeth hard. It was so hard that blood seeped from in between his gum.
"AHHHH!!!" Chiron had to drown the pain he was feeling with his intense survival ability.
it was not enough, but he rather died trying than giving up now.
As he screamed, he rushed for Knight Sheyi with his head.
He was at least going to give one final hit.
Both his spiritual and Aura energies rushed to his head as he threw his head for his opponent''s teeth.
The force he used was true. It was so much that if he had nodded any regr tree, he would have at least destroyed it.
Knight Sheyi also came with a devastating punch for Chiron''s head. This was the might of a bronze ranked cultivator.
If this punch reached, it was essentially going to turn Chiron''s head to paste.
However...
*Catch!* Catch!*
Chiron knew the difference between mming into someone''s teeth and mming into a hand.
He was sure that he had just mmed into Knight Sheyi''s palm.
However, he heard a strange voice.
"I''m sorry, but I can''t let you do that!"
chiron raised his head to look.
*Boom!*
There was a sudden burst of spiritual energy as Knight Sheyi was sent a distance away with a defining punch.
Chiron raised his head slightly.
Some men in blue overall coatsnded before him.
The Spiritual energy that came out of their bodies was one with strong oppressive might.
However, the direction of their spiritual pressure was not on him.
It was on Knight Sheyi.
One of them took a knee before Chiron to check his condition.
Chiron looked at them with a frown.
And then he saw the Emblem on their chest.
Chiron had a very good memory. This was the same Emblem he had seen a long time ago.
However, it was at a gravestone. He had seen it on his mother''s grave stone.
"Don''t worry, my prince. We are here to take care of you!"
"My prince!?" Chiron thought to himself as he raised a brow at them.
One of them looked around the ce, and then he dug his hand into the ground.
As he did, Chiron felt as his own shadow pool was activated. The man Dug his hand in and brought out Nora from within.
"Commander, She is still alive!" The man informed the man that had punched Knight Sheyi a fair distance away.
The punch was unexpected, but it was not enough to beat the knight.
Knight Sheyi looked at the unexpected guests.
they were five of them. And he could instantly tell that three of them were of the Bronze realm.
Two of them were of the Copper realm.
In fact, the man in front that had his beards braided, long and well decorated with ornaments was someone that knight Sheyi could tell was stronger than him.
"And who are you clowns? More hopeless servants?" he asked.
The man in front gave a haughtyugh. "Servants!? You can say that. But in truth, we are more of soldiers. I am Commander Hardstone of the Vandora kingdom. And you my friend," Commander Hard stone pointed at Knight Sheyi, "are breaking the code of the Round table."
Commander Hardstone hard an ent that reminded Chiron of the Caribbean people in his former world. He was bold and his voice covered the area. Almost as if it was a king addressing his people.
The moment Knight Sheyi heard those words, he froze.
It was obvious that the person standing before him was not just strong but also knowledgeable.
Knight Sheyi Willed and his armor disappeared.
"If it is about the code, then it definitely does not concern you. Aren''t Kingdoms under under the umbre of the Holy Church? That Boy you are protecting is an Evil child. ording to the rules of the church, you are to hand him over to me for judgement."
Commander Hardstone gave anotherugh. it was as if he was listening to the cries of a joke star.
"Firstly, Vandora might be a kingdom but it does not fall under the jurisdiction of the Holy church! We are under the Dragon house of the Zordiac families. And you are in the territory of the Zordiac house Dragon."
Those words made Knight Sheyi''s frown deepen.
He was supposed to kill Chiron Chiron, but he had been bothered about doing things the right way and then he was too carried a way by the thrill of the hunt.
Every time he almost killed Chiron, but Chiron was like a snake with many tricks.
And now, those tricks have summed up to this.
"But you don''t understand! That fiend behind you is a monster. He practically has demons as servants and just opened a gate to theher realm," he pointed to the big bloody mirror suspending in the sky.
Just when he spoke, He heard a loud pulsed whistle call. It sound like the sound a whale would make.
And then long sharp ugly bloody fingers pushed through the giant bloody mirror in the sky.
As it did, a host of devils rushed through the mirror.
Knight Sheyi frowned at this.
"You see! that demon did this."
However,mander Hardstone could care less about his agument, "In my eyes, you did this. You forced our prince''s hand, and he had no choice but to go through desperate means to defend himself and the dragon house territory when you attacked."
Those words were a shocker. But it was not just to Knight Sheyi, but to even Chiron.
Knight Sheyi gritted his teeth, "I have seen many Evil Children, but none like this one. He is...." Knight Sheyi felt speechless for words, "he is terrible. If you let him go, he will bring not just your kingdom but also the world to ruin."
Knight Sheyi pointed at the state of the Chikitsa n.
In truth, he had a very good point. However, he was making his case to the wrong person. Commander hardstone was a soldier. And soldiers only did one thing.
They follow orders.
Chapter 213 Last Night: End {Chiron Vs Fate}
As they talked, the beast''s giant fingers tried to get through the Mirror.
However, Devils of the lower realm were already rushing through and causing Chaos everywhere.
"Can you hear that?" Knight Sheyi asked, "that is the screams of a host of devil''s all on your Dragon Family Territory. If you let him go, he will..."
"Be a valuable asset to the kingdom and against the holy church. Especially if the same event of over a thousand years ago where the Holy Church tried to invade our territory were to repeat itself."
Commander hardstone finished his statement.
"And what of the devils that have been set free? Or the obvious silver ranked Devil that is trying to force it''s way through?"
Commander Hard stone turned to one of the people behind him.
It was a woman. She instantly understood what he meant.
She pped her fist''s together.
*GORILLA CALL!*
Her body was instantly covered by Spiritual Energy of the Bronze rank. It formed the shape of a mighty giant Gori with four hands. Immediately, She raised her hands and gave a mighty p.
It was only one But it went with a turbulence that Chiron had never seen before.
The waves destroyed everything in their path. Including breaking the giant blood mirror.
Chiron squirt his eyes at this. These people. It was true that the MC of the book had never had the opportunity to go to their side of the world, but he had definitely heard stories about them.
There were many ways to use spiritual energy. The Sword ns used spiritual energies through their weapons.
However, these people used Spiritual energy through what was called their Beast Totems.
As the giant gori pped, the upper torso of the once beautiful Elder Ellen fell to the ground like a useless lump of meat.
The Blood Mirror was broken, and the giant beast that was about toe through was forced to pull back.
However, a host of devils had been released into the world.
"Seeing as to how you invaded the Dragon territory without permission, I believe you will do well to stop the low-level devils before your superiors find out."
Knight Sheyi Looked at Hardstone and gritted his teeth.
However, there was nothing he could do about this. Also, he had forced Chiron to take the desperate path and now, the entire thing was a mess.
he took one more look at Chiron.
"Don''t worry! If you survive the curses, we shall meet again."
Without turning back anymore, he turned and walked away.
As he walked away, he saw as Long knife tried to help Dagger Father that was in a very bad position.
He had lost one of his legs and his body was injured.
But he was still alive.
Knight Sheyi only took a look before he continued on his way.
However, he suddenly came across a very interesting site.
It was someone that had an impact in the development of the battle but absolutely did not do anything worth mentioning.
"You still have some use to me!"Knight Sheyi Grabbed Chief Dona by the hair and pulled him away.
The screeching of devils took control of the sky and thend.
The ones that had made it true were far more than the ones that came thest time. After all, the gate was considerably bigger.
This night, the alliance of the sword ns fell.
Some ns had lost arge portion of their members. They had no choice but to merge and be one to sustain their survival.
Bonds were broken and the battle for resources was ushered in.
Many became enved, and even more, blood touched the earth.
The Chikitsa n and it''s one thousand years of history ended.
The kind of destruction Chiron had caused would forever echo in thesends, and even beyond. After all, for thesends, these were tough times, and tough times was the sculpture of great men.
Chiron was not aware that this singr event would ripple and form waves that woulde after his life in the future, but then again, he could absolutely care less.
The more chaotic the world was, the better it was for him. After all, Chaos always strolled side by side with opportunity.
Then again, Chiron hand worse problems to deal with at the moment.
"Commander Hardstone!" the woman that was attending to Chiron called out.
Themander came over and took a knee close to Chiron as he checked what she had just whispered into his ears.
Even though they whispered, Chiron already knew the topic of their discussion.
How could he not, it was absolutely the same thing the system was telling him.
Even if he did not want to believe them, the Fate Change system would not lie to him.
At the moment, his hands showed a color in the system''s interface that he had never seen before.
It was ck.
Chiron immediately asked the system for the cost to heal his hands from the curse that had been ced on them by Knight Sheyi.
It even took the system a few seconds to go through a series of calctions.
And the figure it came up with was an incredible one.
<1,000,000 Fate points>
And this was the true reason why magic users were terrifying.
It would take even the system a million Fate points to cure his hands.
Chiron could not believe what incredible changes he would have to make in the world for that to even happen.
But the worse had not yet arrived.
Earlier on, Chiron had poured Dragon''s blood just to limit the spread of the curse.
His Dragon was royalty amongst dragons, and it had runes flowing through its blood. Those runes helped to hold the curse in ce.
However, that was only temporary.
Also, he had not done the same for the other hand.
Chiron knew even beforemander Hardstone said it.
"My prince! forgive me, but you will never be able to use your hands again."
Those words were like the sounding of thunder in his ears.
At the moment, Chiron had healed his Aura dantain and had even pushed up to the early stages of the copper realm.
He also had Spiritual level cultivation at the high level of the Copper rank.
Naturally, he was supposed to be able to go anywhere and get some respect. this was also in rtion to his young age.
However, Knight Sheyi had to juste along and ruin a bright future for him.
Chiron nodded in understanding as he gently stood to his feet.
The woman wanted to help him, but he shook her off.
He took several steps forward and then he stopped.
There was loud thundering in the sky. It was not yet supposed to be rainy season, however, even mother nature could feel the depths of Chiron''s pain.
The ache Chiron felt in his chest was nothing like the piecing of any de he had ever felt.
It was so bitter that he felt it from the tip of his tongue to the pit of his stomach.
It was like needles pierced his throat all the way to his inner organs and then the pain of which was washed down by strong spicy alcohol.
Thunder in the sky announced its arrival, drowning the disturbing growls that came from the flying devils, and the screams of those that had somehow survived this disastrous day.
Chiron thought back to his life before this world. The kind of things he had gone through in the other world was not a Fate he would truly wish for someone else.
After all, he lived life in that world tearing at the bridge of madness day and night for most of his life.
In fact, he had lived it for so long that it had be his normal.
Chiron would not say that he was a good guy, but life had truly not been fair to him.
He was the darkness that was brought about by the unfairness of the world.
And then he was fortunate enough to have a second chance at life.
He had sworn that he would do what so ever it took to climb to the top.
And for all of this life, he had truly done the most despicable of things.
He had fought against beliefs, ideologies, people, and even Fate itself just to take power by the horns.
But here he was. He was finally at the point where the power to go beyond human reasoning was at reach and, yet Fate had dealt him another significant blow.
It was one worse than ever before.
He had gone through a lot to get a thousand fate points. Getting a million was practically a dream. And by that time, the curse would have spread to his body, and he would be dead.
It was all over for him.
Chiron looked to the sky as the first drop of rain fell on his forehead.
Thunder rumbled some more, and even more, drops fell.
Commander Hardstone watched Chiron. A part of him truly regretted not interfering from the very beginning. However, ording to what he knew, Chiron was supposed to be heir to the throne.
No soldier wanted to be under a weak king And that was why he watched in silence.
In fact, he enjoyed what he saw so much that he got carried away with the excitement of the show.
And now, it had resulted in this.
He really wished he had interrupted the fight earlier.
he walked towards Chiron. He wanted to say someforting words.
However, just when his hand was about to touch Chiron''s shoulder.
he heard Chiron suddenly crack intoughter.
It started low and then it suddenly became louder. Chiron was young but hisughter became so loud that it felt as if he was challenging the heavy thundering in the sky.
Chironughed haughtily.
"Is he bing mad?"mander Hardstone thought to himself.
However, the next thing made him speechless.
"FATE!!! is that all YOU HAVE!?" Chiron Screamed to the sky. Since you have shown me your determination, I''ll also show you mine."
Chiron willed and Devil''s touch suddenly appeared.
"Devil''s touch, You may drink some!"
the moment the order was given, Devil''s touch took some of his Aura energy as it morphed into two des.
*SLASH!*SLASH!*
The des moved on their own, and both of Chiron''s arms were Cut off entirely.
Right from the Shoulders, both arms fell to the ground....
Chapter 214 First Taste Of The Villain Kings Presence And The Twin Sisters...
It was still raining and thunder took hold of the skies with its loud roars, but the moment Chiron''s arms fell to the ground, everybody heard it.
The Soldiers of Vendora watched this in obvious surprise.
Chiron''s servants were injured but not dead. Emma and Ca had both seen as his hands fell to the ground.
Chiron might have been a despicable person, but right now, their lives were tied to the productivity of his works, and yet, he had taken the bold step to cut off his own hands,
Both Emma and Ca were in pain. However, both of them felt the harsh peng in their hearts when Chiron''s hands touched the earth.
Those hands.
Emma could not help but remember.
It was with those hands that he had forged his sword. It was with those hands that he had tore open her father''s chest and dug out his heart.
Naturally, one would expect her to Hate Chiron. However, the things she had seen him do were things that only those legendary figures could do in stories.
he had used those hands to climb his way in this harsh world, and now, those hands were gone.
He still had miles to go to reach the peak of cultivation, and now, he no longer had hands to pull himself up.
this was devastating.
for a slight moment, doubts about her future rushed into her head.
She couldn''t help but question her father''s words about Chiron.
Of course, she had seen him ovee adversities, but never had she seen him with such a problem.
It was sorge that it nearly offset her reality.
She questioned if Chiron would actually do it.
"Would he make it?" she whispered subconsciously.
However, she was not the only one with such thoughts in her head.
Ca had graduated from having a crush on Chiron to actually forming a ve and master blood bond with him.
She had lost her entire world, and Chiron had pulled her into his.
He was practically her Future, but now, that future was looking Bleak.
In fact, she had never lost or doubted Chiron until the very moment she saw his Arms fall to the ground.
She knew that Chiron was not a good guy, But that was because the world never made things easy for him in the first ce.
Now, Things were going to be different.
At the moment, She would not even be surprised if Chiron was tomit suicide.
After all, if he didn''t he would be leaving the rest of his life as a Cripple.
In the cultivation world, this was as good as not having the ability to cultivate in the first ce.
It was all over.
Although Emma and Ca had been with him the longest, the person that actually felt the pain for him the most, was actually Nora his younger sister.
She had only just opened her eyes to see what was going own when she saw the figure in the distance and the arms fall to the ground.
No one knew more about the pain Chiron had gone through to reach the state that he was at like her.
However, while Even the soldiers of Vendora, his servants and even the Heavens were sad for him, Chiron turned about.
And the moment there all saw the look on his face, They felt their chest shiver once more.
This time around, it was Fear.
the reason was simple.
Chiron was not experiencing the same emotional breakdown as they all thought he had.
On his face was an incredible Grin.
Commander Hardstone was a soldier with many years of experience, and so were the five others that hade with him.
These people had seen countless battles.
There have been men broken because of the hand that Fate dealt them time and time again.
Many Cried and the pain even made some run mad. While some others would put up a smile on their faces and then within their eyes, it was easy to see their agony.
However, the moment Chiron turned to them he was grinning, and in his eyes, was not the pain they were all expecting to see, but rather a kind of dominance and arrogance that came directly from the soul.
It was strong and with his eyes alone, he would have as well challenged the very heavens.
Even the thunder roared angrily at the Challenge that Chiron had presented.
How could it not, Chiron''s cocky grin was challenging the very heavens.
It was like he was dering his supremacy and stand against their ways.
This was it.
The order was for Commander Hardstone toe and bring home the princess. But on Coming here, he had discovered that she had long passed and the map that was given to him was pointing to Chiron.
Naturally, he learnt that Chiron was heir to the throne. But being heir alone was not the qualification for ruling men.
At least not in the eyes of thismander.
And that was why he wanted to see chiron''s own capabilities with his eyes.
However, this was nothing like what he was expecting.
Yes! Chiron had lost his hands, but as Chiron stood before him armless, he felt the instinctive begging in his knees to drop and kneel before the ten-year-old.
He had face to save, and yes he held it back, but even as a cultivator in the bronze rank, he still felt the plead his knees gave for him to drop on the ground.
He swallowed a couple of times nervously.
Suddenly, Chiron Closed his eyes and the feeling disappeared as Chiron fell to the ground.
Immediately, one of the soldiers rushed for him.
The moment Chiron had cut off his arms, it resulted in massive bleeding.
Everyone had just been so carried away by the immersed indomitable presence he gave out that they did not notice the blood loss.
Immediately, the soldier used her spiritual Energy to stop the bleeding.
She checked his vitals. It was terrible.
"Shit!" She cursed, "he has lost a lot of blood. He will die!" She reported to Commander Hardstone.
Themander heard what she said. However, he suddenly cracked into a giggle, and then into loudughter.
"Commander!?" She had a questioning look on her face.
Commander Hardstone turned and walked away, "I''ll leave the rest to you. And try not to stress yourself too much. Even if death came for him, it will spit out back out the prince."
As he walked away, he added an extra statement, "at least I know I would. That one would be trouble, even in the underworld."
........
"Chiron! Chiron!!"
Chiron heard his name being called and he turned about.
he was floating amongst the stars, before what looked like a mighty cage.
The bars of this cage was made of Red lightning and thunder.
Within the cage were Chains moulded out of lightning and deafening thunder.
There were several of them. All of which held to the ground one man.
The Chains pierced his body like needles and held him down in ce.
He was very tall and quite muscr. However, he looked as if he was in obvious pain.
He had a full-bearded face.
However, Chiron could not help but look closely. He was sure he recognized this Face. But where had he seen it before?
Slowly, the man in the cage raised his head.
Within his eyes was blue lightning. They crackled and sparked lowly.
Even in his binds, this man had a domineering and suppressive presence.
This face, Chiron was sure that he had seen it before. Although where he had was a bit difficult to remember. Majorly because of how long it had been.
However, the moment he set his mind to remember, he instantly did.
How could he not?
This was the person in his dreams. It was Mc of his book.
thest Chiron remembered of him was that great Battle that saw to his end.
This was the body and form of power the MC of the book had achieved at the end.
He wanted to reach for the cage but discovered that he couldn''t.
The man''s face was nk of expression, but the moment Chiron had attempted to reach for the cage, he immediately turned in Chiron''s direction.
"You are not supposed to be here. Hurry! You need to hurry and go. If the twins find you, you''ll meet your end."
Chiron was confused. He had a lot of questions but did not know which one to ask first.
"Which twins?" He ended up asking.
"The Goddesses Fate and Choice!"
Just then, Chiron Could hear voices and he looked in that particr direction.
There, he saw two divine heavenly beings arguing.
He was like an antpared to a great oak tree before them.
Just then, one of them turned in his direction.
He immediately felt as if he was about to be crushed to bits.
However, the man in the cage mmed a palm on his chest.
.....
Chiron woke up coughing out blood.
His chest felt like it had met the hot hammer of a cksmith.
he wanted to reach for his chest but he had no hands. He looked below him, and there it was. It was the bloody palm print of a man.
Chapter 215 On The Road To Vandora
Chiron woke up with a mouth full of blood.
He coughed continually to the side.
"He is awake!"
He heard Emma''s familiar voice.
She took a cloth and wiped the blood from his face.
Chiron wanted to grab his chest in pain, but naturally, he could not feel his hands.
There were gone.
"help him up!" A different voice ordered. This one he did not recognize, but Emma and Ca helped him seat upright.
He coughed some more.
Emma brought a cup to his lips, "master! its water. Please Drink some."
Chiron felt as if his throat was on fire.
He leaned in and drank the entire cup.
However, he could not help but cough it all up on the side.
She did not mind this and wiped his face clean.
Chiron opened his eyes. This room was not hot but his body was burning up a terrible fever.
Emma used warm water and a clothe to wipe his forehead.
Chiron looked around the room. This was not the ceiling he was used to seeing whenever he fainted back in the n.
his Chest hurt a lot. Immediately, he willed and summoned the Ancestral Scabbard from the System.
the Ancestral Scabbard had healing properties. While he was on a rampage, he had also made a quick stop at the Bureau for Cultivators and picked it up.
The Scabbard fell on his chest and shone a bright white light. However, it was not enough. He needed it to be faster. The pain was almost crushing and it felt like it wasing from the depths of his soul.
He had no Choice. He spent some points on medicine for his body and out of nowhere, a pill appeared in his mouth and he swallowed it.
Immediately he did, the effects of the medicine took over his body.
the burning pain in his chest suddenly disappeared. The relieve once more made him fall asleep.
...
After a while, he opened his eyes again. Unlikest time, he did not feel any weakness.
The moment his eyes opened, he sat upright on the bed.
This time around, there was no one around him.
The room was not brightly Lit but it was bright enough for him to see his environment.
The room was brightened by Spiritmps on the wall. However, the design to thesemps was nothing like the one he was used to.
The Spiritmps in the Chikitsa n could only be described as Crudepared to thesemps.
? And that was in not just the design and artistic look, but also how it functioned.
At a corner of the room, Lenny could see Emma and beside her was Hunter. Both of which were at sleep.
The memories of all that had happened so far rushed through Chiron''s head.
Chiron looked to his arms.
There were no more.
He rule was simple. If it was not useful to him, then it could only be useless.
And in this case, his own hands had be useless.
Ironically, Chiron smiled at this.
Such minor things could not sway him from his goals.
He willed and the Change Fate system appeared before his eyes.
first of all, he quickly filtered through the abundance of Alerts he had gotten from the previous fight.
Almost all of them were nd, but some were still quite significant.
For example: He had gotten a new title and the old one too had changed.
//FATE CHANGE SYSTEM//
>>STS<<
//Title//
* Beloved of Death.
* Harbinger of Chaos
//Aura//
Rank= Copper [Middle stage]
Health= 200/300
Strength=200/300
Agility=199/300
luck= 201/300
Stamina=200/300
//Spirit//
Rank = Copper [Middle stage]
Health= 170/300
Strength=170/300
Agility=150/300
luck= 171/300
Stamina=171/300
//Fate Points//
Major Fate changed= 6478
Minor Fate changed= 1300
//Pacts//
Blood Pacts= 0/5
Blood Bond= Devil''s Touch [Rank abilities unlocked] =Wounded.
= Hunter
=Red Blood-Fire Dragon
=Ca [Lesser demon]
= Ancestor''s Sword and Scabbard
=Emma [Lesser demon]
//Skills//
* Eye of the Mind= Sense 100 meters in all directions [ Subject to increase if in Aura''s natural domain]
* Soul Eater= Eat dead souls to increase strength [Can only eat souls of those that Host''s kills]
* Lord of servants= As a child of death, you should be served and reverend.
* Shadow Pool= Can use Cored beast''s ability [Duration=1 hour seconds]
*Fire Resistance=Resistance against strong heat.
* Blood Maniption= Can use the blood you made your enemies bleed as weapon [Restricted to 1000 meters around you]
* Fire Canon= Can shoot out fire from anywhere in your body.
There were a lot of changes with his stats.
He now had an Extra title as the Harbinger of Chaos.
His Aura dantain had healed up an it was now in the Middle stage of the Copper Rank.
His fate points had also increased significantly.
Even while he looked at it, He still saw the numbers changing.
This was most likely a chain effect from the Chaos he caused in the n Area, and the multitude of Devils he allowed into the world.
The Chaos they brought to the world was food for his power.
Without a doubt, a lot of Fates had been permanently changed.
His Skills had also improved.
Eye of the Mind was a skill he could only use around twenty meters but it had now be a hundred meters.
The Shadow pool duration had also increased significantly. Chiron could now use it for an hour.
Blood maniption ad also increased in its range, and Fire ball had some how increased to Fire canon.
All in all, significant danger also came along with significant growth.
This was a great improvement for Chiron.
the only down side was that he could no longer use his hands.
But then again, who ever said he needed to.
Chiron''s head remained bowed as he checked the system, and when he was done, he cracked a faint smile.
"Devil''s touch!"
The sword immediately appeared from the system.
Chiron carried out an inspection of his weapon with the system and his Aura energy.
ording to the system, his sword was wounded.
One look at Devil''s touch and he could see that it was true.
Unlike other weapons, Devil''s touch was alive. The sword was literally made from meteorites and the heart of its creator.
In other words, the sword was a conscious being.
After his inspection, he saw where the sword had been injured.
Chiron frowned.
The injury on Devil''s touch was not enough to interrupt Chiron''s usage of it, but there was one thing that was clear.
The Injury was slowly spreading.
But it spread as he used it.
Naturally, it was from none other than Knight Sheyi.
the time he had grabbed the sword, his cursed touch did something to it.
Chiron signed.
Unlike him, fixing Devil''s touch would be far easier.
Firstly, he willed and Devil''s touch took some of his Blood.
Even though he had lost a lot previously, neither Aura nor spirit Energy would be good enough for this process.
He needed to use something at a bonding level and that was why he used his blood.
The moment Devil''s touch drank his blood and became activated, the curse started to spread.
Chiron willed and Devil''s touch became like liquid and pushed the corrupted part of its self out.
This was good as cutting off a limb. It was essentially the same thing he did for himself.
However, unlike his own body, recing Devil''s touch body was easy.
Chiron willed and some Meteorite Ore that was used to make Devil''s touch appeared.
Chiron whispered a Rune and one og=f the Rune Symbols on the sword appeared.
It glowed in a Red light in response to the blood it drained from Chiron.
As it took in his blood.
Devil''s touch mended with the extra ore.
The part that had been cut off slowly healed up.
Chiron looked at the cursed Ore he wanted to do away with it, but who knew, It might be useful in the future.
he willed and it disappeared into the system.
"You are really filled with a lot of skills!" A voice came from one side of the room.
In rm, Chiron willed and Devil''s touch Elongated like an Arrow an shot for that corner.
*CLANK!*
The sound of metal hitting metal was heard.
"Don''t worry Prince Chiron. I''m not an enemy!"
A Dark skinned man with Braided beard and hair materialized from the shadows.
He had an Heroic presence about him and he carried a strong suppressive might.
"I am Commander Hardstone of the Third Flight brigade of the Vandora Air fleet!"
Commander Hardstone took several steps forward, and then he ced his hand on his chest as he took a knee and bowed.
Chiron looked themander closely.
He looked Especially at his hand. The attack just now.
This man had defended it with his bare hand.
Chiron remembered this man. He hade in between him and Knight Sheyi during their fight.
"Where... where I''m I?" Chiron asked.
Commander Hardstone smiled. "You are onboard the..."
Chapter 217 Invading Grey Skins....
"The Horde!?" Commander Hardstone frowned, "Are you sure!?"
"Yes, Commander. There are already piging the viges at the border." The soldier reported.
"Shit!" Commander Hardstone cursed, "if it''s the Horde, then the border Guards won''t be enough."
He turned to Chiron, "For me Prince Chiron, but we will have to continue our discussion at ater time."
Commander Hardstone waved his hand, and his Bronze Rank Spiritual energy burnt off the Coat on him. Revealing a metallic military Regalia underneath.
It was blue with gold lining that traced the edges.
And then in the center of the Regalia was the symbol of Vandora.
It was proud and it reflected the light of the rising sun proudly.
"Take the Tesseract to the ground, and tell the others to meet on the ground."
"Yes sir!" The soldier saluted with his hand making a palm strike for his shoulder.
Commander Hardstone stone Suddenly went to the edge of the Tesseract and then he turned to Chiron, gave one final smile before jumping down.
Chiron was surprised at this.
He knew that Bronze Rank fighters were strong but not strong enough to jump from thousands of feet in the sky and survive the fall.
Only those of at least the silver Rank had such outstanding privilege.
He watched the Commander from above as he fell like an arrow for the ground.
However, Commander hardstone suddenly mmed his fists together.
*POTENT EAGLE CALL!*
the loud cry of an eagle was heard as Bronze rank Spiritual energy surrounded his body like an extremely big nket.
His Spiritual energy turned into a mighty Cored beast Eagle that surrounded his body.
It was just like thedy that had used her Spiritual energy and turned into the Hologram of a Gori and smashed the blood mirror back at Chikitsa.
Chironughed lowly.
This one skill he had to admit that he had no knowledge of.
The world was vast and the Mc of the book did acquire a bountiful of knowledge but sadly, there was just no way he could get all.
Cultivation methods were as many as stars in the sky.
"The Use of Totems huh!?"
this cultivation technique had suddenly caught Chiron''s interest.
The Soldier did not bother with Chiron and left to do as instructed.
However, Chiron could not be bothered with him.
Instead, he watched as Commander Hardstone dived for the ground in his incredible Eagle form.
Soon, The Tesseract also descended.
With this flying Ship alone, Chiron could tell that Chikitsa was indeed a backwater ce.
Power was not shadowed and hidden it was always disyed for the rest of the world to see. This was so for countries. It was how the rest of the world respected their people and borders.
This flying Machine was indeed a disy of power.
It made Chiron feel like he was in a Sci-fi movie from his former world.
By the time the Tesseractnded on the ground, Commander Hardstone was already far off into battle. Everywhere he passed was apanied by chaos and bloody death.
His opponents were an entirely different race all together.
Chiron now understood why the soldier had said it was a horde.
These were big gray-skinned creatures mounted on wild Beast cored Wolves.
There had faces that resembled pigs with Tusks from their mouths. Bulging Muscles on every part of their bodies.
There had little to no clothes on. Only the bare minimum was required to cover one''s private areas.
In fact, even with this, they were still some what naked. After all, the clothes they wore could be tagged as rags. These were a race known as Orcs.
There were not cored beasts but behaved in the same manner. They were a people known to be very wild, uncivil and mostly unbearing.
They held weapons like giant hammers and clubs and Chiron barely saw any one of them with a sword.
It was more like a privilege for those elite amongst them to use swords.
Commander Hardstone mmed his fists together again and a different bird formed from his spiritual Energy.
This time around, it was a giant Iron d Crow.
He waved hisrge Wings and like a knife shuffling through carrots, he shed them open.
It did not look as if he was killing creatures but gardening a farm.
As Chiron watched the beautiful spectacle, he took a step to the edge of the Tesseract. He was very tempted to enter into battle and fight.
In fact, Devil''s touch already vibrated in his storage to the desire of its master.
"Stay back Prince Chiron! We will handle this." One of the soldiers ced a hand on Chiron''s Chest and pushed him away from the edge.
It was a familiar face. The same woman that had taken the Gori form before.
She was tall, had a scar that extended from her face down to her neck.
She really looked incredibly heroic.
Chiron could not help but think of her as the badass character of an action movie.
She just gave him that kind of vibe.
She clenched her fists together and then as Her spiritual energy enveloped her body, she turned into a four Armed Gori.
*GORILLA CALL!!!*
The moment the gori formed, it growled and beat its chest in a loud war cry and also jumped into battle.
Two others jumped from the Tesseract and entered the battle.
"No need to fear Prince Chiron, I''m here with you." The soldier that hade before stayed back with Chiron.
This made Chiron frown. After all, he could feel that this person''s Spiritual energy was just at the early copper realm.
But then again, he could understand. Now, he was without hands and he was now thought to be helpless. He might be handy capped, but he was definitely not helpless.
The fighting continued as the soldiers of Vandora cut through the opposing forces likewn mowers tidying a backyard.
The fight went further away from the tesseract and Chiron was really enjoying the show.
He wanted to step over the edge again but the Soldier didn''t let him.
Chiron smiled as he suddenly let lose his Aura Pressure.
This was Pressure from an Aura cultivator in the middle stage of the Copper realm. It was indeed an oppressive might.
It made the soldier feel a cold chill run down his spine and he instinctively took a step back.
However, Chiron suddenly felt a pull in his chest and he had to pull his Aura back as he coughed up some blood.
The Soldier frowned. "That''s why I said you should back off. You are still injured. We had to even stop three times mid journey for four days because of your condition."
Chiron frowned. At the moment, he could not even wipe the blood stain from his mouth.
He knew his body more than any body. Most of his injuries had been healed and what remained really could notpare to what he had been through.
The soldier tried to help him up, but Chiron pushed him away.
Chiron turned about and pretended to walk back inside.
However, he suddenly activated his Spiritual Energy and used it as a push as he leaped into the air.
There was suddenly a loud growl as arge flying beast swept under his feet.
It was his dragon.
Hended right on its back and it flew away.
The Soldier saw this and was speechless for words.
All he could do was stump the floor with anger.
chiron really did not care about the soldier''s feelings.
He was more interested in the battle.
From atop the dragon, he could see as the Orcs raided a vige on the ground.
Some of them killed. Some of the piged and he even saw some of the orcs on human women raping them.
The screams from below were so loud that Chiron could hear them regardless of the dragon''s wings.
In the distance, Chiron could see as the soldiers of Vandora fought their way into the vige.
They hade for the rescue.
However, a particr Orc saw Commander hardstone from afar. It vexed him, and he kicked the belly of the wolf below him.
He headed straight for the Commander only a distance to when both of them would crash, The Orc made a mighty jump from the Cored beasts back.
Spiritual Energy of the Bronze rank revolved around him and he brought it down on the Commander.
It brought down its mighty hammer right for the head of the giant Crow.
*BOOM!*
The ground shook and dust and stones flew off in all directions.
The Commander had somehow dodged in time but he had lost one of his wings.
With another Swing of the hammer and themander was smacked from the center.
"Commander!!!" The woman with a scar on her face saw this and rushed to support.
She brought the fists of her giant gori down on the Orc''s head.
*BOOM!*
It defended with its hammer as it gave a grin.
"AHHH!!!* The Orc growled as it sent...
Chapter 218 Forbidden Fog Of Unbounded Demise!!!
"AHHH!!!* The Orc growled as it sent a massive spiritual explosive hit her way.
She was sted by the hit of the heavy hammer.
Her Gori form lost two of its hands on its left side.
The Orcughed wildly.
Without a doubt, it was of a higher cultivation level than her.
The only fortunate thing that she had was the fact that she had Technique and it only used brute force.
Truly, these beasts were barbarians.
Commander Hard stone mmed his fists together as he used the totem of a different animal.
This time around, it was the eagle he had earlier on used for his descent down.
*EAGLE CALL!*
He screamed loudly as the call of a proud Horned Eagle was heard.
Using the Horn of the Eagle, he Jabbed into the Orc.
*BOOM!*
Another loud explosion was heard as the Orc''s hammer and the Eagle''s horn came in contact.
Chiron watched from afar.
This was a fight between cultivators in the Bronze Rank.
Every hit there made sent waves around the ce that effectively dug pits and destroyed the environment.
They were practically natural disasters.
*BAM! BOOM!! BOO!!!"
Every hit was colossal. It was wild and even Chiron high up in the sky could hear the aggressiveness of their bout.
Neither the Orc nor Commander Hard stone was giving up. But It was clear that Commander Hardstone had the upper had in the battle.
With onest hit with the horn of the Eagle, the Orc was giving a hard jab that sent it into the air.
Itnded over two hundred meters away, Screeching on the ground as it did.
The orc stood to its feet and coughed out some blood.
Itughed as it Whistled loudly.
Its Wild giant Wolf Ran over to its side.
From the look in its eyes, Chiron could tell that the Wild Giant wolf beast below was of the Blue Core.
It was big and had white Fur all over.
The Orc opened a bag on the side of the Wolf and brought out a Horn obviously made out of Cored beast bones.
*BOOOWWWWW!!!*
He blew into it and a loud sound was heard.
On hearing this, Commander Hardstone frowned.
*GRWOLLLLL!!!*
War cries were suddenly heard from all angles as Orcs rushed towards Commander Hardstone and his colleague.
The number of Orcs that rushed their way numbered in the hundreds.
Worse part was that many of these Orcs were cultivators.
their wild Spiritual energies went high into the air.
Many of them were in the Copper rank, and about three of them were also in the Bronze rank.
"DEFENSIVE FORMATION!!!" Commander Hardstone screamed and the Lady with a long scar on her face as well as the others fighting suddenly formed a circle.
"Shit!!!" one of them Cursed.
"Commander! They are too much," another one of them Whispered.
And he was right. Even Commander Hardstone could see that the army of the Orcs was just too much.
However, he held his ground.
Subconsciously, he looked behind him at the burning vige. One of the soldiers was helping the Vigers that had survived evacuate the region unto the Tesseract.
However, he was still far from saving most of them.
Commander Hardstone''s frown was deep, "we stay, and we fight. We are Soldiers of Vandora. And behind us are the citizens we swore to protect. We will fight till the end."
Commander Hardstone''s speech was short, but it showed his stance and determination.
This was not the first time any member of this team had gone into Battle with him. Although their primary mission was bringing back Chiron and Nora, they knew how stubborn their leader was.
Without a doubt, he would rather stay and fight this to the end than allow another person die before his eyes.
However, their opponents were also not weak.
Firstly, there was still that Bronze Rank cultivator that could challenge him in a fight and then there were other bronze rank cultivators and more than a dozen copper rank cultivators, withstly many Stone and wood rank cultivators.
The Bronze rank alone was going to make this fight a difficult one, not to talk about the others.
But Commander Hardstone was as stubborn as the meaning of his name.
If he had decided to stay, then stay he shall.
They all mmed their fists together and summoned different Beast Totems.
There was the Horned Eagle, the Gori, An Elephant and two Rhinos.
"Kill these ugly pigs!" He shouted.
However just before the Orcs in front would reach them, a loud Growl from the sky announced the entrance of an uninvited guest.
Everyone looked up in surprise at the flying cored beast.
"Is that... the Prince?" The Lady with the Gori Totem whispered questioning her eyes.
After all, they all knew Chiron''s current condition. It was not too much to say that he should still be in bed for a couple of months at least.
However, the System did a wonderful job of healing him quickly. Also, Chiron was also stubborn.
Andstly, he just couldn''t refuse this added privilege for him to enjoy free Fate points.
In fact, Chiron was even tempted to also attack Commander Hardstone and his crew but held down on his impulsive urges for destruction.
At the moment, he stood on the back of the Dragon. Even though the Dragon sted through the obviously harsh wind, he did not fall. Rather, his hair danced in the wind.
Even without Arms, he still looked Heroic.
"Roast them!!!" Chironmanded and the Red-Fire Blood Dragon let loose the ferocity of its mes.
Naturally, its target was the Horde of Orcs.
This was an aerial attack. It had also taken the barbarians by surprise.
It was more of a jet of fire than it was a st.
Either way, The Red-fire Dragon mowed through the orcs as its mes caused massive confusion among them.
The Orc that had blown the trumpet roared to the sky in anger.
However, there was nothing it could do.
Some of the Orcs threw projectiles like spears at the Dragon.
However, most of the spears did not reach as a result of the Dragon''s manoeuvring through the sky and itsrge wings that blew away the Arrows.
The Spears that managed to reach the Dragon''s body, all fell to the ground once they touched the Dragon.
The skin of the Dragon was covered with terrible scales.
These scales made metallic noises as the spears touched it.
However, it did nothing. The Dragon did not even feel it as a scratch.
Chiron always enjoyed the chiming sound of Fate points as there jumped into his pocket.
he had only just woken up after three months and such a marvelous opportunity to cause death presented itself before him.
The Orc saw the destruction of its people. It frowned. Knowing it had no choice, it blew into the trumpet again, announcing their retreat.
As the Orcs retreated on their Giant beast wolves, Chiron had the Dragon chase after them.
He was really not willing to let the free pints get away from him.
Some of the Orcs rushed into the forest ahead while some others ran into what Chiron saw as a sea of Fog. The sea of fog was several hundred meters high.
Even though it just looked like a fog, there was an obvious dividing line, and on one could see through it. In total, it was very mysterious.
He could not chase after those that had gone into the Forest for obvious reasons.
The trees would be an obstruction for his Dragon, and therefore the aerial advantage he had would be gone.
He also thought of the option of just burning the entire forest, for some reason, he had a feeling that would not be a viable solution.
No! it was not a feeling. It was something else.
Chiron suddenly looked to the sea of Fog. For some reason, a voice in his head convinced him that the best solution would be to pursue those that had rushed into the fog.
He ordered the Dragon and it turned and rushed in the direction of the fog.
However, Since Chiron started his Killing, Commander Hardstone pped his wings and also went into the sky.
He suddenly saw as Chiron changed the direction of his pursuit.
"Shit!!!" He cursed.
Chiron was going for the Sea of fog.
"Not the Forbidden Fog of Unbounded Demise."
He frowned as he rushed for Chiron.
Meanwhile, Chiron headed for the fog with the Red-Blood Dragon.
The closer he got, the Fog seemed to stretch towards Chiron''s direction.
Almost as if it was calling him.
Yes! Yes, it was.
Chiron was no longer enticed by the points he would get if he hunted the Orcs. Rather, it was a call that made him feel like his soul was in the wrong ce and belonged within the mighty high walls of the thick Fog.
Slowly, the call saturated his mind and if he had a hand, he would have probably stretched for it.
However, Chiron suddenly got a deafening Alert from the system.
Chapter 219 Revenge Arch Story And The Jokers Blue Poison
The Alert was the first of its kind he had ever gotten.
Immediately, he shook his voice.
Around the same time, Commander Hardstone had already reached him and dived for him and the dragon.
The Dragon Crashed on the ground, and so did Chiron.
After a bit of tumbling, Chiron stood to his feet.
"what are you doing!?" Chiron asked angrily.
"The Fog! Stay away from it. It will eat up your mind."
Hearing this made Chiron frowned.
Just now, he had heard the call from the Fog.
Even now, he could still hear the faint enticing whispers telling him to look and enjoy but a peak of a different world.
It was like the fog was reaching out to him.
*Boom!*
he immediately released his Aura energy and the fog was sted away.
Chiron turned to the Commander and nodded in understanding.
The Orcs were still running to either the Fog or the Forest.
"The Orcs are immune to the fog''s influence but we are not. we need to be careful."
Chiron jumped once more on the Dragon''s back, as he gave the order for the beast to blow mes on the Orcs that had not yet gone into the safety of either the woods or the Fog.
Not So far from Chiron, two Particr young Orcs was running. These ones looked younger than most of the others. In fact, they were practically children.
Just when there were about to get into the Fog, one of them tripped and fell to the ground.
the other one tried to help it, but in fear, it left its brethren and rushed into the high walls of the fog.
? Chiron saw this.
He ordered for the mes of the dragon to be pronounced in that particr direction.
The Young Orc stood to its feet. It looked ahead as the Dragon opened its mouth and fear made it incapable of standing back up.
The young Orc screamed something Chiron was sure was a cry for help.
However, it was toote.
The mes of the Dragon had reached it.
*FUUUFFFFLLL!!!*
The Bathing of mes did its job.
However, when the mes Cleared, Chiron was not expecting to see what he did.
It was the charred figure of an Orc. However, it was not that of the Young Orc.
Sometime along the line when the young Orc had fallen to the ground, the Orc that had blown the trumpet had seen the Dragon''s breatheing for the young Orc.
It too was in the process of retreat.
However, it suddenly activated its Spiritual energy to the max and jumped in front of the young one.
This was an Orc at the Bronze cultivation level. It was blest with strong raw power that could even challenge the well molded technique of the Soldiers of Vandora.
However, against a dragon''s breathe, there was only so much it could do.
It managed to protect the young Orc but died in the process.
The young Orc opened its eyes and saw the burnt up state of the orc that had just saved its life.
Tears flowed down its eyes.
Thest words from the Orc''s mouth was for it to run.
The young Orc turned and after a sharp hateful look at Chiron, it was about to run away.
However, Chiron Frowned at this. He was not going to let it get away.
The dragon turned in the direction of the young Orc and was about to blow some more mes on it.
But Commander Hardstone saw this and stepped in front.
"Don''t it is too young. It is against the code!"
Chiron raised a brow at Commander Hardstone, "The code?"
"Yes! Women and children are exempted by the Code from the brute of war."
For a moment there, Chiron could have sworn that he heard wrongly.
He looked back to the vige that the Commander was willing to risk his life to protect and then at the young Orc that was running away for its life.
Chiron was not at all a good person, but even he could tell that letting this young Orc go was not an act of kindness that he wanted to enjoy.
Rather, it was a very reckless idea.
After all, the young orc would grow ande back once more for viges like this.
there was no way that letting the young Orc go was going to by some miracle make it kinder towards humans.
In his opinion, it was only reasonable to cut off any future potential threat.
Chiron had been an Author of such an amazing book.
No one knew more than him that letting this Orc go was the start of a future revenge arch.
Especially not with the way the Young Orc had looked at him with tears in its eyes.
There was no way in hell he was letting him go.
Whilemander Hardstone stood in front of Chiron''s Dragon trying to convince Chiron, shing sounds suddenly came from behind him.
*SLASH! SLASH!!*
Commander hardstone heard the shing sounds.
he turned behind to see that Hunter had already cut off the head of the young Orc.
he stared speechless at this. He was definitely not expecting this and it really vexed him.
He turned back to Chiron.
Chiron just Shrouded his armless shoulders as if it had nothing to do with him.
"Damn it!" The Commander in his anger really felt like smirking Chiron''s face, but there was nothing he could do.
After the three months Chiron had been out, Hunter was now several times bigger than it used to be.
It was starting to look more like its father, and the best part was that its eyes now shone in a blue glow. This meant that it was already a Blue cored beast.
After all the foreign and exotic things Chiron had been feeding it like Devil meat and cultivator meat, its cultivation had been pushed to the next stage.
The moment Hunter was done with its kill, it dove back into the shadow pool even beforemander Hardstone could shed the light of his anger on it.
As Chiron smiled and was about to leave when he suddenly noticed something from the Curtain of fog.
A grey hand had stretched out and taken the head of the youngling that Hunter had cut down.
A face peeped out of the Fog and looked at him. It was the other Orc youngling that had left its mate behind.
In its eyes, Chiron Could see that same hateful look that the other one had given him.
The Young Orc looked at him and then pulled back with the head in tow.
"Shit! Revenge arch." Chiron muttered lowly, and for a moment, he was willing to rush into the fog of Unbounded Demise, but something else pulled his attention.
There was suddenly a loud Howl. It was from the Wild Blue cored Wolf that had just lost its master.
It was heading for Chiron.
It was so fast that it might as well have been the wind.
It leaped high. Its target was Chiron.
However, before it could reach its target, the Dragon smacked it with its tail.
The wolf was whipped away.
It fell to the ground, and tried to stand up, but that attack had broken one of its legs.
The Dragon turned in its direction and a st of mes made it see its end.
By the time Chiron turned once more, the Orc youngling had gone back into the Fog.
This was the alert that immediately appeared before Chiron''s eyes.
For a moment, Chiron did not know whether to be happy about this or sad.
Then again, he knew that whenever he was told to Defend against anything that had to do with Fate, then more opportunity to grow had presented itself.
The rest of the Orcs were either hunted down or ran away into the forest or the Fog.
Commander Hardstone and his colleagues gathered to talk.
Chiron was not one of them and so did not engage in conversation.
However, he stood a distance where he could hear their conversation.
"This should not happen!" Commander Hardstone frowned, "at least the border Patrol are supposed to be here."
The woman with a scar on her face frowned. Chironter found out that she was called Vanguard.
"We checked their assigned base posts. They were all dead," Vanguard exined, "however, the vigers said thatst night, there was suddenly partying noises from the Base posts."
"Partying?" Commander Hardstone frowned, "Vandora soldiers do not party when on duty."
"Yes sir! I Thought so too. And so I had Vinca Check the bodies. They all had blue blood leaking from their orifices. Also, their skin had green traces."
Commander hardstone had his head down. However the moment he heard what he had just been told, he raised his head up, "Joker''s Blue poison!?"
Vanguard nodded at him.
"Hmmm! It seems that the Chand Kingdom have be Braver than usual..."
Chapter 220 Welcome To The Capital City... Kendon
Commander Hardstone shook his head, "Hmmm! It seems that the Chand Kingdom have be Braver than usual. It will seem that the rumors are true. The Joker''s Blue poison is a specialty that only one of their ns can make. I heard that it is even a bloodline ability. If soldiers at our borders are being targeted like this, then it only means that they no longer acknowledge our superiority."
"Commander Hardstone," Chiron suddenly interrupted. The gist of the conversation had caught his interest when he heard Joker''s Blue poison. And then he heard Bloodline ability. He wanted to know more.
"This Chand Kingdom you are talking about, are they really that dangerous."
The moment Chiron said this, those gathered at the table could not help but crack augh.
Chiron raised a brow at this. However, he waited for a response. After all, One was only a fool at the moment of asking questions and wise for life. But If one never asked questions, he was a fool for life.
They had theirugh a bit and then Vanguard saw the stern expression on Chiron''s face. She tapped the Commander on his shoulder.
*Cough* Commander Hardstone resumed his professional look.
"The Chand Kingdom is nothing to the might of the Vandora kingdom. In fact, until some few years ago, they still payed yearly tribute to us."
Chiron caught the key words in that statement. "So why did they stop?"
This question made them frown.
"The kingdoms on this continent are made up of ns. which means ording to the Code of the Round Table, we get to be under the Jurisdiction of the Twelve Zordiac ns. Since we both carry the previleges of being a Kingdom and house ns, we get the unruled out choice to choose who will be our Masters at the Round Table."
Chiron raised a brow at this. He remembered the conversation Knight Sheyi had with Commander Hardstone when themander had interrupted their fight.
Back then too, Knight Sheyi had asked why a kingdom was not taking the side of the Holy Church and Commander Hardstone had replied with the Vandora kingdom being under the Dragon House of the Zodiac Families.
The Round Table was made up of the Powerhouses that shared the world like a loaf of bread.
Each governed their own regions andnds ordingly.
The code of the Round table states clearly on the punishment and fine of invading another''s territory.
some which was torture and death.
? The Zodiac Houses controlled the n areas. Most ns were just families that had be veryrge.
Therefore their rulers are the Zodiac families.
This was the reason why the people of the holy church, especially Knight Sheyi was skeptical about invading the Chikitsa territory.
Even though he wanted to hunt an evil child, it would not exempt him and his subordinates from the harsh punishment of invading the territory of the zodiac families.
However, the Chand Kingdom had now submitted themselves to one of the Powerhouses of the round table.
Chiron frowned, "The Holy Church?" he asked.
"Yes," Commander Hardstone nodded. "They have the protection of the Holy Church now. And therefore do not need to pay tribute to our kingdom under the Zodiac families."
"But that is still not the problem," Vanguard added.
"And what is the problem?" Chiron asked.
Vanguard frowned. She obviously did not want to say.
Chiron took note of this. However, he was not nning to let this go just yet.
"I''m I your Prince!?" Chiron suddenly asked.
No one replied.
Chiron walked towards vanguard and stopped before her.
At the moment, he had a robe draped on his shoulders to hide his armlessness. Also, Vanguard was significantly taller than him.
But Chiron''s gaze gave one the impression that he was talking down at her.
"I''M I YOUR PRINCE!?" Every word came out of Chiron''s mouth in such a way that showed that he knew how the dynamic of power worked.
Chiron was not up to her power level. In fact she was so strong that she could practically have smacked him with a hand and his head would roll out of his neck.
After all, she was a bronze ranked cultivator.
However, the dynamic of power was a funny thing.
One might be strong but being subject to another form of power makes the person a ve.
This was a power dynamic that Chiron knew well.
He might not be as powerful, but these soldiers were ves to their oath. They were ves to Authority.
"Yes, Yes you are!" she spoke out of gritted teeth.
"So please, Captain Vanguard, Can you give your prince the answer to the information he requires?" Chiron had a faint smile that was not a smile on his face.
Vanguard saw this. She wanted to talk. After all Chiron was using his authority as her superior.
However, surprisingly, she still did not want to talk.
Just then, Commander Hardstone butt in with his hardugh as he mediated the situation.
"Forgive her My prince. She is just gets very shy when she talks to men." he turned to Vanguard and patted her strongly on the shoulder.
"Come on. Go on, you can tell him. Besides he is a part of the kingdom now, and he is still your prince. Although not yet confirmed by the Shaman," he took a slight peek at Chiron when he said this part, "but he is still your prince."
Chiron took note of this in his heart.
He knew what themander meant when he said that it was not yet confirmed by the Shaman.
Chiron remembered the conversation he had with the Commander. he knew that it was the Chief Shaman of the Temple that had found him.
He knew that this was also Commander Hardstone''s way of saying that he was not to push his luck and authority any further. After all, it was not yet confirmed.
In other words, he was cupping Vanguard for her stubbornness and Chiron for pushing his luck, both at the same time.
the Atmosphere had be a bit tense. Everyone remained quiet, and then Chiron suddenly burst intoughter.
"Of course Commander hardstone. I understand."
Just then, Chiron heard a familiar voicee behind him.
"Brother!?"
Chiron did not even need to turn to know who it was.
In fact he had to admit that this girl''s existence was slowly bing annoying. After all, she now had no use to her existence in his eyes.
However, he was currently in a precarious position and a good acting was only going to do him good.
Slowly, Chiron turned to her.
The moment she saw him, she could not hold it back anymore.
She immediately ran and jumped into his embrace as tears washed down the side of her eyes.
She had literally mmed herself into his chest.
As she held him and cried, she suddenly noticed something.
It was something that she had not noticed before. Which was because of the robe on his shoulders.
However, she noticed it now.
Chiron had been passed out for months now.
She had requested to see him many times but Commander Hardstone had insisted that she waited until he was awake.
Therefore, this was the first time that she was noticing that he did not have any hands.
"Brother, where... where are your..." She covered her mouth with a hand and she fell on her knees.
Chiron also went on his knees and rubbed his cheek on her own.
"Don''t worry Ra ra. It is alright."
Naturally, another round of screaming wails went out.
Commander Hardstone sighed lowly.
He instructed that there take things inside and allow a moment with the siblings.
Even he had to admit that this was going to be a bit difficult once they got to the pce.
Everyone went back to the Tesseract as Commander hardstone gave out instructions to his team on what to do with the surviving vigers and even the poisoned guards of the base.
He turned and took onest look at Chiron and Nora.
However, what he saw made him raise a brow.
He assumed maybe it was just seeing things and moved on.
However, unknown to him, he wasn''t.
That expressionless and emotionless look on Chiron''s face was real.
Chiron only immediately changed it to a ''I miss my younger sister'' look the moment he discovered that themander was looking.
After the issue with the vigers was settled, Commander Hardstonemanded that the Tesseract take them home.
From the border to the Royal Pce, it only took another till morning for them to reach.
Chiron stood at the bow of the ship with his servants as he looked as the rise of the morning sun weed their arrival into the Vandora kingdom.
Far off in the distance, he could see the incredible majestic pce of the vandora kingdom.
It was like a giant Arrow pointing towards the sky. It was at least a thousand feet into the sky.
It looked mighty and grand and was mighty proof to the strength of this kingdom.
All around, Chiron could see different sizes of Tesseract in the air. Some wereing and some were going.
This was the capital of the Vandora kingdom. This was Kendon...
Chapter 221 I Bow To No One!
Chiron had to admit that this was a breathtaking sight for him.
He had lived in the rural regions of the Chikitsa n for so long that he had nearly forgotten the beautiful sight of high-raised buildings.
Now, he really felt like he had entered a Fantasy book.
As much as he appreciated the sight, he was looking forward to what he could achieve in this ce.
After all, with all the other n members of the other ns that hade for the Gathering of the sword games, the Chikitsa n had barely 15 thousand people altogether.
Most of which he was not even the reason for their deaths. Most had died as a result of the unforeseen in his ns.
However, one look at this ce he could tell that this capital city alone had several hundred thousand people.
This was a real thriving society.
And it stared at him like a ripe fruit about to drop from its tree.
Chiron could really not wait to pluck it.
As excited as he was, the expression on his face was still in.
However, Nora could not stop talking as she stered herself to his body like a bear to honey.
The tesseract moved into the city.
Down below, Chiron could see the extremely high city walls.
As the Tesseract passed over the walls, Chiron suddenly felt as if a strong spiritual force washed over his body.
Commander Hardstone that was not far from Chiron noticed his frown.
He giggled a bit, "don''t worry my prince. It''s just the shaman''s energy from the temple. It is what protects the capital from external forces. There is no need to fear, it is only checking if we are permitted to be here, and if we are a threat."
Although Commander Hardstone said this, Chiron still did not give permission to be scanned.
He clicked on skip instead.
"And what of my Dragon?"
"Don''t worry! They already expect our arrival."
Chiron looked at his Red-blood fire dragon. flying and following behind the Tesseract. It was also allowed entry.
Chiron was not the only one admiring the beauty of the city below.
At least it was different for him. He came from a world that had streets at night that was far more colourful than this.
And then there was the Pce up ahead.
The Pce was shaped like a mighty Arrow.
As the Tesseract descended slowly, Chiron noticed the mighty statue of a Warrior in front of it.
The warrior had the same military attire as the one Commander Hardstone and his team wore. However, he had something extra.
On each side of his shoulders were the heads of a bear and a Snake.
Chiron could not help but look at the stature.
"Hmmm! Magnificent, isn''t it? That is the statue of Mug Morning the Beast Conqueror. Legends have it that he had over a thousand beast Totems on his body. The bear and snake head on his shoulders are his two strongest forms. Ironically, he could alsobine the attributes of both."
Chiron turned to the Commander, "why is that a great thing?"
"we use Beast Totems that are formed from Cored beasts to mold our spiritual energy into power. However, there is only so much the human body can take before one is no longer able to surprise the Totems of the Cored beasts. If you are not strong enough, they might even kill you. And that is the easy part."
Out of curiosity, Chiron asked, "and what is the hard part?"
"It is called the Mad turn. A purge of the human mind. A corruption of the spirit by the suppressed chaos that only an animal at the end of its life can produce. It is said that if a rabbit is pushed to the wall, it will eventually bite. What do you think will happen if it''s a wild beast? And then think of about five of those fighting for control of one mind. That is even the least. Most have at least ten to twenty. Trust me, you do not want to see when that happens." Commander Hardstoneughed a bit more as he turned and walked away.
High up on the several hundred feet pcesy what reminded Chiron of a Helicopternding pad.
The Tesseractnded on it elegantly.
As it did, a Gangway leading down was let out of the Tesseract.
Commander Hardstone was the first toe down. In front were men and women in Elegant dressing.
All of which had different colours at the edge of their robes that depicted their status.
On the sides were maids with little to no clothes on. They had in their hands flower baskets.
It was just anding tform but it was decorated beautifully with a gold carpet that had flowery designs on it. On the sides were also statues of past heroes.
This was a beautiful disy of wealth.
The moment Commander Hardstone came down the Tesseract, he stepped forward before the man in old man in the center with white hair and white beards.
This old man had gold ribbons as the linen on the clothes and a golden crown decorated with little statues of beast animals.
Definitely, his status was King.
Commander Hardstone took a knee and bowed before the king, "Your Majesty. Just as the report we sent ahead of us said. We were unable to confirm unfortunately the demise of Princess Nora."
Hearing those words made the king sigh lowly as he bowed his head.
He clenched his fist tight as he held back the urge to cry.
After all, he was king. But then again, parents preferred their children to bury them and not the other way around.
Even though he had already mourned her many years ago, hope was rekindled and now it even hurt more to have that hope dashed against a stone.
"However," Commander Hardstone continued, "Her bloodline still continues."
*GROWLLLL!!!*
The loud growl of the dragon was suddenly heard as the beast found space on the tform tond.
Its wings came withrge blowing wind that took everyone by surprise.
Clothes fluttered. And Even the king saw this and frowned.
After all, it had been about a thousand years since anybody had seen a dragon. Even though the one before him was young, it was still a magnificent beast.
naturally, his eyes were drawn to it.
However, at this time, some one else made his entrance as he came down from the Tesseract.
In front was Chiron. He did not have a smile on his Face. By his side was Nora walking as close to her big brother as much as possible.
Behind him on either side were Emma and Ca, andstly, was Hunter.
This was a kind of entrance that immediately stole the attention of all watching.
It even managed to steal the attention from the Red-Blood fire dragon.
However, it was not because of the line up of people.
No!
Neither was it because of their strength. After all, many of these people were far off in the middle realms, they were nothing inparison.
It was just a kind of presence that subconsciously pulled their attention.
Even for the king, it had taken him by surprise.
After all, for a split second there, he had thought that he was about to meet another fellow king.
To this, he shook his head slightly. It had only been for a split second, but it was definitely there.
Slowly, Chiron and Nora and the servants came down from it.
As they did, Chiron noticed the weing party.
Without anyone telling him, he knew that the old man in the center was king and also his father.
Chiron stopped before the man. By the side wasmander hardstone still on his knees in his bowed position.
"I present to you, your majesty, Prince Chiron Chivalry and Nora Chivalry."
For a few seconds, Chiron and the king met gaze. Surprisingly, Chiron did not break eye contact.
Some one by the side of the king noticed this and he frowned, "How dare you? Even if you are sister Nora''s son, bow to your KING!!!"
The Moment he said those words, strong spiritual energy was let lose into the environment.
It had caught Chiron unaware. This was spiritual energy in the Bronze rank.
This pressure for those of the lower realms was definitely choking in nature.
No matter what, a copper rank Cultivator would not stand when such strong pressure was released. Not to talk of those lower ranks.
However, something unbelievable happened before their sight.
*SWUOWN!*
The immediate unsheathing of des was heard as Ca and Emma removed des from their waists and stabbed it into their own Kneecaps, locking it in ce.
blood flooded from their legs but there were left standing.
Chiron wiped the blood that flowed from the corner of his mouth as a result of withstanding the pressure.
Chiron smiled as he slowly and painfully turned to the prince releasing the pressure, "I''ll have to apologize. I bow to no one, and my servants only Bow to me..."
Chapter 222 Heir To The Throne Of Vandora
Chiron''s Stand had totally taken them by surprise.
From the blood flowing by the side of his mouth, it was clear that the pressure from the prince was beating down on him hard.
However, he preferred enjoying the torture of standing and suffering internal Damages than bow.
What was worse, was the fact that his servants where of simr agreement.
And they had done this on impulse. without even thinking about it for even a second.
Almost like the instinctive reaction a mother has when her child is in trouble.
The moment the Bronze rank pressure was let loose on them, they had locked their knees by stabbing them with knifes.
Nora on the other hand, had easily fell to her knees.
"VICTOR!" The King called out as he turned in anger, "how dare you!?"
Immediately, Victor hid his Spiritual pressure.
The moment the Pressure lifted, Chiron staggered a bit and was about to fall.
The king immediately caught him.
It was at this moment that he noticed some vital things.
Firstly, Chiron''s cultivation level shocked him. The reason was mainly because of Chiron''s age.
He was only about Eleven years of age and he was already at the second stage of the copper realm.
But that was not all.
A man of such Calibre had incredible senses. Besides, the king''s cultivation level was also not something to frown at.
He could also sense that there were two different energies dancing around in Chiron''s body.
"Double...DOUBLE CULTIVATION!?"
The moment those words went out, all the Elders had either their eyes wide open in surprise or exmated.
Soon, whispering conversations could be heard.
Double cultivators were as rare and hard to find as diamond in a sea of crystals.
There were many different energies in this world. And a person with ess to sufficient knowledge, can dabble in any one of them for power.
Except of course some with exclusive requirements like Elemental Energy that required one to first have Elven blood.
However, that did not mean that one could have more than one energy.
The reason for this, is because of the way energies flow, mix andpliment or even fight with one another.
However, even though one had ess to energies thatplimented one another, it did not mean that one could not could still cultivate both.
A conflict of both energies in the body was bond to happen.
Energies vibrate in their own individual paths, but still require fundamental control to execute.
They had been times in the past where someone forced two energies on one body and ack of control made them explode to dust.
There was also the issue of mixing the different individual energies to form techniques.
This was another path that allowed for the potential of a Boom.
However, Chiron had things happen to him differently.
Although being A Tamashi was curse, it actually blessed him.
Firstly, his body was made from birth to carry tremendous spiritual energy. However it was sealed.
And then his hunger for power made him acquire Aura.
With the Spiritual energy suppressed, he trained and used only Aura which gave him a proper feel and control of the energy for the longest of time.
And then when he had unlocked his Spiritual energy, it had been guided by the connecting bond he had with a Dragon with Royal blood.
Since Chiron''s body was practically made to amodate therge Spiritual energy of the Dragon in the first ce, the Spiritual energy was guided through the right paths in the body.
In truth, this might as well have been luck. But everything had fallen in ce rightly.
It was rare to find those with Double cultivation.
There was also the problem of simultaneously improving in ranks.
of course, this meat that one had to cultivate twice as hard and tenacious as even the most hard working cultivators.
After all, it took years for one to increase in rank and the high one''s cultivation was, the harder it was to improve.
It was easy to imagine that those with Double cultivation had it far worse.
However, Chiron was just about Eleven years old and he was already in the copper Realm.
This was incredible Talent.
He was a Double Cultivator and both energies were of the Copper rank.
The King could not help but believe that he had juste across something unnatural.
He had just found a rare treasure. A treasure that could usher in the prosperity of a greater future for his people.
Just then, he suddenly frowned. All the over whelming joy he felt suddenly washed away.
Every body had seen the broad smile on the king''s face when he discovered that Chiron was a Double cultivator. However his sudden change in mood took them by surprise.
And then just for confirmation, he pulled down Chiron''s robe.
And they it was for all to see. He was Armless.
"Commander Hardstone!" The king turned to themander.
"Forgive me, my King. They was an encounter with the Holy Church. we only barely made it in time to save both the prince and princess."
Hearing the word Princess immediately made the king to look in Nora''s direction.
. Naturally, the youngdy preferred hiding behind her brother.
However, the king still stretched his hand and ced it on her head.
one look at her and he could see his daughter''s face in her own.
However, his Spiritual energy went through her body and he frowned once more.
"Young one, your S-rank Dantain was stolen?"
Nora nodded slowly.
Another surprise that took the Elders by surprise.
However, no body noticed that Prince Victor on the side had a slight smile on his face.
Chiron and Nora''s arrival was not one that he wished for.
After all, His Elder sister Nora was heir to the throne. This meant that after her, her own children would be heir to the throne.
This essentially meant that Chiron was currently heir to the throne and after him, was Nora.
Victor was only heir after Nora.
However, could a cripple sit on the throne?
The king suddenly turned and walked away, "show them to their rooms!" he ordered as he walked away.
Immediately Victor followed his father. meanwhile, Chiron was made to stand as the judging gaze of the Elders was fixed on his torso.
They all whispered without hiding it and few of them sneered and walked away in disgust after their king.
Nora picked the Robe from the floor and draped it over Chiron''s shoulders.
Surely, this was going to start up a rumor in the pce and probably the whole kingdom.
Without a doubt, it would.
A maid stepped forward and gave a bow at Chiron and Nora before leading the way.
Chiron had a bright smile on his face as he followed along.
Ca and Emma had Demon blood. after removing the daggers from their knees, they easily healed from such an Injury that would have crippled other normal people.
They followed along with him.
As they left, the Elders whispered to one another.
However,mander Hardstone stood and watched the sibling pair walk into the grand Pce.
Someone suddenly came up behind him. It was a bald man, "Commander Hardstone, it seems there was no need for your Errand of many months after all. Prince Victor will still inherit the the throne."
Commander Hardstone turned to the Bald man, "I''m just a soldier and do not know how politics works. So I''ll say this as a soldier. I have seen a bit of what Prince Chiron can do. Even without arms, I''ll still advice the world to not obstruct his path."
Commander Hardstone turned and went back to his Tesseract.
Those words made this particr Elder Frown tightly.
He stroked his smooth chin like he was searching for a strand of beard he knew that he didn''t have.
"Interesting! a praise from the onemander known to be as hard headed as his name." the bald manmented.
Meanwhile, the king had gone straight to the throne room.
He sat on his and bowed his face in his arms.
He muttered lowly to himself like a mad man, "I''m sorry Nora. I was wrong to you, and now I have let even my own grand children suffer like this."
"Father!" Victor called to him the moment he entered the throne room.
"I think there is a problem somewhere. it... it," Victor choose his next words well, "It must be Hardstone. He must have gotten the wrong person. I can... I can order for his immediate Arrest. I can..."
"Shut up! YOU WILL DO NO SUCH THING," the king frowned, "Especially not to amander directly under my fleet."
Victor saw his father was angry and made the wise choice to shut up.
Soon, the Elders entered the room. one of them stepped forward to mediate between the father and son pair.
"Your majesty, I think what Prince Victor is trying to say is, how are we sure this boy and girl are even children of your daughter? For all we know, Commander Hardstone might have picked them up on his way back. After all, they have not even passed the test of the Elder Shaman''s temple. For a we know, they might be..."
"NORA''S children!" an aged edgey voice was heard. Everyone immediately turned to the sound of the voice respectfully.
After all, the existence of this particr person was as important as the king himself.
She was highly regarded. so regarded that a word from her lips could spell the end for anyone here. This was including the prince.
With her walking stick that echoed across the walls of the throne room, she stepped forward.
"There is no need for a confirmation ritual. The moment that Tesseract touched the Pce, I sensed Nora''s presence. Those two are definitely heirs to that throne," she pointed with her walking stick to the high golden chair that the King sat on.
He ced forward a bit more. "King Richard the third. You know what to do. The spirits have brought the heir to the throne home. Even if he is without legs and hands."
She hit her walking cane on the ground, "Chiron is the next King!"
As she did, no one noticed the dreaded look in prince Victor''s eyes.
Chapter 223 Puppet On A String...
The king Heard the words of the elder Shaman.
In truth, this was the most difficult decision he had ever had to make in his life.
Before this, it was having to let his daughter go.
The way to the throne was easy.
Regardless of if it was a boy or a girl child, the first to be born was the inheritor of the throne.
However, Fate yed its hands in his life and now he had lost his daughter.
He took a look at all the faces in front of him.
Without anyone telling him, he could tell that they were all worried about the state of the kingdom.
He too was worried about such a future.
The new grandchildren he had been gifted were obviously talented but could he put any of them on the throne?
Aside from the fact that they knew next to nothing about the kingdom and its traditions or affairs, one of them had a broken dantain that could inhibit growth and was far too young to rule, while the other one had very good cultivation and even pride and wisdom in his eyes was Armless.
And then, there was the issue of putting his own son on the throne.
If he did, he would not only be breaking tradition, but the boy would lose the favour of the shaman temple. That there, in such a culturally driven kingdom will be the recipe for disaster.
He was starting to think that maybe a curse had been ced on his head or maybe he offended someone he was not supposed to.
He was now thinking maybe it was really a bad idea to drag the coronation of his son as the crown prince. If he had done so, Victor would at least have had the backing of the Shaman Temple then.
That way when these grandchildren were found, they would have been nothing he or anybody would have been able to do about it.
But in truth, the reason he had not put Victor on the throne this long was not because he had been mourning his daughter for eleven years. It was because he did not believe his son was a good fit for the throne.
And now, after seeing what he had seen outside with Chiron and his servants, he was certain of it.
That Fearless look Chiron had in his eyes as they met eye to eye regardless of strength was what he was looking for. No! he had to admit that even as a king, he was moved. Even though his cultivation was far higher than Chiron''s, he was moved.
He was king of a strong kingdom. He understood how the dynamic worked.
If a sheep went to battle as the leader to a pride of lions, it would definitely be defeated. But if a Lion led a herd of sheeps, victory was assured.
In other words who the leader is as an individual was more important.
He was a man that had gone through a lot for his kingdom to enjoy their current prosperity. He knew how important it was for a person of indomitable character and charisma to rule.
Even he had to admit that at a young age, he did not have the qualities that Chiron had.
And then there was also what his servants did that repeated again and again in his head.
Such courage and subservient behavior were exemry.
One nce and it was obvious to him that Chiron''s servants had blood contracts with him. But even with that, he would at least have still seen some form of hesitation in their eyes. However, there was none.
After that, there was also the fact that Chiron''s Dragon was a red Cored beast.
It was wise to know that those things were very prideful creatures. Even he that was far higher in cultivation than the beast was not sure of making a young Dragon submit to him.
All these qualities were Chiron''s qualifications.
After all, as king, one did not need to be the strongest fist in the kingdom. One only needed to be the strongest Will.
The king stood up from his chair and then looked around.
"I have made my decision. I shall crown the next to the throne exactly two weeks from today. Till that time, Chiron and Nora as well as Victor will be treated on equal grounds to the throne."
"But FATHER..."
The king turned to victor, "This is my decision and you will respect it as such."
*Boom!*
Strong spiritual energy was let loose and everyone kept quiet.
No one could say a word. The king had spoken.
....
Meanwhile, Chiron was shown his room. Once he got in, his servants and younger sister were also shown to their own rooms.
The moment Chiron got in, he looked around and admired the ce.
It was very beautiful. From the flooring to the ceiling and the designs on the walls. Most of which were totems of different beasts.
This room was simple but its elegance was top-notch. It was wide and spacious and even connected to a living room and a restroom.
It had two nearly wall-sized windows that allowed for fresh breeze.
However, there was one major w. It was something that shouldn''t be here.
Chiron walked towards the big, veryfortable-looking bed in the middle. This one was not required.
He willed at it and it disappeared into his storage.
After which he opened the window. He first looked outside, and then he smiled before he willed once more.
The bed appeared outside the window and fell straight to the ground.
without a care for what he had just done, he went and sat crossed leg were the bed was supposed to be.
Chiron''s rules had not changed. Comfort brings about satisfaction. He understood how satisfaction for even the little things could affect a person''s mind in the long run, and he was not going to be prey to such a thing.
As he sat, he reviewed all that had happened and his new course of action in his head.
Firstly, from the conversation with Commander hardstone and eaves dropping on the conversation the rest his crew had, Chiron knew for certain that his position was a very vital one.
He was heir to the throne of Vandora.
For Chiron, this was incredible news.
As ruler to a kingdom, he had the opportunity to change the Fate of an entire nation. Whether it was for good or not, change was still change.
Chiron could not help but imagine the amount of Fate points changing the lives of tens of thousands of people would bring to him.
immediately, he opened the system and went to the store.
In the store session, he went for the abilities.
Here, there were all sorts of abilities.
Chiron had not really ever sort out abilities from the system before.
they were abilities for not just him, but also his servants.
And then they were elixirs for improving his strengths.
They was practically an Elixir for every rank and realm.
However, Chiron quickly noticed something.
If this was before, such a thing would have blown throw his head, but at a time like this, it couldn''t.
He noticed that whether it was strength or even the Elixirs that the Fate change system could provide, it all ended at a certain rank.
Ironically, Chiron was very familiar with this rank.
After all, this was not the peak rank of cultivation, but it was the peak rank that the original MC of the book reached before he gave his life and died.
Chiron suddenly remembered the dream he had about seeing who he was sure was the MC of the book in a cage.
Till now, that dream still gave him a suppressive feeling.
Especially since that palm print was still on his chest.
He was not so much a fool to think that it was not true.
However, there were still a lot of things he wanted to know about it.
Immediately, he spent some points on the memory booster.
The booster worked and he immediately saw that same cage and then slowly, he saw the person within. However, as soon as he saw it, the view became static and then it went off.
chiron could not believe what he had just heard from the system.
He did the same thing again. And this time around, he did not even see the cage. It was just nk.
A sudden Chill went through Chiron''s body.
Without anyone telling him, he could tell that he could not even trust this so called system.
He calmed his breathing and took sharp breaths in and out.
It was obvious that this was not something he could control and for now, attempting to break out of it would not do him any good.
This little experiment confirms that he could not totally trust the system.
And that they were greater powers behind it.
Chiron was starting to believe that it was not such a coincidence that he came to this world after all.
This meant that he was a puppet. But if he was, then who was holding the string?
Chapter 224 Being Petty... Old Habits Die Hard.
Whoever it was that was pulling the strings would have to be another matter entirely.
After all, after seeing those giant heavenly beings in their argument, he could tell that he was not evenpared to being small fry in their eyes.
He was definitely just another ant that they could squash at any time.
Yet for some reason, he could feel his heart racing in his chest. It was a rising excitement that came directly from his soul. How couldn''t it?
He had just discovered that there was a greater power in the world than he ever imagined.
Power so great that it had been able to put who he was sure he had seen in chains.
Chiron took sharp breaths in and out. He needed to cage his excitement a bit.
The zeal for power and growth was sometimes an overwhelming hunger that nearly took him to the edge of madness.
He needed to hold back a little and control the direction at which it flowed. That way, his own hunger does not consume him.
Also, he had work that needed to be done in the now.
Chiron aligned the problems he had.
Firstly, he had lost his hands. This meant that he would not be able to use his hands as he used to.
With how vast and magical this word was, he was sure that there was a means out there for him to get back his limbs.
However, he was not delusional enough to chase it and not chase power.
Chiron understood how the rules work.
If one had power, anything and everything shall be added unto him.
It was that basic and that simple.
if he was sitting on the pinnacle of the world, all he needed would naturally locate him.
All he needed to do was remain on the path he was taking.
However, for now, he needed to adjust his ns a bit.
For example, his fighting pattern would have to change.
Even the MC of the book was never in any situation where he lost both arms.
Whether it was the amazing skills he got from his memories or the practice he got from the n, it all involved using his hands.
Now, however, he took a look at his lower body. He would have to train his legs so far and so well that they can do what his hands could do.
Chiron cracked a faint smile as his mind pictured the kind of pain he was going to enjoy just for this.
Secondly, he wanted the Throne of Vandora. Since it had fallen on hisp, he did not mind taking total advantage of this.
With the Throne, he could bend lives as he wanted.
however, he was not so unwise to not know that he was going to be facing opposition on all sides.
This was the norm with human nature. human beings always familiarized themselves with the known and pushed away the unknown.
After living so long in a n, he understood how these bonds worked.
Also, he already had a contender to deal with. And of course, it was not Nora. he did not even need to think about it before he knew that Nora would go as far as to give her life for him.
Victor who was his uncle was going to be his contender.
If Chiron had arms, he would have facepalmed. This was starting to feel like any clich?? royal family story he had ever read in his former life.
Chiron could already guess a range of things he was going to do. That sudden disy of power when he had just arrived was just a warning.
Chiron did not have enough power to challenge him in a physical fight, but then again, this was a monarchy. Did he really need to?
there was a harvest of methods that he could solidly use.
Chiron cracked a smile. This was the perfect battlefield for him to enjoy.
The game of power was always a gamble that brought the best excitement. After all, one was betting their own head.
But first, Chiron had to admit that his uncle was far ahead of him.
What he needed now was the one thing he always sorts for before executing a n.
Yes, he needed information.
However, even getting that in this ce would not be so easy.
Chiron opened the system and went to the shop. There was a ce for essories.
At a corner with rings that had very heavy price tags, he saw what he was looking for. He painfully closed his eyes and spent 2000 points to acquire one of the rings.
this ring only had one function, and that was the ability to hide one''s presence from anyone for only five minutes.
"Hunter!" Chiron called out and a shadow pool materialized close to him. "Bring me, Emma!"
the Shadow pool disappeared and when it appeared once more, Emma materialized from it.
"Master, you called for me!" Emma still had her veil over her face.
Even when they hade down from the Tesseract.
Chiron did this intentionally.
Her beauty was just that enchanting.
Chiron waved his hand and without hesitation, he threw the ring to Emma.
"Put it on. That will hide you from all of them," Chiron smiled at her, "I need you to d something for me. The first part is gatherig knowledge on everything and anything. That would be the easy part. The hard part would be..."
After a while, he called for Hunter to take her back and bring Ca.
"Ca! If i''m not mistaking, you are about to have another breakthrough!"
"Yes master!" She answered bowed at his feet.
"Good!" Chiron willed and threw a bottle to her.
For what was about toe, he was going to be using her strength.
"This will help you break through. Use itter at night."
This bottle was from the system. It was of low rank and could help one break throug a rank to the other.
However, it had costed Chiron a thousand Fate points.
These were all used points that were painful to Chiron. However, he had to do it.
He was investing in his future. If he became king, he would not need to worry about points for a very long time.
At least the Fate points of an entire nation were going to be a lot. Even if it meant that he killed all of them.
However, he was going to be needing a means to the throne.
"Do not forget, I need information. As much as you can give me. I want to know about this pce, the guards, the streets, the people, and even the hookers on the streets. Do you understand?"
"Yes master!" Immediately she was done, the shadow pool appeared and she was gone.
And just in time too.
there was first a loud knock. It came again and again. And it was obvious that the person on the other side was very angry.
*Boom*
There was a sudden hit on Chiron''s doors and the twin door to his room was sted open.
Prince Victor stormed into the room.
As he did, Chiron pretended not to notice him.
Whether it was the loud Knocks or even the brazen Entrance, Chiron did not move one inch from his position. Prince Victor entered the room and marched straight to Chiron.
He lifted a finger at Chiron. In his other hand was a wooden frame.
"Did you throw this on my head?"
Prince Victor dropped the wooden frame on the ground.
Chiron opened an eye. He looked at the all too familiar wooden frame and then he closed his eye once more.
Chiron''s face did not say anything in expression. But deep in his mind, Chiron was enjoying himself.
What had happened was that When Chiron was shown to his room, he willed the bed in the room into his storage.
After which he had gone to the window.
He could have just left the bed in the storage, however, he saw a particrly familiar face storming out of the Castle in anger.
It was none other than his Uncle Victor.
Victor had left his father''s presence in anger. The arrival of Chiron and Nora was now pushing what he always considered to be his birthright away.
He needed to vent for a bit, and as he stormed out, He suddenly felt as the Bed reached for him.
At the end of the day, Victor was still a cultivator. An object heading for his head was easy for him to spot.
Also, where it had fallen from was not hard to know with a little investigation.
"Did you drop it on ME!?" victor asked in obvious anger.
Chiron opened another eye again, "as you can see, I do not have hands, neither do I have my servants here. I''m only meditating in silence."
Victor''s eye twicthed in anger, "In that case, where is your bed?"
"I don''t know!?"
"How don''t you know? was there no bed in this room!?"
Chiron shrouded his shoulders, "who knows!"
As victor looked at Chiron, his anger built. the more he looked at him, the more his anger built.
Even though Chiron had his eyes closed, he could tell what his uncle was feeling. But it couldn''t be helped.
The thing is that Chiron had grown up in an orphanage in his former life. He couldn''t help but be petty sometimes. A little revenge on the side from time to time. After all, Victor started it.
Just then, Chiron felt as Victor''s Spiritual energy was slowly released....
Chapter 225 Tribes Of Vandora
Victor looked at Chiron in anger.
He was a cultivator at the first stage of the bronze realm and he truly did not know why he was angry at Chiron that was a cultivator who was several times weaker than him.
In fact, Chiron was practically an ant in his sight.
However, there was something about this ant that just ticked him off.
The higher ones cultivation, the more sensitive they were to their environment, and Chiron some how managed to make his antenna spark in rm.
He did not even notice that he had slowly allowed his spiritual pressure to leak.
Also, as he looked at Chiron, another thought surfaced in his heart.
If he killed this runt now. it would hurt his father, but that would be the worse of it.
Vandora still needed a king. At worse, he would be punished. But Truly, there was no punishment that one could not bare through for the glory of the throne.
His fingers tightened into a fist and the thought slowly became a seed that grew rapidly in his heart.
His spiritual energy went out, his veins and muscles tightened and just when he was about to move...
*SWAUUUNNN!!!*
Devil'' touch seemed to materials from no where, and the atmosphere in the room genuinely dropped.
The drop was so significant that one could see the water vapour that came out of Victor''s Breathing.
Devil''s touch had moved and like a snake, it surrounded Chiron and the tip of the de stopped right in front of Victor''s Eye.
The de was but Half a inch from blinding him.
instinctively, Victor made a huge leap back.
And then he sped his fists together, and a the holographic image of a lion materialized half way from his body.
However, the moment it did, Devil''s touch had disappeared almost as fast as it appeared.
To Victor, Devil''s touch might have even been an illusion.
All he saw was Chiron still seating in his Lotus position and meditating in silence.
However, drops of cold sweat from his back soaked his tunic.
He did not know why, but even with his fists sped together and his Lion Totem out, he could still feel his teeth shake a bit.
Even his muscles had taunted up.
He could feel it.
This was fear. He was higher in cultivation that Chiron, but for some reason, this armless boy that was not even yet 11 or 12 had made him feel genuine fear.
And it made him angry.
He swallowed hard as he contemted what to do.
After all, he had already released his Totem, but that feeling still lingard.
He felt like a rat with an Eagle above his head.
"Prince Victor!" a voice was suddenly heard and Victor turned sharply in that direction.
It was a maid.
Victor coughed awkwardly as he adjusted his tunic, "Yes! what is it!?"
"Forgive me, your highness. you seem busy!"
He waved a hand, "it''s no problem. I and my nephew were just having a conversation. What is it!?" he frowned.
"I was told to inform you that..." the maid bowed her head as she spoke, "erm, they are ready!"
"huh!? can''t you talk!?"
"forgive me, your highness!" she bowed, "I was told to inform you that your Special guests have arrived for their afternoon session with you!"
"Oh! why didn''t you just say so." he walked up to the maid and gave her a resounding p to the face.
She fell on the ground as he walked pass her and left the ce.
some blood fell from her lips due to the p.
She stood up and bowed in the direction he went before turning to leave.
"Wait!" Chiron called to her. she paused, entered the room and bowed.
Chiron stood up and walked towards her.
As he approached, she fidgeted and attempted taking a step back. However he was fast.
"I''m sorry about my uncle''s behavior."
she nodded and bowed as she made conscious attempt to avoid looking at him.
Chiron noticed this and he smiled, "don''t worry, I understand your worry, but as you can see, I don''t even have arms. I couldn''t even hurt a fly if I wanted to," he gave a self mockingugh.
The assurance in the intonation of his voice made her raise her head to him.
She saw the smile on his face, and it made her smile a bit, but then when she looked at his shoulders, her expression changed.
Chiron took note of this. it made him have a sly smile. She had pity clearly written on her face.
Chiron willed and a piece of cloth appeared from the storage.
"Here!" Chiron presented the cloth to her. she nodded in thanks as she took one end of it and wiped the blood off her lips.
Chiron could see that her expression had eased a bit.
"What is your name?"
"I''m Tanta." she spoke softly.
"Tanta, please to meet you. I''m Chiron."
"I know!" she bowed to him, "please forgive me. I have to go now..."
she turned and was about leave however, Chiron stopped her with a foot in her path.
"my uncle, what special guests his he having?"
"Forgive me, I''m not supposed to say!" she immediately turned an easily passed his side and out of the room.
As she did, the cloth she used to wipe the blood fell on the ground.
Chiron picked it up with his feet. He looked at the blood on it, and then he smiled a bit.
Victor really did not know who he had just challenged.
The moment he had entered the room, Chiron was already ready for him.
Victor had a higher cultivation that Chiron. However, that did not mean he was as dangerous.
It is said that people that live by the de can sense when one is leaving it''s scabbard.
It was the same with Victor.
Chiron was far younger. But he had bathed in violence and blood for most of his life.
That was years of miserable pain and scheming climbing up thedder of power.
Every step stained with his blood and those of his enemies.
Yet, he was relentless.
Meanwhile, Victor had enjoyed his high and mighty position that he was birthed into.
He had been born a prince and had ess to hundreds of cultivation materials that allowed for his growth.
He had not gone through true the batism of an actual Battle that could challenge his life.
There was a reason why a rat that had hustled it''s way for it''s daily bread could frighten an elephant.
However, in Chiron''s case, he was more than a rat.
As of the time Victor was still contemting whether to kill Chiron or not, Chiron had already sealed his Fate in his mind. All that was remaining, was the execution process.
Sometimes, the difference in strength was not power, but the ability to act.
However, Chiron knew even if he wanted to do such a thing, it was not yet time.
And so he paused.
....
That Evening, a maid brought Chiron''s dinner to the room.
Once She left, he called for Ca.
"Go on, tell me what you''ve learnt."
She nodded, "The Vandora kingdom. is made up six major tribes. All of which are represented by a cored beast. There are the Giant Gori tribe, the Horned Eagle Tribe, the Gentle Swallow tribe, the Double Tiger Tailed tribe, and the Double Lion Head Tribe."
Chiron raised a brow at her, "But that is only five tribes!"
"The sixth tribe is sometimes regarded as a Minority tribe. The Last tribe is called the Gaint Untamed Snake tribe. They were the former rulers of the kingdom three generations ago. But Lost favor in the eyes of the then new King after a coup by the Double Lion Tribe."
Chiron nodded his head, "What of the minor tribes?"
"There are almost six minor tribes under each major tribe. Of course, this does not include the Gaint Untamed Snake tribe. They only have two that have remained loyal to them."
"Hmmm!" If Chiron had arms, he would have stroked his chin as the silhouette of a n formed in his head.
"what about their alliances!?"
"This is rtive to the situation and benefits. However, the Gaint Untamed Snake tribe have tried to stay away from the decision making matters of the state for a long time now. Thest time they did anything note worthy was when the King married from the tribe. However, they were Desperate back then for their survival. They were being oppressed by the other tribes and would have fallenpletely if the tribal chief''s daughter had not found favor in the eyes of the current king."
Chiron listened as Ca told him all that she had found out. After which he summoned Emma and she did the same thing.
However, before Chiron slept that night, a messaged came to him.
it was a woman with Totems that were tattooed all over her face and hands.
This woman had a long thin stick that went through her nostrils and her eyes reminded Chiron of those of a cat.
"The Elder shaman has Summoned you!"
Chapter 226 Victors Sin Of Lust {+18}
[Author''s note: Please note that this chapter is not for the faint of heart, you have been warned. LOL]
While Chiron followed the woman with the weird robes to the shaman''s temple, someone else was also visiting a different sanctuary.
It was Emma.
With the ring Lenny gave her, she breezed through the Castle searching for any ce with relevant information that could be useful to Chiron in the long run.
However, she found nothing.
The Ring on her hand did not allow her be physically invisible. No! But it allowed her not to be detected by experts of all realms.
After all, this was a pce.
They were hidden experts that had their spiritual energy surveying the ce.
These were high-level guards that were vested with the king''s and the royal family''s safety.
These guards were also in charge of protecting certain secrets. It was these certain secrets that Chiron had sent her to find out.
While exploring, Emma suddenly felt the pull of beautiful aroma.
it was enticing and it pulled her in.
It excited her appetite and she wanted nothing more than to have a taste.
She followed the smell until she got to a particr room.
This room had very huge twin doors.
With the amount of information she had gotten, she was familiar with whom had this room.
It was partially open and it was from this room that the inviting aroma came.
Emma was no longer human. she was now a demon. She was a subus.
She no longer ate food that normal people ate, and she fed on a different diet than that of other demons.
One might say that her diet was very special.
In fact, it was a very Unique one.
Usually, she would get her meals from the Lost Treasure.
The Last time she ate, was the buffet that Chiron had presented during thest night of the Chikitsa n.
That was many months ago.
At the moment, one could summarize her situation in one word. Yes, she was starving.
She helped herself into the room.
The design of the room was different from Chiron''s own.
Although the walls still had Totems on them, The Totems here were all twin Headed Lions.
This was the symbol for the Ruling n of the Vandora kingdom. In other words, this was the symbol for the Royal family.
Silently, she moved through the inner chambers of the room.
And there it was.
The meal that pulled her here.
It was prince Victor. He was at the moment having Erotic manifestations with a woman. The woman beneath him panted and moaned in the ecstasy of the pleasure he gave her.
While Two more women were on the ground. From the looks of things, they had fainted due to his vigorousness.
Emma stayed at her hidden point.
She looked on at the women as white paste leaked from their legs.
Subconsciously, she swallowed hard.
She was like a homeless child peeping into through the window of a family having dinner and watching as the people of the home had left overs.
Looking at the paste that leaked from in bet ween the legs of the women, she subconsciously licked her lips and she swallowed hard.
She was hungry and she was even jealous of them.
Chiron was a disciplinarian, and for the most part, he emphasized good control over them. However, he also opted for them to find their own meals.
It was his way of teaching them survival and the ability to make independent choices.
However, this method of training was so that they could make independent choices that could benefit him.
Unfortunately, they had been in the Tesseract for far too long.
Right now, Emma was biting the urge to dive in between the women''s legs and have a taste for herself.
Her mouth was already very wet with saliva.
Victor pulled hard at the woman''s long Ivory hair, and stormed into her like his life depended on it.
Both their bodies were sweaty. It was evident that this battle had been going on for a while now.
"You idiot!!! Do you think you can juste in here and take my throne? That is my throne! My birthright! MINE!!!" Victor muttered as he pounded the woman.
Just then, Emma that had been holding back identally released the revtion of her hunger.
Her Lust energy went out of her.
However, she immediately held it back.
But that slight release was al it took for Victor to sense her presence.
He immediately stopped his pounding and turned in her direction.
This took her by surprise and she wanted to quickly escape, but he realized a bit of pressure from his bronze rank energy, holding her in ce.
He left the woman that he was attending to and she fell to the bed.
Victor in his nude walked up to Emma. She still had her veil over her face.
First look at her and he remembered who she was. After all, he had seen her when she arrived with Chiron only Hours ago.
Her and Ca had opted to rather stab themselves than bow at his presence.
Victor had a frown on his face.
just seeing her here made him angry.
He grabbed her veil and pull it off in his anger.
However, what he saw next made him pause. He was left speechless beyond reason.
From her skin that seemed to lowly reflect the light of the room to the beauty of her bright enchanting eyes that pulled him in as she tried to avert looking at him.
to her oval face, and lush red enticing lips.
Everything about her seemed to just wash away at his anger.
For a few seconds, he was left stooped by the beauty she presented. He had even forgotten about the women he just had.
In his entire life, he had never seen such a beauty. And he should know. After all, he was prince. He had ess to the most exotic of women and the beauty they had to offer, but never had he seen something so captivating. He literally felt himself sink into her eyes.
His Lower member rose and pointed extensively at her.
As a subus, this was something that Emma immediately sensed.
She looked in his direction and the appreciation for her beauty that his member had just shown her drew her attention to it.
And then her longshes fluttered as she looked at it, and then at his face, and then once more at it.
Slowly, she reached for the helm of her dress, and then her fingers slyly pulled at certain strings keeping her robes in ce and it all went down.
Her long robes touched the ground revealing the lusciousness that she had kept well hidden for a long time.
Every curve of her body was revealed before his eyes.
Like the way an enthusiast would appreciate a work of art, his eyes paraded the bountifulness of her unearthly beauty.
Lust for her beauty was clear in his eyes as twinkling stars on a clear night.
Comparing her to the women he just had was likeparing a tender Lily sitting in the midst of mud and dead leaves.
From her face, his eyes went down to the bountiful molds on her chest that swayed overexegeratedly every time she moved slightly.
Victor felt the undeniable call of mother nature for him to pour out all of his desires.
But then for some reason he could not understand, his eyes wanted to appreciate the meal just as much as his fingers or his man-organ.
He traced her body to lean and perfectly curved lower.
He swallowed hard.
Emma saw his lust and she bit her lower lips.
That slight movement with her lips alone, made his veined member grow in size.
he couldn''t anymore, he wanted nothing more than to relieve his Lust.
However, Emma made the first move. She took a step closer to him and then her well nailed fingers stroked his chest and slowly traced down to his member.
Her fingers dance around a bit on it and it Jerked in response.
She came close to him and made a slow attempt to kiss him. However, she paused an inch to his face and while maintaining Eye contact with him, she slowly went down to his member.
She took a taste of him, and then all of him in the pleasure of her mouth.
She was a subus, her skill in the art was a gift from her nature.
In barely a few seconds, he released his load in her.
Every bit she took in.
Her hunger was raging and unlike the other men she had been having, this was essence from a cultivator in the middle realms.
It was likeparing the satisfaction of having bread and then a full burger.
Even after releasing, he was not satisfied.
He immediately pulled her up and dragged her to the bed.
With a fling of his hand, he removed the fainted woman from herfortable position.
He threw Emma unto the bed, and immediately, he mounted her.
As the pleasurable moans of both of them went out, Victor did not notice a shadow pool on the ground not so far from the bed.
As Chiron walked behind the messenger towards the temple, a Shadow pool appeared beside him and then suddenly disappeared.
A smile suddenly appeared at side of his lips...
Chapter 227 Serpent King Manu Madayaki And The Giant Untamed Snake Tribes Offer.
Chiron followed the messanger out the castle walls and into the night.
Out the castle, they stopped at a specific big fig Tree.
The Messenger ced a hand on the tree, and the totem of a small snake on her arm seemed toe to life. The snake slithered across her hand and wrapped itself around her finger.
A low dark light shone on her finger and the outline of a door appeared on the tree.
The messenger followed without hesitation, and Chiron followed along.
once inside, they went through a series of steps that led down the dark pathway.
The messenger waved her hand, and another Totem, still a snake opened its mouth and a low humming light appeared to guide their path.
Chiron took each step with care.
For some reason, he had a weird feeling about this.
He kept on looking at the corner of the walls with the side of his eyes and observing every movement that the Messenger made.
However, she made none. The only thing she did was guide him through the passage.
Their steps echoed silently off the walls, serving as the only unrythematic melody to the creepy guide-way.
They soon came to a room. From the little light in the room, Chiron could see diagrams o the walls.
They were of giant snakes of all kinds.
Some of them swallowed people and the others swallowed whole beasts.
He couldn''t help but pause and observe the story that the diagrams painted.
As the snakes ruled thend, some of themid at the feet of a different snake. This snake was big with ck stripes that looked like other snakes were drawn on its skin. It had six ruby eyes and three bat like wings came out from each side of its back.
All the other snakes avoided eye contact with it. However, it did not look as if the snakes was looking at the snakes at the ground. Instead, it looked as if the snake was staring somewhere else.
Subconsciously, Chiron found himself drawn to the Big Snake.
In the twelve big ruby eyes was a subtle call to him.
It was like the snake was looking at his soul and a kind of kindred understanding was being formed.
If Chiron had arms, he would have stretched to touch the diagram.
He subconsciously took several steps towards the six Eyed winged snake.
The call was strong and Chiron never felt like he was met to be one with it.
"Manu Madayaki!" a voice went out slowly.
Immediately, Chiron jumped back and his spiritual energy went out as he shot fireballs from his mouth to a particr direction.
The fire ball sted on the wall, close to a man''s side.
"Oh wow!" That was very close, "you might want to be careful there, I''m not a cultivator! that could kill me."
Even though the man said this, he did not appear scared or in fear of danger.
Instead, he took took steps forward with his hands behind his back.
He walked towards the wall and touched the image of the giant serpent on it.
The man was bald and a bit chubby.
if Commander Hardstone was here, he would have easily recognised him. After all, this was the man thatst talked with him before he left the Pce.
"Manu Madayaki! that''s the name of the name of the serpent king."
Chiron frowned, "You are not the Elder Shaman. who are you!?"
"Manu Madayaki is said to be a descendant of the Serpent God himself. Casted down to the earth for his arrogance," the bald man continued to talk, ignoring Chiron, "It is said that he challenged the Serpent God himself. However, when he came down, he ruled the world of man and beast as king. It is said that thend was at its most prosperous and peace reigned amongst all. Until he fell prey to the deceit of man because of the greed for his power."
Chiron looked back at the diagram, "that does not look like peaceful times to me."
The bald man chuckled lightly, "of course it doesn''t. Every king has to have enemies. Those are but bad eggs that tried to destroy such peaceful times."
The man turned to Chiron, "you know legend has it that he has been imprisoned in one of the Cardinal forbidden zones for about ten thousand years now. It also says that he shall one day return on two legs and plunge his enemies into the Blood-sea."
Chiron frowned at the man, "don''t let me ask again. Who...are...you!? Unless of course, you want to to be a part of the Blood-sea."
The bald man saw the look in Chiron''s eyes.
It was not fierce but his gaze carried within them the actualization of his words.
for some reason, the Elder felt as if he would truly turn into blood in the next minute.
He gave an awkward cough as he waved his hand to the messenger by the side to excuse them.
"I''m an elder of the Giant untamed Snake tribe. You can simply call me Baldie as I am poprly known."
That name sounded very fitting for the man, and in a weird way too.
Chiron raised a brow at him, "I have only been here a few hours and you want to pull me into your tribal conflicts?"
Baldie gave a knowing smile, "well, you have only been here a few hours and you already know about our tribal conflicts."
Chiron frowned at this.
"Don''t worry my prince. It is not what you think. Its just that this Pce was once home to the Giant Untamed snake Tribe before the Double Lion Head Tribe took over. Just like this hidden room, they are certain," he paused a bit, "secrets that we have knowledge of that havested for hundreds of generations. We also have people in particr ces that let''s us know a lot of hidden things," the man pointed in the direction the messenger had gone. Admitting that she was one such informant that they had.
"And what does the Giant untamed Snake Tribe want from a CRIPPLE like me!?" Chiron asked in curiosity.
He ced emphasises on his current situation for very particr reasons.
"Actually, we want you to serve as Chief of the n!"
Chiron was expecting a lot of things. After all, he was fresh blood in the game of power, and in the current state of the kings heart, he could actual contest for power of the throne.
It was not surprising that a falling n like the Giant Untamed Snake n would sort him out. However, he was expecting them to try and entice him on their side with gifts and the like.
But Chiron realized that he had underestimated the quality of the gift.
"As it stands, the Giant Untamed Snake n is without a Chief. It is ran by a few elders including myself, and we want you to be our Chief."
hearing this almost made Chiron Chuckle inughter, but he held it back. After all, Chiron was smart enough to understand the basic dynamic of the world.
one of them being that there was no such thing as free lunch in the world. They was always a trap behind every piece of cheesy left out in front of a rat''s hole.
Besides, he was not at all interested in bing a part of the Giant Untamed Snake n.
"Firstly, you do realize that I am still a boy right? Also, by birth I am a member of the..."
"Giant Untamed Snake n," Elder Baldie interrupted him before he finished talking. "Your Grandmother was a pure blood member of our n. And therefore, you carry the n''s blood in you."
"And so does my Uncle Victor!" Chiron added, "why didn''t you propose this offer to him."
Elder Baldie sighed, "Unfortunately, the first Totem of the Double Lion head n is usually gifted after birth. There was no such opportunity."
Chiron frowned. It was obvious to him that the Giant Untamed Snake n intentionally gave their former Chief''s daughter to the King in anticipation that they might get at least an heir for their n.
However, things had so far not gone ording to n.
The Double Lion head was always unfortunately ahead. The First Totem of the n was traditionally given at birth.
Naturally, as the King was a pure member of the Double Lion Head n, the totem was given. Therefore destroying any hope that the Giant Untamed Snake n had.
However, a variable like Chiron and Nora happened to just arrive at such a time.
Naturally, the Giant Untamed Snake n had to act as quickly as possible. They wanted to secure the first seat this time around.
And therefore, they used any means possible to have this opportunity to Converse with Chiron.
"As it stands, you are without allies within the court. Your uncle victor is already years ahead of you in this. You need us!"
Chapter 228 Temple: Walls Of Prophecies
Elder Baldie was right about a lot of things.
For example, Victor was truly years ahead of Chiron.
He had been born into royalty, and probably already had most of the tribes supporting him.
At least Chiron knew that the Double Lion Headed tribe was behind him. That tribe alone had been behind the two generations of kings now. Their strength and influence was certainly something Chiron should worry about.
Secondly, even if Chiron was to decide to join the Double lion Headed tribe, it would yield him no results. The tribe had already decided who it wanted as king. Chiron joining them would be him submitting to victor.
However, Chiron had one advantage over his uncle, and it was an advantage that this elder and the rest of the Giant Untamed Snake tribe were willing to exploit. That was the fact that by right, Chiron was Heir to the throne.
Regardless of his disability, an heir was an heir.
Even with all these reasons and many put in ce, Chiron was not willing to ally himself just yet. However, even he had to admit that the Giant Untamed Snake tribe had already nted a seed in his heart.
To be precis, it was their ability to maneuver in and outside the castle that had truly impressed him.
Chiron cracked a faint smile. "Okay, I''ll give it a thought."
He was in need of allies but that did not mean that he was willing to pick the bottom of the barrel. It was just not logical.
Surprisingly, Elder Baldie was not at all angry at the reply Chiron gave him.
He bowed lowly, "of course, My chief!"
Chiron noticed the Elder''s form of address, however, he pretended not to. An address was all it was. After all, Chiron had heard stories in his former life.
He knew that a king could be a king without being a king.
Having a crown on one''s head did not mean that the person was the one in charge.
This was not the first time that such a thing was happening in history and it would definitely not be thest.
Baldie waved his hand and the messenger suddenly appeared in a corner. This was a different path than she had gone through before.
Once more, Chiron followed the Messenger. They did not leave the same way they came but followed a different path entirely.
As they left, Elder Baldie had a faint smile on his face, "did you feel it? There was no way you didn''t feel it. I am not a cultivator and even I felt the deep strong Bloodlineing from his body."
"Yesssssss...." a low creepy hissing voice went out. "his bloodline is the strongest since the conqueror. In fact, it is even purer."
"Yes it is. and yet, it is without even the most basic of Totems. With that bloodline purity, an ordinary totem would be mighty in his hands. Not to talk of..." Elder Baldie let his words linger.
He turned around and walked away into the darkness. As he did, he took away the only source of light in the room.
However, on the wall, the diagram of the serpent king seemed to move slightly. Like it was adjusting its neck. Its Ruby eyes glowed in a faint red, and then they blinked.
....
The Messenger took Chiron through yet another path.
Chiron noticed this, "where are we going!?"
"To the Temple! The Elder Shaman wants to see you." she answered without turning to him.
Chiron raised a brow at this. That was the first thing she said the first time and he was taken to Elder Baldie.
The Messenger ce a hand on the wall, and once more, the totem of a snake appeared. The outline of a door was formed and Chiron followed her through it.
This time around, Chiron knew where they were.
In front of him was the well-known and renowned Shaman temple.
This was a very huge structure. It had huge pirs in front of it that were decorated with Totems of different animals.
In front of the temple was a statue of a Vnt-looking man. He had on the soldier Tunic and had the atmosphere of a hero about him.
On either side of his shoulders were a bear''s head and a Snake''s head.
"Mug Morning!" Chiron thought to himself.
he had seen this exact statue when he wasing to this ce on the Tesseract and he remembered the Tale that Commander hardstone had told about it.
In front of the temple at a corner, were trays of offerings. some of it was food, and fruits. while the others were gifts of all kinds.
There were Cored Beast hide and other body parts.
They were also beast cores of different ranks.
These gifts were a lot, and some girls in special robes carried this gifts into the temple.
The messenger saw the look Chiron gave to the items.
"There are offerings from the people. They send their prayers to the great Bear mother."
Chiron followed her, nodding in understanding.
The doors to the temple were left open. There were ten meters wide and thirteen meters high.
After climbing a short flight of stairs, they got to them.
Chiron''s eyes, nose and even skin took in every thing on first entry.
The doors were wooden but were iid with Crystals that glowed slightly.
Almost as thought they had the twinkling of stars in them.
On either door was the carved out pattern of a Gaint Bear with what looked like a crown of thorns on its head.
The first thing Chiron saw on first sight, was people on either sides.
many of them were on their knees as they burnt Incense to small statures of the Giant Bear with a crown of thorns.
Behind the small statures, were bronze walls as high as sixty meters.
The bronze wall on each side was divided square by square, and from time to time, writings would mysteriously appear and then disappear.
"What are those!?" Chiron asked.
"Prophecies! They are from the Eyes of the Great Bear mother."
Through the eyes of the initial Mc, Chiron seen is own share of the mysterious.
He knew that in this world, the existence of gods was a reality. However, most of them were high and mighty.
Rarely would one see a god thatmuned with it''s people so closely.
Most would onlymunicate with their priests and that was if they were being generous.
Some would only talk to their chief priests and that was only if they wanted something from the people.
Chiron knew quite some secrets of this world, and that included some of the gods.
The inner of the temple was made bright with spiritualmps high up on stands that were shaped to look like different beasts.
All of this disyed the artistic and cultural perception of these people.
Vandora had a culture that believed in the supremacy of certain great beasts.
Deeper into the ever busy temple, the walls on either sides had changed from bronze to silver.
this time around, they were fewer people praying here.
They also wore different clothing. Theirs were neater, colourful and in general, looked more expensive.
"This is were the nobles of the six great tribes make their prayers."
Chiron noticed that the nobles had their own stand, each different from the other.
Those of a particr tribe prayed together, different from those of another tribe. Each was separated by a small stature of a beast representing that tribe.
Also, the gifts they brought, was far more luxurious than those of themoners.
Just as Chiron was passing along, he noticed the ce were members of the Giant Untamed Snake tribe were meant to pray.
He noticed that the silver wall here that was divided into square boxes would be silver and then some of it would suddenly turn to bronze.
It would be silver again and then change once more to bronze.
out of curiosity, Chiron walked towards it.
The moment it did, the silver wall suddenly looked like it was leaking. Chiron looked closely.
It was leaking blood.
Also, he could suddenly hear horrible screams from the wall.
it was like hundreds of thousands of people screaming at the damnation of their fates.
Chiron gently walked towards it. It was like the screams were calling out to him.
"PRINCE CHIRON!" The voice of the messenger suddenly pulled him back to reality.
Chiron sharply turned his head to her. Snapping back to reality.
"This way please!"
Chiron nodded and followed her.
However, he gave onest turn to the silver wall. However, it was back to normal.
This made him frown. After all, Chiron was sure of what he saw.
He followed her and finally they reached their destination.
In front, Chiron could see a familiar face. She wasughing and giggling to an old woman with white on her head, and Totems all over her skin.
The moment the old woman lifted up her head to him...
Chapter 229 The Conjoined Prophecies...
The moment the old woman lifted her head up to him, Chiron could have sworn that he saw her eyes twinkle a bit like the stars before they once again resumed their natural dark color.
The giggling girl immediately ran up to him.
"Brother!"
of course, it was none other than his little sister Nora.
She hugged him and he nodded at her.
"Hahaha!!!" the old woman giggled lightly as she approached them. Meanwhile, the messenger bowed and took her leave.
"Big Brother! the Elder Shaman is amazing. she told me a lot of things about mother. Do you know I pout like her!?"
Nora suddenly made a pouting gesture.
Chiron faked augh.
Seeing her brother smile back at her brought her joy. she still had loads to tell him.
However, the Elder Shaman interrupted them.
"Come on now, princess Nora! you go back to your room now. I have important matters to discuss with your brother.
Nora turned to the Shaman Elder and then to her brother she nodded in understanding and a different woman seemed to materialize from a corner and escorted her out.
As Nora left, she waved Chiron and the Elder Shaman. Chiron gave a big, deep smile to send her off.
"Such a sweet girl!" The Elder Shamanmented.
Chiron nodded like wise.
"Too bad you don''t love her. Hell, you don''t even see her as a person!" The Shaman Eldermented.
Which made Chiron''s smile awkwardly freeze on his face.
Like it had never been there, the smile disappeared and Chiron''s face resumed the natural none expressive look.
"Then again, do you even see anybody as a person?"
Chiron turned to her, "good! then this is going to be easy. Why did you call me here?"
"No! the question is why did youe?"
Chiron raised a brow at this.
As she talked, she walked towards the wall behind her.
This particr wall was not like the others.
This wall was a shining Gold.
In front of it was a small stature of a Double Head Lion.
Obviously, This was the wall of the Royal Family.
She waved her hands, and Chiron could feel her Spiritual energy suddenly feel the ce.
Even though it was far higher than his own, it was not heavy or oppressive like any other spiritual energy he had ever felt.
In fact, her''s felt like soft pillow on his skin.
From her body materialized all kinds of Cored Beasts.
"The Story goes about a forest in the wild," The Elder shaman recited her tale, "This forest had a lot of riches. All animals big and small had ess to them. But to some, more than others...."
The Cored Beasts of Great Strengths wanted more. It was true that there''s was greed. But was that not the fate of anyone in a position of power?
Regardless of the abundance of thend, they wanted what the other had to offer. But most expecially, they all wanted to rule as head of the forest.
After all, he that was king had it all.
To avoid continual destroying the forest in their battles, the Bear mother stepped in between their continuous conflict.
Although the Bear mother was great, she had no interest in the reigns of power.
All she did, was to sleep year round and dream of a bigger better world.
But best of all, she was highly valued and respected by all. This also included respect from the strong core beasts.
And so the Six beasts went to the Bear mother. It is said that they all made a blood oath as to the one that shall rules the throne .
Everyone brought their skill to the table.
However, only two beasts remained after their skills was put to the test.
It was the beast of Pride and the beast of cunning and maniption.
Unfortunately, the beast of Cunning was never liked much by the others in the forest and some how, with the support of the other beasts lost.
Fortunately, the Bear mother with her excellent foresight had made the beasts swear upon their lives to not take each other''s lives regardless of loses.
And so in this manner, the beast of Pride became king.
As the story ended, so did the Totems of beasts dancing in the air.
"Till this day, the beast Bear mother is said to still maintain that peace and the oath that the great beasts made. She is the..."
"Cut the freaking bull crap!" Chiron frowned.
A part of him really would have not mind hearing more, but it was bing too cliche for him to take it any seriously.
Chiron came from a world where a story written about a girl and ss slippers was far more interesting than this.
He knew that the Elder Shaman had an aim. The entire disy of Cored beasts dancing in the air and story about an ancient forest was just a terrible attempt at entering his head before a request was made.
Chiron felt very vexed. This old woman could not even put in a little detailing with the story telling to excite his interest.
She was so used to entering the minds of people because of their already seated faith in their custom and traditions that she had forgotten that Chiron was not from around here.
Chiron hade from a world were phycological maniption was far more sophisticated with clearer detailing to the person''s like.
Besides, the entire idea of spiritual energy flying around was not some miraculous thing in his eyes.
He might not have seen or met this culture before, but that did not mean that it was the most impressive one.
"I''ll ask one more time. Why did you call me here?"
Those words carried with them a chill that made those praying behind in the temple to all have a forbearance.
The old Shaman had a straight face, and then she suddenly smiled, "good! in fact, not bad at all. You carry a talent that could potentially take this kingdom another step forward. The temple by the grace of the bear mother has decided to support your ascension to the throne but on one condition."
"And that is?" Chiron asked.
"You''ll have to take the Totem of the Double Lion headed Tribe."
She spoke inly.
"So that''s what''s up!" Chiron said to himself.
It seemed to Chiron that Elder Baldie indeed expected something like this to happen and that was why he intercepted Chiron before he reached the temple.
"Amongst all the tribes, the temple might not be considered a tribe and more like neutral ground, but it is still the strongest. It has the hearts and minds of themon man. In this temple," she waved her aged hands, "their futures are all written. We guide the peace and decide the worthiness of who sits on the throne."
As she talked, Chiron looked at her without saying nothing.
Although it looked like she was advising him on taking the Double Lion headed Totem, it almost looked as if she was threatening him.
"There is a stature outside of whom I have been led to believe was the greatest Totem user in the history of this kingdom. If I remember correctly, Mug Morning had the Snake Totem and other hundreds of Totems. was he not the greatest conquer in history? And if the Totem of the snake is so dangerous, why not just get rid of the Gaint Untamed Snake n once and for all? at least that way, you are sure
The Elder Shaman sighed.
"Yes! Mug Morning was, but that was only because he had the Bncing from a blessed Totem from the Bear mother. He was thest person with a Snake Totem to ever sit on the throne and on his dying bed, the Bear Totem from the Bear mother granted him a vision. A prophecy."
She waved her hand and a gold b was brought to her by a swallow totem, taken from the golden wall.
She handed the b to Chiron. "Regardless of person, they are different kinds of prophecies. And it is true to avert some of them. However, the prophecy given at the bridge between life and death has never been wrong. It is rare, and thest time it came, Vandora rode on its wave and conquered all it''s neighboring nations. Therefore expanding our borders."
Chiron read the b: The snake wears the crown by the blood of it''s descendant and Blood Shall Redden Rivers and Darken Heaven.
"This prophecy came hundreds of years before the birth of Princess Nora, Your mother. And yet, on the day of her ascension to the throne, another prophecy came. Both of which were very simr. In fact, from what I can tell of you, you already know it."
Chiron nodded his head.
"both Prophecies were different at the beginning but the same at the end. There were conjoined Prophecies. Such a thing was not a mistake. Unfortunately, by Blood, Princess Nora was of the Giant Untamed Snake tribe and the Double Lion headed Tribe. However, due to some reasons as to her constitution, no totem was given to her at birth."
The Elder Shaman raised her head to Chiron, "you do understand what this meant for us at the time right!? in fear, we panicked and sent her off to be purified."
Chapter 230 Disappointment Comes Back Home.
While Chiron was having his conversation with the Elder Shaman, he received different Aerts both of which were for his servants.
Ca''s promotion to Level 5 was easily understood. However, Emma had just been promoted about two levels. She was now equivalent to a peak stage stone cultivator.
This was good news for Chiron, however....
...
Emma and Victor had just finished their ''Royale Rumble.''
The battle had been fierce. It had started out in the room, but had some how ended up on the floor of the bathroom.
Both of themid on their backs. Panting continually for air.
The smell of sweat and bodily fluids filled the air, making it moist and stuffy.
"That was..." Prince Victor paused, "Incredible!"
He and Emma turned to each other, and then both gave themselves augh.
"Yeah! It was." Emma nodded. However, she suddenly frowned.
"I have lived a very terrible life. My father was obsessed with making the perfect weapon. Because of it, I ended up losing my entire family. My mother left him for another man. But that was the easy part. My father''s unhealthy obsession made us broke, and worse of all, my brother died," as she spoke, she sobbed lowly.
Victor saw this, and he was emotionally moved, "Shush..." he pulled her closer into his embrace, "don''t worry, I got you now."
Emma nodded, "Master Chiron ended up killing my father and he snatched me from him. Because of some hyped dream to be the greatest Cultivator, my life was turned upside down."
She broke deeper into sobs and Victor held her closer to his chest, "Mmmmm, I understand. I too have lost things important to me because of another person. My mother was driven to madness by my father. She soon lost her life in a terrible ident. And I know you might not believe me, I still miss my big sister."
Victor sighed lowly. As he talked, Emma held him tighter and her fingers danced open his bare skin.
Such was the way of the world. Misery lovedpany.
At this moment, both of them felt very connected to one another at a very primal level.
Victor grabbed her by her chin, and then he pulled her closer, blessing her forehead with a kiss.
However, Emma remembered something. She paused and then she pushed him away and stood to her feet.
Immediately, she went into the room to dress up.
Victor watched in surprise as she dressed up.
Soon, she was about to leave.
Immediately, Victor followed after her, "where are you going?"
"Back to my master!"
This reply made Victor frown.
Emma turned to leave again and he pulled her closer once more, "please don''t go! you can stay here with me."
"what do you mean?" Emma looked away from him, "I''m some else''s property. I can''t..." she struggled out of his hold.
Even though he was several times stronger than her, she manage to break free, but he brought her closer again.
"What If I bought you from him?"
"You can''t! Trust me, you don''t know master Chiron. He is..." she paused unable to say the words she wanted to, "just... forget about everything that just happened. It''s for the best. Besides, what I have with him is not ordinary."
She tried to leave again, but he stopped her again, "but what we have is not ordinary," he grabbed her by her curvy waist and pulled her into himself, "I know that deep down, you feel it too! Just stay with me. I can make sure that you never have to fee pain again!"
"But..." she stammered, "but I have a blood oath with Master Chiron!"
Victor gave a sly smile, "I know! and there are ways to dissolve that. I can help you break those bonds!"
"But...But I''m a ve!"
Victor beat with his chest, "and I''m a future king. I can do what I want." He grabbed both her hands, "I know this sounds inappropriate, but I think I must have fallen in love with you."
"Huh!?" Emma Gasped, "You should not say such things. what will your father or my master..."
"To hell with them! The Old man will soon die, and my nephew is but a child. Stay with me, and I''ll give you the world."
He suddenly sank his lips in her own, stealing a passionate kiss.
"So what do you say? cause, I know you feel it too. I know you feel our bond. Or don''t you?"
She blushed slightly, and as the Red showed on her cheeks, Victor could feel his passion igniting up once more.
His sin of the middle realm was Lust. This was a sin different from the others. Expecially because of the kind of ess he had as prince.
He could have any woman he wished and instead of him to train more and concerntrate on controling it, he ended up exploring it.
At first, it was just the exploration of the maids in the pce. However, they were soon not enough to quench his fire. Besides, he usually ended up breaking them.
And so he sort out more experienced hands that could handle his burning desire.
For this, he made a schedule with a particr club within the Kingdom.
This club was called the Lost treasure.
Every day, he would have women skilled in the exotic art of love making visit him to keep his fire in check.
Truthfully, it was never enough. Even after his sessions with the women, he would still feel the desire to mount them again and again.
The only thing those sessions helped for, was to make it more controble for him.
In fact, if not for his princely duties, he would rather engage in the art from morning to night.
However, with Emma, it was different.
For some reason he could not understand, this was the first time he had engaged in the art and truly felt satisfied.
In fact, he felt a little drained.
There was something about her that pulled him in and he just could not put a finger on it.
It was deep and it was primal, and it made him feel like he had found a sorting ace to rest his head and rest forever.
He pulled her in and hugged her deeply.
"Stay with me, and in this life, I''ll give you anything you desire."
She smiled shyly.
However, as they embraced, he did not see the look of disgust written all over her face...
....
Around the same time, in a far off ce, or rather, back at what used to be the once lush and beautiful but now ruins and death Chikitsa n, Knight Sheyi was conducting hisst raid.
This raid was on the Devils that hade into this world from the gate Chiron had summoned.
For months now, he had been cleaning up after the mess Chiron made.
In this matter, he had no choice. As a knight of the holy church, he had to ensure the world was without such filt.
Besides, it was his carelessness that caused it.
Luckily, Devils had a fatal advantage to them. in that they cannot exist for long outside the Nether realm.
For them to exist in this world, they had to possess the body of people.
For this reason, devil''s never went too far away from theher gate.
However, Commander Hardstone had destroyed theher gate.
And the Chikitsa n had nearly been totally wiped away of people.
He had gathered the remaining of his forces to wipe out the devil''s around. And even went far enough to clear off the ones that had attacked the neighboring ns.
Although a lot of work had been done, this entire thing had shown his ipetency and this was not going to end well for him.
After thest raid, he went back with the other members of the holy church which included Kevin and Danfo who had somehow made it out alive.
They all came back to the F.O.B tired and sore.
All of them including Knight Sheyi had on dirty robes.
Some of them tried to help each other walk and the others, walked slowly on their own.
All of them were silent. They had failed terribly in the capture of one young boy.
This was a terrible p on their faces.
With tricks upon tricks, Chiron had eventually Seeded at escaping from their grasp.
Although, Knight Sheyi had won in the end, he was still unable to kill him.
This was also Fate at work.
For every action, there was an opposite or equal reaction.
Even though Chiron was going against Fate and Fate working against him, his actions had somehow set a way for him.
By tampering with his mother''s grave, he unknowingly secured a future rescue.
Dispirited, they went back to the F.O.B (Forward Operating Base)
Knight Sheyi could not help but stop only about two hundred meters to the base.
In front of the base, was a lone figure with a smile on her face. Looking at him with disgrace written in her eyes.
"shit!" he cursed out loud.
Chapter 231 The Tempting Offer...
Regardless, there was no running from this.
Knight Sheyi walked towards the woman.
She was dark caramel and dark-skinned.
Her Eyes were bright yellow and her hair was Green. She was beautiful and the contrast in her features made her an attractive sight for the eyes to enjoy.
However, Knight Sheyi did not enjoy this sight.
He walked up to her, "What are you doing here Cain? ording to the rules, you can''t enter my work zone without permission. And i don''t remember giving you permission."
"Hahaha!" Cain gave a shy giggle. "Oh dear Sheyi. You mistake my intentionsing here. I am not here to enjoy our petty rivalry. The Gold Knights have sent me." She suddenly brought out a golden scroll.
The moment Knight Sheyi saw the scroll, he frowned tightly.
"The Holy Order of the Golden Knights is about to be read, go on your Knees!" Shemanded.
Knight Sheyi frowned but he still did as requested of him.
As long as the scroll was in her hands, she was a representative of the golden knights.
A bronze knight was not supposed to stand in the presence of a Gold knight. This rule also applied to their orders.
"For Your failure in hunting an Evil Child, and also breaking of the Oath as signed by the Round table, you have been stripped of Your Rank as a Bronze knight and has been called back to the Crystal Land for Trial!"
Those words fell like a bomb in Knight Sheyi''s ears.
However, he already expected this result. He gave a light smile at this.
The moment she was done reading the order, the golden scroll dissolved into golden light and epassed his armor. It disintegrated it and then golden runes appeared all over his body.
they shone continually in a low gold light.
Cain frowned her green brows. She did not like the look on Sheyi''s face.
"You have been stripped of your rank and about to face dire consequences at the Crystalnd. What the Hell is so funny. Your life as you know it has practically ended."
"Oh! Really!?" Sheyi gave a sarcastic smirk, "If I might ask. Who did the Holy knights rece me with for this assignment. Surely you know that the Evil child is still out there."
Cain smiled, "who else do you think?" she smirked back, "I and my brother Abel would be taking over this case. So don''t worry and enjoy your uing punishment for all of us."
"Hahahahahah!!!" Sheyiughed out loud.
"What''s so funny!?" she asked.
Heughed some more and ten he wiped the slight tears of joy from the corner of his eyes. "Its just that with our many years against one another, I never thought that would be giving you good advise."
"Huh!?"
"Fair warning Cain, this one is not like the rest of them. He is very detailed with his ns, and his strike like a snake is always sharp and true. Make sure you don''t join me on punishment."
Cain sneered at his words, "yeah right! Join you? we are not that stupid. As it stands, Abel is already working on it! Await our good news while you dig through the crystal mines of the DEEP! I shall make sure to send you a postcard. And don''t worry, your shit was just too much this time around. Not even the Magistri can help you out of this."
She waved her hands, and a giant ship suddenly appeared in the sky. It shone is a low bright light that made it seem like the descent of a holy craft. Then again, it was regarded as one most of the time.
As it slowlynded, the members of the holy church went down on their knees, many of them in prayer. It was sorge that it covered the sun.
Even after it hadnded, they did not stop
"This will take you back to the Crystal Land. Don''t worry, I have already loaded your doll onboard. Your Trial will bemencing immediately after you get there."
Sheyi nodded at this. The shipnded and the entrance to it opened up. Without hesitation, he walked towards it. However, after only a few steps, he stopped.
"Cain!" he called to her.
"Yes!"
"I want a few people to return with me! Take it as being myst request from you."
"Hmmm!" she thought about it a bit, "seeing as its yourst request before you drown in the mines of the DEEP, Let me hear it."
"I want those two and that one toe with me."
Sheyi had pointed to Danfo and Kevin, and then at the former n Chief that was standing in a daze at the ship.
Cain nodded at the request.
Sheyi turned to them, "Common boys! Let''s go to the big city."
...
Chiron was still in a conversation with the Elder Shaman.
Chiron had listened to the story so far, and he now understood how his mother met in his father in broader detail.
However such things were of no concern to him.
If the power of the Double Lion Headed tribe was of more use to him, then he would use it.
And if the power of the Giant Untamed Snake tribe was of more use to him, then he would also take their side.
All this push and pull with the tribes and their petty squabbles was of no benefit to him.
He could not even so much as care about this people and their so called fear of Reddened rivers and Darkened heaven.
However, that did not mean that he couldn''t explore it.
"Elder Shaman! it seems you already have an idea of my kind of person. Why don''t you do things the right way? huh!"
The Elder Shaman frowned her brows. Of course she knew what Chiron was asking about.
However, she was hoping to remotely prey on his sense of belonging with the people of this kingdom.
But she was wrong. Chiron did not even have a sense of belonging with the people of the Chikitsa n.
At the end of the day, he had ughtered all of them like he was newlyunching a butcher House.
There was no way he was going to be familiar with this people.
However, the Shaman had a duty and she would make sure it was done no matter what.
She waved her hand and a servant girl with chains around her neck stepped forward.
"Raise a hand!" The Elder Shaman Instructed.
The servant did as instructed of her.
The Elder Shaman waved her hand again and the totem of an eagle''s w came to life shing the Servant girl''s hand from the shoulder.
*SLASH!*
"AHHH!!!" She screamed as her entire arm fell to the ground.
Blood poured from the injury like a mini fountain.
Chiron was taken back by this. But the Elder Shaman did not even look at the Servant.
She dug her hand into her robes and brought out a small bottle. It was transparent and Chiron could see little liquid inside. "In here are three drops!"
Chiron raised a brow at this. But he did not need to ask before the Elder Shaman decided to exin.
"These are the Blessed tears of the Bear mother. In a hundred years, only one is ever made. And they can only be activated by the words of a blessed Elder Shaman."
She opened the small bottle, and then she whispered into it.
As she did, Chiron noticed the gas of Rune from her mouth that flowed into it.
Immediately, the Liquid inside shone like glitter had just been added.
She grabbed the jaw of the servant girl and ced one drop in her mouth.
Immediately, something unexpected happened.
A new arm grew out from the shoulder.
It was just an good if not better than the old one that was still on the ground.
Chiron''s eyes shone at this.
"It takes about a hundred years to harvest only a drop of these and are only used in dire times as a miracle drug to save the king''s life. There were formerly three drops. But as you can see, there are only two drops remaining. One to heal your limbs and another one to heal your sister''s Dantain. This is my proposal."
Chiron saw this and a smile stained his lips.
This was a very attractive deal.
As it stood, The Elder Shaman was offering him his hand back, and all he had to do was agree to taking the Lion Totem.
Chiron smiled at this, "now, you have my attention."
"Good! The Lion Totem is a special one. It is only given when the twin moon were at their weakest. As it stands, they are not. You shall receive the Lion Totem in a months time."
Chiron nodded at this.
However, neither him nor the elder Shaman noticed the Messenger that had brought Chiron here, observing their conversation form the shadows.
The messenger frowned her brows and then dematerialized into the shadows.
Chapter 232 Once More, Everyone With Their Own Plans.
Victor gave Emma one more kiss on the forehead before she left for the exit of his room.
However, before she left through the doors, he smiled at her, "I will get it for you!"
She nodded half heartedly and then she covered her face with her veil and walked out.
"That is enemy territory!" A deep, but calm voice suddenly went out.
Sharply, Victor turned to the sound of it, "Bloody hell! can you please stop doing that?"
the man behind him had half is body in the room and the other half as if he was melting into the wall.
This man had very distinctive features.
His Hair was bright yellow and his eyes were green. He wore a white robes with the Sun symbol of a very famous organization on his chest.
If Sheyi was here, he would have recognized this man nearly immediately. After all, only moments ago, he had been arrested by his twin sister.
"Abel! what do you want now?" Victor asked as he put on his robe and reached for a bottle of wine and ss on the table. After which he headed to a parlor with the room.
"Simple really! for you to climb unto the throne. Or is that not what we all desire?" Abel replied.
Abel''s body dematerialized back into the wall and appeared where Victor was.
Victor gave him an annoyed look.
Abel chuckled a bit, "didn''t I tell you? I told you long before he arrived that Chiron Chivalry wasing for your throne, and now," Victor suddenly materialized behind him, with his hands on Victor''s shoulder. He whispered in his ear, "he has sent his servant to poison your heart. At the rate you are going, she''ll persuade you to leave the throne and you will sumb."
"NEVER!!!"
Victor turned aggressively, throwing the ss in his hand at Victor. Of Course Victor dodged it.
"I''ll never give up the throne of Vandora. It''s mine. My Birth right!" Victor breathed aggressively and his spiritual energy was in the air. It looked a bit unstable due to the fluctuations in his emotions.
Abel pretending not to notice the Prince''s anger took a look at the broken ss cup in the corner and then he smiled at Victor, "well, as it stands, I really doubt that! We, the Holy Church reached out to you only a month ago because we knew that you needed our help. A disturbing tumor has found its way into your house and with our help, you can pluck it out. "
Victor Clenched his fists, "don''t give me that Bull shit Abel! We both know that the only reason you are here is because of our Spirit Crystal Mines. because of the pact with the Dragon Zordiac house, You can not make the kingdom of Vandora pay Tribute to the Holy Church unless its next king pledges Loyalty."
"Hahahah!!!" Abelughed a little, "Now! Now!! You don''t have to say it like that. We are more of..." he paused, "PARTNERS! you give us what we want and we help you ascend the throne."
"I have told you before, I will be king. There is no need..."
"Are you still going about that?" Abel asked in sarcasm, "If i am not mistaking, even the Temple is on Chiron''s side. Listen to me Victor." Abel Materialized in front of him, staring at him in the eyes, "If Chiron bes king, an evil Child will have the protection of the Zodiac Houses. That will spell the end. Especially for you! Instead of you to be banging every hole on two legs, you can at least find a way against your new rival. After all, the word out in the world is that he destroyed his own n."
Victor frowned at this.
"Oh! you haven''t heard?" Abel continued "The Chikitsa n is now no more. You have a child capable of genocide on your hands. You will do well to handle him consciously."
Abel suddenly turned and dematerialized into the wall, fading away.
"Wait!" Victor called out.
Abel paused and came back to him, "Hmmm!?"
"If You want to help me, I will be needing something!"
"And what is that?"
"An herb! It might be nearly impossible to get it here, but definitely not difficult for the Holy Church! I want a Broken Chain Blood Flower!"
Abel frowned, "But that is used to break blood contracts!"
"I know!!!"
...
Chiron was in a lotus position in his room. "Hunter, get me your sister, Emma!"
Shortly, Emma was the first as she came out of the shadow pool.
She bowed to him. "master!"
"I take you enjoyed your meal!?"
"Yes!"
"good! remember under no circumstance are you nor Ca to reveal your true form. For reasons I don''t understand, Commander Hardstone has decided not to reveal your identities as demons. As long as you don''t change forms, the experts will not know your true nature. This might be the territory of the Zodiac House, but the presence of demons is frowned at everywhere. "
"Yes Master!" She bowed again.
"good! Now for other matters. you''ll..."
....
The night in the Kingdom of Vandora went beautifully like any other night that had evere. But a lot of undercurrents had been set in rolling stone.
Many made their own individual ns for the future of the Country.
It had only been a night, but for the seat of power, it was definitely longer.
Rumors spread through the kingdom like wild fire in a forest of dried wood.
After all, the hunt for the throne was now in a state of unbnce.
n members met and made their own preparations.
New Allies were formed and even new enemies were made.
Fate had already started to turn in both near and far ces.
All because of Chiron''s arrival.
Sometimes, much did not need to be done when one was in a state of power to increase one''s strength.
Such was the way of the strong.
While the Land was already anticipating the Chaos that would definitely ensure, Chiron remained in his room.
He had sent Emma away after some other ns were made and now, he had sank once more into a meditative state.
Firstly, he brought out the system to try an experiment.
He sent a fate point into one of his stats.
It was Strength under Aura.
However, the stat did not increase.
It was not until he sent about eight points did the Stat increase by One.
This confirmed a suspicion that he had.
Fate points still made him stronger but not like it did before.
Now, he required many times the amount to increase his stats by even one point.
In other words, even if he used all his fate points on growth, he would only barely increase in strength.
Even at this time, he could still see as his fate points slowly increased.
Every few minutes to an hour, his fate points would increase.
Apparently, the chaos he caused back at the Chikitsa n was now making passive ie in fate points for him.
This was a good thing.
But it was too slow, and the more Chiron increased his power, the more Fate points he would be needing.
He had to opt for a better solution.
Of Course that would mean the throne.
But that did not mean that he was going to ignore his personal growth just for his strife for the throne. Also, only the stars knew when the king was going to die for Chiron to take the throne.
That was also something he was nning to organizeter on.
But for now, other ns had to be made.
Chiron opened the System store and then he purchased something that he had never purchased before.
It was a skill. Or Rather, it was an ability.
to purchase this ability, he spent five hundred points.
of course there was a more permanent form of this skill. But that one costs Three thousand Fate points.
After all, he would literally be going against Space and time.
This skill was *Teleport*
This was a skill only a select group of people could have and even then, it was limited to their immediate environment.
However, with Chiron, it was different.
For him,, it was limited to any ce that he had been to before.
This skill could only be activated twice. And that was for two round trips.
Going anding.
This meant that he could go to any ce he had been to before and back again twice.
For the oing ns, Chiron needed this Skill.
Also, things were currently moving out of his control and will.
The initial n was to follow along the path of the Original MC. This way, he could maximize benefits for himself.
But after having that Dream where he saw what he was sure that he saw, he suddenly had second ns about that idea.
That did not mean that he was willing to forfeit the advantage of knowing the future that was toe, but he would only put one foot in the waters.
After getting the skill, Chiron went into the training chambers of the system to train his legs.
Increasing the load of gravity.
....
The next day came fast, and Chiron got a knock on his door.
It was Tanta the maid, "you have been invited by the King to the weekly Council meeting of n Chiefs..."
Chapter 233 Meeting Of The Chiefs..."Are You A Coward"
It was a fresh morning. The sun rose slowly at one end, bathing the earth with it''s golden -red rays.
The air was cool and signified yet another day for
Cored beasts roared as they flew across the sky. Proud and high they glided...
*Snap!*
The Blood-Red Dragon growled loudly as it flew across the sky.
in it''s mouth was one of the majestic cored beasts that was enjoying it''s morning flight.
The dragon chewed on the beast and some of it''s blood fell to the earth.
Today was the weekly council meeting with all the chiefs of each n in the kingdom.
A big muscr man wearing his Ceremonial attire that had redcing at the edge signifying that he was a chief watched the dragon as it paraded the sky above the Pce clearly dering to all flying beasts that it was his own.
"Chief Ban!" Another chief passing by called to him, "are you noting in?"
"Hmmm, I will be right there!"
Even though he said this, he still remained were he was.
Unmoving and staring at the dragon in the sky.
The other chief sighed at this. He understood his fellow chief''s feelings.
After all, Dragons were the rarest of creatures.
thest time any of these beast was seen in thesends was about a thousand years ago.
They were like the moon through a mirror.
Always there but unreachable.
And yet, here was one before his eyes
"Isn''t it beautiful!?" Chief Ban asked subconsciously. "Such a magnificent creature! and it''s not yet fully grown. I hear that at fully length, it can be as long as two hundred meters in length."
"Hmmm!" the other chief nodded.
"Just imagine having such a magnificent beast as a Totem!" Chief Banmented with obvious stars in his eyes.
The other chief was immediately shaken by this, "Ban! I''ll advice you to not have such funny thoughts. My sources tell me that the Dragon belongs to one of Princess Nora''s children."
chief Banughed wildly,"Of course it does! I too have heard stories about this new prince. He is not even eleven yet and he is already a cultivator in the copper Realm! Amazing."
The other chief could tell that thispliment was as true as could be. Chief Ban was one that wore his feelings on his sleeves.
He was such a man. if he hated it, he would say so. If he wanted it, he would say so. And if he adored it, he would show it.
Both of themughed and walked into the pce area.
The Dragon growled loudly in the sky, as if bidding them farewell as they entered the pce walls.
....
This was a great Hall. It wasrge. It''s ceiling was high and decoratedvishly with spiritmps that fell from the ceiling like Chandeliers.
On its walls were gold carvings of heroes past, and the achievements that made the people remember their names.
all of which was told in murals as reminders to their greatness.
At the center was a huge round table withfortable sitting chairs about it.
One of these chairs was rather very unique.
it was decorated with gold, and had twin lion heads at it''s arm rest and high back rest.
Obviously, this was the seat of the head of the table.
the other seats were made with well furnished wood and on the table of each seat was a small stature of a cored beast, representing the various ns.
Chief Ban entered this grand room and took his seat on the table, right in front of his n cored beast stature representation.
There already some other chiefs at the table.
As he and the other chief approached the table, he was greeted by someone just outside the table.
This was elder Baldie.
By Tradition of the Vandora kingdom, only Royalty and tribe chiefs were allowed a seat at this table.
Naturally, elder Baldie was not allowed on the table.
However, this was still a meeting requiring a representative from the Giant Untamed Snake tribe.
After all, it might not have a tribal chief but that did not mean that it was not amongst the six major tribes.
Elder Baldie''s seat was just a distance from the table.
Chief Ban was waved to him.
The Giant Untamed Snake tribe had the Gorri tribe as long standing Allies.
For many years now, it had been that way.
Even when the former king from the Giant Untamed Snake tribe that was couped against and was thrown out of the throne for his madness and the poor state of the people, the Gorri tribe still remained on the side of the Giant Untamed Snake tribe.
However, that did not mean that Elder Baldie could roll with him.
After all, Chief Ban was a Chief of a tribe and Elder Baldie was just an Elder.
All the Chiefs sat at the table. some of them covered with one another.
of course, the topic of their conversations was about the children of the former Princess that had graced the pce with their presence.
However, a particr door opened up and the chiefs instantly rose to their feet.
*Announcing the arrival of the king of Vandora. His Majesty king Richard the third*
An Escort announced loudly.
Immediately, they all stood to their feet in respect.
King Richard and prince Victor who was behind him strolled into the room.
The king took his seat and everyone else sat after him.
"Your majesty! the first case on our list today is..."
The king suddenly raised his hand, interrupting Prince Victor as he spoke.
"They are members of this meeting missing!"
Everyone looked around surprised at this.
As far as anyone was concerned, all were in attendance. After all, all the seats were filled and even elder Baldie was in attendance.
The king waved his hand and a person wearing the mask of a lion materialized from the ground.
"Get me my grand children!" he ordered.
Prince Victor saw this and it made him frown fiercely.
he almost squeezed the papers in his hand.
In a short moment, Tanya the maid walked into the room with Chiron and Nora clinging hard to him.
She bowed and took her leave, closing the doors.
Both Chiron and Nora where in the ceremonial clothing as Members of the Royal family.
Two maids entered the room with chairs for them and ced them directly behind the table.
Elegantly, Chiron took his seat with a smile on his face, and Nora on the other hand, sat nervously.
Even in her seat, she still clinged on to Chiron like a child afraid of leaving it''s mother.
"Go on!" the king motioned with a hand.
Prince Victor swallowed his annoyance at the appearance of Chiron and Nora.
"We have reports that say that the new chief of the Chand Kingdom has sworn loyalty to the Holy church, thereby leaving the Pig family of the Zodiac Houses. I have reports from Commander Hardstone about the Joker''s Blue poison being used on guards at the border of the forbidden fog of unbounded Demise."
This report made many of the chiefs frown.
the Chand Kingdom used to pay tribute to them, but now, they had the protection of a different power of the round table."
"If that is true, then it means that they are after thatnd." One chiefmented.
Chiron looked his way. This man looked very youngpared to the other chiefs. Almost like he was in his twenties.
He was the head of the Gentle Swallow Tribe. This tribe were rather known for their peaceful nature. There also never participated in tribal disputes and the like.
His name was Chief Mellow.
"Yes." Prince Victor admitted, "Thend they gave us several centuries ago containing the Spirit stone mine!"
"Hmmm!" Chief Ban nodded, "That mine sits at the border of the two kingdoms and also shares a border with the forbidden fog of unbounded Demise! because of the spiritual energy from the fog, Spirit stones formed in thend. The same spirit stones that we use for our Tesseracts. At the time they gifted it to us, no one knew about the spirit stones. They only gifted it because of the Dangers of the Horde from the Fog and the forest area. They wanted it to be our problem."
"Yes! but after we discovered the spirit stones, they wanted it back. Unfortunately their were never strong enough. Now, they brazenly use petty tactics because of their new backer."
Chief Mellowmented.
Prince Victor coughed a bit, "I suggest that we make peace with them. their new king has just Ascended the throne. Gifts to congratte him and peaceful negotiations will be better."
Some of the chiefs nodded to this.
However, a voice suddenly went out. that surprised everyone.
"Uncle Victor which are you? a coward or in stupid."
"Huh!?" Everyone gasped at this.
They all turned in Chiron ''s direction.
Chiron smiled, "I''m not too sure, but I think it most be cowardice!"
Chapter 234 Let The War Drums Start Their Beat.
Chiron giggled a bit.
Meanwhile, every other person looked at him in surprise.
This included the king and Nora by his side.
In her head, they were only required toe for this meeting because it waspulsory.
Stay silent and leave. It was not too hard. But her brother just had to open his mouth.
She wanted to tug his shirt for him to read the atmosphere, but then she saw the smug look on his face.
Time and time again, Chiron had confidence that always came out with incredible results.
And every time he was about to do something outstanding, his smirk would appear.
like a king looking at a bunch of monkeys as they enjoyed their banana dance.
"Chiron!" Victor spoke his name through gritted teeth, "Did you just insult me!?"
Chiron suddenly had a surprised look on his face.
"Insult you!? Never! i would never think of doing such a thing. When you call a chicken a Chicken have you insulted it? You are only calling it by its nature and nothing more!"
"HUH!?"
Chiron''s words were brazen, and everyone gasped at this.
Victor''s face visible Contoured in anger. A vein on his forehead made its special guest appearance to signify that he was really holding back on rushing Chiron.
"Chiron!" the king called to him, "that is a very brazen thing to say. Are you saying that you have a better suggestion to the Chand kingdom situation?"
"Actually, I do!" Chiron gently stood up from his seat. Step by step, he took his time as he walked around the table. He maintained Eye contact with the elders, not breaking his gaze for even a second.
Regardless of the fact that some of them here were cultivators with higher cultivation rans than him, he still looked at them like one would look at a pet.
The presence he carried almost rivaled that of the king.
"The Chand kingdom has been your subordinates for many many years. Just because they now have a strong backer, they are flexing their muscles in your borders. Instead of you to show them why they were your surbordinates in the first ce, you want to send gifts to congratte their efforts for killing your people. What is the difference between you and a man that bought a rapist a drink for raping your wife?"
Those words made the chiefs frown.
Chiron had exined their situation with an example that really touched the hearts of this men.
"If I am correct, and I know I am. Members of the round table are not allowed to directly interfere with conflicts of their subordinate nations. This rule has always stood true for as long as possible."
"True!" Chief Wallow added, "but do you know the consequences of war? we have been at peace for many years. Instigating a war now will..."
"Will what?" Chiron gave the young chief a sacastic look. "You are addicted to peace times and that is why your brains are now mush. Filled with flowers and milk from breasts that you continually roll in. I assure you, if you continue in this manner, other nations will think you have be weak, and they will take advantage of this weakness."
"they will do no such thing," Prince Victor added, "we have reigned supreme on this continent for..."
*Boom!* The doors to the hall was suddenly opened and amander walked inside. It was Commander Hardstone.
Immediately he entered, he bowed at the king, "Forgive me your majesty! but i have very important news. there are reports from the south and western borders of attacks from the beastman kingdom and the Hunter Tribes. They have already taken of two viges on either sides."
Those words went like a bomb going off in their ears.
Subconsciously, they all turned to Chiron.
Chiron raised his brow at them in a smug manner. Apparently, his prediction was true.
In actuality, Chiron did not predict these events.
rather, he had only based his assumptions on knowledge from his memories of this world.
Shortly after the Mc of the book left the Chikitsa n, he had roamed around and then joined the Holy church.
As a member of the holy church, he was naturally required to learn its history.
The Holy church had made silent campaigns to increase their power, by taking over smaller kingdoms.
The n was simple. Help a member of the royal family that was desperate for power climb the throne, and when that was done, the king would swear loyalty to the church.
In this manner, they increased their strength exponentially. Taking advantage of the power struggles within royal families.
the moment Chiron had heard that the Chand Kingdom had just had a new king and the Holy church was his backer, Chiron realized what was happening.
this was about ten years earlier than the time the Mc of the book had joined the holy church.
it was exactly the time that the Operation to take over this continent for themselves had been set in motion.
If Chiron had one certified enemy in the whole of the world, then it was definitely the Holy church. Their divination of the Evil children and the tag they had ced on his head was a nightmare waiting to happen.
The Vandora kingdom was nothing like the Chikitsa n.
If they made attempt on him here, the Zodiac houses are going to be rmed and that would spell immerse trouble.
It might even result into a war if it was not handle carefully.
Before, Chiron could not do anything about the Holy church. However, he was currently in a position of power. at the moment, he stood as a prince of the kingdom of vandora.
the privelege to even have cultivators stronger than him at hismand was a reality. Of course, he was going to take proper advantage of the opportunity.
King Richard turned to Chiron, "hmmm! it seems that your prediction has been spot on!"
Victor gritted his teeth.
he could see it. With just a few words at one meeting, Chiron was catching up to him.
He had to do something about it. He had to redeem himself. "If the other nations and tribes think that we are weak, then lets do it. Let us go to war!"
Everyone in the room looked at him.
just like that, he had changed his stance. only a moment ago, he was dropping points as to why the war was not the right option and now, he was suddenly proving tough.
Without a doubt, they could all see his farce, but no one was going to say it.
"If we are going to go to war, then we would need to start stocking up on supplies. After all, winter ising. A war on three sides in such a time even for us will not be easy!" Chief Ban added.
"Also, who is going tomand this war?" Chief Wallow asked, "Our king is strong, but he is far past his prime. We also need him safe in such times. His safety and health will be a strong symbol to the people and our enemies that we are not weak and vulnerable."
"Then Why not the Prince!"
"Huh!" Everyone turned to who had just talked.
It was Elder baldie.
"Hmm! which Prince are you talking about?" Chief Ban asked.
"Well, Prince chiron had first suggested war. I''m sure that he is well ready for the consequences of such a decision."
Elder baldie had chosen his words wisely. He had not expressively shown his suport for Chiron, but then again, he had not denied it.
In this manner, he was both sitting on the fence and still showing that he was giving his backing and that of his Tribe.
This was something that Chiron took notice of.
King Richard gave a light chuckle. This was good. He had known Chiron was a capable person. But he had not expected that such capabilities would begin immediately.
It gave him a subtle but magnificent idea.
He coughed lowly, pulling the attention of all in the room to his side.
"I have seen that both Victor and Chiron are quite capable. So why don''t we do it in this manner? Both of them will lead the campaign on all three sides."
"Huh!" Those words took everyone by surprise.
Although it had not been verbally said, everyone knew that this was the king''s method of testing the capabilities of both princes. This on its own was not just to discipline the rouge nations and tribes but an opportunity for but of them to show their leadership qualities.
this was a silentpetition for the throne of Vandora.
This made Victor frown, and he could not help but look in Chiron''s direction. However, Chiron really could not even be bothered with him. As far as he was concerned, this was the obvious and only option a wise king was going to take.
"Both of you will pick your armies as you see fit. You have by the end of the week to be ready. I expect results in a month from now!"
Chapter 235 Prove Your Love To Me!
The king''s words were finally.
The moment the order was given, the king waved his hand, signalling that the meeting had ended.
He stood to his feet and walked majestically to his inner chambers.
Everyone was stumped for words.
Just like that. a race to the throne had started.
King Richard did not even consort with the elder Shaman. he had already made his decision on the subject.
firstly, war was going to start on three ends and this war campaign was going to be led by two princes with qualifications for the throne of Vandora.
Victor stood to his feet. he looked at Chiron straight in the eyes.
his anger was apparent.
He could not believe that he had just been put in apetition with a boy that was barely eleven years old.
The moment the king left, Victor followed after him.
Without a doubt, he was nning on changing the king''s mind.
However, Chiron was more sensitive to such matters than his uncle.
for one thing, Kings were very prideful people. once it had left their lips, there was no way it was going toe back, or even worse, touch the ground.
Chiron turned and was about to walk out the room. Naturally, Nora steadily followed behind her brother.
Everything that had just happened was too much for her young mind toprehend.
However, just before Chiron left, there was suddenly a loud burst ofughter in the hall.
Everyone turned to the person.
It was none other than Chief Ban.
Heughed so hard that he even beat his thighs.
"Good! good!! very good!!! Prince Chiron, you have truly made this old man have his fill ofughter today."
Chiron turned to him, and gave him a nice smile.
"Oh! thank you. I''m d I could entertain you."
"Yes! yes!! you know what? for this campaign, anything at all you need, just ask me. I''ll help you with it."
"Oh!" Chiron''s eyes widened a bit. He bowed his head slightly in thanks, "then I shall take you up on your generousity."
This was really good news for Chiron. After all, he might have been a prince but is influence was like a tooth pickpared the huge tree that his uncle had.
What he needed now, was allies that he could use to achieve his goals.
Chiron knew about Chief Ban. As the Chief of the Giant Gori tribe, he was a very straightforward man. he also had one of the most stable finances.
With his help, funding could be easier.
Chiron left the room and so did the Chiefs.
Elder Baldie looked in the direction that Chiron had gone and he cracked a faint smile.
Things for him, were progressing steadily.
The chiefs Conversed with one another as they left the pce.
Surely, new talks were soon going to be in town.
Also, some of them were quite impressed with Chiron, while some others had descovered a new found hatred for the prince that had instigated war.
Meanwhile, Prince Victor followed the king to his inner chambers.
The moment King Richard entered, maids came along to undress him.
However, Victor suddenly appeared.
King Richard waved his hand and the maids stopped what they were doing and left.
As they did, King Richard stopped one of them, "get me something to drink!"
"Yes, your majesty!"
she bowed and left.
"Father, you can''t do this! Chiron is but a child he knows nothing about war. If we are going to go to war, I should be the one to lead."
King Richard massaged his temple a bit as he sat on a chair.
"Victor, You have been prince for a long time now, I think you already know how I stand on my decisions."
The king spoke softly. It was true that he felt a bit guilty about this, but it couldn''t be helped.
It was not just the fact that Chiron was heir to the throne that made him make such a decision, but it was the way Chiron had taken the attention of all in the room hostage.
He carried a proud presence that spoke volumes of his confidence, and even in the presence of Tribal chiefs, he did not faulter.
Every time Chiron talked, he could not help but see a shadow of his own father in him.
Thatmanding capability spoke directly from the soul.
Just then, the maid walked into the room with a tray carrying refreshments.
She dropped it on the table, "Your majesty, should I send word for the taster!?"
This was how it was for the king. every meal to drinks and even bowl of water he drank was firstly Tasted by a taster.
However,before the king could respond, Victor rushed for a the bottle of wine and drank some.
he turned to the maid and waved his hand. "Leave! there is no need for that."
She bowed and left the hall.
King Richard sighed, "Victor, how many times have I warned you to stop doing that? if it was poisoned, you will die in my ce."
"Then so be it, Father! I''ll die for you without regret any day any time!"
King Richard sighed again. such words from his son was touching, but no father wanted his son to visit the after life before him.
"Victor!!!" he called to him with an intonation that left no room for disobedience.
This was not as his father, but as his king.
"you will take your armies and match for our enemies! And that is an order. Chiron does not deserve this opportunity? then prove it to me with your actions!"
Victor frowned. He bowed and then left in annoyance.
The king slumped into his chair. On the wall not so far away from him was a portrait of his wife and beside that one was a portrait of his daughter, Nora.
He suddenly felt very exhausted.
.....
News spread like wild fire in the kingdom.
The kingdom was about to go to war.
In every nation and in all times, war was never a good thing. especially to the ordinary man. it meant that theirfortable life''s were about to turn around.
Unlike most war campaigns that took a long period of preparations, the king had only king a week''s time for all to be ready.
Then again, Vandora was a Avery capable nation. it''s facilities were topnotch and even though the nation had not experienced war in many years, it''s soldiers were not the type to ck.
After all, as the most powerful nation in the Almace continent they had a reputation to up hold, and even peace to ensure within neighboring states.
Although it was bad news for a lot of people, it was great news for some others.
After all, one man''s food, was another man''s poison.
Merchants were in celebration of such a wonderful opportunity.
They opened their store houses to being out the stock they had saved up for years.
Prices for food andmodities suddenly took a rise up.
There was also a drafting of orders everywhere for young capable men to join the army.
Many.that had been looking for such an opportunity to disy their loyalty and zealousness for their countries were happy about this, while some others sort ways to hide.
Many others used this opportunity to confess their love to their sweet hearts, promising marriage once they returned.
One such person was a young man named Dn. Dn held a bouquet of flowers in his hands.
He was on his knees confessing to a child hood crush of his.
"Carren, I love you. I have always loved you. When the war is over, I want toe back and marry you."
The moment he said those words, the bunch of youngdies behind Carren burst inughter at this.
Firstly, Dn was about five years younger than her.
Also, he was a farm boy while Carren was the daughter of a wealthy merchant.
They were only just fortunate to be in the same city.
Dn wore rags and even his ent borish, evidence of hisck of a proper education.
As he spoke, Carren could not even be bothered with him. She looked away from time to time. Alsoughing at the ragged poor boy that was confessing his heart to her.
It was really a funny sight. But Dn had true passion in his eyes and every word from his mouth spoke of how he would steal the heavens and the earth for her.
Carren took the flowers from his hands. and then she walked over to a barn by the side. where the pigs ate, she threw the flowers into their bucket of feed.
"If you truly love me, use your mouth and pick the flowers out of this bucket of pig feed. If you can do that, then, " she gave a charming smile, "I''ll maybe think about it a little."
"Really!?" Dn''s eyes were bright with joy.
He immediately dived his face into the pigs'' feed bucket.
pushing the feeding pigs as he tried to prove his love for her.
Everyoneughed loudly at this...
Chapter 236 A Wrong Reason To Die In War!
It was not easy for him. but one by one, he removed the flower petals.
As he did it, a smile was stered on his face.
As far as he was concerned, it was all for love.
Everyone burst into loudughter.
Dn suddenly felt a pull at his hair.
He was thrown backwards.
He was surprised by this. It was a friend of his. He too was a farm boy like Dn. His name was Deamon.
Deamon looked at his friend and sighed lowly.
"What the hell do you think you are doing Dn?"
"I''m proving my love for Carren!"
"Proving your love!? are a retard to you are attempting a position as one."
"But shaman Gordon said that love is an action word. A man must prove his love to his woman. That way, she will see and she will..."
"She will what!?" Dn asked, "Look around you, they have had their fill ofughter so much that they have already left."
Dn turned. Truly, Carren and her friends had walked away.
He had been so carried away with doing a diligent job that he had not noticed their exit.
Dn frowned at Deamon, "Damn it Deamon! see what you have caused. I couldn''t prove my love for her, and now she''s gone!"
Dn rushed to his feet. However, Deamon caught him by his hair. "Where do you thing you are going!?"
"To get her, of course!" Dn shook himself loose and ran after her.
Deamon frowned, "Just make sure youe back home. Shaman Gordon is expecting a guest and we still have the harvest to FINISH!!"
Deamon screamed at the running Dn.
Deamon sighed as he facepalmed, "This boy! he will be the death of me."
He gave onest look at Dn before going home.
....
In this little town sometimes regarded as a vige, sat a Temple.
Just like all the other temples in the Vandora kingdom, it was made as a ce where the people of thend coulde andmune together in the worship of the Bear mother.
The temple also performed hospitable duties, such as taking in lone boys and girls. Children that had been orphaned. It provided a ce for them in this daunting society.
Even going so far as to teach them how to cultivate.
Many stories had been born from orphans that grew up in this temple. Many of them were bad.
But for those that were good, they were very good.
Some had evene out as outstanding heroes in the society.
These Heroes always speak of their
The person in charge of this temple was Shaman Gordon.
At the moment, it was somewhat getting dark.
And a particrly important guest had arrived.
The reason for his arrival was to recruit foot soldiers for the uing War with the Hunter Tribes, the Chand Kingdom and the Beast-man Kingdom.
Naturally, Orphanages such as these were considered first.
After all, this was a ce with ''fresh'' blood.
At the moment, Shaman Gordon was having a friendly chat with the captain from the army that hade for this particr task.
"So you are saying that for now, you only need ten boys?" Shaman Gordon asked.
Shaman Gordon was an elderly man. He had ran this Temple for many many years as it''s head.
Teaching and training the next generation was his life''s work.
"Yes!" the captain Timi nodded. "The war this time around was announced without much preparations. We will take what we can manage now. Depending on how it ys out, we might evene back for more," Captain Timi gave the old man a knowing look.
Shaman Gordon sighed at this, "Well, let''s hope it does note to that. This children are not from my blood, by I consider them as my own children."
Captain Timi nodded in understanding.
"I''ll try as best I can to make sure that does not happen. So where are the boys?"
Shaman Gordon waved his fingers and the totem of a bird flew out from it to the lock of a twin door in the corner of the room.
Immediately, the lock on the door opened and the eaves droppers fell out of it.
Captain Timi saw the young boys and he nodded at them.
"Line up Boys!" Shaman Gordon ordered.
Immediately, the boys formed a straight line.
Captain Timi stood from his seat.
As a captain in the Army, he was an officer of incredible standing.
His tunic was spotless. On his chest was the proud Insignia of the Vandora kingdom.
He was not so tall, but in the eyes of these children that were barely fifteen to sixteen of age, he was practically a person to be worshipped.
He walked close to them, observing their hands, shoulders, thighs, muscle tones, e.t.c.
"You stand aside! you too! and you!!" he picked them one after the order.
And the stopped in front of Deamon.
"Join them!"
Deamon was thest person that was picked.
Just then, Dn rushed into the room.
He had followed Carren back to her house and was chased out of thepound by her father''s guards.
p¨¤§ád¨¢-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É.§ã¨®§® He waited outside, and even sang loud poems to show his seriousness without a shred of shame.
He had gotten carried away and forgotten about the important guest that shaman Gordon was expecting.
By the time he remembered, it was already getting dark.
immediately, he ran back home and had just made it when the Captain had picked thest person.
"I''m sorry I''mte!" he breathed heavily, "I had erm... erm something important to do. Yeah! I did."
"Hmmm!" Captain Timi raised a brow at him, and the rolled his eyes, "don''t worry, it doesn''t matter. I have already taken all I need."
"Huh!?"
"What the captain means is that only ten is required for now, and he has already picked his ten!" Shaman Gordon Exined.
"But...but I can do this. Please sir! look at me. I always make the most during the harvesting of the fields. I''m also a good hunter, and I... I have..."
Captain Timi, paused in his steps and turned to Dn, "Oh really! Assuming I consider and take you with me, can you tell me a good reason why you want to go to war?"
Dn nodded, "Yes sir! I... I want to go so that I cane back and marry Carren!"
*Laughter!*
The other boys burst into augh, and even Shaman Gordon massaged his temple slowly.
while Deamon rolled his eyes at his friend''s vain and narrow ambition.
Surprisingly, the captain alsoughed loudly, and then, he suddenly frowned. He came close to Dn and grabbed by his ragged shirt.
*SLAP! SLAP!!*
The Captain gave Dn resounding ps that made him bleed.
Even the Shaman was taken back by this.
"What an ignorant fool! You want to throw your life for the attention of a woman. I have seen many like you. You throw your life away to prove yourself while this so called woman goes on and warm''s another man''s bed!"
Although Dn was surprised about the p, he did not like the fact that the captain had just insulted his love, and he threw a punch for the captain''s face.
However, the captain caught it in mid air and the next thing Dn knew was that he was seeing the world upside down.
*Bam!* Dn hit his back heavily on the ground.
Captain Timi squat close to him, "trust me kid, war is not for your type. Going into battle for a woman that does not love you is not the way to prove yourself."
Captain Timi turned to the boys.
"We leave for the barracks in the morning. Get your things together before then!"
He turned to the Shaman and bowed at him before turned and exited.
The moment he was gone, the kids that had been selected celebrated while those that had not been celebrated were down with sadness.
Dn on the other hand,y on the ground thinking how he had just missed this opportunity.
Suddenly, a hand was stretched to him. It was Deamon, e on! get up pig brain!"
Dn sighed, "There is no need Deamon. my life is over. I missed my only opportunity to join the army and prove my love to Caren!"
"I am tired of hearing you talk about Caren. Will you just take my hand. I have something to show you!"
Seeing the serious look on Deamon''s face, Dn took his hand.
.....
A few hourster...
"Deamon, what are we doing here? we have been here for like two hours now! what exactly is it that you wanted to show me that we have to hide behind the Shaman Gordon''s house!?" Dn asked in obvious anger.
"Shush! here shees!" Dn warned.
"Who!?" Dn asked. He wanted to jump out of their hiding spot to see, but Deamon pulled him back.
"For the sake of the mother Bear, Will you just shut up and see what I''m about to show?"
Dn frowned, but he really did not like to see Deamon angry, and so he stayed.
At the moment, they were high up a tree directly behind the house of the old Shaman.
As they waited, and watched in the dark of the night, a particr lone figure with a long dark gown approached the Shaman''s home.
From the looks of it, was a woman. However, she had a veil on her neck.
*Knock knock knock*
"Who is there!?" the old Shaman asked.
"It is I. Caren! I came to receive your blessings as requested."
"Oh, Caren it''s you." The Shaman answered. Silently, he opened his door, and she rushed inside.
The old Shaman looked around to make sure there was no one looking. And then he licked his lips as he closed the door behind him.
"Come! follow me!" Deamon whispered silently as he came down gently like a spider from the tree.
Dn followed after him, and the both of them climbed the house and watched what was happening in the Shaman''s room.
The more he watched, the more Dn could feel his heart shatter.
Slowly, drops of tears fell from his eyes...
Chapter 237 The Gift Of The Ragged Boy
Deamon exined through the moans that came out of the room.
This was not the first time that Caren hade to receive ''Blessings''.
Apparently, she had a taste and Shaman Gordon who Dn had looked up to his entire life was her type.
Dn watched as the old man with his pot belly rammed into the love of his life.
Her moans echoed out, reaching his ears. A mockery of the affection he had shown her time and time again.
It had always been a dream of his to behold the sight of her naked body, but now that all her suppleness was before his face, the only thing he felt from the bottom of his heart, was disgust.
He remembered herughter.
Every time, he would do something outrageous just to prove his affection for her because he thought she loved and enjoyed it.
However, now that his head felt heavy with rity, he could suddenly sh back and see the mockery in her eyes.
Before her, he was nothing. Just another poor unworthy fellow desperate to prove himself to a woman that did not even know that he existed.
Deamon exined that Shaman Gordon was not the only person that Caren visited regrly.
For some reason, she was attracted to men far older than her.
Of course that did not mean she slept with everybody.
No! but she definitely did it with the Town head, the head of the guards for the Town, and a bunch of other established people.
practically speaking, she was attracted to men with power.
Men in powerful positions were her type.
From the very beginning, a pauper like Dn never had a chance with her.
If She was a princess then he was her clown.
Deamon was a more quiet and observable person than his friend Dn.
There was more about their little vige turning town that meant the eye.
Then again, was it not the same at every corner of the world?
It was just easier to observe because of the small rtable people in this ce.
Deamon exined that it was not only Caren but nearly every girl he could think of.
This was just how they did things.
Or rather, this was just how things worked in the world.
Those with power got it all. Or in this case, got what he wanted.
Dn wanted to look away. Infact, Deamon suggested it. But No!
He decided to stay and watch. Burning into his eyes, his ears, and his heart this feeling.
If one wanted something in life, only power could help him get it.
He stayed and watched until Shaman Gordon finished the first round.
He immediately jumped down from the window and ran in a particr direction. As he did, he made some rustling noises.
"HEY!!! Who''s there!?" The Shaman shouted.
Caren gasped and made efforts to cover up her nakedness.
"Shit!!!" Deamon cursed.
However, he did not run.
"Damn it! the things I do for this asshole."
*Cough*
"It''s only me Shaman! I came to talk to you about..."
Before Deamon finished talking, the totem of a bird was already heading for his face.
"This is going to hurt!" he muttered before his lights were knocked out.
Meanwhile, Dn ran. He ran through the cold night.
No matter how hard he tried to wipe them, his tears just won''t stop falling.
The pain was not something he could understand. it was from the depths of his chest.
It screamed at his sanity.
As he ran, he suddenly stopped at a bar ahead. It was a two storey building.
He stopped and looked around.
He remembered that this was also an Inn.
In front, he could see some men in a friendly chat. All of them wore the recognizable tunic attributed to the Army.
He immediately rushed to enter the inn.
However, he was stopped just before he could go through the doors.
It was a young boy also wearing the army uniform.
He was a bit bigger than Dn.
"Where do you think you are going?" the soldier boy asked him.
"I am here to see Captain Timi. Please, let me through. it is important! I need to..."
Before Dn could keep talking, the soldier boy gave him a punch to the tummy and pushed him back.
He fell to the ground.
However, one punch to the tummy was not going to be enough to keep him down.
"Please! I''m begging you. I only want to..."
*Punch*
This time around, the ouch was for the face.
Dn spat to the side. He checked. His lower lip was cut by the blow.
With the frustration already sitting in his chest because of what he had seen mixing up with the annoyance this soldier gave him, he could not hold back.
Dn had always been a person with a short temper.
He threw a punch for the soldier boy.
However, what came next was a kick to his face.
Some of the soldier''s around saw what was happening and were attracted to the sight of it.
For them, such a situation was entertainment.
Captain Timi was having a discussion in his room with another soldier when he heard the fighting sounds.
He came out to the balcony and looked below.
What he saw took him by surprise.
"Should I stop them sir?" the soldier by his side suggested, but he shook his head.
He wanted to see what was going to happen.
Again and again, Dn attacked, but the soldier boy would dodge and a punch or a kick would meet Dn on the face.
Some of the soldier''s watching were impressed by his tenacity and they bey amongst themselves on who would win.
However, It wasn''t long until Dn''s face was swollen and bleeding at different points.
From the start, there was no way he was going to win against a soldier.
He might have been a local champion amongst his mates back at the temple, but there was no way he was going to win against a soldier that had training.
And this was a fight that did not even involve the use of spiritual energy.
Soon, Dn started to stagger. His bnce was off, and every punch he threw, missed it''s mark.
One more punch and he was on the ground.
Those watching had suddenly be bored, and even Captain Timi shook his head in disappointment.
Those that bet on Dn grunted angrily as there paid those that bet for the soldier boy.
Dny in the ground. For a few seconds, he did not move.
The soldier boy smirked.
He walked close to him, "Local rag!" he muttered lowly.
However, Dn''s eyes suddenly shut wide open, "got you!" he muttered.
He grabbed the soldier boy''s leg, and immediately used it as a for fucrum to maneuver and get on his feet.
As he did this, he also used his momentum to simultaneously curve and lift the soldier boy off the ground.
Before anyone knew it, the soldier boy was upside down.
Captain Timi had wanted to leave, but he had managed to wait enough to see this part. "That move!" he muttered.
This was the same move he had used on Dn earlier that evening.
Now, Dn was using that same move on his subordinate.
Not just the captain, all that watched this were shocked for words.
After all, there had been together a long time.
This was their Captain''s move.
This was not at all a move that was easily learnt.
It required focusing one''s attention on a Blindspot and concentrating efforts on that point, While also distracting your opponent as quickly and efficiently as possible.
This was a move that Captain Timi had used on Dn.
The captain remembered that when he had used this move on Dn, the boy had not been aware of this.
It hade fast and Dn had a surprised expression on his face. This meant that Dn had not seen the move before that, or even knew how to counter it.
Yet, he had used it perfectly and smoothly in such strained conditions.
Also, he had done it perfectly well, and with no errors.
He had even added it to his own skills and had done it from the ground up, making the skill a level moreplicated than it was.
*Dud!* the soldier boy fell to the ground.
Immediately, Dn mounted the soldier boy'' like a horse.
He removed the soldier boy''s side knife and presented it against his neck.
"Yield!" Dn ordered.
The soldier boy struggled. However Dn held him tight to the ground.
"YIELD!!!" Dn screamed at him.
However, he only smirked.
*Boom!* the soldier boy released his spiritual energy.
The st sent Dn flying a distance.
He rolled in the sand as he coughed up some blood.
The soldier boy rose in the air in the holographic projection of his cored beast animal.
It was a twin tailed tiger.
He moved closer towards Dn on his face was his anger.
He suddenly motioned and a paw was raised in the air.
Chapter 238 Fate And Its Ways (Wild Untamed Master S-Grade Dantain)
As the paw of the soldier boy''s spirit-cored beast was raised to the sky, everybody else knew what fate Dn was about to meet.
however, just before the Strike would hit, a loud shout was heard.
"STOP!!!"
It hade from Captain Timi who was watching from the balcony.
the Soldier boy paused and turned to the balcony in surprise.
captain Timi frowned, "Dan! is that anywhere to treat a fellow soldier?"
The moment the other soldiers heard captain Timi''s voice, they all saluted.
Captain Timi suddenly jumped down from where he was.
He walked towards Dan and then he shook his head, "besides, it was a handbat fight, and you lost! Now get inside!"
Dan frowned. but there was nothing he could do about it. he saluted Captain Timi with his hand to his chest one more time before he turned and left.
Of course he gave Dn one more side look before he left.
"and you too!" the captain turned to the soldiers watching, "all of you get out of here. we will be heading for the barracks in the morning. You all should get your shit together!"
They all saluted, and as they dispersed, one of them that had betted on Dn snatched his money back.
After a while, Captain Timi turned to Dn, and then he presented him a hand, helping him up.
"What''s your cultivation rank kid?"
"I''m at the peak wood rank, sir!"
"Oh!" Captain Timi nodded his head, "and you were able to rumble with Dan who is at the middle stage of the stone rank. Impressive!"
This was a geniuepliment from Captain Timi. After all, for every rank in cultivation one acquired, their body was bathed and strengthed in the spiritual energy of that particr rank.
Dn was only at the peak of the wood rank and he was able to bring down Dan who was in the middle stone rank. Truly, it was an incredible feat.
"So how old are you now?"
"I''m fifteen sir!" Dn replied respectfully.
Dan nodded his head. For Dn''s age, his cultivation rank was just about okay.
However, the next words that came out of the boy''s mouth made Captain Timi speechless for words.
"I''m sorry! I know it''s not much. But when we were seven, we were too many, and shaman Gordon could not get enough spiritual oil to activate our cultivation from the main temple in the capital city. He said that only a particr amount was produced every few years. It wasn''t until midst year that I acquired cultivation!"
It was like a bomb had gone off in Captain Timi''s ears.
he did not want to believe what he had just heard.
"Only Midst YEAR!?" he repeated.
Dn nodded shyly. He thought maybe the captain was disappointed in his cultivation level.
However, on the contrary, he couldn''t have been more wrong.
cultivation took years for one to grow into it.
However, some short cuts could be taken.
For example, if a person had ess to cultivation materials like herbs and the like.
or if a person had a mystical encounter of sorts.
Just to be sure, captain Timi asked Dn about the cultivation situation at the shaman temple.
However, it was just as he suspected.
In other words, they was absolutely nothing special about it.
In fact, since the Shaman temple ran an orphanage, it was under resourced on cultivation materials.
The only thing it had in abundance which was the spiritual beast core that most if not all the orphans used was Wild Rat spirit cored beast.
Yet, Dn had climbed to such a cultivation level in only under a year. Even with poor cultivation materials, this was incredible.
Captain Timi immediately grabbed Dn''s hand and sent his spiritual energy into the boy''s body.
However, the moment he did, he frowned as his spiritual energy was kicked back out at him.
He tried again. This time around, putting a lot.
This time around the reject even pushed him away and the captain nearly fell to the ground.
Dn saw this and tried to help him out, "I''m sorry sir! I did not mean to do that! It just happened!"
He did not notice that the Captain was looking at him like he was seeing a ghost.
"are...are you alright sir?" Dn asked as he panicked.
"you...you... you have S ranked Dantain." Captain Timi pointed at him with a shaky finger.
Dn nodded his head, "yes sir! But Shaman Gordon said it does not matter. He said that if I don''t work hard, i''ll die like a bush crow. He said that they are many talents in the world and that he had seen as many came and many were destroyed."
Captain Timi recovered hisposure.
But he still swallowed hard.
It was true what Shaman Gordon said.
In a small n like the Chikitsa n, being a talent with an S grade dantain was an incredible thing. Even though it was true that only one in thousands had it.
But in a ce like the Vandora kingdom that had hundreds of thousands of lives, it meant nothing. Unless of course one could take advantage of the forward Baton life had given the individual.
However, Dn was just an orphan at the corner of a great, big kingdom.
With his very low cultivation,ck of skills,ck of influence andck of resources, he was nothing. Absolutely Nothing.
Captain Timi took note of this.
However, maybe it was FATE, but some how, Dn had been led this night to this man.
After all, even while this fight was going on, other soldiers also stayed to watch the fight, and he was definitely not the only ranked officer in this Inn. But he was the one that had butted into the fight at exactly the point when Dan would have turned Dn to paste.
He was also the only Ranked officer in this Inn that came from the direct line of a Major tribe in the Vandora Kingdom.
Even though he did not look like it, it was true.
captain was what many would call a prodigal son.
Only that he did not run away to spend his father''s money, but ran into the army seeking adventure and thrill.
As one from a major tribe, he was even more familiar with the kind of S grade Dantain that Dn had.
This was the wild Untamed Master S-grade Dantain......
This Dantain had a special quality to it that went along with its name.
It was very wild. Not particrly aggressive, but the greater the adversity the stronger the person grew. Of course, this was also on the condition that the person did not give up fight.
There were records in the main temple about a warrior of old times that was blessed with this S-grade dantain. It is said that this was the warrior that vanquished the Snake king, Manu Madayaki into a foreign ne.
There was also another legend or rather prophecy about this that had to do with theing back of the Serpent King, but that was matter for another time.
Just then a person ran over.
Dn turned to see who it was. it was Deamon.
Dn was surprised by this.
Deamon was about to ask what Dn had run off the way he did.
However, before he could ask any questions, he burst into augh.
Dn also burst into augh.
Both of them wereughing at each other''s looks.
Dn had a swollen face from Dan''s beating and Deamon had a swollen head from Shaman Gordon''s attack through the window.
Both of them pointed at one another andughed hard at each other until they fell on the ground.
suddenly, captain Timi could not help himself but also get infected with theugh.
Just as the three of them had their fun, the first crystal of snow fell from the night sky, signifying the beginning of winter.
Meanwhile, in another part of the kingdom, Chiron was also making his own research.
Since after the event in the meeting hall, Chiron had made it his life purpose to gather as much knowledge as possible.
Right now, it waste in the night, but he had not left the Royal library.
Sinceing to this ce, a specific kind of knowledge had piqued his interest.
It was about Totems and the legends that these people believe in.
He had noticed that history, tradition and prophecies govern these people.
Now, he was looking for ways by which he could exploit this to his own advantage.
Just then, he came across a particr book.
This book was on the major tribes and how they conquered a fierce king together.
In front of the book, was the diagram of a giant snake. This snake had three set of eyes on each side and it had wings.
Chiron frowned a bit, before he willed with his spiritual energy and opened it to read it''s content.
Just then, a maid walked up to his reading table.
"Prince Chiron! Commander Hardstone said you should get ready. He will be leaving for the barracks soon!"
Chapter 239 Training For War!
Chiron turned to the maid and gave her a charming smile. "How are you doing Tanya!?"
"Fine your highness!" she shyly tried to hide her face.
Chiron walked up to her, "Thank you for the message!"
She nodded and then turned to leave.
However, she hit a table in her nervousness. She nodded in apology as she tried to hide her blush, hurrying out of the room.
Chiron''s eyes escorted her out of the Library.
"Do you fancy that one!?" a voice asked from behind.
Without turning, Chiron knew who it was. After all, she was once as innocent as this maid before she met him.
Chiron turned to her, "are you curious Ca!?"
Ca shook her head, "I only pity her!"
Chiron willed and the book he was reading disappeared into his storage, "me too!" he whispered as he left the Library.
As he walked towards the Hall way, a shadow pool materialized by his side and Hunter popped out of it.
Somewhere along the way, Emma also joined them.
All of them walked behind him.
Tanya had just reported that Commander hardstone was waiting for Chiron.
At the moment, he was going to the tesseract that would take him to the central Barracks.
This was going to be the ce where he would take his own army for the oing war.
Just as there walked through the Hall way, Emma suddenly felt a pull on her wrist, and she was pulled into a corner.
This took her by surprise.
However, her assant covered her mouth with a hand. it was Prince Victor.
This was a closet were the maids kept the cleaning equipment used in this hallway.
She gave a light struggle for release, however, he would not let her go.
He was angry from all that had happened with Chiron during the meeting, and then he tried to talk with his father but nothing changed.
At the moment, he wanted nothing more than to vent his frustration the only way he knew how.
Also, there was no one he wanted more now than he wanted Emma. After all, she was the best he had ever had.
He bent her over a b that had cleaning equipment on it, and then while using a hand to cover her mouth, he lifted her long flowing gown and rammed inside her like a Bull in heat.
He was forceful and her low moans went out as such.
Meanwhile, Chiron kept on walking forward as if nothing had happened.
Just before they got to thending spot where they would board the Tesseract, someone appeared in front of him.
"Elder Baldie!"
The Elder gave a customary bow to Chiron, "I only thought of seeing off on your way!"
Chiron nodded at this. "Thank you!"
"Well! I got you a little traveling present for the road!" As he said this, he clicked his fingers and a maid stepped forward with a ring.
Ca stepped forward and collected the ring on behalf of Chiron.
This was a spatial ring.
Ca used her demon energy to scan the content with her mind and then whispered its contents into Chiron''s ear.
In the spatial ring were some blue cores and one Core of a Cored beast that was different and far unique from all the others. In this life, This was the first time that Chiron hade across it.
This was a red core.
Chiron nodded in understanding, "a VERY generous gift there!"
"No! its just something small. Just a little out stretch hand for yourfort on the road."
Chiron raised a brow at this, "something small!?" he thought to himself.
Chiron nodded once more at him, and then proceeded to leave.
"Just one more thing before you leave!" Elder Baldie''s voice came from behind.
Chiron gave a slight smile. Without a doubt, he expected this. there was no way that this man was going to give out something so generous as the core of a red-cored beast and not make a request.
"That Spatial ring unfortunately has a little w to it. I suggest that you maybe visit the Tribe area of the Giant Untamed snake tribe to get it fixed. After all, it is just en route to the Central Barracks. An elder of the Tribe will be there to attend to you!"
Chiron turned back to him, "Thank you very much for the advice."
Truly, Chiron admired this man''s skill.
He was currently baiting Chiron with the spatial ring.
After all, the contents in there were very attractive, and most useful.
It was true that in a kingdom like Vandora, Cored stones from beasts could not be used as currency, but that did not mean that they did not have other uses.
Of course a range of them still included absorption to increase one''s cultivation.
However, people of this level of sophistication already had a way to minimize the level of impurities that got into one''s body from taking in energy from the cores of Cored beasts.
Also, the Value of a Red core was a lot. After all, it equated to a cultivator in the bronze rank.
This core alone in the eyes of anyone was more valuable than the entire Chikitsa n.
Chiron got into the Tesseract. Ca and Hunter followed along.
However, Chiron instructed Commander Hardstone to wait a while.
Another thirty minutes passed and Emma came to join them.
Chiron nodded at her, "good job!"
She understood why he praised her, and she nodded in response.
The Tesseract took to the sky and as it left, the Dragon followed behind it.
Chiron observed the Ring that he had been gifted.
He willed with his spiritual energy, but just like Elder Baldie had said, the Spatial ring was faulty.
Spatial treasures were used to store items in this world. But such expensive treasure could be found nowhere else unless in the hands of the rich and powerful.
Even within the Vandora kingdom, only the royal family, and high-ranking nobles of the major tribes had ess to them.
Also, if a Spatial item were destroyed, the items within it would also be destroyed.
Chiron sighed as he informed Commander Hardstone that he would be having a quick stop at the Tribal Area of the Giant untamed Snake tribe for a brief moment.
However, a brief moment equated to over a day, and Commander Hardstone even had to Leave Chiron behind in other to attend to other matters that concerned the way.
It was only about two dayster, did Chiron make it to the central barracks. Of course, he hade standing on his Dragon.
...
Meanwhile, things had not been easy for Dn and Deamon. Winter had kicked in with a good snow storm to announce its arrival.
The ns for the war had popped up unexpectedly.
Worse part, it hade up during Winter.
It was tradition for new recruits to be reoriented before they joined the army proper.
However, it was also tradition for the armies participating in the war to gather at the central Barracks to receive the blessings of the Bear mother through the Elder Shaman.
For this reason, thisst few days had been like hell for the new recruits.
The reason was that they were made to train on the long match to the Central Barracks.
There carried logs of wood on their backs as they matched following the slow moving Tesseract in the sky. Its slow speed was because of the recruits that were being trained.
Since they started, they had only been given breaks once every six hours that onlysted for thirty minutes.
Whether it was day or night, they were required to keep jogging forward.
Of course, the children from their orphanage were not the only ones.
They were also children from orphanages and war volunteers from all over other parts of the kingdom.
In his life, Dn had to admit that he had never been through such pain.
For the very first time, he really wished the sun was out. It was not easy for them to run through the thick snow, and falling behind was not an option.
Behind them to monitor their advance were soldiers with long windy whips.
Anybody that was caught cking behind was whipped until they caught up back.
If a person were to fall to the ground, giving up, the person will be whipped until they got back on their feet.
These whips that were used had special attributes attached to them that gave the feeling that one was being stung by a snake.
No one wanted to be unfortunate enough to feel it.
One time, one of the children fell to the ground. ording to the medic, he was dead.
However, just to confirm his death, he was still beaten mercilessly. After which his head was cut off and his body left behind.
The head would be sent back home for his family for confirmation of his weakness during training.
After seeing the clear example that was the first person''s death, no one wanted tock behind again...
Chapter 240 To Make An Entrance With A Blade...
In the cultivation world, strength was expensive to achieve. Its price was sweat, blood, hardship and a constant strive towards perfection.
As they trained zealously, Captain Timi stood from the Tesseract.
In his hand was a cup of tea.
At the moment, he was standing on the tesseract, observing the performance of the traniees.
In front was Dn. Since the start of this trianing, he had managed to always stay ahead.
Even for a second, he did not fall behind.
His constitution was amazing. It was almost as if his body was built for the specific purpose of being beaten by sun and rain.
Even now, as he ran, while other people felt total fatique, he felt a mixture of both.
p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® Was almost like he got a refuel anytime he was about to totally gas out.
For some reason he did not know, only a little sxtra effort showed significant result.
Deamon on the other hand, wascking behind terribly. Twice, he had almost fallen down, but the whip from the soldiers following along from beh was the encouragement that made sure his feet did not stop.
From time to time, Dn would take a look back to check on Deamon.
Seeing as how his friend was not out of the race yet, he would continue moving forward.
However, this time around, Deamon wascking terribly behind.
He was so far behind that Dn became worried. After all, all of them remembered the head of the unfortunate child, as it was kept in a leather bag and taken to storage.
Deamon kept going. However, his legs were screaming for a break, and the next break was not until another hour.
The life of a Cultivator was tough, but that of a soldier was many times worse. This training was to weed out the weak ones.
After a while, Deamon could feel the invasion of the fatique in his eyelids.
More than anything, he wanted to stop. At least for just a quick minute to get himself back. However, something told him from the back of his mind that if he stopped, he was never going to be able to move again.
However, the snow on the ground was starting to look more likefortable pillowsid all around him.
More and more, his senses kept on telling him that a little rest was not going to be bad.
His mind even isted the sight of the other children from him, and thefortable whispers even drowned the screams of the soldiers urging him to keep moving forward.
After a while, it finally hit him in the head. All he needed was a little rest to get himself back.
Slowly, his leg paused just as it was about to take the next step, and he found his head diving head first to the snowy ground instead of his leg.
"Shit! i messed up!" He said to himself as he fell.
However, just before he would enjoy thefort of diving head-first into the snow, a hand suddenly grabbed him by the shoulder.
Deamon raised his head up, and behold, it was his friend Dn.
"Don''t worry, I''m here!" Dnforted.
Dn through his tiredness, gave him a smile, and Deamon smiled back.
Just then...
*WHIP!*
Whips on their backs for them to keep moving ruined the touching moment.
Dn turned behind. The person whipping them was Dan.
"get a move on maggots!"
Dn frowned. Since his encounter with Dan the other day, he had developed a subtle dislike for the soldier.
However, he was his superior and there was nothing he could do about it.
Meanwhile from on board the Tesseract, Timi watched.
What he saw Dn do, made him smile a bit.
...
Meanwhile, Chiron arrived at the central Barracks.
This ce had been organized in such a way that it amodated thousands of soldiers.
Chiron''s Dragonnded where the Flying Cored Beasts were kept, making an entrance as he did.
Everyone looked to the sky at the majesty of the legendary beast as itnded on the ground.
Even the cored beasts all around became restless at the presence of the dragon and moved to the sides, all trying hard to stay away from him.
A lone figure stood on top it.
Once itnded, Chiron came down from it and immediately, Ca and Emma approached him.
"What is thetest update!?" he asked.
"Prince Victor made it here before you. He came yesterday. Right now, he is in the war room with themanders and generals nning out strategies for the war." Ca reported to him.
"Hmmm!" Chiron nodded in understanding.
Because of the number of soldiers in this ce that had gathered, many fields were made into camps. Tents littered everywhere.
However, although they looked scattered, they were actually quite organized.
The Vandora Army was divided into five major parts which consisted of warriors of all the tribes. Of course this included major tribes and minor tribes.
Four armies for the four main cardinal point of the country and onest one that protected the king and the Royal Family within the pce.
There were also three flight Brigades.
The first one consisted of using flying cored beasts. Most of those in this Flight brigade were from the Tribes that were naturally gifted with the talent of using Totems for Flight.
The Second Flight Brigade was a little different but still required the Talent of those that used Totems with Flight capabilities.
Only this time around, they did not mount Flying cored beasts but majorly used their Totems. The Second Flight Brigade were men and women that Skillfully used their Flying Totems, and of course, had a little mixture of Tesseracts.
Lastly, was the Third Flight Brigade. This brigade consisted of the most powerful Air force power of the Vandora kingdom.
It consisted Mainly of the most skilled and Talented soldiers who also formed a part of the royal Guards.
Just like the Fourth Army they primary job was also the protection of the King and the royal Family. Commander Hardstone was the most senior ranked officer in the third Flight Brigade.
As a bronze ranked warrior in the fourth stage, he was also a favorite of the king.
These camps were made with tents of different colors that signified were one army or the other was stationed.
Without a doubt, the meeting with the Commanders was happening at the center.
After all, it was the only logical point.
Strolling through the camp, all eyes were on him.
Many that were maybe working on their weapons, armors and the like stood up to look at him.
Without a doubt, they knew who he was. After all, he wore royal robes that had silver linings at the edges signifying his royal bloodline.
Also, many rumours had already been passed around about this ''armless prince''. For example, he was the reason why they were going to war and were not going to see their wives and families for a long time.
No one liked to leave theirfort zone, and Chiron was the reason that they had no choice but to do so.
As he passed, a big meaty soldier spat rudely on the ground right in front of Chiron''s path.
Chiron only took a look at the soldier, and then he went around the spit like it was none of his concern.
Seeing that he did this, the soldier spat again. This time around at Chiron himself.
However, before the spittle reached him, it caught up in visible mes in the air.
All the while, Chiron did not so much as look back.
However, the fire burning the spit in the air suddenly rushed in the direction of the Soldier, setting him aze. He was just a warrior in the early stage of the stone rank.
Naturally, he got an alert of ten points from the Fate Change system. However, ten points were just too small for his needs at the moment.
The unfortunate soldier was burnt to a crisp on the spot. But Chiron had controlled the fire in such a way that it did not burn the man''s head.
"bring it along!" Chiron whispered and the head entered Hunter''s shadow pool.
Seeing this, no one dared to show their displeasure again.
Chiron got to the center tent.
This tent was far bigger than all the others.
They were two guards in front. But on seeing Chiron''s clothing, they gave way for him to pass.
As he approached it, Emma lifted up the binds for him to proceed inside.
Just in front of him was his Uncle Victor. He wore a Military style uniform. However, his was a bit fancier. At the moment, there was a map on the wide centre table.
Some men in their Military Uniforms sat at this table and listened as Victor exined his ns for this war.
The moment Chiron entered, everyone turned and looked in his direction.
On Seeing Chiron, Victor also noticed Emma behind him, and for a brief moment, he frowned. However, he immediately smiled, "Nephew! you arete. But don''t worry, we are already..."
Before victor would finish talking, Devil''s touch suddenly appeared from no where and sliced off one of themander''s head.
Everyone paused and looked at Chiron in surprise....
Chapter 241 Who Will Command The War?"
<+3o minor points>
This alert sounded in Chiron''s head. It came as a nice surprise to Chiron. But he could guess why the points he got were higher.
It was because the person he had just killed was in a position of power. He was amander that could detect the fate of his own men, especially during Battle.
Just like that, Chiron had only entered the tent where the meeting was taking ce, and on first entry, the one thing he did even before greeting them, was to kill amander.
As themander''s neck let loose a jet of blood, everyone in the room instinctively brought out their weapons and pointed it at him.
Some others even activated their totems.
However, Chiron was not moved. He turned to his own shadow, "drop it on the table!"
Immediately, Hunter threw out a head from his shadow pool. It was the head of the man that had spat on him.
"The person I just killed ismander to this idiot that had the guts to spit on me on my way here! I will not have acts of indiscipline and ack of respect from your men shown to me. Do you understand!?"
It was only a few words from Chiron''s mouth. However, it said a lot.
In the Vandora Kingdom, seniority was highly regarded. It was a ce where respect for one''s seniors was only second to rest for one''s ancestry.
Chiron might not be the crown Prince, but he was firstly now a recognized prince of the kingdom, and secondly, he was a Co-head of the uing war.
It was only right that he be shown respect.
However, as the saying went: If a prince did not know his power, then even his ve could be his master.
Chiron was saying that a soldier had disrespected him. After all, spitting on a superior was one of the worse insults that a junior could do to his senior.
It was even worse because of the current positions he upied.
Oning here, Chiron had taken note of the different Tents and the colors on them.
their different colors represented their different Armies, and even relevant squads.
Beforeing here, Chiron had already familiarized himself with the military and its epted Ethics.
If it was true that the man in question had spat at him, then he was in the right to have actually killed the man, and then hismander.
In fact, these were war times. By right, Chiron was supposed to also punish that entire Battalion.
Of Course knowing such strong rules of the military and implementing them were two different things.
Victor frowned bitterly.
When Chiron had just entered the tent, he had nned on making a few jokes about his nephew''steness, and then direct it towards him being armless.
It might be trouble for themanders if they insulted Chiron, but that was different if it was Victor. Also, even if theyughed at him, Victor assumed that Chiron was still fresh to the ways of the kingdom.
Little did he know how much Knowledge Chiron had.
These were military men. Many of them had seen countless battles. They literally lived by the sword. It was true that some of them here were higher than him in cultivation. In fact, themander he had swiftly killed was a cultivator in the Peak stages of the copper Realm. However, with one move, Chiron had asserted his dominance and won their respect.
Chiron gave a smirk at the expressions on their faces. "This ce has be too messy. Clean it up, we continue the war ns in an hour. If any of you does not make it, it will be your head on the table!" Without waiting for their confirmation of his order, Chiron turned about and Left the Tent.
As far as he was concerned, their opinion did not matter.
As he did, Emma followed behind him. Of course as she followed, she made a brush of eye contact with Victor, exciting his anger even more. After all, he could see mocking in her eyes.
Even though he was a prince and had higher cultivation than Chiron, he still some how fell short.
It had happened fast. Chiron literally entered the ce, Made a scene and then exited like it was nothing.
A ce for Chiron''s tent had already been prepaid for him by Ca and Emma that arrived ahead of time.
This Tent was simple. It only had necessities on the side and then a mat on the center that he could use to meditate.
Chiron soon entered a meditative state and sank into the system. Once more, he went back into training in the training area of the Fate chnge system.
At the moment, he was training his legs as extensive as possible. The training area had the option of increasing the Gravity so that it would add additional weight to his body.
Ca sat not so far away from him, and so did Emma. There was no conversation whatsoever.
There all just kept silent.
At around the same time, a group of people were just arriving at the Central Barracks.
In fact, they were thest to arrive.please visit
Dn had Deamon''s hand over his shoulder. Both of them moved forward in steady pacing along with the other children.
Captain Timi waved his hand, signifying that it was time for a quick break.
The children sighed in tiredness as they fell to the ground.
"Damn it!" Deamon cursed, "I think my legs are going to explode from these long treks!"
"me too!" Dn nodded. However, even though he said this, he actually felt stronger than he ever had.
Dn might as well have been gold. These hardships literally made him stronger.
captain Timi suddenly approached. He waved his hand and a soldier came and dropped a big drum of water in the center, e on, You maggots! Drink up!"
With how terrible this match had been, water was life to their current neediness.
Deamon felt too weak to stand and so Dn went to fetch them the water.
However, as he did, he suddenly saw the Central Barracks ahead.
The sight of it made him for a brief moment lost for words. He had even forgotten that he was about to go get water. He did not even notice when Captain Timi approached.
"Its a beautiful sight isn''t it?"
Dn nodded, "It is!"
At the moment, they were on a hill. This hill allowed for them to have a good view of the camps ahead.
"Do you see that tent far off in the center over there?" Captain Timi pointed as he asked.
"Yes! I see it!" Dn nodded.
"That''s the central Tent. It is were all themanders gather to make decisions. If you do well, you might one day climb the ranks that far!"
Dn looked at the Big Red Tent in the distance and in his head, pictures of him wearing a Commander''s uniform with salutesing from all sides was painted vividly.
*Knock!*
Captain Timi gave him a knock on the head, "But is only if you do well sport! that ce is only for the big leagues. Even I I''m not allowed anywhere close. Now go get yourself a drink, your training is about to get worse.
...
In exactly an Hour''s time, Chiron was already at the Central Tent. Unsurprisingly, the Commanders were present and the ce was made Clean.
Oning here, Chiron had noticed that the look the soldiers had of him had changed drastically from what it used to be.
His sharp ears could even hear them whisper about his killing of amander.
In the military, the Iron fist was always the most respected.
Victor was also present in this meeting.
Chiron walked over to the Map on the table, and then he took a look at the ns that had been set.
After looking over the ns a bit, he frowned.
"This will not work. The Hunter Tribes are hunters by profession, and thends here are hilly. The nks would be left opened. this people know the terrain better than us. It would be a disaster if we did this." Chiron raised his head to the Commanders, "who the hell came up with this ns?"
Chiron looked at the faces of themanders. However, no one responded to him.
"I did!" Prince Victor stepped forward, "and i think its a good n!"
"No! it is not. It only disys foolishness."
Victor raised a brow at him, "It is decisive and we can strike a true blow that can potentially make us win."
However, Chiron did not back down. He stepped forward, "it is still trash."
Suddenly both Chiron and Victor were at Log heads.
Without a doubt, having two of themmand the army for this battle was not a good idea.
Victor suddenly had a Corny smile, "if we continue like this, we will get nowhere. I have a suggestion!"
Chiron raised a brow at this, "and what will that be?"
"Let the Commanders vote and choose who they wish will lead them to war..."
Chapter 242 Affirming Rumours That The Commander Heard!
Chiron paused and then he turned to the Commanders. He had a slowly rising forbidden feeling.
After all, he could see the disgruntled look on all their faces.
Also, there was also the fact that he was looked upon like an outside. Since he did not grow up within the n.
Even though he had the position of Prince and had won their respect with the action he disyed showing that he was a cultured and discipline man, he was still far from wining their hearts.
Chiron looked at themanders in the room. They were a few faces that were new. Apparently more members of the army had joined in.
Even though the new faces had not seen what he did, that did not mean that they did not hear of it.
Without a doubt, he had lost this fight even before it began.
Then again, just for the y of it, he wanted to see the faces of those that had decided to take his side.
"Okay!" Chiron nodded.
Victor''s smile suddenly had a different shade of maliciousness to it. He waved his hands as he turned to the Commanders, "gentlemen, as you know, My Father has given myself and my nephew the authority to lead this war, and to bring back victory!" he clenched his fist tightly with a passionate look in his eyes, "however, we cannot do this without your support. We cannot let our enemies know the true might of the Vandora kingdom without the experience and valor that you great men have to offer!"
Chiron could not help but raise a brow at this.
he really could not believe the words that Victor had chosen.
After all, it was not like themanders had a choice in the matter. This was war! The only relevant thing here was sticking to the orders given.
However, what Victor was doing was giving the ability of free will to themanders. This itself was not right but then again, Chiron could tell that this was a brazen move for wat was toe next.
And just like Chiron thought he would, he said it.
"So tell me, great Iron men of Vandora, who will you let lead you to war. My nephew, a lost but now found prince of Vandora that can not even hold his own weapon to stand by your side against the enemy but rather point it at you, or I, Prince Victor, that understands YOUR pain of having a family lose their bread winner and provider because of the whims of a Child!"
Hearing this call to arms nearly made Chiron giggle, but he held it back. In fact, if he still had arms, he would have apuded a lot for Victor.
Victor had manage to Highlight all Chiron''s ws at a go while also increasing his own value in their eyes.
In fact, Victor had just called Chiron an impulsive Child trash that did not understand the battlefield and could not achieve any thing especially because of hisck of empathy for hisrades.
Even though what Chiron had done was clearly a show of superiority and discipline, with only a few words, he had changed it to something else entirely.
This was a very impressive tactic. This way, themanders that were not here before this meeting and had heard the story would easily make the same conclusion on the subject matter.
What''s more, Victor was presenting himself as a generous leader. He was presenting himself as a person that had the love andpassion for his subordinates.
Even though this was war, and such a nature was not to the best interest of the progress of the war, it still stood as a progress to individual Human nature.
After all, who in the world did not want their boss to go easy on them from time to time.
Those that pick my nephew should stand on my left and those that are willing to ride the waves of victory and brotherhood in arms should move to my right.
The screeching of the chairs against ground was heard as themanders stood to their feet.
One by one, they all moved towards Victor''s side.
Chiron was not surprised by this. However, something ese surprised him.
Out of all themanders sited at the table, one person was surprinsingly left sitting.
He suddenly stood to his feet, and while everyone watched, he moved to Chiron''s side.
This was truly not something that Chiron was expecting.
In fact, as much fun as it would have been to have an entire army that could work and kill at one''s bidding, Chiron did not believe that he needed them.
In his own opinion, all he needed, was himself.
As long as he remained with this standing g in his mind, he was sure that they was nothing that he could not do.please visit
After all, he knew thesends and many secrets about many ces.
The order from the king had been the expectance of results before the end of the mouth. Chiron believed that it was well within his capabilities to achieve such results.
However, his interest had suddenly been peeked by thismander that chose him. It was captain Timi.
Chiron turned to Victor, "good! This is good enough. I shall handle the problem with the Chand Kingdom. Since you have arger army, I shall leave the issue of the Hunter Tribes to you. And then the first to be done can have the priveledge to deal with the Beastman kingdom."
Without waiting for a reply or an affirmation from Victor, Chiron turned and left the tent. As he did, he gave out an order to the Commander that had decided to stay by his side, "Follow me!"
He nodded in agreement and followed behind Chiron.
As they walked away, Victor frowned, balling his fist tightly. He was expecting a total embarrasing situation.
However, it had some how not gone as he had intended.
Chiron without looking Back led the Commander to his tent.
"leave us Chironmanded once he was inside!"
Immediately, Ca and Emma left.
"Hmmm!" Captain Timi looked around and then at Ca and Emma that had just exited. "So you brought a child and your mistress to war, your highness?" Captain Timi asked.
Chiron cracked augh, "Trust me, they are not what they seem!"
Captain Timi nodded his head as he stepped closer towards Chiron.
However, when he came close enough, He suddenly moved with incredible speed. A knife appeared in his hands and he moved straight for Chiron''s head.
However, Just when the de was about to touch Chiron''s neck, he paused. and then he frowned.
"My big brother and my father had said a lot about you, and I thought you''ll truly live up to their hype. But you are just a..."
Capatain Timi Paused when he noticed that Chiron was smiling at him.
he looked in the direction that chiron''s eyes was signaling to and to his surprise, he saw that the de in his hand had a crack in it.
The crack spread, and like broken biscuit, parts of the de fell to the ground.
what''s more, he could feel could sharp pointed things on his body.
He could around him, and to his surprise, Devil''s touch was right at his neck, Ca was by the side with a de to his waist andstly, Emma had her sharp, unnaturally long fingers at his chest. Aimed directly for his heart.
Chiron smiled at him, "We have not formally introduced ourselves. If I''m Not Mistaking, you must be Captain Timi. Younger brother to Commander Hardstone of the third Air fleet, and Second son to Chief Ban of the Giant Gorri Tribe!"
Chiron waved his hands and his servants left the room.
"So captain, did I meet your father''s and brother''sments, or did I fail your test?"
Captain Timiughed lowly, "how did you know I was going to test you?"
Chiron walked over to his mat and sat in a lotus position, "I know a lot of things about you. Like how you left home at a young age because you refused to serve in the Royal guard as required by Tradition and your father. I also know that you went around the kingdom exploring until you entered terrible debts and the army ended up as your only escape."
Captain Timi looked at Chiron in surprised. This was nothing like he was expecting.
It was true that he had heard a lot about Chiron, but now that he met him, he felt as if his elder brother might have not told him enough.
Unknown to him, Chiron had extensive knowledge on all the warmanders. This included rumours and the like.
When it came to gathering information, Chiron was not one to let any possible lead slide.
"Before I formally introduce myself, There is one thing you will never do again," Chiron''s smile suddenly became a frown, " You will never.."
Chapter 243 Fate Is Doing It Again...
"If you are to be under mymand, you will never repeat the same stunt you just pulled! I really do not do well with threats to my life!" Chiron advised with seriousness.
The captain immediately entered a military salute. "yes sir!"
Chiron nodded, "Captain Timi! prepare your men, we will be leaving for the Border with the Chand Kingdom effective tomorrow. You may leave."
The Captain turned, however, just when he had exited the tent, he paused. He turned back once more to take a look at the tent and thought about everything that had just happened.
He could not help but swallow hard and a chill ran down his spine.
After all, Chiron had killed a person for just spitting at him, and then also killed hismander. In truth, he did not want to perform the test he conducted, but then again, his ever-impulsive nature prompted him to want to see for himself this new prince he had chosen in action.
He remembered that his own father hadughed heartily when speaking about Chiron. While his elder brother had told him of how he watched as Chiron was willing to Massacre his own n just for his survival.
This Kingdom was well advanced aspared to the Chikitsa n. They had ways ofmunication that involved the use of Totems, covering far distances.
Captain Timi was well willing to risk his life to know if Chiron was a good fit for leading him and his troops. The answer he had just gotten was a chilling one.
He had just discovered that regardless of not having arms, Chiron was not an opponent to mess with. And this was saying so about him and not his servants. After all, even though a number of des had been pointing to his vitals, nothing was as Chilling as the smile chiron had on his face while it happened.
It was like he was an opened book before Chiron''s eyes.
There was also the fact that he could not feel Chiron''s cultivation Level. This meant one of two things.
It was either Chiron had a method of hiding his cultivation or he was ahead of him in cultivation level.
Captain Timi sighed at this. The encounter that had just happened within Chiron''s tent was not one that happened with Spiritual energy, and therefore, there was no way he could know. But that confident smile on Chiron''s face kept on appearing in his head.
Without a doubt, he could tell that it was thetter.
Once more, he swallowed hard, "and he is just around eleven years of age. What the fuck? is he a god child or something?"
He went back to his camp site just at the edge of the barracks.
Meanwhile, Chiron stayed frowning within the tent.
If he was not mistaken and he knew he was not, Captain Timi had the weakest set of troops in the entire country.
He also had the fewest.
In fact, he was probably allowed to sit as amander in that meeting because of his identity as the son of Chief Ban of the Giant Gori Tribe.
In other words, he was only allowed to seat at the table because of his influence.
Chiron waved a hand and a map of the Border appeared. He suddenly entered deep thought as he nned for a method he could use against the chand kingdom.
Firstly, his troops were only a little over a thousand. The army in the Vandora Kingdom with closest number of troops to his own had about ten thousand troops.
In other words, his own troops were not even enough to go against the second smallest army in the kingdom.
However, this was a cultivation world. Quantity was not always the determining factor when it came to battles. It was at the end quality.
Ten men at the peak of the copper rank could face off against five to ten thousand cultivators in the wood rank without breaking a sweat.
And even go against a troop of hundreds of stone rank cultivators with no problem at all.
However, his troops were also not strong. They were basically at the bottom of the barrel, consisting of mostly recruits for the army and their trainers before they are moved to other sectors.
In other words, for this war, he had been dealt the worse set of cards, and his opponent was an entire kingdom that now had the backing of the holy church and could Challenge the Vandora Kingdom.
Without a doubt, even if Chiron lost, no one would actually me him.
The factors excusing for a loss were just too much. There were stacked against him like stones to a wall.
Even Chiron could tell deep down that things were not going as well as he thought it would.
If this was the case, then he needed to increase the strengths of those around him that he could manipte for his own benefits. Also, he needed to rush for the peak state of the Copper rank.
At the moment, both his Aura and Sprit energy cultivation were at the Middle stage of the copper rank.
Also, there was still that stuff. Chiron looked into the storage unit of his system.
There, the red core remained floating in the empty space.
He had bright ideas in his head as he rose to his feet and headed out.please visit
.....
It was already nighttime.
At around the same time, somewhere within the camp, someone was sleepless on his bed.
Dn rolled from side to side, but he just couldn''t get his thoughts and curiosity in other.
Only a few moments ago, Captain Timi had suddenlye into the camp and dered that the ''Armless Prince'', as Chiron was poprly called was going to be theirmander for the war against the Chand Kingdom.
He also stated that they were going to be moving out the very next morning for the border.
To Dn and the other fresh recruits, it was like a dream they knew would eventually reach them.
However, now that it did, the feeling of it was overwhelming. After all, most of this children had never even seen local fights.
An entire war was far beyond their imaginations.
Of course they were those of them that boasted proudly of how they were going to butcher the enemy state and have war medals attached to their names.
Some of them already behaved as if they had already made such aplishments. iming that their fellowrades could rely on them when the battle started.
However, for the most of them, it was a night of sleeplessness. Unsurprising, this included Dn. However, Deamon on the other hand had been too tired from the rigorous activities of the day.
There was nothing he cherished right now like the opportunity to get a well night''s rest.
Dn turned to Deamon, patting him on the shoulder, "hey, Deamon! Deamon!! DEAMON!!!"
"huh!? Huh!? Is is morning already!?" Deamon nearly jumped to his feet, but Dn pulled him down. "It''s not morning!"
Deamon turned to him with his drowsy eyes, "then what the hell man!? I want to sleep!"
"But Deamon! I can''t sleep. I''m too nervous."
Deamon sighed, "I don''t know. Take a walk or something i was about to kiss a girl when you woke me up. I''m going back to her!" Deamon shut his eyes, and nearly immediately, he was gone once more.
"Deamon! Deamon!! why don''t youe with me. Deamon!!!" he patted him again.
"Hey there! you making noise some of us want to sleep you know!" One of the children scolded him.
Dn sighed. He stood to his feet and rolled his nket to the side.
This was a campsite, and the recruits were made to all sleep under one big tent.
Sneakily, he opened the blinds to the tent. He looked left and right in case anyone was watching.
Military orders usually di not leave room for disobedience. The order had been to sleep, but he just couldn''t.
It was freezing outside because of the snow, but the bunched up camps made it warmer.
A distance away, he could see captain Timi at a campfire keeping warm with some other officers. They seemed to be in a hearty conversation.
Sneakily, he tipped toes out the tent and behind it.
Because they were at the Central Barracks, they was no need for individual campsite sentries.
His n was just to take a walk and be back to get some rest. But in walking out his camp and into the ocean of tents, he had suddenly gotten lost.
Dn tried to find his way back, but it was night time, and only a few areas had campfires.
He thought of asking for directions, but then again, there was the probability that any of these soldiers were going to just hand him over to Captain Timi for Punishment.
It was at this moment that he saw the pen where all the cored beasts were kept.
Dn was a country side boy. In his life, he had never seen so many Cored beasts. they were of different kinds, with armours that reflected even under the low lighting.
And then he saw it. The most magnificent beast that he had ever seen. The Red-Blood fire Dragon...
This attracted his eyes and he wanted to see more. He had even forgotten that he was supposed to go back to camp.
It was not hard for a child his age to get really excited.
Chapter 244 Fate Is Doing It Again 2....
Dn admired the big strong cored beasts of all kinds kept here.
There were those that flew. The were those that crawled and even those he had only heard stories of their might.
There were also of different levels of core strength.
If this was in the wild, these cored beasts would not be able to amodate one another.
However, these ones were tamed well.
His curiosity got the better of him and he attempted touching one of them.
It was a double Lion tailed Eagle.
At first he was careful. But he soon noticed that all the cored beast did was look in his direction for a bit and then it closed it''s eyes once more.
This made him brazen and he touched the incredible creature all over.
In this manner, he became more confident and he went around touching more cored beasts.
He was so filled with excitement foring here.
He was no different from a viger that was used to seeing old buses and now entered a garage full of shining incredible fast cars.
He wanted to touch it all.
Seeing this was a dreame true to him and he wanted to live it to the best he could.
Just then as he patted the back of a six legged Giant rhino, he spotted something in the center.
it was an opened space with a lizard like creature that was sleeping in the middle.
For some reason, all the cored beasts avoided this open space.
It was almost like they were afraid of this lizard like creature in the center.
This did not only include the cored beasts that were in the yellow, green or blue cored rank, but also those that were in the red core.
And in this ce, they were about three of them.
Dn advanced steadily and slowly. Hismon sense told him that if these creatures were staying away from the lizard like creature, then he should probably also stay away from it, and he was even willing to be satisfied with seeing just the other creatures.
However, something suddenly happened that dragged his attention.
The lizard rolled over a bit and then a pair of big broad fleshy wings opened up a bit before settling back down.
Dn paused. And then he swallowed hard. He could not help but remember the little rumors that were now going round within the army camp.
The rumors were about the same person captain Timi had said was going to be theirmander against the war forces of the Chand Kingdom.
Yes! They were about the rumored new prince. Prince Chiron.
The rumors said that he was a man with horns on his head like a devil and rode on a dragon beast.
They were different rumors of him. including thetest involving beheading a armymander.
However, two things weremon with all of them which was the fact that Chiron was a devil and that he rode a dragon.
Now, Dn was confirming one of those rumors with his own eyes.
it was not an usually urrence to see giant cored beast fly over one''d head from time to time, but in over a thousand years, there was no one that had seen a dragon.
They were legendary cored beasts that always kept to themselves.
They were practically the royalty of the cored beast world.
Dn''s eyes shine like stars once he realized what he was seeing.
More than anything, he wanted to touch it.
He wanted to feel it.
This was the equivalent of a teenager seeing thestest sports car.
If he could touch it, he could boast of this feat to all of the other children when he got back.
He swallowed hard and brazenly took the first step forward.
He noticed that the Dragon did nothing. It''s eyes were also still close.
It seemed like it was sleeping.
convincing himself that it was alright, he took the next step, and then the next.
With every step towards the dragon, he became braver.
Soon, he hade close enough that he could feel the heat from the body of the dragon.
And then slowly, he stretched his hand. His fingers only desired to touch the dragon a little then he could boast as much as he wanted.
However just when his shaky finds were about to touch a scale, a voice reached his ear.
"I wouldn''t do that if I were you!"
Dn nearly jumped in fear, as he turned to the sound of the voice.
However, to his surprise, it was a young boy. The boy looked a few years younger than him.
He was not in military uniform like the rest of the soldiers in the camp but rather he wore long robes.
"I wouldn''t touch him if I were you!" Chiron advised. However, his fingers slide across the body of the dragon.
Dn took offence to this. He wanted to still touch the dragon.
However, Chiron pointed above his head.
Dn looked in the direction pointed.
Surprisingly, the dragon''s sharp pointy tail was aimed right above his head.
Dn looked at the dragon. it''s eyes were still closed, but he could feel that if he did so much as attempt what he intended, he would be be barbecue on a stick.
He swallowed hard and kept his hands to himself.
As he did, the Dragon tail also retracted.
Seeing the look on his face made Chironugh a bit. "This guy likes his own space. He is used to the solitude!" Chiron patted the dragon.
Dn frowned, "Why do you get to touch but I can''t?"
Hearing this question made Chiron lift a brow.
In fact, now that he thought about it, it was like this young soldier did not know who he was.
Chiron observed his uniform closely. Seeing the badge indicating Recruit, he immediately understood.
Chiron sighed at this. At the moment, he could not be bothered by this.
He turned and was about to leap on in the Dragon.
However, Dn grabbed him by the shoulder, "hey kid! I''m talking to you. Where are you going?"
"Kid!?" That word nearly made Chiron''s brow twitch. He had been called many things but this was the first in a long time he was called kid.
Chiron himself had nearly forgotten that he was indeed still a child.
But he truly could not be bothered by this boy.
He shrouded his shoulder. However, as he did, he was surprised to see that Dn''s grip on him was very firm.
Chiron willed to use his spiritual energy. However as he did, his spiritual energy rushed into Dn''s body and then nearly as quickly as it had gone, it had been sent back to him.
a low explosion sent both of them apart from each other.
This took Chiron by surprise.
But Dn took was also surprised.
Slowly, both of them rose from the ground.
Because of Chiron''s robes, Dn had not seen it before.
However, he saw it now.
Chiron was Armless.
Dn was a country side boy. But that did not mean that he was stupid.
He had heard that the prince was the owner of the dragon. He had also heard that the prince was Armless.
Chiron on the other hand willed with his spiritual energy and stood to his feet.
His eyes were opened in surprise.
He could not believe what he had just felt from Dn''s body.
Chiron was very familiar with this world. He knew about the different S-grade Dantains.
He also knew about their different functions and Characteristics.
The moment his spiritual energy was sted back to him, he knew what he was dealing with.
"The Armless Prince!!!"
"S-GRADE Dantain!!!"
Both of the uttered at the same time.
However, Dn immediately realized his wrong.
Firstly, he had tried to touch the Prince''s Cored beast without permission and then he had touched the prince in the shoulder.
He immediately dropped on his knee, and sped his hands begging for forgiveness.
This was the same prince that had killed someone for spitting at him.
As far as he was concerned, he was about to be a dead man.
However, Chiron also looked at him in puzzle.
In this world, the number of people with S-grade Dantain were very very few, and for good reasons too.
Apart from the fact that they could be incredible cultivators, they were mostly also used as ingredients for cultivation.
Even the MC of his book only got the opportunity to meet or rather see from afar a few that could be counted on one hand.
His sister was one, and then the other one he met, was when the cultivator was dying.
He had not gotten the chance to truly meet him, but at the cultivator''s death bed, he had heard stories of him.
"What''s your name and where are you from!?" Chiron asked.
Dn stammered a little but he eventually answered, "Dn, my ever merciful prince!" hoping that his praise of Chiron''s mercy would help him with grace.
Chapter 245 Fate I Doing It Again...3
"And I''m from the Carpet town. Erm... Its erm... Located just a few kilometres off the Oak town that borders the Chand Kingdom."
Dn bowed his head as he exined.
He did not dare to look up at Chiron''s face again.
Right now, there was nothing he feared most than for his life. He knew for certain that even if he ran, it would be pointless and unfruitful. This entire camp was made up of proud Vandorain soldiers.
Any random one of them could hunt him down and that would be the end. The only thing he could do was beg and hope that some how some where, Chiron was as merciful as he wanted to believe.
However, Chiron looked at him with wide eyes.
Chiron turned about as his mind raced with both excitement and surprise.
He immediately spent 10 fate points within the system to sh back on what he was sure that he remembered.
ording to the initial story, the MC of the book had not met Dn until he was on his dying bed.
In fact, meeting would have been an exageration of their engagement.
It was more like the MC of the book had been fortunate enough to see when the great cultivator had taken hisst breath.
legends had it that When Dn''s country was chaotic, and having unrest as a result of thebined assault of three nations backed by the Holy Church, his town was one of the first set of ces that got destroyed.
That event saw that he lost his then best friend, but had managed to survive, helping to save the life of the Shaman of his Orphanage and even his Childhood sweet heart.
However, just because their lives had been saved did not mean that life suddenly decided to treat them well. It was a time of war and things had gone bad for them very fast.
At one time, their lives were threatened and they had no choice but to enter the forbidden fog of unbounded demise.
well at least as the story went, Only Dn went. It is said that he had a fruitful encounter there, and when he came back out, he was a new man.
However, what he saw when he came back out scared him for life.
It is said that the forbidden fog of Unbounded demise has a different take on time. This meant that Time worked differently within the fog than outside.
By the time he came out, it was already about a few days time in this world, but he had about two years within the fog. He came out to learn that his child hood sweet heart, had killed the shaman that took care of him since he was a child.
After the Holy church had taken over most of the Vandora kingdom through the attacks of the three other kingdoms, some many changes were made. Some of which included getting rid of the old religion of worshiping the Bear mother. Of course the people were persistent on their old ways at first, but violence was always a verypelling instrument especially when used properly.
Many shamans escaped for their lives, and just to be sure that the hope of the people was properly crushed, the New king gave an order that rewarded citizens for every Shaman captured.
This was an opportunity for those that wanted to show their loyalty to the King and also get rich in process.
His then Child hood sweet heart did the one thing he had not expected and that was to blow the whistle on the Shaman''s hide out. fter which, she found herself a rich merchant that she could survive by.
All these things had happened in only a matter of days of his entering into the Fog of Unbounded Demise.
It was in this manner that he lost everything that he ever had or treasured.
His best friend and only person he took as a brother had died because of the war, and his mentor and practically father had died because of the whims of a woman.
His world had crashed and there was nothing he wanted more than to have his revenge.
It is said that he spear-headed a rebellion thatter helped him wrestle back control of his kingdom. Of course, this took man years from him.
As of the time the Mc of the book met him, it was during his funeral.
However, the people sang legendary stories about this great man thatter became king.
Chiron thought thus far and then he took another look at Dn that was already having tears in his eyes and a snort on his face, pleading for his life.
Truly, the Dn now was nothing like the Heroic figure that had statues of himself built in cities and drawn pictures of himying around the walls in households.
Chiron could not believe this, but by some twist of fate, he now had a future influential figure before his eyes.
Chiron had killed the geniuses from the sword ns and the amount of Fate points he had gotten was a lot.
Dn was also in that category. If he killed him, didn''t that mean that he would also get incredible points?
Thinking thus far, Chiron smiled, and then he made a flip in the air andnded on the dragon''s back.
Dn was taken aback by this. He still remained on his knees pleading for his life.
However, Chiron''s next words took him by surprise, "you wanted to touch the dragon right, what about riding it?"
"Huh!?" Those words made Dn think he was hearing things.
However, Chiron repeated himself.
Dn was confused as to what was going on, but this was an opportunity to ride a dragon, there was no way he was going to let it pass.
He excitedly hopped on the Dragon.
"Hold on tight!" Chiron instructed.
The dragon sensing the will of its master rose to its feet, and then with a few ps, it was up in the air.
Dn could not believe what was happening. The thrill and excitement he felt was nothing like he had ever felt before. He had a mixture of feelings. He wanted to cry,ugh, and at the same time, he was filled with a lot of fear.
In his mix of emotions, he screamed loudly.
It was still snowing slightly, but the body of the dragon made them warm.
At first, Chiron was sitting on the dragon. However, he suddenly stood up.
Dn was still in the blind excited state. He would side of the beast to see thend below. Such a magnificent sight was something that he had never seen in all his life.
He had a malevolent smile on his face.
By now, the dragon had gone thousands of feet in the air. Chiron approached the excited Dn steadily. As he did, devil''s touch seneakily appeared from the storage unit.
However, Chiron suddenly paused.
What I''m I doing? Chiron immediately circted his spiritual energy through his body to calm down his nerves. Something was wrong.
Chironmanded and the Dragonnded on and open field.
immediately, he got off the beast and walked a certain distance.
"Something his wrong," Chiron muttered to himself.
He immediately had the system do a full check on his body.
However, there was nothing wrong with his body.
However, Chiron was convinced that something was wrong.
For example, just now, the first thought that hade to his mind was to kill Dn and get his points. But this was not the kind of person Chiron knew himself to be.
Killing was only used as a means to an end. If there were other more productive options, he would always use them as opposed to just killing for no reason.
He was not some killing fanatic.
However, just now, the only option that hade to his mind was killing Dn.
In fact, now that he thought about it, since the time at the Chikitsa n, the only thing that had been on his mind had been killing. He could tell that something was wrong, but he just couldn''t put his finger on it.
Chiron settled his thoughts and then he turned to Dn.
Chiron knew that he was in a state of power. Twisting Dn''s fate would be a better reward as opposed to killing him. Chiron frowned at this thought.
He did not notice that the storage ring that elder Ban had given him glowed slightly.
"Hey, Dn, will you like to see something cool!?" Chiron smiled at Dn.
......
Meanwhile, in a boned castle far off in a different ce, a woman frowned her brows. she sat on the twisted deformity of alive humansted together like a sweater made by an old grandmother.
In front of her was the big pot of boiling blood which showed her the exact images of what was happening with Chiron and Dn.
This woman had white flowing hair and very unnatural eyes.
Beside her stood a young girl that strongly resembled her in physical appearance. If Chiron was here, he would recognize her as the face of the evil spirit that had helped him out against Danfo and Kevin using an avnche to bury them.
"what is it mother?" the girl asked the woman.
"Someone is interfering with my control!"
Chapter 246 Is This The Beginning Of Friendship Or Is The Villain At It Again...
This Castle was made out of bones. They were so many bones that it made for a veryrge cathedral that seemed to reach the unhealthy heavens of dark clouds and green miasma.
Within the castle on the deformed throne of human beings and other beings receiving eternal punishment, a woman with long white hair twirled a strand of her hair on her seat like a teenage girl being teased by a boy she liked.
A young girl with ck flowing hair stood by her side.
"Mother!" The younger looking girl at her side called to her. She had eyes just like the woman she was talking with. "I remember you saying that you were not going to tamper with him anymore."
The woman giggled a bit. Her smile was charming and the way her lips parted to allow her shyishughter take hold of her surroundings would have no doubt charmed any man that was strong to his natural desires.
She turned to the young girl, "well that was until you deceided to mess with my ns. Do you remember?"
Even though the woman used a tender and affectionate voice as she talked, the girl still shivered slightly.
"Your punishment for disobedience will stille," the woman stroked the girl''s long ck hair, "however," she turned back to the pot of blood, "That Seer woman from the Holy church is causing problems and messing with the natural flow of things. It is only right that I hold strong ground against her. But Even her know her limits when ites with tampering with Fate! The Goddess of Fate would be very angry if things were done in such manner."
She looked closely at the meeting of Chiron and Dn through the pot of Blood. Her beautiful white brows formed a crescent, "But something else his happening. If I did not know any better, I would say that our young candidate for the position of Demon King has gotten the attention of yet another yer in the field. And the opponent this time around is a formidable one."
She turned to the young girl ones more, "As a god child, I cannot interferre directly and that Seer certainly cant too. but you my dear can. i might have to keep you on Nannying duties. Are you up for it?"
The young girl frowned at this.
The woman saw her reaction and gave her a charming smile, "Who knows, if you do well, i might reduce your sentence by fifty years."
Hearing this, the girl nodded immediately, "Yes mother, I can do it!"
"Good! I thought so too."
"What exactly I''m I to do?" The girl asked.
"Well, its simple really! The same thing you have always been good at. After all, it will turn things in our favor and its the one ce we thrive productively. I want you my dear to cause CHAOS!!!...."
.....
Meanwhile, Chiron and Dn hadnded from atop the back of the dragon.
Dn jumped around excitedly. He couldn''t help himself. He had been given the opportunity to not just touch a lengendary beast but to also ride it. This was the greatest day of his life.
"Damn it! that was incredible! Oh my god, wait till I tell Deamon. That damn brat. I told him toe but he said I should not disturb him." Dn made a terrible imitation of his friend deamon rejecting his offer.
chiron looked at the Goofy fellow and could not help but crack augh.
"I can see you enjoyed that. Would you like to see something better?" Chiron asked him.
Dn nodded, "yes please."
"Good! Cause this next one is rare."
Chiron willed and a red core appeared before his eyes.
It was the same red core that he had gotten from Elder Ban.
The Red core floated in the air, "Take it!" he instructed Dn.
Dn held the red core. It was the size of a bowling ball. Apparently it had been harvested from a cored beast that was great in size.
"Is this...?" Dn turned to Chiron.
"yes! It is. That is a red core." Chiron responded.
Dn''s eyes widened in surprise. In his entire life, he had never ever had the opportunity to see a red core. At best, he had seen a Green core, but he had not even been given the privilege to touch it.
But the core before his eyes was a red core.
dn looked back at Chiron expecting instructions.
Chiron smiled, "feed him!" he pointed to the dragon.
Dn nodded. He walked towards the Dragon and stretched the Red core towards the dragon.
As expected the dragon opened up its mouth.
However, as its long tongue came out to fetch the Red core, Dn shut his eyes tightly in fear.
The Dragon took the core in its mouth and then it swallowed it whole.
There was a low humming sound and the the dragon''s body glowed slightly in a red hue.
Before their eyes, the Dragon stretched and got bigger. Its ws got bigger and stronger.
It''s scales seemed to have gotten shinier and Even the horns on its head got slightly longer.
Dn watched the Dragon transform before his eyes. As the dragon digested the core, it''s body became bigger and more formidable.
"What just happened!?" Dn asked.
"Well, it got stronger," Chiron exined, "You see, many cultivators do not know this but even amongst cored beasts of equal ranks, they are differences in strength based on their natural cultivation. We humans just ssify all of them of the same color as being under the same rank. Right now, this Dragon has climbed another red core rank."
Chiron walked forward and rubbed his head against the dragon''s body gently. If he had hands, he would have used them.
Dn watched Chiron quietly.
Chiron saw this and invited him.
"Don''t worry, he is not going to hurt you!" Chiron encouraged.
Dn stepped forward and then he pated the Dragon''s body.
"You know, they are stories of how these magnificent beasts used to roam the sky day and night." Chiron continued talking, "legends have it that they were actually very peaceful creatures that were misunderstood."
Dn heard those words and his eyes widened gently, "those words..." he paused, "I have heard them before."
Chiron heard him, "Oh really!? where!?"
"My father! See I was not born in the orphanage. I had a father and a mother too. But our home was raided by Orcs. I was only five when it happened."
Chiron nodded his head, "sorry!"
"It''s no problem! it''s all in the past now. My father used to tell I and my younger brother stories about dragons when we were little. He always said that they were peaceful creatures that were misunderstood."
Chiron nodded at this, "Your father, he must have been a very wise man. You know that is the same thing my father used to say to me when I was little. He said that it is possible for both man and beast to exist in peace and harmony."
Chiron ced his head on the dragon, "this is the future I want. I want to build one were this world regardless of man and beast could be at peace. No more wars and everyone can carry a smile on their faces."
As Chiron talked, Dn was slowly being moved to tears.
These words were exactly his father''s words. His father was just a farmer but he had very big dreams.
Those dreams were as a result of the conflicts he had seen in the world. And as a farmer, all he wanted was for peace to reign.
Regardless of Dn''s wildness, he had taken his father''s words to heart.
It had been many years since his old man''s death. But he still remembered those words.
Dn was always one to take the teachings of his elders to heart.
The words of his father had never left his chest. He carried and valued them a lot.
Seeing Chiron say the words he did, created a kind of emotional connection.
Regardless of all the rumours, he did not see Chiron as a wicked and heartless prince.
Rather, he saw him as a person who was misunderstood by the rest of the world.
After all, his father had told him that only a peaceful man could have such peaceful thoughts.
Even when he died by the hands of the orcs, this was something he still stood by and believed in.
Unknown to him, Chiron had only recited the same words Dn''s future wife and queen had said at his funeral. She had said that it had always been his greatest dream and wish since he was a child, and that through out his life, he had only wanted this.
The former Mc of Chiron''s book was not able to have met Dn as a king, but he had by some chance of fate been there during his burial and that was where he had heard this.
Chiron had to spend points to remember these lines. However, it was worth it.
Chiron smiled in his mind. Without a doubt, he knew that he had created a fondness in Dn''s heart.
Chapter 247 I Shall Begin The War On My Own...
Chiron sat on the ground and invited Dn to join him.
Together, both of themughed and told one another stories.
Along the line, Dn even asked about Chiron''s hands.
"I was protecting my sister!" Chiron told him and he nodded in understanding.
On this day and this very night, Dn created a friendship bond with Prince Chiron.
Of course Chiron also asked questions. Except that his questions were more surrounding Dn''s S-grade Dantain.
Dn became fond of Chiron and when the night had gone far, Chiron thought it was time to return back to the central camp a d they did.
As they flew on the back of the Dragon, Chiron was in deep thought.
A lot of things had changed from the initial timeline.
For example, Dn''s home town had not yet been ran through by Orcs.
ording to Chiron''s calction, it was most likely the group of Orcs that he and the rest ofmander Hardstone''s team had dealt with that was supposed to have raided and destroyed Dn''s town.
That was the event that would have pushed Dn on the part of survival and made him enter into the forbidden fog of unbounded Demise.
In other words, Dn had not yet had the faithful encounter that would make him the Great King he was supposed to be.
ording to what Chiron remembered, it was a sword that was sealed within it, the soul of an ancient core beast.
Legends had it that this soul beast made Dn''s power climb by several levels. It had even taken his cultivation to the third stage of the bronze realm.
For Chiron, this was good news. After all, it was a short cut for his growth.
With the strength he had now, if he could get his hands on that sword, then he was definitely going to at least climb to the sixth stage of the bronze rank.
Chiron''s initial n was to be king and change the fate of the country, thereby giving himself enough fate points that wouldunch him into the bronze realm.
This itself was not a bad n.
The reason he had settled on this n and not gone into the wild world to hustle out those hidden treasures that could assist his cultivation, was because of the existence of the Holy church.
At the moment, they hunted him, and the only reason they had note for him here knowing fully well that he was parading himself as a prince was because of the existence of the Zodiac Houses.
inly speaking, Chiron was essentially hiding in in sight.
However, another opportunity for growth had been presented before him.
Taking over the Vandora kingdom as king was obviously not an easy task and as things stood, it seemed as if it was going to take a while to achieve.
However, Dn had delivered himself like a serving wife to her Starving husband.
Chiron smiled in his mind.
Even as the dragon flew back to the camp, he was adjusting his ns.
As great as they were, if they did not fit with the times, then they were as good as being useless.
Dn had told Chiron a great deal of things about himself. Naturally, these were tools he was going to make use of in good times.
For example, Dn had to get the Sword as it was his Fate, but getting it and getting it''s gifts was two different things.
As the Dragonnded within the camp site, Chiron noticed that there were some people waiting for him.
The wind from the wings of the dragon blew away some of the tents however, these men did not back off.
It was now a few hours to day break.
"Chiron!" one of the men called to him the moment he came down from his dragon.
This man was one that Chiron recognized from the meeting with the chiefs.
This was Chief Wallow of the gentle Swallow tribe.
Beside him stood two other Chiefs.
They were the Chiefs of the Horned Eagle Tribe and the Double Tiger Tailed tribe.
"CHIRON!" Chief Wallow called to him again.
However Chiron still did not respond to him.
All he did was walk away towards his tent.
After all, the Chief had not called him respectfully by his title.
"Prince Chiron!" he called once more.
This time around, Chiron paused and turned.
"You know titles are there for a reason." Chiron rolled his eyes to the Chief''s disrespect.
"I heard that you are nning to leave for the border by daylight. Is this true!?"
Chiron nodded, "yes, and what is it to you!?"
"I''ll assume that you are still very NEW to the customs of this Kingdom. The aim of the Main campsite is to receive the blessings of the Bear mother from the Elder Shaman before the war begins! It is for this same reason that we have arrived here."
"Oh! and I thought it was you were all tired of hiding in yournds while the war efforts were being put in ce," Chiron gave a light giggle.
"PRINCE Chiron! I believe that you take this matter lightly. I employ you to wait for the Elder Shaman to be here in a day''s time and give the blessings. Then, you may leave for war as you so desire."
Chiron raised a brow at the Chiefs, and then he nodded, "of course! I''ll do as you have asked."
He turned around and walked away. As he did, Chief Wallow called to him again.
"I heard you stopped by the tribalnd of the giant serpent tribe for days. It seems like they have already washed your head with their nonsense. I advice that you stay away from that n. They are not the best of allies."
Chiron stopped, "Thank you, I will take your words into consideration."
Chiron and Dn went back to their various tents.
In this manner, the night ended.
Apart from the sentries gisting at their sentry spot, the campsite was quiet.
The sun was slowly rising up, and some soldiers went about some of their morning routine in silence.
However, they was suddenly a loud Trumpet sound.
Many people woke up and ran out their tents. some of them with their under wears ready for war.
This included the Chiefs Chiron had seen previously.
However, when they came out, they were surprised to see that it was not what they thought.
A soldier ran to Chief Wallow and reported, "my Lord Prince Chiron asmanded his army to match for war."
At that exact moment, a loud GROWL was heard as Chiron''s dragon passed over their heads.
Atop the dragon, Chiron looked below and smiled at Chief Wallow.
If he had hands, he would have definitely waved at him.
The usually calm and gentle Wallow frowned and cursed heavily at Chiron''s willfulness.
However, there was nothing he could do.
As Chiron''s dragon flew in the sky, so did the Tesseracts carrying his men for war.
After a few days, The army made camp not so far from a vige for a temporary rest.
Tents were put up and the soldiers enjoyed their rest.
Captain Timi as well as his lieutenants waited for Chiron in a tent that was made to discuss the war ns.
The lieutenants stood around a wide table with a map of the border in the center.
This map had distinctive towns and viges clearly indicated.
The Vandora kingdom shared arge expansive border with the Chand Kingdom.
However, a chunk of that border was upied by the Fog of unbounded Demise and the Highwood forest that houses the Orc tribes.
At the moment, the Chand Kingdom had already made their move.
It was not a very big one, but it was tactical.
Firstly, they found a way to poison the border troops stationed for the protection of the viges close to the border.
And then they made things very ufortable for the Orcs of the Highwood Forest.
Thereby making them flood the now unprotected viges.
The Chand Kingdom had not sent their armies and on the surface, one could say that things were still peaceful.
However, it was not.
Their rebellion against the sovereignty of the Vandora kingdom had sparked several rebellious behavior from other kingdoms and tribes.
One could say that the issue with the Chand Kingdom was the most important and if settled the right way, it could allow for the ease of things with the other kingdoms and tribes.
Of course, that did not mean that the Vandora kingdom was weak in any way.
It just meant that war had consequences that many would rather avoid.
Chiron walked into the tent and Captain Timi gave the signal for all to salute.
Chiron nodded and took his seat.
The moment he did, he signalled for them to also take their seats.
However, as they did, one of them did not.
It was an elderly man. He frowned at Chiron, "Prince Chiron, did you bring us out here to die!?"
Chapter 248 The Problems Of Treasure Town
"Prince Chiron! Did you bring us here to die?" The elderly man asked with a deep frown on his face.
Captain Timi immediately stood up, "Glover!!! Tis is not the time and certainly not the ce."
This elderly man was called Glover and he was a lieutenant under Timi.
"Captain Timi, what are you saying? You know that I am not the only one that has been thinking it. I am just the person with enough balls to say it. We are mostly Recruit trainers and we came out to the battle field with recruits that don''t even have up to a months training to fight off an enitire Kingdom that had the balls to Challenge the Vandora kingdom with a armless Prince. Surely, We came here to die. Besides, we did not even receive the blessings from the bear mother before we left. It is the obvious and only conclusion!" As he talked, spittle flew out of his mouth in all directions.
Chiron sighed lowly. He took a proper look at this man. he was quite aged, and looked to be somewhere within histe fifties.
ording to standards, he was not even supposed to go to war, but then a again, winter had arrived and everyone needed to feed.
The Military provided for the families of its soldiers. Leaving during such a critical time would only spell doom for his family. Also, he would be branded as a coward.
For a man that had been in the army for this long, Such words were not at all appealing to hear.
The tent was silent. Chiron looked at the faces of the other Lieutenants. It was just as he thought. All the other lieutenants were thinking the same thing as the old man.
At least this was the look they all carried on their faces.
As much as it was the duty of a soldier to give his life for his country, no one really wanted to die.
Even if death was to make an appearance, then it should at least be because they had no choice. However, this situation was totally different. They were practically handing over themselves likembs to the ughter.
"I understand your worries," Chiron stood from his seat and strolled around the table. This was a habit of his he had when he was trying to establish his presence even more on the minds of his audience.
"The issue of not receiving blessings from the elder Shaman. I have my reasons. However, I can assure you two things. Firstly, no one would be giving their lives away. At least not until we are in the enemies castle. Secondly, you all are about to be very very rich and powerful men!" Chiron stopped right behind the Glover, "that includes you glover."
Chiron was taller now, but he still had that maturing teenage boy look on his face. Watching him going around this older men and women like he was their savior felt a bit odd to Captain Timi. However, he knew more than any of them what Chiron was truly capable of doing.
Power was always a ruling factor. Although Chiron''s capabilities in war were not yet known, his capabilities as a person were very evident.
Chiron walked over to the map, "however, before we start. i will advice that from henceforth, no one doubt my orders. If for any reason, I were to find youcking or cking," Chiron raised his head up and made eye contact with all of them, and then his eyes settled on Glover, "let''s just say that I stand firmly on my already existing reputation."
Everyone had heard what he said.
Naturally, they all knew what he meant. Glover swallowed a bit and then he sat back down reluctantly.
"That being said," the look on Chiron''s face suddenly changed into a smile, "we are firstly going to be starting here!" Chiron pointed to a particr spot on the map.
everyone looked at the spot that had been pointed and a frown stained their faces.
The reason for this was that the spot Chiron had pointed to was close to the border but it was not exactly there. It was a town. This was a well-known town.
Although it used to be a vige before, it became a town because of recent developments due to one reason.
It was the same reason that the town was well known. This town sat on top of a Spiritual stone mine.
This was a very good resource for the country.
After all, it was used to fuel the Tesseracts.
Rumors also had it that this was the major substance used to pay the Zodiac houses as tribute.
For this reason, this town was very important. It was called Treasure town.
Also, this town stood on part of thend that the Chand Kingdom had gifted to the Vandora kingdom.
"i have a question, Prince Chiron." Captain Timi turned to Chiron.
"go on!"
"What are we going to be doing there?"
Chiron smiled, "what else!? We are going to dig."
"-"
"-"
"-"
Everybody in the tent was lost for words.
Chiron turned and walked out of the tent, "that will be all guys. We leave for Treasure Town in two hours!"
Just like that, Chiron came and then he left. leaving everyone in surprise and awe for what had just happened.
.....
Meanwhile, deep within the forest bordering the town, a group of Orcs made their steady advance out of the forests. Far off in front of them, was a small town with lights.
This group of Orcs were big and had very taunted muscles. They rode steadily on giant grey wolves.
Each and every one of them looked barbaric, wild and savage.
However, just before they made their advance to the town, the orc with the biggest ck Wolf in front raised his hand and the orcs stopped their advance.
Surprisingly, a human on a grey wolf walked towards the Leader of this horde that sat on his Giant ck wolf. This human wore nice robes and dressed expensively. He even had rings and expensive nes on.
"Just as I had told you, Boffon! my people have helped you to eliminate the garrison situated at the Town by poisoning their water supply. I apologize that it took this long. After helping the other orc tribe with Saton vige at the other side of the border, we had to adjust our methods a bit."
The Orc leader nodded.
"Please do not forget what we agreed upon. My king promises to take his troops and leave your forest if you empty the town of life. This job should be very simple for your kind. Don''t mess it up!" The human advised.
he turned with his wolf and ran back into the forest.
A few runs into the forest, and the grey wolf stopped before an army. This army was dressed far differently from the soldiers of the Vandora kingdom.
Also, they had different gs and badges on their chests.
A path was made for the wolf to pass through by the soldiers and it advanced forward and through some wooden gates. As the wolf advanced forward, The man on the wolf looked all around him. There were destroyed huts and in some ces, there were cages with orc children and women in them.
From where he was, he could even see as the guards pulled out some of the orc women and mounted them in a corner. Laughing loudly as they used them as they pleased.
The man on the wolf looked away from such a sight. it was truly not his business and he had no ns of making it his at the moment. Such were the ways of soldiers. Battles always brought out the worst in men.
Allowing them vent from time was a privilege no one could deny them.
The gray wolf stopped before a big yellow tent. In this forest of green, it was quite obvious as a mark that this was the tent of themander of this army.
A slim man with distinctive tattoos on his face walked out of the tent. He had a smile on his face, and unlike the soldiers, he was not in uniform but wore robes like he was in thefort of his home.
"Advisor Gon! You are finally back."
Advisor Gonughed, "Of course General Chain. I had to make sure that the Orc scums get the things right and in line with the king''s vision for our Chand kingdom."
"Yes! yes!! i understand. You have been working too hard these days, going back and forth through the Orc tribes. You must be very tired. Come in! Come in!! I have prepared some food and something special for you."
"Oh, Really!?" Advisor Gon walked into the tent, following along General Chain.
What he saw made his eyes shine.
At one corner was a table with trays of food. In the center of the huge tent was a bed. On it were some Orc women. They were naked and packed up together. Fear and tears in their eyes.
Advisor Gon smiled as he licked his lips.
Chapter 249 Will You Die For Me?
A man in military vandora military uniform ran crazily into a particr high building.
As he did, he coughed up again and and again blood mixed with blue particules and heughed like he had just heard a funny joke.
No matter how had he tried to stopughing, he just couldn''t stop. Seeing the blood, he wiped his mouth. without a doubt, he was done for. However, if he hurried, he could still save one life.
He rushed into the building and immediately, he kicked down the door with the remaining strength he had.
And just in time too. Hismander inside was just about to have sip of his refreshing ss of water.
Themander was surprised by this. However, the soldier did not say anything and instead waved his hand as had as his weakened body could allow him.
the totem of a snake rushed for themander and immediately destroyed the ss in in his hand.
The soldier fell on the ground.
Themander seeing this, rushed to the soldier. He lifted him up, "talk to me! what happened? Who did this to you!?"
"Water...Poisoned!" these were thest words the soldier said before leaving this world.
Themander turned to the broken ss of water and then back at his soldier. He was a smart man. Without a doubt, it was clear that this soldier had given it his all to save his life.
Suddenly, he noticed the blue stain at one corner of the soldier''s mouth.
He was amander and this was not his first encounter with the Chand kingdom.
"Joker''s Blue poison!"
he frowned deeply.
He immediately rushed out the building.
This was a garrison stationed at this town to ensure the security of the mining of Spirit stones.
Considering how important this location was, an army of three thousand men was stationed here permanently.
With this number of soldiers, the Garrison was always noisy.
however, at the moment, that was not the case.
The entire Garrison was like a graveyard.
Before his eyes were men and women on the ground. Some of them were stillughing very lowly, but without a doubt, they too would soon join theirrades.
The Commander had his eyes wide open. Even if he had been told to him by someone else, he would not have believed it.
A garrison of about three thousand soldiersy dead.
"How did this...How!!?" he was practically speechless for words.
After the issue that had happened with a F.O.B being poisoned with food that came as gifts, he had been very careful.
His people did not eat and drink anything that had note from their store house or their own water supply.
Just then, he paused. He remembered what the soldier had done the moment he burst into his office.
Without a doubt, he understood what had happened.
He wanted to rush towards the water supply to check. However, there was a sudden loud trumpet sound that dragged his attention.
He knew these region like the back of his hands. he had also gone on regr patrols and without a doubt, he had heard that sound about a thousand times.
Except that in those times, he did not panic or feel fear like he did now. Back then, he still had an army of three thousand men ready for a battle.
The death of his entire garrison hade at exactly the wrong time.
That trumpet was a call for battle by an horde of orcs.
He frowned heavily. However,at the end of the day, he was amander and a war veteran.
He just couldn''t allow an infiltration of his territory.
Almost as soon as the trumpet sounded, the first orc showed itself.
Big muscr creatures that looked like the mixture of a human and a pig.
there were terrible creatures to ce ones eyes on at such a critical moment.
themander knew Without a doubt, that this was most likely nned.
He waved his hands and then jabbed them together fiercely.
* Call of the Wild Boar*
the giant totem of a Boat withrge trunks suddenly appeared around his body and he charged like a raging bull for the first orc.
the big sharp trunk prated the body of the orc like it was hot knife through butter.
The boar shook it''s head and the orc was sent flying in the air, blood rushing out from its body.
However, at that same moment, some other orcs jumped on the raging boar.
They were chaotic and kept on attacking it with their spiritual energy and heavy mallets.
Themander Jabbed his fists together again.
*Iron skinned Rhino*
Immediately, the totem of the boar morphed Into the totem of a Rhino with iron skin.
And then themander shook hard, throwing all of them away in different directions.
They fell in different directions.
Themander picked one direction and raged throw it, matching the Orcs on the ground to blood paste.
He turned around and more Orcs had appeared.
He ranged through them again.
He was amander and his cultivation was not low. However he was also just one person. more Orcs had charged through the garrison and without a doubt, they were headed for the town.
He knew fighting here was not going to help. He had to rush into the town and help the citizens.
He was just one man against a horde, there was not much he could do. However, he was still a soldier and he had a duty to the people of this ce.
He immediately rushed out the garrison, killing some of the orcs as he did.
Through difficulty, he finally made it out. only to discover that an army of orcs had already stormed the town.
His eyes met Anarchy.
Screams at different points.
men and women were butchered like they were presenting their heads to the gallows.
Blood flood on the ground in all directions, soaking into the hungry earth.
just then, he felt the unset of dangere from behind him.
He made a huge jump back. But the force of the hammer that hade for his head made him roll to the side.
He turned behind. What he saw caught him by surprise and he feared for his life.
Before him was a chief Orc.
He immediately activated his powers and rushed for the Chief with all he had. However, the cultivation difference of both of them was much. this orc chief was at least at the third stage of the bronze rank.
in simple terms, themander was finished.
With one swipe of the hammer, his Iron skinned Rhino was destroyed like a piece of malware.
Themander rolled on the ground. The forceful destruction of his Totem had caused significant bacsh to his Soul.
He coughed up a mouth full of blood.
However before he could get himself together and stand again, the orc waved his hammer once more.
*BAM!*
The hit was right for his abdomen.
"Ahhh!!"
He coughed up more blood and the hammer had broken some of his bones.
The Orc chief came forward and then lifting his hammer high up in the air, he brought it down with tremendous force.
However, just before the hammer would hit, themander felt the unset of danger and then he sharply looked to the right.
*BAM!*
A strong hit sent him flying arge distance and he bashed into a near by house.
The orc rushed to it''s feet regardless of the pain it felt in it''s body.
It looked at what had hit it and to it''s surprise, it was a Dragon.
On top the dragon, Chiron stood and looked at the orc chief coldly.
"Burn him!" Chiron ordered and the painful screams of the orc chief was heard as mes enveloped his body.
Behind Chiron, Soldiers hopped down from their Tesseracts.
They activated their Totems. Unleashing war cries as they came for revenge.
Captain Timi rushed into the Garrison. He could see the dead soldiers littered on the ground.
He rushed forward to Chiron and whispered what he had seen in his ears.
Chiron nodded.
"Make sure you kill all of them!" he ordered.
Captain Timi nodded and left.
"WHY!!!?"
Chiron heard the shout. He turned in the direction of it and was surprised to see that it was from the Orc Chief.
This surprised Chiron. After all, he had used dragon''s breath on the chief.
However, he saw that the chief''s body shone lowly in green runes.
Chiron''s eyes opened up wide.
"an Orc godchild!?"
"Why!? why must your kind do this to us. First you invade our homes and then you rape our women. Kill our children and drag us into your fights. Only to die at your wars."
The Orc was not speaking in Human tongue, but Orc tongue. However, Chiron understood him clearly.
Chiron took a long look at this orc chief as he shone in green runes and an idea came into his head.
Chiron smiled at him, "will you die for me!?"
Chapter 250 The Trap For The Orc Tribes
Chiron knew a great rich deal about this world.
At first nce, he could see that something was special about this Orc Chief.
The Dragon had spat its unforgiving mes on it, and yet, it had not turned to dust. Inside the orc Chief glowed lightly in a green hue.
on his skin, Chiron could clearly see runes.
runes were the foundational principles of the world. However, ess to them was very limited and only a few knew about these secrets.
The Runes on his skin had protected him, but it was obvious to Chiron that this was more of a gifted shield than it was something that he could control. In was more like an instinctive reaction to stay away once a person touched fire.
In other words, these Orc Chief was a god Child, but he had not yet awakened into his origins. He was what was called a Blessed child.
These were god Children that had their godlike abilities dormant.
They were considered to be very special, and certain religions and tribes even worshipped them as the gods themselves.
However, it was possible for a godchild to remain dormant for most of his life. In fact, it was possible for a godchild to not know that he or she was a godchild.
Such a thing was not umon.
God Children were those chosen to be the avatar of gods amongst their own people.
This Orc chief was one such. He was chosen to be the avatar of an Orc god.
Chiron would have ordered the Dragon to me up the Orc again and again until the shield weakened and got destroyed. But he was actually interested in this orc Chief.
"Will you die for me!?" Chiron asked.
These words had not been said in themon tongue but there had been said in Orc tongue.
These took the Orc by surprise.
Chiron walked over to him, "Will you die for me if I give you and your people their lives?"
As Chiron send this, Devil''s touch appeared like a hidden limp. It made a cut on Chiron''s leg and a bit of blood showed.
Chiron presented his foot to the Orc chief and allowed a few drops of blood to fall on the ground.
Chiron was familiar with the costumes of these people. The Orc Tribes. They were a people that only respected the strongest. only he that could defeat all opponents could could seat as chief.
They were a very proud race, and were formerly a people that engaged in active piging of resources.
It was believed that only in such acts were their gods ever pleased and blessed them ordingly.
However, Human beings grew and got stronger, and techniques were invented while The Orcs were just too rigid to their ways, and depended solely on their brute strength and Cultivation levels.
Soon, They were not able to form threats against human beings like they used to and were relegated to forming ns within the forest areas.
Of Course, amongst themselves, there was still a lot ofpeting and piging.
for them, only the strong was allowed to rule.
This Orc Chief was stronger than Chiron in terms of Cultivation level. But that did not mean that he had more strength than Chiron.
After all, Chiron still had the Dragon at hismand.
The Blood Chiron Presented to him was not so that he could be his ve. But ording to the Orc people tradition, it was the symbol of submitting to a higher power.
The Orc Chief knew this.
He looked at the blood and then he frowned.
"Look over there!" Chiron pointed, "either way, your people will die."
The Orc Chief looked in the direction Chiron pointed. The Warriors he came with were currently engaged in a battle with the soldiers that came with Chiron.
As one would expect, they were losing.
The Orc Chief watched as he''s warriors were being ughtered like cattle. Even the wild Core beasts were not faring well. More and more blood fell to the ground.
He considered himself to be tough, and even though he could see that they were in trouble, he was not going to give up.
Chiron saw the look in his eyes as he contemted giving up and submitting or dying to the very end.
Chiron could tell what decision the Orc Chief was going to take and he decided to give him a little boost.
Chiron drew close to the Orc Chief''s head and he whispered, "If you submit, I can show you how to Unlock your Godchild Nature!"
"HUH!?" The Chief turned to Chiron. His eyes were wide open with surprise.
Chiron took a step back and then he whispered a little. His blood on the ground instantly formed the symbol of a Rune.
The Orc Chief was once more surprised.
The Art of Rune speaking was something even though he was a godchild that had Runes on his body could not do.
Even the barbaric orcs with their backwardness had their own traditions and also legends.
As a born Godchild, this chief knew that one of the many gifts of awaking was the ability to be able to Rune speak.
And here was a Chiron Rune speaking like it was anguage that he was born with.
Chiron was just about Eleven years of age. This Orc could see that Chiron was young and should normally not be able to do this.
He knew what it meant. Chiron was also a God Child. If Chiron had already unlocked his ability as a godchild, then he could also help him out. Immediately, he fetched the blood and sand and put it in his mouth.
Chiron nodded. "Tell your people to stop their attacks!"
The Chief removed the beast horn by his side, and then he blew into it.
The sound took everyone by surprise. However, the Orcs immediately dropped their weapons on the ground.
Captain Timi looked in Chiron''s direction and at the Orc Chief that was at his feet.
He could not believe what he was seeing. After all, everyone knew how proud these people were. Death was an easier option for them than surrender.
He was not the only one. Dn also saw this and was filled with both wonder and respect for Chiron. Chiron had made the Orc s give up without him even needing to fight.
"Damn! The armless prince is more capable than I thought." One recruitemented and everybody nodded in agreement.
The Orcs were rounded up together in one ce and some Soldiers were put in charge of watching them.
The camp was made and the bodies of the dead soldiers were piled up and burnt.
Joker''s Blue was a very dangerous poison. Even after touching the ground for many years, it could pollute the environment.
The only choice was to burn the bodies instead of burying them.
Just to be sure that they were no errors, the entire Garrison was burnt to the ground.
The camp was made and in the centre tent, Chiron sat around a table with the Lieutenants.
After what had happened earlier on during the day, nobody looked at Chiron like he was a child or incapable again.
In fact, all of them had on their faces respect. after all, he had quenched the fires of a battle with just his words.
Chiron nodded his head at a guard and the Orc Chief was led into the tent.
As he was brought in, all the lieutenants at the table had stern and warning expressions on their faces.
After all, Chiron had even requested that the Orc chief be allowed to hold his weapon.
This meant that the Chief could make an attack at absolutely anytime.
The Orc Chief was offered a position to seat at the table which further enraged these men and women. However, they had no choice but to respect Chiron.
"So tell me again Chief Sokka, why are you and your people invading on ournds."
Chiron had said those words in Oguage. Captain Timi was taken back by this. He did not know that Chiron knew the Orc tongue.
The Orc narrated his story, but he said it in themon tongue for the Lieutenants to understand.
As it so turned out, the Chief''s warriors had been dying whenever they went out on their hunts for food.
When these deaths were investigated, they discovered that it had been from one of the neighbouring tribes. Or at least that was what they thought at the time.
Wars between Orc tribes were not new, and Chief Sokka knew that he could not show weakness. And so he summoned all the warriors of his tribes to fight.
However, when they got to the enemy tribe, they discovered that their homes were empty. In fact, the vige was already empty.
Seeing that there was no more enemy to fight, they went back to their vige.
However, when they arrived, they discovered that a human army had already taken over their home. This included their women and Children...
Chapter 251 The Prince Is Mad...
What happened next, was not so hard to figure out.
The chief and his men were given an ultimatum for the release of their families.
Attack and kill everyone in the Human Town or watch as your family is ughtered before your eyes.
Of course, the Chief did not take lightly to this threat.
He Immediately made an attack for the human army.
However, apart from the Incredible threat that they posed, and strength of their armies, the human army also started to kill the orcs.
They had no choice but to surrender.
And then Chief Sokka took his warriors and made the attack on the empty Garrison.
Chiron nodded to the news he had heard.
Just then, amander spoke up. he was the person that Chiron had saved. He was known as Captain Tug.
"Your highness," Captain Tug addressed Chiron respectfully, "I do not believe a word from the mouth of this barbarian Pig! They poisoned men and attacked the town. As far as we know, they must have gotten the poison from the Chand Kingdom and nned this raid together!"
unsurprising, Chiron saw some of the other Lieutenants at the table nodding to this. They did not trust the Orc one bit.
Chiron smiled at this. Then again, he did not expect them to.
*Cough* Captain Timi coughed out loud, "I appologise Captain Tug, but you forget that the Joker blue poison is colorless until ites in contact with a certain temperature. Even for the corpses, it disappears the moment the body turns cold. Also, only that particr tribe of the Chand Kingdom can actuallye in contact with it and defend against it''s effects. Without a doubt, these Orcs would die if they tried such a thing. Even burning the corpse had not been an easy thing."
Captain Tug heard this and he calmed down a little. He had been so angry that he was ready to me anyone he could for what had just happened to his men.
"Emma, what did you find?" Chiron seemingly asked the air.
Immediately, Emma appeared beside him.
This took everyone at the table by surprise.
Especially with her dressing of covering her face and all of her body with a veil, it looked as if she had materialized out of thin air.
This was an effect of the ring Chiron gave her.
She had be more proficient in it''s usage.
"It is just as he said, master. The Chand Troops upy deep within the forest area. I also touched through a few other Orc tribe areas. It is all the same."
Hearing that their enemy was not so far from them took everyone by surprise. But more than that, it was the fact that Emma said that she had gone through the forest and a few tribes.
Since the time they arrived and took care of the Orcs, it had only been about two hours.
Yet, Emma was saying that she had gone through the entire forest area.
It was good to note that she had not done this with a Tesseract.
firstly, she did not know how to operate one and even if she did, she could not control it alone.
Not to talk of the fact that the enemy would see the tesseract and be in the guard for them.
"Are you sure!?" Captain Timi asked.
Emma looked in his direction and without answering, she turned back to Chiron.
"Their army has been divided into three areas. Each upying different tribal areas. all of which are closest to the Vandora kingdom territory." Emma added.
Chiron nodded. He understood what this meant.
When he had just arrived newly into the kingdom, he had engaged in battle with an Orc tribe that attacked a vige.
Back then, he had handled the situation along side Commander Hardstone and his team.
The tactic that the Chand Kingdom used was clear as day to Chiron.
Firstly, they would fake attacks from rivalry tribes, and then when the rivalry tribes left their homes for revenge, they woulde in and take hold of the orcs families and request that they do their bidding or stand the chance of losing their loved ones.
This was a simple yet effective tactic.
This tactic took advantage of emotion as a weak point.
Chiron had to admit that who so ever came up with this move was a good tactician.
After all, this was simply using one''s enemies to do one''s bindings.
However, there was still the issue that surrounded the question of how the water supply was poisoned.
The Vandora kingdom was naturally blessed with goodnd. The water that the army drank came directly from their wells.
But somehow, the enemy had managed to poison the waters without anyone''s knowledge.
Chiron at first thought maybe it might be a spy, however, every one in the garrison had died, and the only reason themander had survived, was because of Chiron''s intervention.
Chiron thought hard at this.
He could definitely see a pattern here. But it eluded him by just a bit.
He suddenly stood up from his seat and gently strolled out of the tent.
Oning out, he inhaled the fresh cool air of the early evening.
Far above in the sky, the twin moons were slowly rising to their full.
However, far ahead of him, he could see that the town was still full of life.
This was going to be a bright and cold night.
"Cold night!?" Chiron suddenly raised a brow. in his head, a lot of calctions were made.
He remembered that the first time the F.O.B (Forward Operating Base) had been attacked, it had been because they had received some gifts from people of the vige, and now, it was because of the water supply being poisoned.
What if the two of them were one and the same thing.
Chiron suddenly looked ahead of himself.
He chuckled lowly.
"Captain Timi!" Chiron called and the Captain came out the tent.
"Yes your highness!"
"I want you to take your men and go into the town."
"Yes, Your highness. And what should we do?"
Chiron turned to him, "I want you to burn it to the ground."
"HUH!?" Chiron''s words had not only taken the captain by surprise, it had also made him speechless.
The other Lieutenants had heard what Chiron said and came out of the tent. Everybody had a surprised look on their faces.
"But Your Highness! TheTown! It''s the mining town. There are innocent civilians there. Women and children. There are our own people!" Captain Tug frowned as he exined.
Chiron did not reply to him, instead, he looked at Captain Timi, "Captain Timi! you are my headmander on this campaign. Do you share the same remorse with Captain Tug!?"
Captain Timi looked at Captain Tug and then at his remaining Lieutenants. He could see the look on all their faces. He nodded his head, "Yes, Your highness. We will be killing the same people that we swore to protect."
Chiron heard this and nodded, "good! I admire your bravery Captain Timi. I gave you orders and you want to refute them? At the end of this night, you might have lost your rank or maybe even your life."
Captain Timi was shaken by this. Chiron''s threat was clear for all to hear.
However, he did not feel like backing out. As far as he was concerned, this matter had to do with innocent civilians. He had to stand his ground.
Just then, he remembered the words of his big brother. He remembered the words of Commander Hardstone, "my cultivation level is higher than his, but even I would not desire to be his enemy."
Commander Hardstone''s words sounded well in his head.
He sighed and then he frowned tightly, but this was the role of a soldier. To simply take orders.
He immediately saluted Chiron, "I will do as you have instructed prince Chiron."
This surprised the lieutenants and they all felt as if they did not understand theirmander.
Chiron smiled, "good! I expected nothing less from a man of uniform." He turned to the others, "Does any other person have anything to say?"
Everyone kept silent. Chiron nodded, "good! But I change my mind," he paused, "You will not do the Burning. I have already assigned another to that task."
As Chiron said this, they all heard the loud GROWLS of the Dragon as it flew over their heads.
It flew into the Town area spitting fire in all directions.
Even from where they stood, they could hear the screams and wails of the panicking people in the town.
The lieutenants swallowed hard at this. Everyone remained silent.
Chiron turned to them, "Ready yourselves and move into town. I need you to kill all of them that tries to escape."
Captain Timi frowned but he still saluted. However, before he left, he heard Chiron''s Voice behind him, "when you see it captain you will know!"
Captain Timi rushed with the lieutenants into the town area. He did not even bother to go with the rest of the troops. The only thing on his mind was to save as much lives as he could.
He did not have ns to obey Chiron. But he could not double cross him. He could only do this little a t of kindness as a soldier.
As far as he was concerned, the Prince was Mad.
Chapter 252 The Unknown Witty Spy....
Everybody aside Captain Tug took to Chiron''s orders.
However, Captain Timi left taking the troops into the town area a task for his lieutenants to perform.
At the moment, he was rushing as fast as he could. He even activated his Totem and turned into a giant Gorri, increasing his speed for the town.
As he ran, he could see the Dragon in the sky as it rained fire on the Town.
This town known has Treasure town was considered a great resource by the nation. It housed the miners that mined Spiritual stones day and night.
This was an entire town of thousands of people and Chiron had actually deceided to kill them just like that.
Even if this was told to the King and the chiefs it would excite their anger. However, they might just take it to be the willfulness of a child that was experiencing the reigns of power.
After all, it was not the first time in history that a member of the royal family has made bad decisions that affected the country''s interest.
But this was not a problem with just Vandora royalty, but all monarchies.
They can not at all times make good decisions.
Chiron was young. At most, he would just be given some light punishment but nothing enough to threaten his life. However, thousands of life in this town would have already been long lost.
Immediately he entered the town, he could see people running about with fire on their bodies.
It was evening. Many of these people were eating dinner with their families when the fire came down on their houses.
Immediately, he rushed for the first person. It was a young boy.
Using his spiritual energy, he blew the mes on the boy''s body away.
He was not the only one. Lieutenant glover had joined him.
While the other lieutenants had gone to bring the troops, he and glover were going to save lives and allow as many as possible escape.
Glover rushed into a particr home. There, a woman was crying for her child that was stuck in the Burning home.
Dragon fire was no joke, but with the strength of his spiritual energy, he could offset some of its effects.
Glover rushed into the home. He activated his totem and Taking the Holographic form of a giant snake, he burrowed through the copsing home to rescue the child.
the House was heavy. However, as a trained soldier, he was very capable. After looking around, he heard the cry of the child,ing from a particr corner.
He stretched his hand for the child, "hey kid! grab my hand!!!"
the child saw the hand that was stretched to him, and just when the child grabbed his hand, the fire seemed to get brighter and that was when Glover saw it.
On the skin of the child were blue spots. Glover suddenly paused and immediately his mind raced fast.
He suddenly pulled his hand back not helping the child and rushed out of the burning home.
Outside, the child''s mother was on the ground before the house in tears.
She was not so far from the fire, and slowly, those exact same blue spots appeared on her skin.
Glover immediately ran for Captain Timi''s direction.
By now, The captain had saved quite the number of men and women and was still trying to save more.
However, Glover immediately stood before him before he entered the next burning house.
"Lieutenant Glover, what are you doing? we have an oat to protect the people of thisnd. Are you supporting the Prince in his madness too? Get out of my way, they are people to save.
Glover heard this but he did not move, "Captain Timi, there is something you should see!"
"WHAT!? Can''t it wait? People are dying here."
However, Glover immediately grabbed one of the women that Captain Timi had saved and tore open her clothes and pushed her close to the mes.
The captain was taken aback by this. However, his eyes suddenly saw the blue spots forming on her skin.
His eyes widened in surprise.
And then he understood.
He looked behind him at the few people he had saved.
for those that had burn marks, it was very clear on their skin. While for the others, it was not.
Captain Timi immediately remembered the information about the Joker''s blue poison.
The Joker''s blue poison was a very unique poison.
It was unique in that it was not produced by an animal or a particr nt. Instead, it was produced within the body of a person as the cauldron.
It was actually a bloodline gift of a particr ruling tribe of the chand kingdom. It was produced by the filtration of their excrement, and only those cultivators of the tribe that had climbed up high as the stone rank can willfully produce the poison from their spiritual energy.
The Joker''s poison was a colorless liquid. Although it was not odorless, only a very small amount was truly required for thousands of ordinary people to meet their end.
Of course, more concentrated vials of the poison were needed to kill cultivators, but rumors had it that the n that produced it had certain ways although difficult, to make it odorless. With the flexibility of using the poison, it was no wonder that this ruling tribe was a very feared one.
Of course this poison had ways of identifying it.
One way was when it was already in the body of another person.
Another way, was identifying the cauldron that carried the poison itself.
However, unlike the first method, far more necessary measures were required for this. Evidence that a person was a cauldron for this poison usually showed on their skin when their lives were threatened or when they were exposed to a significant amount of heat.
Captain Timi could not believe what he was seeing.
He looked around, and almost everyone had blue spots on their bodies.
Treasure Town as the name implied was a town that provided the nation with its rich source of Spirit stones.
For this reason, it was a nice ce for many that were in need of jobs toe and work.
many from the nation came here to find peace and make wealth.
This was only natural.
Of course, it was also an attractive spot for foreigners and spies. For this reason, routine checks were carried out.
Many people that were considered spies had been killed and the town was mostly peaceful.
So it came much as a surprise to Captain Timi when he saw this many foreigners in the town.
Most of the citizens of the town practically had Blue spots on their bodies.
Captain Timi could not believe this, but this town was already no longer for the Vandora kingdom. These were not their people.
Still a lot of other things did not make sense in his head.
How did such a thing happen? The only person that could grant permission for citizens into this town was none other than the Commander of the Garrison. It was no other person than....
"FUCK!!!" Captain Timi cursed as he came to a realization. He instantly turned to Glover, "Kill all of them and pass my orders to the other Lieutenants. I don''t want to know if the spots show on their skin or not. Do not take chances! Kill all of them!"
As he said this, he already turned and was running back.
"Captain! Where are you going!?" Glover asked as he activated his snake totem form and began a massacre.
"Back to the PRINCE!!!" He responded as he ran with as much speed as he could summon.
In his mind, he prayed hard, "Please still be safe Prince Chiron!"
.....
Meanwhile, the moment the Captains and the Lieutenants left, the ce was silent. With only Chiron and Captain Tug behind him.
Captain Tug suddenly stretched his hand and the totem of an eagle''s giant w came forth, hovering right above Chiron''s head.
"If you move, You are dead!" Captain Tug advised as he gave a low crazyughter.
"This mission was a simple one. Although it was suicidal, it was still a simple one. However, you had to present yourself to me at exactly the right moment. HAHAHAHA!!!" He chuckled some more.
"Who knew that I would be able to capture a member of the Vandora royal family? Even though it''s just an armless prince, it is still a prince. The General will be proud of my hard work!" Captain Tug had a cocky sneer on his face.
However, he was so high on his victory that he did not notice that till this point, Chiron had not moved or panicked.
Slowly, Chiron turned to him. For an armless person that had been captured by a spy, he looked too calm and at peace.
Chiron gave a slight smile, "So tell me, Captain...sorry. Spy Tug of the Chad Kingdom, How did you do it?"
Although Tug did not know why Chron was smiling, he really could not care less. He was just too excited about his victory that his excitement took the better of his judgement.
"Oh! you are quite smart to have figured that out. It''s already ended I don''t mind telling you how the n went..."
Chapter 253 Powerless!? Who Said So!?
"Oh! you are quite smart to have figured that out. It''s already ended I don''t mind telling you how the n went," Tug still had a smug expression on his face, "But I''ll like to first ask, how did you find out?"
Chiron raised a brow, "It was just a guess. However, you confirmed it the moment I gave the order and you still stayed while the others left."
Tug did not understand what Chiron was saying, but Chiron did not mind exnining.
"You are a soldier. Soldiers know one thing, and that is to follow orders. Last i check, the Vandora Army is very strict with Discipline. In other words, when ites to orders, there is no second say. If by some coincidence, they are problems, everybody knows it all lies on the head of themander. Soldiers are allowed to give their opinion, but never allowed to disobey orders. The only condition that warrants disobedience is if a superior order has been given."
Chiron''s words were very reasonable and it made Tug praise him with a nod, "Not bad, truly not bad. It seems like losing your hands has helped you to learn how to use your head a little more. You see this n was only executed now, but it had been in motion for many years now. Back then the King of the Chand Kingdom was still a prince..."
Tug''s mission had started when he was only just a child.
He was one of many other spies that were sent to infiltrate the Vandora kingdom army and tribes.
In fact, his task might have been one of the easiest. There were those that were required to find their way and marry into the major tribes and even produce children so that their identities would be fully hidden and cemented as Vandorians.
The border between the Chand Kingdom and the Vandora Kingdom had always been a tight one because of the presence of Spirit stone mines in the region.
Everyone knew how valuable the resource was and naturally, the kingdom that had it would protect it tightly.
Therefore, Tug had to enter the Vandora kingdom through the long way.
For his own particr mission, Two hundred children the ages of twelve to fifteen years of age were sent.
They followed through a longer route. Going through other neighboring Countries and Cutting across them to enter a more loosened border into the Vandora kingdom as refugees.
The journey alone killed half the number. Some of them died due to attacks from bandits. Some of them died due to sicknesses and some others died because of cored beasts.
However, they were finally able to make it into the vandora Kingdom.
It was easy to think that things would somehow be easier for them, but it was not so.
Finding their ways into the heart of the Capital city was another hurdle.
In a foreignnd such as this, they had no one to turn to. No money, no food and a very heavy mission to carry out.
The only thing they had was the essential cultivation techniques that had been given to them. That too came with its own type of disavantages.
The Chand Kingdom also used Totems for their Spiritual Cultivation. However, there''s was a little special and depended heavily on Bloodline in connection to that Beast.
of Course if used in this foreign country, they would easily be spotted. Especially if it was in the military.
Many of them had to seal their bloodline abilities or go through difficult means to cut connections to it from their soul.
After all, some bloodline abilities left traces on the body.
This too saw the end to many lives.
And then came the arduous process of going through screening into the military.
Back then, the nation was at peace and getting into the military in such times was not so easy. One had to go through rigorous screening processes. These were not just Physical processes but also Medical and some of them involved a search of one''s spiritual energy.
some more were discovered to be spies and were immediately put to death.
in fact, the vandora army had gone so far as to kill people associated with them just to be sure that there were no more spies. Innocents died, but such was the only way to maintain national intergrity.
From then, he climbed through the ranks of the Vandorain Army. Making connections and finding a way that led to himself getting posted to the border.
Unlike most soldiers that did not want toe to this side as it made them distant from their families, he was d to be here. After all,for him, this was his mission location.
Even when he did well and was posted out to other regions, he always found his way back. Even going as far as to voluteeer forf positions in this ce.
Seeing as how no one wanted toe here and he was always willing to be here, the higher ups allowed him get his wish.
Slowly, he became stronger and climbed the ranks. By that time, he had already made contact with the Chand kingdo and informed them that he was in a good position at the border.
Next, he allowed Citizens from the Chand Kingdom through the Border to slowly upy the Town. He killed people that were originally Vandorian citizens, using them of being Chand spies.
Finally, he climbed up to the most powerful position.
All he had to do was now let things y out naturally.
His mission from the beginning, had always been a suicide mission.
The aim of it was simply to capture this town that sat on the Spirit stone mine.
The Garrison was supposed to all die by the poison, and then the Orcs were going to invade and kill the members of the town.
However, as it happened, the Chand army will im toe in and help, and this would allow them to upy the Garrison and the town.
Naturally, their good work would not go unrewarded and the price of cause for killing the invading Orcs would be to have the spirit Mine.
Then again, even if the Vandora kingdom did not agree, it would have already been toote as the Chand Kingdom would have upied the ce.
therefore making it their territory.
In this manner, they would have upied the most important resource in this part of the world.
The one resource that had made the vandora Kingdom the most powerful On the Almace Continent.
Of course those that had made it into other positions such as the major tribes also had their own roles to y in twisting the decision making capabilities of the Country.
This was the n that had been executed by the current king when he was still a prince.
However, chiron had popped up from nowhere and stop the n that had been prepared for many years with just one move.
This made Tug feel very frustrated and he wanted nothing more but to teach this prince a lesson.
As Tug told his story, captain Timi had made an arrival and heard a good chunk of it. However, he did not move. Chiron was in a very vulnerable position.
If he attacked, Tug could easily just squash this prince.
This was not something that Captain Timi wanted.
Chiron heard Tug''s words and nodded, "so you are telling me that this town his filled with your Chand Kingdom people and they were the ones that Poisoned the well, because you allowed it."
"Yes!"
"Hmmm, in that case, why did you allow the Orc to go into the town and kill them?"
"Didn''t I tell you before, this was a suicide mission. The mission another n to it, but situations made us adjust it again and again. Thos eones down there are just servants of the tribe. Their deaths are of no consequence. You can say that they are a necessary sacrifice."
"Oh!" chiron nodded in understanding.
"If that is all the questions you have to ask, I suggest we hurry up and get this over with. I was willing to die before and had even resigned myself to the fate of it, but now that I have you, a lot has changed. Even if you are a armless, powerless prince, you are still a recognized prince of the Vandora kingdom. The Ransom for Your release would be a big one. And who knows, I might even been given a medal for it."
Tug Chuckled some for. However, he noticed a questioning look from Chiron.
Chiron had his brows up and he looked at Tug as if he was looking at a bragging idiot, "who said I was powerless?"
Tug Chuckled, "I am not a fool. I asked around about you. None of your servants are here and your Dragon is far away. Your servants might be strong but you are a powerless..."
*DOOM!* a low nearly inaudible sound was heard as Chiron released his Aura energy of Death!
Tug was suddenly assaulted by an incredible amount of fear. He did not know why, but he could feel his knees shake. His heart pounded fast in his chest. His body was suddenly overwhelmed with Fear and when he looked at Chiron, he could see the hundreds of the bloody dead wailing inaudibly.
Tug suddenly fell on his knees blood poured from his mouth, eyes, nose and ears like a flowing stream.
He raised a hand, pointing at Chiron,"...what ar... you!?"
A TUD sound was heard as he fell to the ground dead.
Chapter 254 Leadership By Example
Captain Timi could not believe what he was seeing.
He had ran here as fast as he could the moment his mind wrapped around the obvious solution that captain Tug was actually a spy.
However, the moment he came, he could see that Chiron''s life was already in danger.
In fact, Chiron was in a position where if Tug had so much as willed, he would have died.
Firstly, Captain Tug was a cultivator in the Copper rank.
He was in the middle stage of the copper realm.
in other words, he was very strong. In fact, Captain Timi had been afraid of moving the moment he got here solely because he thought maybe Captain Tug was going to kill Chiron.
However, Chiron had done nothing and yet Captain Tug had fell to the ground dead.
Chiron turned back to face the Town. He enjoyed the view as the fires from the dragon caused chaos and the melodic screams of people from afar reached his ears.
Captain Timi stared at him in disbelief.
The more he looked, the more mysterious Chiron became.
"Captain Timi!" Chiron called to him, "did youe back to doubt my orders again!?"
Chiron asked without looking back.
Captain Timi swallowed hard, "No your highness! I would do no such thing. I was just a bit worried about..."
"As you can see, it''s been handled," Chiron cut him off.
"Yes, your highness! I will get back to it now."
The captain with his head filled with a thousand thoughts turned and went back into the town.
As soon as he left, Hunter came out of Chiron''s Shadow to get rid of the mess that was the dead Captain on the ground.
What Captain Timi did not know was that Chiron was if the special kind of cultivator.
Chiron cultivated two energies at the moment. He cultivated spiritual energy and Aura energy.
One of the attributes of his Aura energy was the increase in strength when ever he was in the Zone of his Aura foundation.
For Chiron, that was simply death.
At the moment, he was not far away from the town. As more people died, Chiron fed on the death energy.
This death energy was not permanently tranted to his own unless of course the person died by the hands of one of his servants.
All through the time Tug was talking, Chiron was gathering this vast amount of death aura.
He was piling it up like he was storing a tank of water before a draught.
this was the death aura of thousands of people, all focused on one point.
By the time the conversation was over, Chiron released the entire tank of death aura he had umted straight at Tug.
There was no way he was going to stand the corruption of such concentrated amount of death Aura focused on him.
His death was assured even before the fight started.
All the times Chiron had asked questions and was listening patiently, it was not because he wanted to.
No!
In truth, Chiron was actually not interested in the sobby story that the Spy was going to tell.
He had just been busy gathering enough death Aura to deliver enough damage that would take his life.
Another point of note is that Chiron had actually not known that the town was filled with spies from another country.
In fact, the only reason he had dered the town to be burnt was that he suspected that the town had one or two spies.
He did not want to take the risk, and he definitely knew that searching them one by one with fire would just not be satisfying for the situation.
The probability that the Spy would run away was just too high a risk to take.
And an unknown enemy was a very big threat.
In Chiron''s opinion, it was better both guilty and innocent died together.
it was an easier and more effective method.
Chiron really did no t know that the town was that corrupted.
(Congrattions host, +5 points)
(Congrattions host....)
(Congrattions host....)
Again and again, the sweet sound of fate points being absorbed by the system made him crack a smile.
This was the fate points of an entire Town. Surely, he would be able to increase at least one of his cultivation paths with this.
However, as he thought this far, another idea came into his head.
If he did this right, not just one, but he could actually increase the cultivation of both his cultivation paths.
At the moment, they were both at the Middle stage of the Copper rank.
What he wanted to do, was promote his cultivation level to the Peak state of the copper rank.
He suddenly turned in a particr direction.
Looking into the forest that was far ahead, he couldn''t help but lick his lips as he anticipated what was toe.
.....
A few hourster, the troops returned from the town.
Tents were made and food and medical supplies were distributed.
Chiron went out look at them.
As it so turned out, some of the town spies were cultivators and the troops had a more difficult battle than they had thought.
Chiron observed them as some of themy on the ground worn out and injured.
It was really not a joke what lieutenant Glover had said earlier on about most of the troops being new recruits.
The cultivation of these soldiers was just too low.
Just a few spies within the town had done them terrible damage.
Some of them had injuries so bad that they would not be able to use their limbs again.
As Chiron walked around, he saw a familiar face.
It was none other than Dn.
He was at the moment attending to one of his colleague that had his hand amputated.
Chiron squat close to the soldier, "How is he doing!?" He asked Dn.
The moment Dn saw that it was him, he stood to his feet and saluted.
"He will make it, your highness!" Dn replied.
Chiron nodded and then stood up to leave.
However, only a few steps, he stopped and turned.
"You all are too weak!" his words hade out in a low bitter tone.
"This fight was just against a few spies, and many of you have the guts to enjoy lying down to rx. Are you not ASHAMED of yourselves!?" Chiron''s words were low at first, slowly, his intonation became louder and louder.
He was at the center point, so it was easy for his voice to reach all the troops.
"You say that you want glory in battle. You want your families and friends back home to know your names, and yet, you can''t even beat a small town. How do you want to bring honor back home!?"
Chiron''s words were sharp and they cut deep.
As he talked, many of them balled their fists in anger and even those ones that were on their injury beds strained to get on to their feet.
"You are all worms if you think that you are going to use this trash you have presented to bring down the army of The Chand Kingdom."
Chiron looked around and then he walked towards one of them that had his hands broken, "if you can''t use your hands, then use your heads," he paused and walked towards another one.
This one did not have legs. "if you don''t have legs, then use your teeth and crawl on the ground. No matter what happens, climb and climb and be men worthy of the Vandora kingdom."
Just then, they was a sneer.
It hade from one of the soldier''s that was looking at Chiron like he was scum.
The thing with this soldiers was that they had only heard stories about Chiron. However, seeing that he was just a child of around age ten or eleven, it was really difficult for them to take him serious.
While Chiron had long won the respect of theirmanders, he had not yet won their own respect.
"You can only say that because you have your dragon that is a red core beast. without it, and yourmand as prince, you would be nothing. Not even one of us."
Chiron turned to the soldier. He walked up to him. This soldier was well taller than him.
This person that had talked was one that Dn recognized on first sight.
After all, he had been the same person that had tried to stop him when he wanted to see Captain Timi back at his home town.
This was Dan. As a soldier, he was a very arrogant and prideful person.
In fact, he was so prideful that he did not like seeing Chiron that was not yet a teenagermand them.
In fact it infuriated him.
Chiron smiled a bit. As he did, his dragon flew over and then itnded heavily on the ground.
Everybody was taken back by this. And Dan took several steps back in fear.
However, the Dragon did not do anything. It justid there on the ground.
"You know what!? you are right. Amander should lead by example. And so I will. As many of you are aware, the Chand Army have upied the the territory of an Orc tribe within the forest area. I will go by myself and retrieve that Territory. My Dragon shall remain here."
Hearing this, the crowd gasped in shock.
"And if Ie back alive, soldier, I want you to feed your arms to my dragon!"
Chapter 255 Unchallenged Power Of A Woman.
Chiron''s words surprised the crowd.
However, before anyone could process what was going on, he turned and walked away.
His direction was the Orc forest.
Seeing this, Lieutenant Glover wanted to rush to Stop Chiron. However, Captain Timi held him back by the chest.
"Captain!!!"
Glover looked at Captain Timi with wide eyes.
"I know what you mean. But he is ourmander. If he wants to discipline his troops, we cannot stop him. Also, I don''t think you have realized this prince is not normal. Even without his arms, he is still a force we shouldn''t reckon with."
The soldiers parted ways for Chiron as he passed.
Dan paused. He swallowed hard. However, he suddenly sneered. As far as he was concerned, they was no way Chiron was going to being back alive.
Apart from the host of experienced Soldiers in the Orc Forest, there was still the General and he was a cultivator at the Bronze rank.
Even if Chiron was strong, it did not mean that he could take on such power alone.
This was in fact quite true. But that was also the problem.
In this world, people were too used to upfront confrontations that they solemn forget that the aim of battles was not to disy one''s physical prowess but to win.
And that was why in many armies, Tacticians were very valuable.
Chiron came from a world where an ordinary hunting video game amongst children was filled with strategies.
There were also the many Boys scout activities organized by the Orphanage that he had participated in.
In came from a world with far more advanced Civilization that depended more on its ability to think in other to make life easier.
As Chiron walked into the forest, Hunter rushed out from his Shadow and into the dark of the night.
Meanwhile, Ca and Emma had already also taken their positions.
...
Deep within the forest, General Chain walked out of his Tent wrapping the rope of his robe around his waist.
Before his tent was a soldier waiting with a report.
He collected the report from the Soldier, reading it, he smiled heartily, "Good! This is good news."
Some one else came out from the tent. He too was also in house robes.
"What happened General!?" Advisor Gon asked.
General Chain turned to his friend, "Advisor Gon, it would seem like the n is working smoothly. The scouts say that they saw fire from the town area. It would seem like that Orc chief carried out the orders a little too well. You must have encouraged him well."
Advisor Gon Chuckled a bit, "Thanks for thepliment General Chain, but we both know it''s not my hand work. I''m but an instrument to carry out the king''s will."
General Chain continued reading the report and it made him frown a bit.
"Is there something wrong General!?" Advisor Gon asked.
"No! it''s not exactly a problem. It seems like We are now neighbors with a prince."
Advisor Gon raised a brow, "Which of them is it!? The stupid lustful one or the new armless one."
General Chain chuckled a bit, "it''s the Armless one! it seems like he came with a handful of troops. Most likely to help the town out of it''s predicament."
"General Chain, do you think this will affect our King''s ns?"
General Chain shook his head, "It won''t. The soldiers that came with him are mostly recruits. We can mow through them whenever we..." he paused.
And then he sniffed the air a bit. It smelt different. In fact, it smelt sweet.
The air slowly became more misty.
It was a pleasant smell. Like flowers were in the air mixed with honey. It gave a pleasant feeling of satisfaction.
This was a good feeling.
All of a sudden, he could here singing.
And they all turned in that direction.
To their surprise, they saw a woman approaching them.
Her steps were not quick, but they were not slow either.
She took her time. Every step she took spoke volumes of her allure.
Her nakedness was covered by little to nothing-only a tiny transparent veil.
The wind blew gently, allowing the veil to stick to her skin.
As she drew closer, the Advisor, the General and even the Soldier that had brought the report, stared in awe.
Her appearance was like the approach of a goddess. They could clearly see her voluptuous chests and the cherries that made their edge pointed at them.
Her curves were wless, and only brought thoughts of the wondrous pleasures in between her legs.
As she drew closer, the singing continued louder. The singing was obviously from her, but her lips barely moved.
She walked past the soldier and then up to the General.
Looking at her closer, the General could not help but swallow hard.
Because of ack of sufficient entertaining material, he and the Advisor had been engaging themselves with the Orc women.
However, which man on earth was not attracted by beauty.
Whether it was a flower or a woman, beauty was the joy of the world that pushed men.
And right now, the woman before them was the most beautiful thing in the world.
Their eyes became slightly misty.
She stopped right before the General. Her long slender fingers touched his chest. Tracing it down to his groin that had already betrayed him in erection.
Her fingers went through his robe to stroke him a little.
The Advisor and Soldier watched in Envy.
They had all forgotten that a naked woman was not supposed to be here at such a time.
In fact, the soldiers were all men. The only women in this ce at the moment, were the Orc women.
However, they were too far under her spell to reason. They could also not hear the chaos happening outside with the troops.
This was Emma''s Techniques at work.
*Uncaged Desires*
*Song of Allure*
However, Emma''s Technique was not as brutish as it used to be. After her increase in power level, it had be more refined.
It allowed for her to slow down the ability ofmon reason of a man.
Uncaged Desire brought a man to that point of reasoning a man had when he was about to shoot his load in a woman.
It brought it to that point where nothing else mattered to a man except the woman under him.
However it did this without giving the sensual satisfaction.
Immediately, Emma''s fingers moved.
*Slush!* Slush!*
The General had managed to move in time.
*Boom!* He sted her away with his strong spiritual energy.
However, he had been injured.
Emma had made target on two ces. His groin and his neck. She had not gotten the Neck in time.
However, a sausage looking thing nowid on the ground.
Emma was flung a distance away by the spiritual st.
She rolled on the ground, spitting out blood and some of her bones even broke in the process.
The st of a Cultivator in the bronze rank was strong. in fact, she was supposed to be dead by now.
However Demons were a very tenacious bunch.
The General Screamed as he held his bleeding groin area.
"GET! THAT BITCH!!!" He ordered.
However, the moment she stopped rolling on the ground, a shadow pool appeared and she disappeared within it.
Emma suddenly appeared from a Shadow pool beside Chiron. She was in terrible shape.
However, she still forced herself up in a bow. She exined what she had done.
Chiron smiled a bit. Even though she had not established her aim of killing the General, she had just helped Chiron prove what he thought all along.
It was for this very reason that even though Emma had little to nobat power, she was the most deadly servant he had.
In fact, in Chiron''s mind, she was even more dangerous than the Dragon.
With her minute strength but incredible seduction abilities and the ring he gave her, she had entered into the Heart of the enemy camp for the life of a General at the Bronze rank and had even seeded in injuring him badly.
This was the power of seduction.
Chiron remembered reading some where in his former world of ancient kings that had only women as special agents and spies.
They engaged in espionage and brought down mighty men.
such was the way of the world. Women had a way into the heart of men that defiedmon sense.
In fact, it is said that it takes almost seven seconds for a man to realize that a beautiful woman was dangerous.
Seven seconds was plenty time. A King could die many times in just those seven seconds.
And that was the power of a regr woman.
This was the reason why subuses were a dangerous bunch.
Chiron patted her head, "Not bad! When we get back, you can have some of the orc men as a treat!"
Emma''s eyes brightened and she nodded.
Now, it was time for him to take over the show.
"Lend Your ring to your sister, Ca!" he ordered.
Emma did as he ordered.
Chiron stood up and walked towards the chaotic camp of the Chand Kingdom army.
As he did, fire oozed out of his body in ciders...
Chapter 256 *Incinerate CAELUS IGNIS*
Emmay on the ground as she rested to heal up her wounds.
Chiron patted her head, however, just before he left, he saw the blood stains on her long demon fingernails. No doubt from the general.
"give me one of those."
Without wasting time and without any feeling, She broke one of her blood-stained nails from the root of her finger and handed it over to Chiron.
Chiron sent it immediately into the system.
He stood up and advanced steadily towards the camp.
Ca walked by his side and so did Hunter.
Emma''s technique had begun a round of chaos in the Chand Kingdom army camp just as it did when she had released it within the Chikitsa n.
However, these were soldiers and they had far more discipline. Also, they were all cultivators. Without a doubt, they were going to get control soon.
But notwithstanding, the Chaos had begun.
Some people had already be unfortunate to be dead as a result of Emma''s technique.
This Naturally went into feeding Chiron.
As Chiron walked towards the Camp, Ciders of fire smoked out of his body and gathered in front of him.
It did not stop until it became arge ball several times his body size.
Some of the soldiers that had gotten themselves together saw this and shouted, "Halt! Who are you?"
Chiron did not respond to their questions.
He just concentrated more than half of his spiritual energy that was at the middle stage of the copper realm into the fireball.
He nearly did not hold anything back. If Chiron was a normal cultivator, he would have fainted after putting this much Spiritual energy into one attack.
However, he wasn''t.
His body carried not just Spiritual Energy but also Aura energy.
The fireball became like a blinding sun in the night.
It was so huge and so bright that back at the Vandora camp, it was clear for them to see.
"What the fuck is that!?" Captain Timimented lowly.
It was a big bright Yellow-reddish sun in the night.
It practically made the entire ce bright like it was daytime.
It was not difficult for the soldiers of the Chand Kingdom to figure out that this was an attack. Immediately, some of them started to attack. However, the sun seemed to absorb all their attacks and it surprisingly made it bigger.
They formedyers uponyers of defence with their Shields.
Many of them had already gotten their senses together and ran to also form a defence.
At the same time, General Chain saw this. "Shit!" he cursed. He could feel the intense fire from where he was. It was true that he was still scarred from having his manhood chopped off, but if he did not move, more disaster was toe.
He was sluggish, but he still tried to move and Advisor Gon helped him to advance forward. He was the strongest cultivator in this ce and did not have the subtle privilege of cking because his rod was cut off.
Meanwhile, the prisoners ran in different chaotic directions trying to take cover.
Chiron bit his lips, and blood flood out of them.
He Rune spoke as he spat into the fireball.
Arge rune mark appeared on the fireball, and the fireball got bigger and bright, sending hot airwaves in all directions.
Chiron smiled. Through his blood lips and the fireball that reflected in his wide-open eyes, it was not at all a friendly smile.
He muttered lowly.
*Incinerate CAELUS IGNIS*
Like the descent of heaven''s judgment on Sodom and Gomorra, The gigantic fireball wasunched like a slingshot into the enemy camp.
As it moved, the intense force of fire burning everything in its path could be heard loudly. This fireball was not a respecter of material, person or even the earth, as it created a path that broke through sand and stone as it sped just over the ground.
Screams from all sides could be heard as men were burnt to charcoal even before the ball of fire reached them.
Wet forest wood and green leaves went from full of life to dust in a matter of seconds.
The Fireball went through the first row of defence the soldiers had formed as effortlessly as going through paper, and then the same thing was true about the second and the third.
However, by the fourth, it had slowed down and it allowed for General Chain to reach just in time.
He activated his Bronze-ranked energy.
Just as the rank suggested, his spiritual energy came out like it was liquid bronze floating in the air.
An attack just like this one was really nothing for him to defend with the level of cultivation he had.
However, the moment Chiron saw him touching the fireball, he nodded, "Finally, you are out."
Chiron willed and the fingernail he had taken from Emma seemingly appeared from thin air.
This Nail had the General''s blood on it.
Heunched a kick at it, and It merged with the fireball.
To be precise, it merged with the Bold Rune on the fireball.
General Chain opened his hands wide and his bronze Energy dissolved Chiron''s brazed attack like it was water being poured on a campfire.
However, as it did, he did not notice the Rune wrap itself around the long fingernail and charge like a thrown de at his heart.
His arms were wide open and his attention had been concentrated on the attack.
He did not notice as the de charged through his Bronze Spiritual Energy and into his chest.
*Slouch!*
The Nail went through his chest and out the other side.
This happened at the exact moment that almost all the fire had been quenched.
General Chain suddenly coughed out blood.
It was a lot of it.
As he did, he felt the most unfortunate thing that could ever happen to a cultivator.
He felt as he''s cultivation dropped steadily.
Yes!
that attack just now had torn through his Dantain, and at the moment, he was losing his cultivation and he was losing it fast.
Like water leaking out of a bucket, it leaked out of him.
Chapter 257 This Was A Massacre.
General chain had managed to disperse Chiron''s power but at the cost of this, he had gotten an injury that left him handicapped.
The worst situation any cultivator could ever find themselves in was finishing their cultivation energy within a fight.
While the absolute worst situation they could ever be in life was to lose their hard-earned cultivation energy forever.
General Chain could feel it. His cultivation energy was leaving his body steadily.
At first, it dropped to the second stage of the bronze rank.
And then it dropped to the first, and then a massive drop to the Copper ranks.
he could feel his Sin-cravings dying away.
this was the most prominent proof that he had fallen.
He tried as hard as he could, ring his arms in an attempt to catch the spiritual energy that was flowing out of his body and into the air.
However, it did not work. It was like he was trying to catch smoke.
He could see it, but he couldn''t touch it.
"No! No!! No!!! don''t go...Please stay. My life''s work," his eyes were wide with his plea, "Come back!" He tried harder to catch the Smoke. However, that would never happen.
Tears fell from his eyes like a child hungry for its mother''s milk.
Some fires still burnt around and it helped brighten the area.
Chiron took one step at a time as he advanced forward, "kill everything that breaths. But leave the Orcs. I have ns for them," he muttered lowly.
Hunter and Ca rushed into the confused midst of the soldiers.
Ca rushed forward. Her first victim was the general in tears.
*Slush!*
Her long sharp fingers went into the Throat of the General and with a sharp movement she made with her hand, his head went into the air like a tossed coin.
It fell on the ground not knowing what had happened or why it had happened to him.
The moment the General''s head touched the ground, Chiron activated a shadow pool and it rolled inside it.
Just like that, and by the wits of a child barely the age of Eleven, the General who was a cultivator of the bronze rank had lost his life.
Many of the soldiers were still alive.
Chiron advanced slowly. After the death of the General, he was not in a hurry.
Again and again as deaths went rampant around him, the System gave announcements of fate points.
"Devil''s Touch, join them and y a little," he muttered lowly.
Devil''s touch appeared from his body like liquid iron.
It flowed out of his body and into the environment.
It turned in the form of thousands of des and it traced the soldiers.
This was not in any way a fair fight. Chiron had said that he was going to destroy the camp alone.
He did not lie.
As far as he was concerned, his servants were an extension of his will and de.
This was a proud massacre.
Chiron strolled into the camp.
A mixture of screams from the dying, and alerts from the system was a potent mix that brought a deep smile to his face.
In a matter of minutes, the soldiers were dead, and while a very lucky few had managed to escape, most were dead.
For those that escaped, Chiron sent Hunter for the hunt.
Just then, Ca brought a person before Chiron.
He was wounded all over. However, he still had his body decorated with the pieces of jewelry.
One look at him, and it was easy to tell that this was not an ordinary person. He was most likely a noble or a man of the state, and in these times, those were one and the same time.
"Please don''t kill me! I''ll do whatever you want. I am rich. Precious stones, beast cores? just name it! I''ll give it to you. I can also help you get..."
*Pow!*
Ca gave him a resounding p on the face that sent him to the ground.
Instantly, he understood that he needed to keep his mouth shut.
Advisor Gon bleed from his mouth. His eyes remained on Chiron.
It was not hard to tell that Chiron was the person in charge.
He could see that Chiron did not have any arms. Yet, the kind of presence he carried was not that of a cripple.
"The armless Prince!" he lowly muttered.
Chiron nodded, "Good! you have heard of me. It will make this much easier. Who are you and what value can you present to me alive?"
Adviser Gon as his Title implied was one of the trusted aids of the king of the Chand Kingdom.
He had been by his side since the king was a prince and had helped him execute many ns. Including the problem that now gued the Vandora kingdom.
He was sent over here strictly because of his ability to speak the Oguage so as to pass the right message to the Orcs.
Chiron heard this and a n was slowly formed in his head.
"Keep him. He is useful!" Chiron instructed.
Ca nodded as she Knocked him out.
Afterwards, Chiron waited a while as Hunter and Ca ate some of the soldiers to their fill.
.....
"He has been gone for hours now. Should we send someone to go check up on him?" Groover asked Captain Timi.
Captain shook his head, "Don''t do that. This concerns the pride of amander. If we interfere, it will destroy his reputation with the troops!"
The two of them waited outside their tent in silence as they awaited Chiron''s arrival.
A little whileter, a soldier ran over with news of his arrival.
They immediately ran out to him.
There he was in the open field just in front of the Orc forest.
By his feety a man that had obviously been beaten silly.
Chiron watched as they hurried to him.
But there were not the only ones.
Curiosity had the better of the troops and they also came out to watch. After all, they had all seen the fire in the forest that was as bright as the sun.
Chiron was sound, alive and well, and had even brought back a prisoner.
"Keep this one. He is very important," Chiron walked away. However, he had only taken a few steps when he paused and turned, "Also, feed Dan''s hands to my dragon."
Chapter 258 Blessings Of The Bear Mother
"NO! Please don''t do this to me. No!! I did not mean to challenge your authority. Please I beg of you. Prince Chiron! please don''t do this to me. I need my hands."
Dan pleaded with tears in his eyes as he was pulled away towards the dragon.
"Captain Timi! Please Beg him for me. I won''t do it again. I swear. I won''t I won''t do it again," Dan pleaded, trying to reach for Captain Timi.
However, the captain removed his face.
Dan tried to activate his Totems, but he was immediately held down.
Many of the troops came out to watch as he was led to the chopping blocks.
This included Dn and his friend Deamon.
Dn did not like this particr person, but that did not mean that he wished for him to have his hands removed.
Deamon on the other hand smiled at this.
He enjoyed the sight very much.
Dn had told him how Dan treated him when he first came to meet the Captain. It was nice to see Dan getting a taste of his own medicine.
Both hands were put in chains and then they were set on a chopping block.
By now, tears ran down the side of his eyes.
Lieutenant Glover was the person in charge of this. He could not help but remember the first time he had met Chiron. He too had also tried to go against him.
He made a mental note not to ever do it again.
Dan was not just an example to the troops, he was also an example to the officers in charge.
Glover raised the axe high in the air.
As he did, Dan pleaded with him onest time, "Please!!! Lieutenant Glover. You have known me for a very long time. Please do not do this to me."
"I''m sorry boy but this is out of my hands."
The Axe came down like lightning from the heavens.
*BAM!*
"AHAHHHAHAH!!!"
But arms were chopped off.
Blood jetted on lieutenant glover''s face and Dan fell on his back, screaming out his pain.
"You two!" Glover pointed at Dn and Deamon, "Take him to the infirmary immediately!"
"Yes sir!" They saluted and hurried to carry Dan to receive treatment.
Of course, the treatment that he was to receive would not mean that he was going to get his hands back.
Healing a wound was a possibility, but regrowing a lost limb was not.
Dan would forever be armless just like the Prince that sentenced his fate.
Glover took the Cut out arms and brought them before the Dragon.
Without a moment''s waste of time, the dragon brought out its tongue and the hands was fed to it.
Glover watched as the dragon chewed on the arms. Making cracking sounds. Evidence of the dragon chewing and breaking the arms'' bones.
And then he heard the sound of swallowing.
All the while, Glover kept on advising himself not to ever cross Chiron''s path again.
....
Meanwhile, back at the central camp, the Ceremony to receive the Bear mother''s blessings before the war was ongoing.
Prince Victor was in his ceremonial wear in front of the crowd of soldiers.
He was not the only one. The Commanders also stood behind him.
The Elder Shaman with White stood before a sheep that had been ced on an altar.
She dressed totally in white garments. The other priests and priestesses around were also dressed in white.
By the side were the different Tribal Chiefs of the major ns.
The entire atmosphere of the ce was one of reverence. After all, this was a very sacred ceremony.
"Great Bear mother! Your Children are here to seek the will of your guidance and Protection! Bring the Unblemished sacrifice of a beast Sheep that has never tasted the green of the earth," the Elder Shaman spoke loudly as she waved her hands and a long Knife appeared.
"ept their offering oh Bear mother. For your children are needy of your ever foreseeing guidance."
The Elder shaman waved the knife in her hand and brought it down on the neck of the sheep.
The Sheep struggled against the brunt of her de, but it was useless.
She easily cut off its neck and its blood flowed out staining the white of her garment.
Immediately, one of the priests hurried forward with a bowl.
The bowl was ced under the neck of the bleeding Sheep.
The blood followed into it until the bowl was full.
Afterwards, the priest presented it to the Elder Shaman.
She took out some spices and sprinkled them into the bowl of blood, speaking some ancient incantations as she did.
"Rahsisod slksmsoed skkospspps sraesvsos," the moment she was done.
The symbol of a Rune showed on the blood and then it disappeared just as quickly as it hade.
The Elder Shaman took the Bowl of Blood and stepped forward.
"The Bear mother grants a bit of the power of her all-foreseeing eye. As Head Commander of this campaign, she blesses you with her gift." The Elder Shaman dipped a finger into the blood and drew a mark on the forehead of Prince Victor after which, she ced a drop of the blood into his left eye.
"With this, you will be able to see ten seconds into the future. This is her gift!"
The moment the blood dropped into his left eye, he seemed to enter a state of trance, his left eye glowed white, and he actually had a quick vision of what would happen in the next ten seconds.
And just as he had seen, the Elder Shaman went around the Commanders gifting all of them on the left eye.
For themanders, they could see five seconds into the future.
After which, She took a small broom and dipped it into the blood.
The soldiers of the army matched forward and she sprinkled it on their heads.
"This is the blessing of the bear mother. It will give you the ability to be able to see a second into the future."
Although a second into the future did not sound like it was a big deal. However, in a critical moment that involved life and death, it coulde in very handy.
After all, wars were in such a manner. In only the blink of an eye, a person that was bright with life could be dead, not knowing what had killed him.
This was one of the reasons why the Vandorain Army were always on top during wars.
It was because of the blessing from the Bear mother.
Just as the ceremony continued, a beast eagle flew in the sky above their heads.
Everybody''s attention was immediately drawn to it.
That was because this was a messenger beast eagle. It was a very well-known beast used for delivering messages within the kingdom.
However, this one had a Silver lining on its wings. In other words, this one was from the royal family.
If it was from the king himself, it would have a gold lining on its wings.
The Eagle made a few turns in the sky before itnded by the area where the Chiefs stood.
It brought with it a box. After dropping the box directly in front of Chief Ban, it flew away, back to where it came from.
Everyone was taken aback by this.
The members of the royal family that used an Eagle with silver lining were Victor, Chiron and Nora.
Victor was present so it couldn''t be him and from the direction the Eagle had flown in from, it was easy to tell that it was not from the pce.
It could only be one other person.
Chief Ban took the box and opened it gently.
What he saw left him speechless...
Chapter 259 Achieving The Impossible
Chief Ban could not believe what he saw. It was the head of a person. It was bloody and horrors the person faced before death was clearly registered on his face.
Ban looked at this head and could recognize the person.
It was weird that Chiron would send a head his way.
However, out of curiosity, the other chiefs peeped into the box to see what it was.
One the chiefs instantly pulled the box towards himself and then he frowned.
"This person! is this not General...No! it can''t be! that is unbelievable"
He dropped the box on the ground and the human head rolled out of it.
This took everyone by surprise.
Elder Baldie was also present. As the representative of his n, he was in attendance of the asion.
He walked closer and looked at the human head, "This is the head of General Chain of the Chand Army. How did it get here?"
Just then, a letter fell out of the box. Chief Ban picked it up. There was a royal seal on it, signifying that it had actuallye from Chiron.
He wanted to open it, but then he saw who it was addressed to and then he passed the letter to Victor.
Victor collected it and opened it.
At first he read it''s content with a normal look. However, after a while, his eyes opened wide, and his fingers tightened as he applied force on the paper.
"It can''t be!?" He threw the paper away and walked towards the human head. As he did, Elder Baldie caught the paper and read out it''s content for the chiefs.
No one could believe it. The War campaign had not even began and Chiron had already submitted the head of a famous General of the Chand Army.
He had descimated an entire battalion of troops hiding in the Orc forests.
"He did this with barely a few thousand soldiers with more than eighty percent of them being fresh recruits," Elder Baldie muttered nodding his head in acknowledgment of Chiron''s ability.
"HUH!?" The entire crowd gasped in shock.
Whether it was the Commanders, the Chiefs or even the Elder Shaman that was within ear shot of the conversation, they were all left in total surprise.
It was also good to remember that General Chain was a cultivator of the Bronze rank.
This was a very famous General with years of experience under his belt.
Although he was not as great as many of the other Generals of the Chand Kingdom, he was still a very famous man.
He was also quite intelligent.
But Chiron that was Armless with the most disadvantaged troops had set out and in only a few days, he had started to see results.
Prince Victor was Angry, and in his anger, he stepped on the head of the human head, crushing it to meat paste.
He turned and walked away angrily.
Somemanders followed him behind.
Victor was not angry because of the progress Chiron was making.
He was angry because of the content of the letter.
Chiron had said in the letter that he was sending the head of the General over for Victor to help him submit it to the king.
He even clearly stated that Victor could take the credit for it, and that he did not care about such trivial things.
In other words, Chiron was saying that this was just the beginning and that he did not even mind gifting him the credit for this one.
This was a tant insult thrown right at Victor''s face.
Chiron had even timed it right and the message had been delivered during the ceremony.
Even if Victor was so shameless as to take the credit for this one, it would mean that he was an ipetent leader, stealing credit for another''s work.
After all, every body had seen as the Cored beast eagle had delivered the head.
Chiron could have sent it directly to the pce, but he had rather sent it here. He was practically using Victor as his Errand boy.
This was why Victor was fuming.
Chief Ban on the other hand understood what was happening and suddenly, he smiled.
From a faint smile, it progressed into full blownughter, "I knew it. There is no way that Kid is normal, and he did not even wait to receive the blessings of the Bear mother. I remember the king had asked to see results by the end of the first month. It has not even been a week yet."
Heughed some more in the entertainment of all that was happening. Of course, this included the content of the letter that turned Victor into an errand boy.
Chief Ban was one to wear his feelings at the edge of his sleeves.
If he was sad he would cry, if he was angry, he re up and most likely punch somebody, and if he was happy, he wouldugh to the content of his heart.
He was a free and man and heughed heartily, regardless of the fact that this was an offensive moment for the prince regardless of the side nces filled with warning that the other chiefs gave him.
Chief Wallow walked up to the Letter. He picked it up and read the contents for himself, and then he turned to Elder Ban.
heughed a little, "so what did you give to him?"
"Huh!?" that question made the crowds interest pique.
"What do you mean?" Elder Baldie asked.
"Come on! we are all of the same kingdom. We all know that the Prince Chiron insisted on visiting your tribalnds before he came here. There is no way that a cripple boy with barely a troop of a thousand recruits would face a bronze rank cultivator with a well trained army of over five thousand ande out Victorious. Even if he had a dragon, it just doesn''t add up. With the training that General Chain had, Surely maneuvering within the orc Forest to avoid and even trap a dragon is possible."
Wallow stepped forward to elder Baldie, "It can only be one thing. After all, Everyone knows that Giant Untamed Snake tribe are as slithering as their name. So tell me, what advantage did you give him that made him achieve the impossible?"
Chapter 260 The Wrath Of King Ash
The Giant Untamed Snake tribe did not exactly have a good reputation in the kingdom.
They were usually a quiet bunch.
They were mostly specialized in sneaky operations for the kingdom.
After the Coup that brought them down from the glory of having the crown, they have been surpresed and picked on a lot.
However, one of the few reasons the king did not extinguish the fire of this tribe in full was because they were full of secrets.
They also possessed rich knowledge about the kingdom.
If another Kingdom were to take them in, they would be a profound threat to the Vandora kingdom.
For this reason, their position as part of the Major tribes was not taken from them.
But then again, they were still surpresed.
The king of that time was smart.
His n was to keep them were he could see and reach them if there be need.
At the same time, slowly cutting their influence in the kingdom.
Going as far as to spread rumors about them in order to ruin their reputation.
At the moment, many did not like the Giant Untamed Snake tribe.
Even those of them in the army were usually given a hard time.
Elder Baldie''s n when he baited Chiron to visit the tribal area of the Giant Untamed Snake tribe was to try and create an attachment that Chiron was in support of the declining tribe.
of course, it also meant that if Chiron made bad decisions, it would affect the already terrible reputation of the tribe.
However, Chiron had just done something that was of praise and reward.
Meaning that the reputation of the Giant Untamed Snake tribe was on the rise.
this was supposed to be a good thing.
However, Chief Wallow was trying to twist the entire thing.
He did not want the credit to be attributed to Chiron.
After all, it is a known fact that this was a silentpetition for the crown between the two princes.
It was supposed to be an honorable challenge.
If what Chief Wallow was saying was true, then it meant that Chiron was cheating and that was without Honor.
Or better still, it meant that the Giant Untamed Snake tribe was helping Chiron cheat.
That was even worse.
Giving support from the shadows was one thing, but helping Chiron defeat such an opponent just for the credit to their name was something everybody would look down on.
Elder Baldie understood what was going on.
The Swallow tribe shared border areas with the Giant Untamed Snake tribe.
Although the Swallow tribe were known to be a calm collected people, that was actually on the surface.
It was what they wanted other people to believe.
This was just another ploy to pull them down further.
In the game of politics, the battle of words, reputation, power, and influence could happen anywhere.
It was a fierce battle that could either sway hearts or destroy one''s standing reputation with the people.
Elder Baldie nodded his head, "I really don''t know what you are talking about. The new prince returned to us injured and without arms. While you were enjoying thefort of your tea parties, my Giant Untamed Snake tribe stepped forward to see how we could help him with the obvious problem."
This was a good defense. Elder Baldie had just removed himself and his n from the equation.
Yet, he had also, attached himself to Chiron, but as a good Samaritan.
Hearing this, Chief Wallow could no longer point fingers. He had no choice but to hold his grievances back.
He turned and walked away.
The other Chiefs were also whispering to themselves about this incident.
No matter the method Chiron used to kill the General, it had shown his capability.
It did not take long for such news to spread within the army camp and even beyound.
It was just one battle but it''s significance was incredible.
Chiron''s legend had began in the stories of poets.
The Army were supposed to move for the war front three days from that day, but because of Victor''s anger, they were forced to leave that night.
...
Meanwhile, in a different ce, country, and pce not so far away, the King read the report with a frown on his face.
This was king Ash, ruler of the Chand Kingdom.
He was slightly built and looked to be middle aged but in truth, he was already in his eighties.
His cultivation was strong in the Bronze rank and it aided with his age.
He had just seeded the throne from his father and had ns to expand his kingdom.
of course, this meant swallowing other kingdoms.
At the moment, he had his eyes on the rich Vandora kingdom and had been making ns for this long since when he was just a prince.
However, a particr integral n in his scheme had been foiled.
The Army he stationed in the Orc forest had been wiped out.
And it had been done by a child without arms.
This was many years of nning and strategizing.
It had gone straight into the drain.
"AHHHH!!!" he screamed in his anger.
He jumped down and caught the messenger that had brought the message by the neck.
He broke his neck with a hand, but was not satisfying enough to quench his anger.
He tore open the messanger''s chest with his bare hands.
Blood and innards sshed everywhere. It was on his face, his robes, and some even stained the fear shaken servants around.
This was not the first time their king was doing something like this.
He had once mutted a maid in a simr manner, just because she interrupted his sleep to bring him food.
Such was the way in the pce. Even his women feared him. After all, King Ash had one of the scariest of sins.
His was the sin of Wrath. No one knew when he would ir up, or what would ir him up. They all lived in daily fear that they would be the next he would send to the after life.
King Ash dug through the body of the unfortunate fellow like a dog trying to bury a bone.
He continued for a while, until the messanger''s meat was all over the room like the room of a disobedient kid hunting for it''s mother''s attention.
He breathed heavily when he was done. He looked at the mess on the ground and sighed.
"tell his family that he died inbat. send them something!" he ordered and one of the soldiers saluted, taking the opportunity to run out of the room.
The king stood up and went back to his throne, sitting on it with his body still covered in the messanger''s blood.
He sighed lowly. "I did it again."
Some one suddenly materialized from the wall behind him, "yes you did!"
Chapter 261 The Wrath Of King Ash 2
"Yes, you did!"
The moment he appeared from the walls, the king waved his hands and everyone exited the room.
This person wore white robes with the symbol of the sun on his chest.
It was none other than Abel.
Abel materialized from the wall like he was going through a door.
He walked over to the crushed corpse in the centre of the throne room. Abel shook his head, " but It seems you are getting better."
"Better?" King Ash looked at him with a frown. Obviously, he still had some residual anger he did not vent.
"Yes, it''s better now. If it were the old you, you would have not only killed him but also eaten his flesh in your rage."
King Ash heard this and it made him sigh. It was true. he did not use to feel satisfied until he had taken a piece of the person that roused his anger into his stomach.
Abel smiled a little, "Don''t overthink it, dear king. It is just one of the problems with reaching the middle ranks and gaining power. It is not a big deal. With time, it will fade."
King Ash heard Abel''s words and immediately stood to his feet, "Not a big deal!? Did you just say that it is not a FUCKING big deal? I had a deal with your church. You were supposed to help me get this FUCKING sin of Wrath under control!"
As he talked, his spiritual energy rushed out of his body in all directions. It was without target or aim. It was like a fire that wanted to consume all in its path. "as it stands, it seems that I might have done better staying under the rule of the zodiac houses," King Ash grabbed his head with his two hands and squeezed his hair hard. He had a confused look on his face, "This sin of Wrath is making me run mad!"
"And that is why I gave you those pills," Abel answered nonchntly. "Just think of it. If I had not given you those pills, your pce would now be empty of maids, guards, and even your wife and children. You would be like the Mad king of the Vandoria kingdom several years ago. Your own kingdom will rebel against you and just like that one, you might have also died in a coup for the throne."
King Ash heard this and he calmed down a little.
What Abel had just said was true. This was the major reason why he had decided to join the Holy church and leave the zodiac families.
The holy church possessed medicine that could help tame and even extinguish the problems associated with entering the power realms of sin.
Some people had it easy with their Sins the moment they entered the Bronze rank, but for some others, it was like the problems of the world hadnded on their shoulders.
The only thing such people think about is pleasing their Sin by engaging rapidly in it.
However, such an act could lead to being fatal.
The realms of Sin could never be satisfied, only be tamed. This was a popr saying that went around those in these realms.
However, the realm of Sin came with its unsatisfying hunger, pulling many mighty men to the ruin of their own hands.
They were many that fear this realm and the destruction it could bring, and for that reason, they decide it best to remain in the Copper rank.
For some others, their position in life left them no choice but to sort more power, going through the hardships of the realms of Sin.
Bronze rank, Silver Rank, Gold rank. With each rank, the Sin gets worse. Just like a bottomless abyss. The deeper one went, the darker it got.
But this was the only way to break out of the hold of mother nature in other to achieve power and if possible, immortality.
They were many that went into close door cultivation in other to get control of their Sin, and some others that go into the wild of mother nature in other to tame their urges.
After all, Danger sharpens the senses and builds the sess of a cultivator.
In fact, going through the dangerous baptism of the wild was at one time considered the most effective method to tame the Sin of the Middle realms.
At least this was so until the Church came along with their pill.
Abel peeled his eyes from the mess of what used to be a person on the ground and then turned to King Ash. "Your case with your Sin of Wrath is quite a special one but it is not something that my Holy church has not seen or solved before." Abel suddenly turned, having a corny look on his face, "But the problem is that you will need time to quench the burning fire of your Sin."
"TIME!? you have been saying that same thing again and again for a long time now. How much time do I need? I have done everything your Holy church asked. I killed my father and submitted the kingdom to your rule. I have even started suppressing the worship of the old gods. Many of their temples, I have raided and destroyed. What else do you want FROM ME!?"
*WUSH!* His Spiritual energy went up again and he sent a st of it Abel''s way.
Abel waved his hand, extinguishing the burning Spiritual energy that sted at him without much effort.
King Ash realized what he had done. His spiritual energy calmed down a little, "I''m sorry! forgive me."
Abel chuckled a little, "Don''t worry, it''s no problem. I understand. I too was once in your shoes," Abel talked with a sort of passion on his face, "I know what it''s like to be in your shoes. To feel like your life, your sanity going all out of your control," as he talked, he walked over to King Ash''s throne.
"To lose that which you love because of your ownck of a grip on yourself. But don''t worry! I have your solution right here."
Abel waved his hand and a bottle containing some pills appeared before King Ash, "These pills are newly designed by our clergy. They were made specially because of your situation."
King Ash''s eyes were immediately drawn to the bottle of pills. He instinctively reached for it, but before he could touch it, Abel pulled back a little.
"There is just one little thing you have to do."
King Ash knew that a request was going toe, but he could care less. After all, he was king. All he wanted was a grip on the chaos the Sin of wrath was causing in his life.
All he wanted was a grip on his own life.
"What do you want me to do?"
"It''s really simple. After all, we have him close enough to kill him."
"Kill who?"
Abel came close as he whispered into the king''s ear, "Chiron Chivalry!"
Abel smiled. "I remember General Chain had an elder brother. Revenge would be a good color on him don''t you think?"
Chapter 262 I Am Here For My Inheritance
It did not take long for news of Chiron''s achievement to circte within the kingdom.
After all, everyone knew that the king had given a month to see changes, but Chiron had done it in the first few days.
news of the capabilities of the armless prince had started to circte and some people even spected that he would be a better king than Victor.
Of course, such rumours also reached Victor''s ear.
Victor in his rage went into his tent where he poured his aggression on the women that had been prepared for him.
Afterwards, he went to war.
...
Back at Treasure Town, Chiron''s soldiers settled into the town properly. Some went on patrol to the nearest towns and viges. Their aim was to kill any of the people with Joker''s blue poison in their veins.
Of course, this was done on Chiron''s orders.
Some of the Orcs went back to their vige to secure their people, but a good number of them had joined up with Chiron, bing a part of his army.
Regardless of what any of the Officers thought, none went against Chiron''s orders.
It did not take long for the Orcs to be integrated as one of his own.
Chiron was not one to care for race or the like. The only thing he cared about was their usefulness. Even if a person was a king, if he was not useful to him, then he was useless.
That was his motto. It was either a person was useful or Useless.
The recruits were left to train.
Well, at least all of them except Dn.
He made his way towards the big tent in the Center of the camp.
He was informed that Chiron wanted to see him, and he immediately hurried over.
By now, it wasmon knowledge that Dn was favoured by Chiron. This was not the first time Chiron had called for him.
Sometimes both of them would talk for hours on end.
Their friendship was good.
The recruits even used Dn as a means to voice some of their concerns in their training.
As usual, he entered the main tent. However, what he saw made him freeze in shock.
It was Emma, she was naked and on all fours. The Orc Chief was behind her nakedness ploughing her like a farmer digging the earth for food.
Meanwhile, Hunter fed on what he was sure was a human skull at another corner.
For the first few seconds, no one noticed his presence, but even when they did, they only took a look at him for a bit, and everyone went about what they were doing.
Dn froze.
"Prince Chiron sent for me please!"
Emma turned to him, "he is a... bit...Busy." She answered through the jerking motion, "He is in the other tent, but you can wait for him here."
Dn swallowed hard. His face had already turned a deep shade of red.
After all, he was a teenager. Such shameless acts still brought a blush to his face. Secondly, Emma was shamelessly doing it with an Orc.
"Don''t worry, I''ll just wait for him outsi...!"
*BOOM!*
A low muffled explosion was heard.
Everyone stopped what there were doing and turned in the direction of the explosion.
However, no one rushed towards it.
That was because they could all feel it. There could all feel the wave of spiritual energy rushing about the ce. Even the soldiers outside the tent and all around the camp area could feel it, and they all looked in the same direction.
Dn swallowed hard,"Is that...!?"
"master''s breakthrough!" Emma finished his words.
Chiron sat crossed leg in the center of the tent.
Waves and waves of spiritual pressure rushed about him. It was red like blood with some mes.
Chiron had been gathering significant fate points all this time. He had been the reason why thousands of people within Town Treasure had been wiped out.
This was thousands of Fate points.
He had also acquired a lot of points for destroying the Chand army hiding in the Orc forest.
It was more than enough to help him push his cultivation of both Spiritual energy and Aura energy a step further.
This was the second advancement he was having. The only reason the soldiers in the camp were more alerted by this one was that it was spiritual energy.
Chiron breathed in and out as he calmed his raging energy.
He had now advanced into the Peak stage of the copper rank on all his energies.
He took a look at his stats.
Apart from the increase in stats on both sides, there was not much changes.
However, he was not at all that bothered by this.
He opened his skill tab and activated a particr skill.
It was one he had newly acquired but had not yet used.
This skill allowed him two chances to teleport to any ce of his choice and back.
He had bought it from the system.
Chiron had been preserving it for a while now. He kept it as a backup n for a quick escape. He wanted to use it in case he ran into life-threatening trouble.
But the current ns called for its usage.
*Teleport*
Chiron activated it and immediately, he disappeared from his spot.
By the time he appeared, he was at the ruins of a once familiar ce.
This was the Chikitsa n.
Chiron looked around and nodded, "It seems like it works."
He had appeared right in front of the Chief''s destroyed manor. all around the ce were corpses that had decayed over time. There were even corpses of devils littered around the ce.
Almost as soon as he appeared, he felt the sudden approach of something rushing towards him at full speed.
He looked in a particr direction. His brows frowned tightly.
When he left this cest, it was nearly overrun by devils after he opened the portal to theher realm.
It won''t be a surprise if something abominable came from that ce and had taken residence here.
Buildings crashed to the ground as the monster approached.
the moment the beastnded in front of Chiron, it stopped, and then it bowed. Chiron smiled.
This was the Essence Draining Spider.
It was left behind when he was taken to the Vandora kingdom.
majorly because of its size and of course, appearance.
Chiron noticed that the Essence Draining Spider was almost twice the size it was thest time he saw it. Also, the glow in the eyes of the beast was slowly changing to a red shade. This was Evidence that it was soon to enter the red core.
Chiron nodded, "not bad. You survived long. How about this? Go in that direction. Don''t stop until you get to the Vandora kingdom, you''ll meet me there."
The beast turned and immediately did as instructed.
Without wasting time, Chiron turned and walked into the half-destroyed building in front of him. Chiron knew this ce very well. Even in its current destroyed form, he still knew his way around. He hade here for one specific thing.
It was something he had not been able to take along with him because of the circumstances surrounding his exit.
He followed a hidden passage and down the hidden structures.
Finally, he stopped before a particrly familiar giant door.
This door had the statured head of a dragon on it.
Chiron bit his tongue and spat the blood on the dragon''s head.
"Wake up you old thing. I am here for my inheritance!"
Chapter 263 Secret Of The Hidden Garden Under The Chikitsa
The moment Chiron''s blood touched the Dragon''s head, the blood gathered to the eyes of the dragon just like it had done a long time ago when Chiron hade down here with Elder Joules.
The Eyes glowed a bit and the Dragon eyes seemed toe to life.
"Child of Chikitsa, to what do I owe the visit?" The Dragon had its eyes on Chiron.
Chiron remembered that in the Book, after the destruction of the Chikitsa n, the MC did note back to the n until many years in the future. By the time he came back, this ce had already been looted clean.
Chiron had suspected that it was the hand work of the dagger n. After all, they had really be very big yearster. The herbs in thi garden were just that special.
However, things were different in this life. although the Chikitsa n had ended, the dagger n were not given the opportunity to search the Chikitsa n area and loot it.
The reason was because of fear of the devils that had been released. At the moment, most people considered thisnd to be cursed. Unknown to them, a dragon''s garden was hidden underneath it.
"I am not here to beat around the bush. The Chikitsa n is over. I am here to take my inheritance." Chiron responded.
The Dragon''s brows suddenly seemed to frown a bit.
"The herbs in this ce are not just your inheritance, but also those of the Chikitsa people. I cannot..."
*WUSH!*
Chiron released his Spiritual energy and fire that looked like blood went about him. This made the Dragon shut up.
"Hmmm!" The dragon nodded, "You are that Tamashi from that time. You have really grown up. Going as far as to inherit the power of the Red-Blood fire Dragon." The Dragon''s eyes suddenly traced all over Chiron''s body again, "You seemed to be missing some limbs."
Chiron nodded, " i know what you are. You are an artificial spirit. A Remnant of an aggrieved cultivator in the world. I know you posses immense knowledge and wisdom. For my hands, Is there perhaps something in your garden that can help me?"
The dragon shook his head, "unfortunately, I have been here for many years. Your Ancestors have done a poor job maintaining my garden. All they do is take and take. They never try to build. I do not have what you seek."
On hearing this, Chiron frowned.
The dragon saw the look on Chiron''s face. He could tell that Chiron was greatly disappointed.
Chiron nodded in understanding. "Since you can''t help me, then there is no need to allow you to survive. I''ll just take everything inside and leave," as Chiron talked, his spiritual energy was ignited again. Fire went about him like a tornado.
His intention was obviously to destroy the dragon head.
The Dragon saw this and had a surprised look on his face. "If you know what I am, then you also know that your current spiritual cultivation is not enough to destroy me. I am made of pure energy."
Chiron raised a brow at him, "who said i was the one to do it?"
"Huh!?"
Chiron gave a cocky smirk, "You know, I have always wondered why you were buried so deep under the chief''s manor. But after taking a proper look of the Manor upstairs, it suddenly made sense. After all, with the kind of strength that was gifted to Ancestor Chikit, there was no need to hide you. But you see, I know." Chiron took several steps closer, "I know why you hidden here. After all, the entire Chief''s manor epasses a formation to hide you from it."
As the Dragon heard Chiron''s words, it frowned tightly, "It can''t be. How did you know? Such knowledge is only for those with far higher cultivation."
Chiron Chuckled, "my dear Spirit friend, you will be surprised the wealth of knowledge I posses. Then again, you can test me, and watch as I destroy that formation. Apparently, you have not felt the burn of an heavenly tribtion in a long time."
"You wouldn''t..."
*Boom*
Chiron''s fireball rushed to the ceiling destroying a part of it. That was all the convincing that the Dragon needed to shut up.
"I know you well. You an old ancestor of the Blood dragon that gifted the Ancestor of the Chikitsa n with the bloodline and the safety of the Dragon egg. I know your True purpose is not to help the Chikitsa n. Rather, it is to gift the treasures inside to the Dragon egg. That is the reason you only gave one herb per year to the n, and that is why you only gave it to the young ones after the test. You fear the older generation entering inside the garden would have a wider range of knowledge and take important nts that might support the dragon''s cultivation. Now that it has hatched, you expect it to grow stronger than my will and break out of my control. Surely, a sage such as yourself knows where I can get what I want. If you don''t tell me, I swear that I will go back and kill the Dragon myself."
Those words shocked the Dragon head. It was true. That was its true purpose. After all, the entire idea of the Blood dragon allowing Chikit to have the dragon egg was so that he could protect it until it hatched.
Afterwards, the dragon will consume the nts in the garden to aid its cultivation to the peak.
Seeing that Chiron did not have hands, the Dragon head wanted to make things even more difficult for Chiron. After all, if his Chiron''s strong will was broken, the Red-blood fire dragon could use its strength and break out of their blood contract.
Dragons were very strong and mystical creatures. With their ess to Runes, breaking away from a blood contract with someone weaker than them should not at all be difficult.
What the Dragon did not know was that this was just Chiron''s guess. Then again, it was not hard for Chiron toe to such conclusions with the vast knowledge he had of this world and the knowledge he had about the origin of the Chikitsa n.
Unfortunately, No matter how much Chiron knew, he did not know all.
All he knew of this world was strictly based on the knowledge that he had gotten from the Original Mc.
Unfortunately, the only knowledge that the Mc of the book had about any miracle that could help him with his hands was out of reach.
Yes. It was in the Holy Church.
Chiron greatly desired power. But that did not mean that he would not take advantage of any opportunity that presented itself for him to heal his hands.
After all, he could feel it. there was more trouble toe in the future.
Chapter 264 Cardinal Forbidden Zones.
The Dragon on the door was what was called a Precious Spirit.
Precious Spirits were as their names implied. There were made by mending the reminant spiritual energy of many strong Ancestors.
This required a special method for it to work.
The Precious Spirit is born with a seperate personality but the same memories as contained in the spirit energies.
At a certain stage in cultivation, one starts to cultivate not just spiritual energy in the body but also Spiritual energy in the heavens.
This excites heavens rage and a cultivator will have to face an heavenly tribtion.
When a Precious Spirit is made, ites with a Precious Land.
A subspace different from the known world.
This was usually and rich resources.
But there was just one problem.
The Precious Spirit was made from spirit energies of cultivators that have already touched heaven''s spiritual energy.
Meaning that they also attracted heaven''s tribtions.
This Dragon''s preciousnd had not experienced Heaven''s Tribtion in hundreds of years.
if Chiron destroyed the formation above, it was bound to suffer severely.
Chiron knew this and so did the Dragon.
"What is your name?" Chiron asked.
"You can simply call me Old Red."
Chiron nodded, "okay old Red. If you help me, then I promise that your descendant will live to see another day."
Old Red sighed loudly, "You win. I''ll help you. But there are some things you should know first."
"Like what?"
"Firstly, getting your hands back is not the main problem. The main problem is the Curse."
"Curse!?" Chiron frowned, "I have long gotten rid of the curse."
The dragon shook his head, "No you haven''t. You only stalled for more time. Apparently you don''t know much about Magic energy. With the hundreds of years of memory I have from the Dragon souls that were used to create me, I can let you in on some useful knowledge. As you know, Magic energy is the most mysterious of all cultivated energies. No one knows it''s origin or how to use it but magic users. They are also not allowed to teach it unless it''s to another magic user chosen by blood or Fate itself. But that does not mean that we are entirely blind to it''s ways."
Chiron nodded. They was only so much knowledge the MC of the book had. Even if he had climbed to the top, he couldn''t possibly know everything in the world.
This created an opportunity for Chiron to learn something new.
Ignorance was always the Bane of true power.
Chiron would rather learn like a child than brag like a king.
He took a sitting position and listened attentively.
"Amongst magic users, Curse users are the worse. Their abilities usually surrounded Death, Decay, and Demise. However what makes them formidable opponents was not this aspect. Just like a lesson in life that happens again and again until one realizes their mistake, Curses never leave. When you were cursed, it was not just your hands that were cursed. It was your Soul."
Chiron had a feeling that what he was about to hear was going to be troublesome, but he did not know that it was going to be this bad.
It suddenly made more sense why the Fate system required a million points in other to heal him.
Curses were just too extreme.
However, Chiron still had questions. "Then why have I not felt it''s effects all this time?"
The Dragon nodded, "You see Curse Energy is still magic energy. It has its core based in magic. Magic has rules. I might have been down here, but I see what happens around. I saw what you did when your hands got cursed. Like I said, Magic had rules. You had touched upon one of it''s most fundamental rule when you cut off your own hands. You touched upon SACRIFICE. Your willingness to survive pushed you to it. For this reason, the curse had to Sleep."
"So you are saying that if I get my hands back, I risk reactivating the curse."
Old Red nodded.
Just out of curiosity, Chiron wanted to know
Although he had the Gate System, one could never be too prepared.
"What can I do to get rid of it?"
"Hmmm! Well, as you know, I am not a Magic user, and do not know much on the subject. But I can guess a few ways by which that can happen, all of which are based on the experiences of the memories I possess. Firstly which is the simplest one. If you were stronger than the Curse user that ced the curse on you, your spiritual energy could surpress his magic energy and the curse could be washed out of your soul. However, they is a problem with this method. It only works if you were initially of higher cultivation than the Magic user. As it stands, the curse energy inside you even when dormant won''t allow you to push past that cultivation level. It will form a bottle neck that will always hold you back."
"What''s the second method!?"
"The second method would be to kill the curse user. Without an origin, energy cannot be sustained. Even us Precious Spirits need our Preciousnds to continue our existence."
Chiron nodded. However, he had to admit that this option was not currently an option. Meeting knight Sheyi again would spell only one end for him and that was Death.
The Dragon could easily read Chiron''s expression. Even he could tell that this option was out the window.
*cough!* The dragon coughed lowly, "There is a third option. In fact, it is an option that aligns with your initial goal of getting your hands fixed.But I should earn you, it carries the same standard of risk and even struggle as the others I have mentioned."
"Tell me, what is it?"
As far Chiron was concerned, it couldn''t possibly be as bad as the other two options. However, the moment he heard it, he couldn''t help but frown even more.
"Have you ever heard of a Cardinal Forbidden zone before?"
Chapter 265 Revenge Knocks On The Door Of The Unexpected
Only the very strong and extremely disciplined have ever made it to the top of the cultivation realm.
And Yes, with high level of cultivation, long life bes a reality.
However, the problem with standing out is that one now carries a big target on their backs.
it is said that if one were to cultivate well, the possibility of reaching the stage of the gods was even possible.
But for man to shed his earthly form and ascend to such a level, he must go through the test of the heavens several times in his cultivation.
Failing the final of those tests is the reason for the Cardinal Forbidden zone.
After all, the final test carries both the anger and eptance of the Holy Dao.
Cardinal Forbidden zones are those ces that peak cultivators unable to advance in their final tribtion fell.
Chiron knew about the Cardinal Forbidden zones and he could guess what Old Red was tell him to do.
"Cardinal Forbidden zones always carry reminant blessings. This could help you." Old Red added.
However,Chiron chuckled a bit, "You forgot that there also carry reminant anger from both heaven and the fallen cultivator, which tips the probability scale ofing out alive. Not to talk of evening out blessed. "
"So you know about them!"
"I have heard stories, yes" Chiron nodded, "there is a reason they are called the Forbidden zones."
Chiron kept silent for a while. As much as he did not want to, he knew that a cardinal forbidden zone was his best bet.
There might be more, but it was both the quickest and surest method to both get back his hands and get rid of this curse once and for all.
Even for the MC of the book, magic users were always very troublesome.
They had a source of power that the rest of the world just couldn''t understand and this made dealing with them a constant headache.
Thinking this far, Chiron made a mental note to make some safe guards against magic users. After all, he could tell that his fight with Sheyi was still far from an end.
"if I remember correctly, you happen to have some magic nts in your arsenal, right!?" Chiron asked.
"Yes I do, but those alcan barely be considered magic nts. These are just the ones that we can barely understand their basic functions. I won''t advice you to tamper with them. It takes hundreds of years to be able to understand how to mix and use them."
Chiron gave a cocky smile, "trust me, I know."
Chiron decided to shelf the Cardinal Forbidden zone idea behind his mind for the time being.
"Okay, open up, I''m going in"
The Dragon opened it''s mouth and Chiron walked inside, into the garden.
The moment he got in, the Dragon shut it''s mouth.
"I did as you asked," Old Red muttered lowly.
As he did, smoke seemed to sip out of the earth below.
It gathered together and formed into the face of an obviously beautiful girl.
Of Chiron was still here, he would have recognized her at first sight. After all, she was the same person that had caused the Avnche that time when he had first met the people from the Holy church that wanted to take his life.
Back then, Kevin had called this smoke an Evil spirit.
"I know, I was here the entire time," the girl responded. "Now make sure you treat him well, mother will be very made if harmes to him."
"Harm!? You made me send him to a cardinal forbidden zone as his only solution."
"Yes, sooner orter, he is bound to go into one. We are just quicking the process."
"And what if he dies? That means that the red blood fire dragon will also die. This is something I cannot allow."
"Good! Then I suggest you release the secondyer to him."
"No, thatyer of nts and herbs is for the red blood fire dragon. When he breaks out of Chiron''s will, I shall gift him."
"Haha!" The girl in the smoke giggled lowly, don''t worry, Chiron will not die, at least not anytime soon."
She giggled someore as she evaporated away.
Old Dragon sighed lowly. Of course they were a few other ways, but he couldn''t tell Chiron because of the instruction from the girl in the smoke.
Even when all the souls that made him up were alive, they could note close to the strength that this girl possessed.
Chiron had only threatened to release heavenly tribtion on him.
However, this girl was strong enough to capture him and even torture him as a spirit.
Old Red looked inside the garden to observe Chiron''s movements. However, what he saw left him speechless.
He has thought that Chiron had onlye to harvest a few nts and herbs that he needed.
However, as it stood, Chiron had already harvested an an entire sector.
The herbs in the garden were divided into sectors.
With each sector carrying a different atmosphere specific to the energy.
At the moment, Chiron had cleared the entire sector for Aura nts.
"How is he even doing it?" Old Red thought aloud.
After all, Chiron did not have hands and old Red did not remember sensing any spacial material on his body.
Thest time Chiron hade to this ce, he had been instructed to take just one nt, and he had not been strong enough to disobey.
Back then, he even copied a nt with the system.
However, copying nts was too expensive on points. At the moment, he was reallycking in that department.
But who ever said that he needed to copy. He could simply just loot the area clean, and that was what he was doing.
As he passed around the different sectors of the garden, the nts went into his storage.
Chiron was not so generous as to leave anything behind. He looted the ce clean.
All the while, old Red stared in shock.
By the time Chiron left, Old Red was gals that he did not open the secondyer.
Chiron activated the special technique he had used.
*Teleport*
However, the moment he got back into his tent, he got an alert from the system.
Chapter 266 General Buckle The Jealous
"Fuck!" Chiron cursed.
However, he suddenly felt a dee for his neck.
Just when the de was about to make home in his neck, Devil''s Touch leaked out of his clothes in time and blocked against the attack.
However, the force of the attack sent him flying out if the tent.
Chiron rolled on the ground.
Immediately, he stood to his feet.
"An assassin!?" He thought to himself.
However, his eyes was suddenly drawn to what was happening all around him.
This was an assassins attack on just him, it was an attack on his entire camp.
There were fires, sword shing against sword and technique against technique.
It was true that whenever he got more powerful, he had to go through Fate''s test, but all the while, the attacks had been on only him.
However, this attack was on his troops.
It was the Chand Kingdom. They were brazenly attacking His camp in Treasure town.
Immediately, Ca rushed for him, "Master, we are under serious attack. Even the Blood Red Dragon is not having it easy. We have to retreat."
*Gruhhhh!*
Chiron heard the growl of his dragon.
He looked on the direction of the beast. They were three cultivators attacking it.
Every hit thatnded on the dragon''s hard body was an effective one.
Chiron did not even need to know their cultivation levels. From the hits they gave, he could guess instantly that they were cultivators in the Bronze rank.
That was three bronze ranked cultivators on one Dragon.
Even if the Blood Red fire Dragon was strong, there was no way it would be able to defend against three bronze ranked cultivators effectively.
Besides, their coordination was incredible.
The dragon was not allowed the opportunity to even attack effectively.
Whether it was it''s tail or ws or fire breath.
Every attack was always predicted perfectly.
It was almost like these guys were expert hunters.
All around Chiron were his soldiers, still young recruits most if them struggling to keep their lives.
Because of ack of enough time for their training, they discipline was greatlycking.
Most of them out of fear and cowdice ran away from the enemy.
Chiron frowned tightly. It was like he had suddenly woken up to chaos and destruction.
Blood sttered everywhere with the asional mix of organs and tears.
Chiron knew that he needed to organize his army, and he had to do it fast, or else, they would all be dead.
"Get me Captain Timi immediately!" He ordered Ca.
She nodded as she immediately did as she was told.
Meanwhile, willed and devil''s touch wrapped slightly around his body like liquid to form hands on his shoulders.
Chiron looked into the tent, a frown on his face.
"I know that you are in there, why don''t you show your face."
"Hahaha!!!" A subtleughter came from within the tent.
"You know, when I was told that my elder brother was defeated by an armless toddler, I really couldn''t believe it," a man walked out of the tent.
"I was willing to believe that there was an hidden cultivator somewhere within the main tent of this camp. I wanted that cultivator''s head for myself. But then from nowhere, you appeared," he paused as he massaged his jaw.
"And I thought to myself, well if I take his head, the cultivator is sure toe out. From you, I can only feel the spiritual energy of a Cultivator in the peak of the copper realm. But you were able to defend against my attack. And I am a cultivator in the second rank of the Bronze realm. You shouldn''t be able to do that! But you did. You must be one of those rare geniuses. Meanwhile, I had to struggle for many years to be where I am. Do you know how that makes me feel?"
Chiron frowned, "You are buckle the..."
*sh*Boom!*
The man attacked with no warning what so ever.
Long spiritual Talons rushed for Chiron. Luckily, Devil''s Touch had formed like hands that he used to defend.
Yet, the blow sent him flying a distance.
Chiron rolled on the ground a bit but manage to tumble over to get a footing.
*Cough!* Chiron coughed out some blood to the side.
"THAT''S GENERAL BUCKLE TO YOU!!!" The man screamed as he made a leap andnded a distance from Chiron.
All around them, fights where happening, but no body interrupted them.
Chiron recalled information on this man.
He was called General Buckle. He was the immediate younger brother to General Chain.
He was much younger and looked to be in his early thirties.
He had a nasty habit of hurting people he believed were more talented than him.
This included his own men.
Before his eyes, a show of talent was akin to asking for death.
He was called Buckle the Jealous.
Then again, this was caused by his sin of Envy.
Right now, Chiron had entered his sight. As far as Buckle was concerned, no one should climb it easy to the top.
"The only person allowed to climb to the top by the blessings of the heavens, is the king of the Chand kingdom," General Buckle frowned heavily.
"You know, I am not even mad at you for killing brother Chain, it is just not right!" Buckle had a soar look on his face.
"A man should struggle through pain and suffering to reach the top. This is the only life that a man should live. But you scum, born with talent. You are barely twelve and you already have cultivation of the copper rank. You can even defend against my attack. It''s not fair. It''s just not fair. It''s not right. You should suffer like all the others. You should suffer like a man. Don''t worry, I know what to do. I''ll correct this mistake for the heavens itself."
He Chuckled like a mad man as he advanced towards Chiron. His hands ired in the air with a burst of spiritual pressure that Chiron felt as if was about to drown him.
Chapter 267 Where Do We Retreat To?
Unknown to General Buckle, things were nothing like he thought there were.
Firstly, Chiron had struggled nearly throughout his life to get to where he was. Even with the help of the Fate change system, it had not been easy for him.
However, he was a person that would do whatsoever it took for power.
The reason he had been victorious against General Chain was because of a detailed n that took advantage of the General''s love for women.
Chiron had sent Emma to distablilize his mental fortitude first. Even managing to cut of his manhood which greatly affected his thinking ability, as it would any man that had lost his precious private.
At the same time, her power caused death and chaos in the enemy camp.
Which of course made his power grow as a result of all the deaths.
After all, his power grew whenever he was in his autlra domain.
After which he pumped all his power into that fireball, taking advantage of the General''s blood and a rune to kill him.
If this was a straight up fight, there was no way Chiron would have defeated a cultivator in the Bronze realm.
After all, the distance between both ranks was like heaven and earth.
But that was the secret about bathles thatany forgot.
The aim was not to show who was strongest but to win.
If Chiron could win his fights with straight up confrontations, then he would, but when the opponent was obviously stronger than him, trickery had to be involved.
Of course they were many that would frown at his methods, but at the end of the day, capability epassed all thata person was capable of. Whether it was brain or brawns, it was all essential.
I am not as strong as you, so why should I fight you when I can hurt your weak family instead?
I am not as strong as you, so why should I fight you when I can break you mentally and still achieve the same goal of defeating you with psychological methods?
This was why great Generals in the military understood the value of morale in the troops.
If done right, an army of a few hundred would face an army several thousands and not shake in their boots.
This was acknowledgable history that Chiron was very familiar with.
The conditions necessary for Chiron to kill General Chain were quite special, none of which was avable at the moment.
The rest of the world did not need the story of how he won the fight. The only thing they were allowed to know was that he won the fight.
With how reliant on strength this world was, it was easy for many to believe that Chiron with his copper level strength had killed a cultivator that was in the Bronze ranks.
In fact, General Chain had been several ranks into the the bronze rank.
This exaggerated Chiron''s profound ability and made him a pir that many would look up to and want to rely on.
However, it also pulled eyes to his direction.
These were eyes with power capable of threatening even General Chain''s ability.
Now, a mad man like General Buckle was here for revenge.
Because of Chiron''s acimed capability to kill off a General, three bronze level cultivators had evene with General Buckle just to handle his Dragon.
*Boom!Boom!*
General Buckle rained attacks on Chiron.
Barely every time, Chiron dodged.
Some of the attacks brushed him, but those the he could not defend against, he used Devil''s Touch to absorb the blow.
"Why do you keep running. Stay and fight like a MAN!"
*Boom!*
"Like a man!?" Chiron thought to himself, "hell no!"
Even if General Buckle called him a Chicken, Chiron would not mind. After all, the most important thing was his life.
Chiron noticed that the attacks had started to be too much.
Even Devil''s Touch was starting to show cracks.
Chiron knew that the only reason he was still alive at this moment was because of the Death aura being enhanced by the many dead around him.
The people from the Chand Kingdom also used Totems.
General Buckle''s attacks came as sharp, unforgiving Eagle Talons.
Every attack was for the kill.
Chiron ran around the ce, using all in his arsenal to run as fast as he could.
He used his shadow pool and on several asions, he even used either his own people or the warriors of the Chand Kingdom as shield but the General pursued him relentlessly.
"Shit! Shit!! Shit!!!" Chiron cursed as he ran around the battlefield.
He already had injuries all over his body that he bleed from like a running tap.
He was in no current condition to worry for his troops.
Hunter even tried to attack, but the General spanked the cored beast with one swipe of his hand.
One hit was all it took for Hunter to be out of the fight.
Through their soul link, chifron could tell that Hunter was in serious pain.
However, around this time, Captain Timi appeared with some men. These were mostly the instructors with battle experience.
"Protect the PRINCE!!!" Captain Timi screamed as he rushed for the invaders with the instructors and the Orcs that followed behind him.
They gave war cries on top of their lungs.
As the instructors rushed to defend Chiron, Dn and Deamon rushed over to help him, "your highness, we have to retreat," Deamon suggested.
Even without them saying anything, Chiron knew that they had to back off.
These Chand people hade with full force, even shooting down their Tesseracts that they hade with.
The problem Chiron faced now, was where to retreat to.
Going into town was out of the question. The only option was either to retreat to the Forest or the Fog of Unbounded Demise.
Chiron was bleeding badly, the instructors and orcs will definitely not be able to hold back General Buckle for long.
Chiron could already hear their screams for life as he massacred them.
Going into the forest was not a guarantee for safety and going into the forest was practically asking to die.
Where should they retreat to?
Chapter 268 Release The Sacrificial God Child.
This time around, even Chiron had to admit that Fate had hit him hard.
At the current pace he was going, he was definitely going to get killed.
Chiron thought had for what to do.
He was most knowledgeable about the book, about this world. There was definitely more he could do. There was definitely better he could do.
Chiron looked around as he being pulled away by Dn and Deamon.
Surely, using the same move he had used on General Chain was not a possibility.
But that did not mean that he was out of tricks.
Just then, Chiron''s eyes was drawn to the orc chief.
He immediately remembered why he had spared the life of this chief.
Chiron immediately called for him, "Chief Sokka!"
The Orc chief heard the call and hurried to Chiron.
Meanwhile, Lieutenant Glover also ran over, "you two go fight. I''ll protect the prince."
Both boys nodded and ran into battle. After all, this was a wiser choice.
They were not as strong as Glover. And now, Both Lieutenant Glover and the Orc chief were they to protect Chiron.
Glover carried Chiron on his shoulder and the three of them ran behind a tree for cover.
"Your highness, we have to retreat to a safer ce." Glover adviced.
"Wait! Not yet. I have a better idea." Chiron turned to the Orc Chief, "Do you remember what I promised you?"
The chief looked at him and nodded.
How could he forget? After all, he had been praying for such a thing for a very long time now.
He was a god child to an Orc god, but he had not unlocked his heritage.
"Good! You have your opportunity. Remember, you have to trust the process."
Chiron suddenly stabbed the orc chief right in the heart.
This took Lieutenant Glover by surprise. After all, he had thought that the Orcs had be their allies.
With how nice Chiron had been treating the Orcs, he was sure that this was so.
They were in a very chaotic situation. It was certainly not the best time to stab an ally in the back.
However, what happened next shooked him.
Chiron bit his lower lips and spat it on the Orc chief''s body.
As he did, Chiron''s voice suddenly changed and sounded like the echo of a drum.
He was Rune speaking.
The blood on the Orc''s body reacted to his words.
It formed a rune that had legs like a spider.
This shocked Glover. In all his many years, he had never seen anything like this.
The Rune spider crawled into the hole in the Orc''s chest.
The moment it did, the rune marks on the body of the Orc king glowed lowly, but just as it glowed, it went deem.
"Fuck, not enough juice," Chiron cursed.
He suddenly turned to Glover and nodded, "you ain''t much, but you can at least buy us some time."
*Slush!*
Devil''s Touch moved to Chiron''s will and the dark de cleanly cut off Glover''s head.
The lieutenant did not even know why he died before he died.
All he had done was the loyal duty of a soldier which was to protect.
And now, he had died trying to protect the life of hismander and Prince.
However, Chiron could careless.
He was performing an emergency forbidden technique in other to speed up the activation of the Gid child heritage sleeping within the chief.
Of course, they were consequences for what he was doing, but those consequences were not his to bear.
Chiron kicked the headless, bleeding body on the Orc chief.
He Rune spoke again. The blood from the headless body flowed into the chest of the Orc chief.
Immediately, the runes on his body shone in a green light.
His eyes also glowed green.
Seeing this, Chiron smiled, "kill them all."
.....
At the same time, captain Timi and the Lieutenants that tried to go and fight on Chiron''s behalf had been toyed with by General Buckle.
He was cultivator in the Bronze realm.
Their power was nothing to him.
The only reason they had hold him back was because of the back up fire from the Tesseract.
However, when the Tesseracts of the Chand Kingdom attacked, their fate was already sealed.
Cultivators below the bronze rank were like ants before those of the bronze rank.
"Hahahaha!!!" General Buckleughed wildly, "was this really the army that defeated my brother? You have got to be fucking shitting me."
He waved his hands as his totem was activated. His talons headed right for Captain Timi''s head.
*Grwllllll*
A loud growl was heard that drew the attention of everyone fighting.
This included General Buckle.
Just then, the General felt a strong sense of danger heading for him.
He immediately moved from his current position, taking arge step back.
*Boom!*
He was lucky that he moved when he did.
The chief Sokka the Orc chief would have instantly crush him.
The orc chiefnded on the ground. His body glowed strangely, and so did his eyes.
Even though it was obvious that he was to cause chaos and destruction, every body could still feel a holy energy radiating from his body.
Instinctively, they all felt as if standing was wrong, and bowing to this orc chief was the right thing to do.
The Orc chief waved his Hammer at General Buckle.
*Boom!* He kicked against the ground, leaping up in the air to bring his hammer down on the head of General Buckle.
*Boom!*
The General only managed to block the attack with the totem of a tortoise''s Shell.
However, the tortoise shell was broken and the attack made partial contact with his body.
The attack was enough to shatter his left hand.
The Bronze rank cultivators fighting the Dragon noticed this.
By now, they had already given the Dragon a thorough beating.
Many of the scales on its body had fallen off.
It bleed from different points and one of it''s wings even had a punctured he in it.
A little more and the Dragon was going to be done for.
However, they had to rush to General Buckle''s aid.
Immediately, Chiron gave the order
Chapter 269 The Only Way Out Is The Fog Of Unbounded Demise.
Immediately, Chiron gave the order, "Retreat!"
His order was echoed across the battlefield.
At the same time, Chief Sokka the Orc chief suddenly opened his mouth abnormally wide.
*Cry of the War chief!*
*GROWLLLL!!!*
A loud growl rushed out of his mouth.
This was a strong sonic attack of incredible proportion.
It sted the Cultivators away.
All within it''s radius of impart was affected regardless of friend or fore.
Orcs usually fought with just raw spiritual energy as their did not know any techniques.
This was as a result of theck of a functional civilization system that passed down techniques that could be beneficial.
Even if an Orc were to learn a technique, he would most likely refuse teaching anybody, include his own child as the Orc society was one of respect only die to power.
However, this Orc chief was currently performing a technique.
It was a very powerful one.
Many of those that had not even been in it''s range of attack had been affected.
Their ears bleed, and Man rolled on the ground in pain.
The Bronze cultivators that had been unfortunate to have been caught in the st held their chests tightly.
This was not an ordinary attack. It was one that aomed at attacking the soul.
At the moment, the Orc chief''s power had totally dominated the battlefield.
Chiron from where he was could see it clearly.
The entire area that had been caught in the st had been peeled off.
Like a snake shedding off it''s skin.
Chironughed at this.
His initial n for the Orc chief was not this.
He had intended to peel off the skin of the orc chief that was filled with naturally gifted Runes and use it all for himself as either a weapon or a coat that would protect him from danger.
However, things had progressed the way they currently did.
Then again, Chiron was not agree by this. Such was the way of the world.
Things did not always progress as initially nned.
At the moment, the Orc chief''s power had been several times increased.
A god child was a vessel that was made to carry the Avatar of a god on earth when need be.
Their bodies were made to be able to carry the the divine essence of a supernatural being.
Only a select few could ess their rich heritage power without housing a god''s avatar.
However, they was another way to being out that ability. Although it was not as strong as when a god took over, it was not bad either.
This method required burning and sacrificing something of importance, and that was what Chiron activated in the Orc chief.
Chironughed wildly. The results were incredible.
If only he could find more god children, he would not mind using them in this light.
After all, the orc chief was currently dominating the Bronze rank.
And he was actually wining.
Dn and Deamon went to help some of the other Lieutenants.
Captain Timi bleed badly from his chest.
There were deep w marks in his chest, it was very bad.
However, by se unknown miracle, he was still alive.
He was brought before Chiron.
Chiron could see that his body glowed lightly.
It was not had for Chiron to trace it to a ring on the captain''s hand.
This was one of the advayof being from one of the major tribes.
Apparently, he''s life was being sustained by the ring.
"We are retreating!" Chiron ordered.
"But...*cough* where to!?" Captain Timi asked.
Chiron looked around.
It was either a run into the Orc Forest or into the fog of unbounded Demise.
Although the Orc chief was dominating the battlefield now, Chiron knew that this would not happen forever.
He was using a cheat by burning the rune marks on the body of the orc chief to establish the strength and dominance that the Orc chief currently had.
After meeting General Buckle, Chiron could tell that going into the Orc forest was not a good idea.
Besides, he was a prince.
General Buckle would definitely chase after him.
But the fog of unbounded Demise also came with its problems.
Chiron turned to the Dragon that was hurrying over, "good, and just in time too. I''ll use you."
He turned to the troops, "we are retreating into the Fog of unbounded Demise."
They all paused and looked at him in surprise.
The Fig of unbounded Demise was exactly as it''s name denoted.
Only demise waited for those that wanted to bask in thefort of it''s cloudy presence.
There were stories of people going into the ce and never returning. Those that managed toe back out came out different.
It was as if the fog drank their youth from them.
There was a reason it was regarded as a cardinal forbidden zone.
It is said that the cultivator that wanted to ascend in this ce but failed was one that cultivated an energy with a strong affinity for time and space.
Chiron turned to the troops, "if you want to get out of this alive, then follow me!"
There was no reason why the Fog of unbounded Demise was the safest ce to go.
The only thing he had given them, was his orders.
There looked at one another. They had no choice.
This was war.
Then again, most were already prepared to die.
All they could do was just follow others.
Immediately, they followed after him.
Meanwhile, the Orc chief high on the power that had been granted to him enjoyed the chaos that he was causing.
Unknown to him, the runes on his body disappeared onew after the other.
On getting to the Fog, Chironmanded the dragon to shoot out it''s mes at the fog.
Dragons were beings of ancient runes. There were known as the children of earth itself.
Their power was foundational.
The fog seemed to path ways when the Dragon''s mes reached it.
However, almost as soon as the fog parted ways, it recovered.
It was as if it was healing itself.
Chiron looked behind him. The power that the Orc chief produced was reducing.
And the army of the Chand Kingdom was on their tail.
"Damn it. Just use your blood essence," hemanded the dragon.
Chapter 270 A Desire For Power. We Are Hunting The Chanland Kingdom.
On Chiron''smand, the eyes of the dragon glowed in a particr bright red rune.
*Grwllllll!*
It spat out it''s mes again.
This time around, the fire was not yellow as usually was.
The mes were red like blood.
The moment, the mes touched the fog, a path was created.
Immediately, Every body followed after the dragon, rushing into the fog.
As they did, the fog of unbounded Demise closed up behind them.
At the same time, the Orc chief was just on hisst leg.
The orc chief was strong and had managed to even smash the head of one bronze cultivator and injure another two significantly.
He truly dominated the battlefield.
Even the rest of the Chand Army could not stop him.
He caused chaos everywhere as he brandished his hammer.
He delivered blows that sent many straight to the weing embrace of the grim reaper.
Every attack was equivalent to a head or many heads.
General Buckle saw this and frowned. His soldiers were being harvested like grain.
"What of the armless prince?" He asked a soldier.
"We chased them into the Fog of unbounded Demise!" The soldier replied.
"The fog!? Are you sure?"
The soldier nodded.
"Hahahaha!!!" Then our work here is done.
"Give the order out for a retreat."
A loud Horn was heard and the soldiers retreated.
Chief Sokka the Orc wanted to give chase but he was already running out of power and stopped.
A few minutester, fire sted through the fog, and Chiron and his remaining troops came out.
Immediately they came out the fog, the dragon fell on the ground.
Chiron used his connection to check on the dragon''s wellbeing.
It was in very terrible shape.
First, it had to fight three cultivators of the bronze rank with special techniques for handling it.
And then as if the injuries it had suffered were not enough, Chiron made it burn it''s blood essence.
The blood essence of any cultivator or cored beast is the entangled connection between their soul and their spiritual energy.
Essentially, the Dragon had burnt out its core.
At the moment, Chiron could see that the red core strength of the beast was so low that it was on the verge of regressing to the blue core stage.
This was an all time terrible low.
To prevent this from happening, the dragon had immediately entered hibernation the moment they came out of the fog.
Chiron looked around him.
The ciders of the fight were still fresh.
He advanced towards their previous camp.
Many tents were still on fire.
Some men both friend and foey in the ground, many of them begging for someone to save them. While some others begged for the quick and swift release that death provided from their pain.
Chiron frowned tightly.
His troops were barely a thousand in the first ce.
But now, they were barely five hundred.
He had lost a good half of his military might.
In fact, Chiron could tell that if he did not have the Orcs at hismand, things would have definitely ended out worse.
He would have had more deaths on his hands.
At the moment, the morale of his troops was at a terrible low.
This was the weight of war that sat on the shoulders of amander, of a leader.
Chiron could already feel their eyes on him.
Many of them was of doubt, some was of regret, some of pain and hatred, and some others was of fear.
Chiron for the longest time in his life had been through pain.
In fact, he had endured pain of different types. Whether it was in his former world or even this one.
However, this was the first time he wasmanding a war.
Apart from what he had read in books, he knew nothing of the feeling.
He had to admit that it was an entirely different feeling from just killing an opponent in a one on one fight.
To say that he was not slightly discouraged about what to do next would be a lie.
He had just been crushed in battle and had to tuck his tail in between his legs and runaway.
This was the feeling of defeat.
This feeling, it was the same one he felt when Knight Sheyi was about to cut off his throat.
However, the difference with this one was the weight on his shoulders.
This was the weight of responsibility.
It did not mean that he had be any less the ''Me First'' person he had always been, but a weight for the actions that were a result of his influence.
Chiron stepped forward. This was what it truly meant to not just change fate but to have lives in ones hands.
This was the opposite or equal reaction for an action.
He could not help but have a few drops of tears run down his eyes.
The pleasure of control. It was so deep, and so satisfying.
It was a deep orgasmic feeling to have the Fate of another in ones hands.
It was one he could not describe it''s satisfaction with mere words all he knew, was that he wanted more.
He wanted more control. He wanted more Power.
The remaining troops battered and beaten behind him saw tears run down his eyes.
In their minds, they thought Chiron was crying for their men that had died.
Even Captain Timi that was being carried saw this and sighed lowly.
He could not help but be moved emotionally.
Some of the Troops could not help but allow tears run down their cheeks.
These were brothers that they had dined andughed with. But now, they were dead and littered everywhere on the ground.
Chiron turned to them, "those that want to leave should leave, but those that want revenge should get ready. We are hunting the Chand Kingdom."
Chapter 271 Captain, Have You Ever Heard Of The...
Chirons words made the men tighten their fists.
Even though he said they could leave, no one walked away.
Even the orcs had their blood hot for revenge. After all, their people also died.
This included their chief. After he used up all the totems on his body, he fell straight to the ground.
The only thing that burned in their hearts was revenge.
It was like a Faith in a religion that kept them tied together.
However, how they were going to carry it out remained a mystery.
...
A monthter...
*nk!*
*nk!*
The men dug and dug.
Some with wheelbarrows transported the shinning materials out of the cave.
This was still Treasure town. However, they were currently deep within in a cave underground.
A man lifted his digger high and struck the stone walls hard.
*nk!*
Some of the stone sttered into his eyes.
"Damn it! Great Bear mother!"
Dn by his side saw this and dropped his digger to render help.
"Are you okay!" He tried to check.
However, the man pushed him away, "fucking damn it! Leave me alone I can handle it myseelf."
Dn sighed and let him be.
"You friend, the prince said we''re going to get our revenge. But it has been one month. One fucking month, and all we have been doing is digging this ce for spirit stones. Day and night we have been digging. Of what fucking use is digging for Spirit stones huh!?"
Some other men also digging by the side nodded and grunted.
This was a really disheartening situation for them.
Chiron had promised them revenge for theirrades.
Yet, no ns whatsoever had been made on the Chand Kingdom.
Just then, a man rushed into the cave.
"They areing. The Chand Kingdom patrol is here!"
Immediately, every one dropped their digging materials to hide.
Some men on horse core beasts rode into the ce.
They rode proudly on their beasts as they surveyed the area.
"Armless prince Chiron. We know you are in this town and can hear us! The Chand Army will be moving here to upy treasure town. If you know what''s good for you, take your cowards and leave!"
The moment they were called cowards, one of the men wanted to pull out of hiding but Deamon held him back.
"If we attack the patrols, their entire army will be on us by morning. Don''t do it!"
The man turned to Deamon, and nodded as he sighed.
The patrol from the Chand Army threw out some more insults before they turned with their beasts and rode away.
As they did, the man that wanted to go out and fight before, mmed his shovel to the ground.
"What the fuck is this!? Are we animals? It''s been one fucking month. I don''t know about you guys, but I want to tell the prince a piece of my mind!"
However, just When he was about to go, Deamon stepped forward, "brother! Please don''t do this. I know we have been through some really rough time this past month. But please bare with it. I don''t think the prince has any reason to abandon us. Besides, even if you go now, it won''t lead any fruit. You will only end up hurting like the others that went against him!"
The man was obviously angry. However, he held back his anger. He spat to the side and walked back into the cave to continue digging.
Dn stepped forward to Deamon, " you always had a way with words! When I talk, they just won''t listen."
Deamon turned to him, "that''s cause everyone knows you and the prince are chummy friends. I don''t know what you two talk about, but know this. The men are tired and angry. Even in a ce like this, we still receive news of the war efforts against the other two countries. They are doing great there. While we are here digging the dirt. This was not the life we signed up for. We came for honor, for our country, but after our defeat, we have lost everything. Till now, we still don''t know why we are digging!"
Dn heard Deamon''s words and sighed.
Deamon picked up the shovel on the ground and went back into the cave to continue digging.
Dn too had to admit that he was somewhat fed up with what was happening so far.
He decided to have a talk with Chiron.
Ca stood guard in front of the tent.
The moment she saw him, she allowed him enter.
Chironid on a couch. By his side was Emma feeding him some grapes.
This sight immediately infuriated Dn he could not hold in his anger any longer, "I know you are prince, but how dare you? We are out there breaking stone day and night, and you are here flirting and enjoying yourself. Have you no fucking shame? We are supposed to have our revenge. What about that? What about our revenge!?"
Dn ranted some more like a disgruntled pig.
All the while, Emma did not stop for even a second as she fed him the grapes.
Dn happened to finish his rant at exactly when the grapes in the bowl was finished.
In and out, Dn breathed heavily.
Chiron suddenly stood up from his couch.
"Come with me!" He instructed.
Dn followed along into a different tent, and what he saw absolutely surprised him.
There was food of different types on all the tables.
Dn was country side boy, and he had only read about such feasts in books.
Chiron turned to him, "I want you to get all the men and bring them here!"
"Why...why!?"
"Cause tomorrow, we are leaving treasure town!"
Dn turned to the person that had responded.
It was captain Timi.
With his family secret skills and his cultivation, he was already healed from the injury that threatened his life.
Dn saw that they were serious. He immediately saluted and we to do as instructed.
The moment he left, Captain Timi turned to Chiron.
"Are you sure this will work?"
Chiron nodded, "of course it will! Have you finished building it?"
Captain Timi nodded, "yes we have!"
However, the captain still had a skeptical look on his face.
Chiron smiled, "Captain, let me ask you, have you ever heard of the story of the Trojan Horse!?"
Chapter 272 The Plan To Destroy The Chanland Kingdom.
"The Trojan Horse!?" Captain Timi asked back.
"Yes! Its a very beautiful story. A n to conquer a city. One thought of by one of the greatest minds of past Warfare. By the great Odysseus himself." Chiron exined.
Captain Timi thought hard. However, he had never heard of such a thing.
He was of noble blood, and his family had the opportunity to train him with the best of history from a young age.
Even history from that Holynd was not out of reach.
Yet, in all his life, this was the very first time he was hearing of some one named Odysseus.
Chiron saw the confusion on his face.
To tell the truth, he actually enjoyed it a bit.
After all, the story of Odysseus was not from this world.
It was a story from his previous world.
Hearing that the Prince had set out a feast for them, the troops rushed over immediately.
There was food and wine, and they dined like scavengers.
These was food that Chiron had prepared with his personal ves to help.
"Wow! This is so delicious. I have never had food like this in my life." One Soldiermented.
"I swear if my wife could ever cook like this, I''ll marry her mother too!" Another onemented and the menughed wildly.
It was like a mini Celebration. Every one including the Orcs that had now be a part of Chiron''s army ate and dined in satisfaction.
Meanwhile, Chiron watched them eat. Aside a drink set before him that he sipped with a straw, he did not touch any other thing.
All lieutenants and even Captain Timi were encouraged to eat and drink.
It was not until they were more than half way done with the meals on the table that a particr thought struck Deamon, and he lifted a hand to ask Chiron.
"Your highness, if I might ask, what exactly are we celebrating!? Dn already told us that we are heading into battle tomorrow, but is it really okay to be celebrating our sure death against the Chand Kingdom!?"
Deamon was young, but his words made all of them pause.
It was like his words had just added a bit of sourness to the vor of the meal.
Hearing this, Chiron stood up from his seat and walked to a particr corner.
As he did, Emma followed closely behind him.
He nodded at her and she opened the curtain.
On the other side was revealed a sight like never before.
This was a faint stature of a very big Bear in a lotus prayer position.
However, this giant statue was made out of A very shiny and familiar blue substance.
After all, this was the substance that the troops had been digging up all month.
This was a statue of the Bear mother made with Spirit stones.
It was several meters high and several meters long.
However, it was a very big board with wheels underneath it.
The moment the soldiers saw it, many of them went down on their knees in prayer.
This was a religious instinctive reaction.
It was one that Chiron expected.
Seeing the reaction of the men, Captain Timi stepped forward. He still had a te of food in his hand.
"It would seem that you and the other Lieutenants have out done yourselves." Chironplimented Captain Timi.
The captain nodded in ordance.
While the troops had been digging for the past month, the Lieutenants and captain Timi had been using all that Spirit stone to make this giant statue of the Bear mother.
For the past one month, this had been their only job.
To mold a very life like statue of the Bear mother.
However, this did not still answer Deamon''s question.
Chiron suddenly made a jump to the statue.
Pushing a particr part of belly with his leg, a totem symbol appeared forming the shape of a wide door.
The door opened to a very hollow inside.
This took everyone by surprise.
Chiron stepped forward, "Tomorrowdies and gentlemen, we storm the Captital of the Chand Kingdom, and this will be your ride."
"HUH!?"
"_"
"_"
"_"
At this point, Chiron might have well been speaking anothernguage however, one of the soldiers suddenly stumbled and fell on the ground.
The moment he did, another one followed.
Just then, some one looked at the wine in his hand, "is this....poisoned!"
As he said this, he also staggered.
Chiron smiled, "Oh! It''s only a little part of the great things I put in your food. This way, the long trip will be easier on you, and when youe out, you all will be ready!"
Captain Timi did not understand. However, just like all of them, he too fell to the ground.
His hands reached for Chiron''s robe, "why!?" He asked.
Chiron squat a little, "when you wake up, you will find instructions in your clothes. Just make sure you follow the n ordingly."
Soon, all of them had passed out on the ground.
Chiron had drugged all his troops.
Seeing that everyone waspletely passed out, he nodded.
"Load them up into the Stature of the Bear mother," Chiron ordered, "And ensure, they are infortable positions. After all, this trip is going to be a very long one."
Emma and Ca nodded and did as he instructed.
One after the other, all the soldiers were loaded into the bear mother.
Chiron had ensured that the side had been made spacious and had several levels within it.
As they were loaded in, Chiron could see that some of their bodies had started to glow slightly.
He nodded at this. After all, this too was also part of his n.
What these soldiers did not know was that these food there had so richly enjoyed was an assortment of valuable cultivating herbs that Chiron had mixed up together.
For thest one month, this was what he had been working on.
He mixed a lot of valuable herbs that he had gotten from the underground garden in the Chikitsa n to achieve this.
Of course there was a long testing period and that was what truly took his time.
Also, he had a bit of a catalyst in the form of demon blood from Ca.
All the men had been loaded into the bear mother.
It was time for the second phase of the n.
"Bring me the Advisor!" Chiron ordered.
Chapter 273 I Bring You Good News.
"bring me the Advisor!" Chiron ordered.
Immediately, a shadow pool appeared on the ground and Hunter popped out of it.
He pulled out a tied up man from the Shadow pool.
The man lifted his head. The sight of Chiron made him shiver.
"Hello Advisor Gon! It''s been so long. I hope you not too busy being tied up," Chiron smiled, "I kinda have a small favor. Can you please deliver my gift to the King of the Chand Kingdom?"
"Huh!?"
Those words took the Advisor by surprise. But what happened next really surprised him even more.
Emma brought out a set of chains and cuffed Chiron''s legs and then his neck. These were special chains that restricted one''s Spiritual energy.
As she did this, she released the binds on Advisor Gon''s body.
"As you can see, my men are no more," Chiron had a sad look on his face. "I have failed and sinned as a leader, and as a prince of the Vandora nation. But I do thisst act not for myself, but my people. After ourst encounter with the Chand Kingdom. I realized what death is, and I do not wish it for the innocent men, women and children of the Vandora Kingdom to behold it''s ugly embrace. Therefore, I have decided to give it all up. I am handing myself over to General Buckle. As well as this statue of the Bear mother as a sign of peace and surrender!"
Advisor Gon looked all around him, and then at the great statue of the Bear mother. He could not believe what he had just heard.
All the while, he had by some miracle managed to survive.
Even when General Buckle had attacked a month ago, he had survived the event.
Chiron''s pet Core beast cat had hidden him in the shadow pool. That way, General Buckle had not seen him.
For one month, Chiron kept him out of sight, and now, he was finally bringing him out.
However, Advisor Gon was not an ignorant man. He might be fearful for his life, but he did not climb to his position by being a fool.
He had many questions, but before they could be answered, something else unfolded before his eyes.
Ca suddenly walked up to Chiron and loaded him a punch on the face.
However, she was not the only one.
Emma joined her too. Both of them beat him up for a while.
This surprised Advisor Gon. After all, a servant or ve with a blood oath should not raise their hand on their master.
The ves life was in the master''s hands and if the master wished, or the master died, the ve would also die.
After a while of continuous beating, they both stopped.
Chiron had been beaten ck and blue.
*Cough!*
He coughed out some bloodmixed with his innards to the side, "I have released them of their oath," Chiron added. "Apparently, they still have some issue with me."
After Ca and Emma were done beating him, they both turned about and left.
Hunter turned to Chiron one more time. The beast looked like it did not want to leave, but then it turned and rushed away, towards the orc Forest.
In this manner, all his ves had left him.
"What!....what of your dragon!?" Advisor Gon asked still in surprise as to what was going on.
However, Chiron pointed to the Fog of unbounded Demise far off in the distance.
"It''s blood essence was used up to open a path for us to escape into the Fog of Unbounded Demise. It is..." Chiron sighed. His eyes re ealed his sadness, "it is dead!"
Chiron truly looked like one that had lost everything.
Advisor Gon could not believe this. Just to be sure, he stood up and walked to Chiron.
And then he swallowed hard as he summoned the courage to give a kick.
*Bam!*
The kick hit right in the jaw.
"Ahhh!!!"
Chiron coughed up someore blood.
Advisor Gon saw that Nothing had happen. There was no body waiting for him I the shadows to jump at him.
He had really given a prince of the Vandora kingdom a kick without any repercussion whatsoever.
He suddenly cracked a smile, and then the smile birthed augh, and then he started, and then just couldn''t stop.
He continued kicking Chiro. On the ground. again and again.
Adding more bruises to Chiron''s body.
He was a famous advisor to the king of the Chand Kingdom.
This meant that his life had always been one of bliss and pleasure.
However, for the past one month, he had been treated like a homeless Begger.
He truly had a lot of pent up frustration.
That one month of pent up frustration, was what he unleashed on Chiron''s body.
After about a few more minutes, he was finally tired.
He breathed in and out sharply. Sweat fell from his forehead.
Meanwhile, Chiron had been beaten silly.
However, he was yet to pass out from the beating.
After Advisor Gon was done, he couldn''t help but scratch his jaw as he imagined how the king would reward him for such an incredible achievement.
Now that he thought about it, this was still the border area between the kingdoms.
A Chand Kingdom outpost could not be so far.
Immediately, he took a core beast and rode into the Chand Kingdom territory waving a white g he had made on his way.
On the fort of the Chand Kingdom outpost, a guard keeping watch saw the g.
He tapped the other guard by his side.
"Quick, inform General Buckle!"
By the time Advisor Gon reached the entrance of therge fort, General Buckle was waiting for him there.
The sight of Advisor Gon surprised General Buckle. After all, every one knew that Chiron''s army had ruined the n to use the Orc tribes.
He was already presumed dead.
Advisor Gon came down the Core beast back and walked towards the General.
"Advisor Gon, you are alive!?"
Advisor Gon, chuckled a bit, "my dear country man. I am alive and well! But more than that, I bring you good news..."
Chapter 274 Bad News Reaches The Vandora Kingdom
General Buckle had a brow up, "Good News!?"
Advisor Gon chuckled a bit, "General Buckle, with what I have in store for you, you might be transferred to the king''s side immediately."
General Buckle had his eyes widened even more.
However, Advisor Gon dis not exin.
Rather, he indicated for the General to follow him.
A few minutester, General Buckle and Advisor Gon as well as some escorts had arrived at the former camp.
The General could not believe what he was seeing.
After all, he knew from thest battle that costed him many of the lives of his men as a result of the Orc chief''s war car that Chiron had gotten away.
It turned out that his soldiers had deserted him, and left him with a Statue of the Bear mother as a peace offering.
General Buckle walked towards Chiron.
He picked him up from the ground by the throat.
"Are you sure of this!?" General Buckle asked Advisor Gon in suspicion.
Advisor Gon frowned a bit. He found it very offensive that General Buckle doubted him.
"Hmmm!!! Do you mind if I check myself!?" The General asked, "After all, I still have a score to settle with him!"
Advisor Gon waved his hand, "sure, go ahead. I too had some resentments to vent."
"Oh! I have resentments alright, but how I vent is special..."
"Just don''t break him. We need to hand him over to the king." Advisor Gon added.
"Load him up on my core beast," General Buckle instructed.
The soldiers saluted and picked Chiron up.
"Sir! What of the Statue!?" The soldier asked.
The General took a look at the exquisitely carved statue and nodded, "send some men over with a Tesseract and bring it along. It would be a fine present for the king."
....
It was not long that news of Chiron''s surrender to the Chand Kingdom spread like wildlife in the Vandora kingdom.
"King Richard! Chief Wallow rushed into the throne room to deliver the bad news himself!"
The king looked at the report and he was speechless for words.
After all, Chiron was not just his grandchild, but the first son to his first child. Ideally, he was supposed to be heir to the throne.
Chief Wallow frowned tightly, "see! I knew it. I knew you should have not given that BOY the authority tomand the War! I knew he was nothing but total..."
"WALLOW!!!" the king called to him, "you will watch your tongue before me. Even in captivity, Chiron is still a prince of this Kingdom."
"Yes, your grace!" Chief Wallow swallowed his words and immediately bowed. "Forgive me, my lord!"
King Richard looked at the report onest time and signed heavily.
"Send word to Victor! We will be needing troops at the border with Chand Kingdom. At any moment, even now, they could match into our territory."
"Yes, your highness!"
"And send a core beast to the Chand Kingdom. They have a prince of MY Vandora kingdom. The significance of this will definitely affect the people during these times. Find out what they want in exchange for him. We need to get him back!"
"Yes, your highness!"
Immediately, the young Tribal Chief walked out of the throne room.
The King sighed lowly. He could not help but heavily massage his forehead.
Not far from his side, Commander Hardstone stood.
Themander being the man that he was couldn''t help but massage his jaw slowly.
He could not help but sh back to that battle in the Chikitsa n where he had seen as Chiron had faced hundreds of people on his own, just fighting for his life.
Even when he had nearly died several times, Chiron had still not given up.
Commander Hardstone remembered the look in Chiron''s eyes.
This was the same person that had sliced off his own arms without a second thought.
Commander Hardstone might not know Chiron well enough, but as a warrior, he respected him.
To believe that Chiron would surrender himself to the Chand Kingdom was like telling him that the sky was not blue.
"My king!" Commander Hardstone stepped forward, "if I might be so brave, I do not believe that we need rush with the ns concerning Prince Chiron."
King Richard looked at themander. He really did not know what to say, but as things were, he really did not want to think too much about it.
He was king. There was only so much he could give his attention, one at a time.
He rather not think of it, and just give the Chand Kingdom what they. If taking Treasure town was going to secure the life of Chiron, then so be it.
King Richard felt like he owed Chiron and Nora because of what happened to their mother.
Till this moment, he still med himself for it.
"Most importantly, make sure this news does not reach Nora. She has only started to like it here. Telling her that her only living rtive has been taken hostage would nearly break her fragile heart!"
The king gave further instructions and dismissedmander Hardstone.
In the Kingdom of Vandora, things were already set in stone.
It was practically not possible to hide such an event.
The famous Armless prince being Taken for Ransom hit hearts with surprise.
One moment Chiron was highly praised and just like that, he fell from grace like a bird with clipped wings.
Many cursed his name, many said he was ipetent, and was a fool.
After all, the Chand Kingdom made sure to tell that it was Chiron''s soldiers that deserted him after the fight with General Buckle.
Highlighting that Chiron had exchange himself for peace.
This report reached Prince Victor in his tent.
He could not believe such good fortune knocking on his door.
With Chiron out of the picture, his ascension to the throne now had no obstruction whatsoever.
After all, Nora was not considered aspetition.
At the moment, Victor with the blessings granted to him by the Elder Priest from the Bear mother had secured a few victories at the hignds.
He had managed with his host of armies to force the Hunter Tribes of the Hignds into hiding.
Right now, he had even formed camp deep within their Territory.
His Victory in war was also true for his fight against the Beast nation...
Chapter 275 The King Wants To See Him
News of Victor''s Victories had gone far and wide.
Again and again, his forces bad pushed the Hunter tribes and the Beast kingdom back.
It was even more glorious considering that he was doing on two fronts.
Also, he had won more respect from hismanders. Many of them trying to curry favour with him had already started to call him King in secret.
Some carried rumours about him that his achievements were because of his great ancestry and that he might even be the reincarnation of a great warrior of the Vandora kingdom.
However, those that were close knew that the things he had achieved would not have been possible without the blessing to see into the future that was given to him by the bear mother.
This blessing had guaranteed the constant win of the Vandora kingdom.
Such was the importance of the Bear mother.
It was for this very reason that the worship of the Bear mother was pushed as the major religion of the nation by the royal family.
Victor was in a very good mood. He couldn''t help butugh loudly.
Thinking about Chiron''s fall,he could not help but think about Emma. After all, he could now freelyy his hands on her.
Thinking about how she felt beneath him suddenly arose desire from deep within him.
His erection pushed against the armour on his groin area.
He waved his hand at the guards.
Understanding what he meant, they went out of the tent, and in a few minutester, they brought in two women for him before leaving once more.
These were captives they had taken prisoner.
They were women of the hunter tribe.
These people had a redder shade of skin, and had long ears. On their bodies were deep red and and purple tattoo marks.
These people did not use Spiritual energy, but rather, were a people that used a different form of energy.
That is, they used Aura. Although rare on the Almace continent, they still existed.
This tribe of people were considered to be quite backwards in terms of technological advancements.
However, they made for fearful opponents.
After all, fighting Aura with Spiritual energy was not so easy.
Victor chuckled a bit as he saw the women.
He stood up and removed the binds holding him back from ravaging this women that was in form of his armor.
They appeared fearful, but he could careless. His nephew had just been taken hostage.
This was super good news and he wanted to celebrate.
What better way to do this than to enjoy the sensual skin of a foreign woman?
...
Meanwhile, back at the Chand Kingdom fort thatid just at the border between the Chand Kingdom and the Vandora kingdom, in a particr room, screams of pain had been escaping at regr intervals.
Those painful screams had began from the moment Chiron was brought into the torture room.
General Buckle had been so weing of his new guest, the prince of a sister kindom.
He started his torture from the moment they got into the torture room.
Although information of Chiron''s capture had already been sent to the capital, General Buckle still did not buy the story.
His instincts he had trained hard over a long period of time pushed him to test the validity of the situation.
Of course, the only way he was going to do this was torture.
He made cuts and artistic carvings on Chiron''s skin and then loaded it with Mature Thunder Pepper root.
This kind of pepper was so hot that even insects avoided it.
It was so spicy that when cut, it gave the illusion that lightening and thunder could be subtly heard.
Even General Buckle had to wear leather gloves to apply the juice of the grinded herb on Chiron.
Chirons screams went out for two days straight.
By the third day, his squeaks were like that of a dying antelope at the mouth of a lion.
By the fourth day, the Advisor was worried that Chiron was dead and forced the torture to stop.
The room smelled bad, and his sweat, blood and excrete had stained the ground.
Just to ensure that he did not peel his own skin because of the effects of the Mature Thunder Pepper root, General Buckle had tied his neck and legs apart with very strong Spirit chains.
Advisor Gon had resumed his usualvish clothes and clean appearance.
He took a few steps into the room, and using a handkerchief to cover his nose, he raised Chiron''s chin with a glove to his face.
Chiron''s eyes were red, with eye bags underneath them.
The cuts on his skin oozed with pus from the effects of the Pepper.
Chiron wasid naked before him.
Advisor Gon could tell that even Chirons private parts were not spared from the cuts and the pepper.
In fact, with how ravaged his male organ looked, it was most likely that the General gave that region extra attention.
"Did he say anything!?" Advisor Gon asked General Buckle that followed closely behind him.
"Nothing of note. All he did was beg and cry for his people," General Buckle spat on Chiron.
"Hmm!" Advisor Gon nodded, "in that case, you will have to move him. The king has sent his orders."
He handed the General a golden scroll with a Red Seal of a Panther on it.
The General opened the scroll and read it''s content.
Just as Advisor Gon had said, the King had truly sent for Chiron to be brought to him.
The Instruction was to bring Chiron in with the Giant Statue of the Bear mother.
Advisor Gon also spat on Chiron before he turned and walked away.
General Buckle followed behind the Advisor as he gave orders to the soldiers.
However, as he left, Chiron slowly lifted his eyes to them.
His gaze was nothing like the hazy it had been.
The General instinctively turned behind. However, Chiron''s dead eyes had resumed.
"Clean him up, and put some clothes on him. The king wants to see him," General Buckle ordered.
Chapter 276 Ill Be Coming For You
At around the same time, someone else was also facing punishment for his actions.
Somewhere deep within the holy city, Knight Sheyi also got punishment for his crime.
He had faced the Cardinals and his crime of breaking the Code as set by the Round Table had fetched him a sentence of a hundred years in the Unholy tower.
Just as the name suggested, the UNHOLY TOWER was a ce of untold atrocities.
It was a prison meant for those that hadmitted unfathomable crimes.
Or at least crimes that had been considered unfathomable by the Holy church.
The horrors of this ce were so profound that even Demons did not wish to be locked here.
Stories of the Unholy tower were told to children at night. A means by which parents scared their children away from the wrong part.
Of course, many of the stories of this ce were exaggerated.
They were exaggerated because the stories of this ce were all a lie.
The only truth being that once in here, the only known way out was death.
Most if not all never made it to the end of their sentence.
Those that managed to, could never be integrated into society again.
The reason was quite simple. They became Mad.
In truth, Knight Sheyi was supposed to have been killed for his punishment. After all, breaking the Code as set by the round table could result in a state of war.
However, the Bronze rank knight had influence in certain ces.
Basically, people that still saw a usefulness to his existence.
Also, he was a member of an Order of people that were considered still fresh under the By church.
Of course these were the Magicians.
Because of a concreteck of understanding of their ways and customs in regards to their heritage, the Church decided that it was a smarter choice to keep him alive.
After all, a dead Magician''s body was of no use.
This was not because the body had any weird obstructions when dead, but because a Magician''s body always turned to dust when it was without life.
This was one of the many precautions their bloodline had to resist the world from knowing the source of their power.
Even the Holy church with it''s broad knowledge was ignorant of Magic energy.
Knight Sheyi sat on the ground in his cell. He was naked, except for a loin cloth around his waist.
His Cell was dark. It also smelt like piss and other excrete.
As a former member of the Knightdom, he was entitled to a single cell.
This was a normal four walled cell. However, one side of the cell had sharp spikes.
Knight Sheyi stayed on the ground. He muttered one name ''Chiron'' lowly like a mad man.
His sharp, unkept fingers scratched against the wall.
*Knock! Knock*
There was a KNOCK on the metallic cell door.
The sudden knock immediately drew his attention.
He Yelped in shock to the sound of the voice that came through the peep hole.
His head turned in sharp, quick response.
A pair of eyes looked at him through the peep hole.
"How have you been Son?"
His confused eyes seemed to recognize who it was talking to him through the peep hole.
"Magistri!!!" He rushed for the door, "you came!"
"Of course I came! You may be a good for nothing disciple, but you are still my disciple!" The man at the other side sighed loudly.
"I bring you some news. The Cardinals are reviewing your case again. However, in your Testimony, you stated that the Evil Child Chiron is too cunning, and no one can capture him except you."
Knight Sheyi nodded, "I did. That son of a bitch tricked me many times, but I finally understand how he thinks. I know! I know him now. Trust me master, I can..."
"Abel sent a report this morning. Apparently, he has Chiron."
Those words came as a shock to Knight Sheyi.
After all, he had boldly said that he was the only one that could capture Chiron.
Of course, this might have just been his obsession for the biggest failure of his life.
neither the less, this im was so strong that he testified and proimed that all that would go against Chiron would fail, except of course it was him.
It therefore came as a shock to him to hear that Chiron had been captured.
Knight Sheyi frowned his brows, "how was he captured!?" He could not help but ask.
"That''s the thing, he handed himself over in his frustration," The Magistri added, "You know, Evil children might have destructive destines, but they are still human too. After what you did to his arms, he probably got fed up with life."
Knight Sheyi took several steps back from the cell door.
He thought hard, as his already strained mind thought hard.
He couldn''t help but sh back to the look in Chiron''s eyes back then.
He remembered that even when he had destroyed both arms, Chiron had struggled with his teeth.
With the experience Knight Sheyi had with Chiron, he could tell that even if Chiron lost all his limbs, eyes, ears and his mouth, Chiron would still struggle against Fate.
Such was the kind of person that Chiron was.
Knight Sheyi turned to the Magistri with his blood shot eyes.
He Chuckled a bit, "you have been yed!"
However, the Magistri raised a brow at those words. He sighed and shock his head, "honestly, I wonder why I still hold on to you, you are already a lost cause!"
However before he turned and walked away, Knight Sheyi turned to him, "if you don''t release me now, the next time you see Abel, it might be toote!"
The Magistri took onest look at Knight Sheyi before he closed the peep hole and walked away, "he is already running mad," he muttered to himself.
Knight Sheyi went back to his corner. Continually, he muttered Chiron''s name.
Although he looked mad, his eyes still had the focus and brilliance they always had.
"It won''t be long now, I''ll being for you!"
Chapter 277 Entering The Capital City Of The Chanland Kingdom.
However, the Chand Kingdom were in celebration.
Many sang the praises of General Buckle. After all, he was the person responsible for the capture of Chiron.
He had suddenly be a national hero.
Many told stories of his brilliance.
Of course, many said that it was the fight of revenge he had gone for that had destroyed Chiron''s troops.
Some said that he and Chiron had fought day and night under the cold, and Chiron had finally given up, admitting that he was a lesser man than the General.
Some of the rumours that went about even forgot the fact that Chiron had no hands and that his cultivation was much lower than that of General Buckle.
There was no way they could have fought day and night.
However, such was man. There believed what they wanted to believe.
Logic never made sense when hard facts pped on the wrist.
Chiron was taken into the capital city.
However, General Buckle wanted to make a spectacle of this capture.
After all, this was the prince of another nation.
It was best to take absolute advantage of the moment to cement once influence.
This of course was a political move by General Buckle. He too had positions and people he wanted to ganer respect from.
Chiron was not taken straight to the pce, but was first paraded from the gates of the captial city.
He was pulled along the city streets bare footed by a chains bounded to his waist and his legs.
Far off on front of him, was the statue of the Bear mother being pulled into the city.
There was a story that stated that both the Chand and the Vandora kingdoms were once one.
There both had simr cultures and simr traditions, including the use of Spirit Totems.
With the only difference being that the worship of the Bear mother was not the major religion in this ce.
Although the king had dered that all other religions be cleared out of the capital, except for that of the Holy church, many people still believed in the old ways.
As the great statue of the Bear mother made of pure bright spirit stones was pulled along the city road, they were many that bowed before it.
Some of them knelt and made prayers to it.
Some others cried as it passed through. Apparently, they had missed their old ways.
Chiron took notes of all their reactions.
This was the reason why he had chosen the Bear mother as the statue to be built.
This was a different world. He couldn''t actually use the statue of a horse as a gift like Odysseus did. It would have no significant or emotional appeal to the people.
However, the statue of the Bear mother touched hearts.
Chiron knew that in the original timeline of the book, the Holy church had already taken over the capital city by this time, leaving many of the old ways very dissatisfied about this.
Also, he took note of the kind of person General Buckle was.
General Buckle was a man that believed in climbing from the ground to the top.
He prefered to win merits than have it handed.
This was an opportunity to win the hearts of the people.
He was definitely going to take maximum advange of it.
After all, every nation had it''s own internal political problems.
This was war. Chiron was not a fool to neglect it''s political situation.
Although the statue of the Bear mother was shown much love as it entered the capital city, Chiron on the other hand was shown nothing of the sort.
Dirt was thrown at him by the crowd. Some threw feces at him, some threw rotten fruit.
Some, the guards protecting the procession intentional allowed to pour broken ceramics and mirrors before Chiron''s path.
Chiron walked on them, his blood leaking from under his feet following a path behind him.
However, he endured it all, walking step by step towards the Pce.
On a high balcony in the pce, King Ash watched the proceedings below. His people were in a very joyous and festive period.
They yed music and praised the achievement of capturing a prince of their elder nation that had oppressed them for so long.
As king Ash in very beautiful ceremonial wear watched the happenings below, a figure in a white robe slowly materialized from the ground behind him.
"I thought you had removed all other forms of religion in the Capital City?" Abel asked with a frown on his face.
"I have, but we both know how people are with their ties to their faith. Clearing the temples did not mean clearing their beliefs. It would naturally take many years before that change is sure." King Ash responded without turning back.
"Let the people have this one! With war and all that has happened, it''s a tough time for them. After the celebrations, I will make sure the Statue is destroyed." King Ash added.
Abel nodded, "I will only ept this because you insist. Also, do not forget! The holy Church will handle the Evil child."
As he finished speaking, he disappeared once more into the earth.
The statue of the Bear mother was brought before the high balcony of the Pce.
King Ash raised his hands to the crowd and they the crowd settled down.
"My Brothers and Sisters of the Chand Kingdom," his voice was loud andmanding, drowning out thest of the noise.
"This is a time of glorious achievement for us as a people. For a long time, before my father, before my father''s father, we have been oppressed by the Vandora kingdom. Sending Yearly tributes of our hard work tilling our mothernd to please their Pallettes. But No more shall we suffer under their thumb!!!"
"YES!!!" The crowd shouted out their hearts many of them pping and shouting. Some of them crying tears of joy.
As he gave his speech, Chiron noticed something beneath his feet.
A head materialized before him.
It was Abel''s.
Abel had a cocky smile on his face, "so you are the evil child that messed Sheyi up!"
Chapter 278 Lamb To The Slaughter (Mirror Egg)
Abel had a cocky smile on his face, "so you are the evil child that messed Sheyi up!"
The moment Chiron saw the head materialize from between his legs, he recognized him.
After all, the MC of the book had been a member of the holy Church for a while.
Chiron had incredible knowledge about the faction.
He recognized the slightly fat man as he proceeded from the earth.
This was Abel. He was one of two that worked together on every mission.
The second was his twin sister Cain.
Chiron remembered that these two had a curse attached to them that let them incapable of ever seeing one another.
If Abel was here, then it meant that Cain was not too far.
"Huh!? You do not look surprised to see me."
"What!?" Chiron raised a brow at him, "Were you expecting me to jump and scream like a little girl?"
Abel frowned a bit, and then he suddenly smiled, "I see you are a cocky one. But no matter, you are already done for. A dog on a leash can only bark!"
"Hmmm! You don''t say." Chiron responded acknowledging the fact that he had just been called a dog.
"I heard you bested an acquaintance of mine, Knight Sheyi! You should be very proud of yourself. However, you should also be very sad. For all your achievements, you still fell, and at the hands of your own men. Nevertheless, you are still young and don''t know the way of the world. Their betrayal will be yourst and greatest lesson."
Chiron knew what Abel was talking about. After all, he was the one that informed Advisor Gon that his men betrayed him and therefore his offering of himself to the Chand Kingdom as a sacrifice to please their wrath on his people.
"You know, King Ash does not want to kill you. He rathr keep you around like a trophy on his wall, so as to have an upper hand with the fight against the Vandora kingdom. But do you know what''s going to happen?"
Chiron sighed, "knowing how the church has pursued me for no reason WHATSOEVER, I would say you are nning to kill me, right?"
Abel chuckled a bit, "I feel touched that you think of me in such a barbaric manner as Knight Sheyi. However, I have better ns for you. You will be transported right to the Holynd for a more dare I say, SAYISFYING sendforth."
"The Holynd?"
"Yes! The seer has requested to witness your demise with her own eyes. Your fate, dear prince, is sealed."
Chiron sighed again, "there is no problem. I have already prepared my mind for what is toe. As long as the Vandora kingdom is safe from harm, I have no problem with it!"
Abel chuckled again, "oh! I forgot to tell you. You see, ns are in a constant state of adjustment to fit the overall goal of ensuring the swift take over of the nnds. The Chand Kingdom would be taking over the Vandora kingdom."
"What!?" Chiron had a very angry look on his face. He even attempted to step on Abel''s face, but his leg just passed through him.
Abel had a broad smile on his face. He really enjoyed Chiron''s reaction to the bad news he delivered.
"My Sister, Cain is already at the Northern regions."
"The Hunter tribes of the Hignds," Chiron muttered.
"Yes! I see you are familiar with them. I myself will be going to the Western side to meet with the Beast kingdom."
"What the fuck are you assholes nning now?"
"Nothing much! Let''s just say that the Vandora kingdom depends a little too much on the Bear mother," as he talked, he brought out a silver egg with red glowing runes on it.
"You are already done for, so I don''t mind telling you. This here is a little gift called a Mirror egg. It is specially made by the Holy church. It has the ability to affect certain divine abilities. You know, like give the wrong visions to a group of people that rely heavily on seeing the future to win wars," he gave Chiron a dark knowing smile.
He did not even need to exin. Chiron already knew what the Mirror egg was for.
This Mirror egg was gotten from a very rare Cored beast bird.
It was rare because it had a particr ability that had the possibility of always offsetting the ns of Divine beings.
For it''s ability, this rare bird was hunted down and killed to the point of extinction.
However, the church had a habit of always saving something special for itself.
This Mirror egg had been engineered to interfere with divine energy.
If done right, one could even change the effects of the said divine energy.
Chiron could already think of the chaos that''s was going to unfold.
Now, it made perfect sense why the Vandora kingdom was wiped off the map by the time the MC had joined the Holy Church.
This was the method that was used.
At the moment, Prince Victor and his armies were very dependent on the Bear mother''s ability.
This ability of being able to see seconds into the future let theme out Victorious in every battle.
"When I am done, I''lle back to take you to the Holynd, gist you how the Vandora kingdom ended through out the journey!"
Abel said his good byes as he exited into the ground.
As he left, Chiron pleaded for him not to destroy the Vandora kingdom.
It was a very convincing plea with tears and all.
However, the moment he was gone, the tears stopped, and Chiron''s face resumed it''s usual cold appearance.
It was like all that emotion and care that he disyed had extracted itself from his body with Abel''s exit.
And then, Chiron gave a side smile.
What Abel did not know was that everything so far had been part of Chiron''s ns.
It was also why Chiron did not take the Bear mother''s blessings.
Chapter 279 National Celebration Of The Fall Of The Vandora Kingdom
The Goal of the Holy Church was to take over the Almace Continent.
However, for that to happen, they had to take the tribes and government under the Zodiac families of the Round Table.
Also, they slowly destroyed all religions in the area that was not in line with the same worship of the Holy Church.
Abel had disappeared.
ording to What he had said, he was going to the West to cause problems for the Vandora Kingdom.
Even Chiron was smart enough to know that for that to happen, Abel would be needing a lot of Man power. Even with the Mirror egg, The Vandora Army was not one of push overs.
Chiron turned his head left and right.
The Mc of the book used to be a member of the holy church. He had knowledge to a big part of their secrets and ways. One look at the Crowd and he could distinguish those that were people of the Chand Kingdom and those that were not.
Even though they dressed like people of the Kingdom and blended well.
Chiron could see that most of them were leaving the crowd. No doubt they were leaving to achieve the same purpose as Abel.
This meant that for this operation he was about to carry out, the Holy church would not even be present to dose the fires for the Chand Kingdom.
Of Course, the Chand Kingdom still possessed experts.
After all, it was a strong kingdom that had even Challenged the Vandora Kingdom.
However, there was only so far power could go if it was apanied by sheer ignorance.
An example would be human beings and core beasts.
After all, Core beasts were stronger than Human beings but the problem was that theycked wisdom and knowledge, and that was why human beings were greatly superior to them.
Such was the current situation.
Although the Chand Kingdom was strong, itcked the vast knowledge and wisdom of this world that Chiron possessed.
In other words, it was not a worthy enough opponent. Especially when Chiron was even willing to go through the touch of hell just to make sure his ns came to fruition.
"My brothers and sisters! tonight we dine in honor of this great achievement by General Buckle''s hands," King Ash addressed the crowd, and they was loud apuse.
General Buckle stood by the side of the king.
King Ash motioned for him to step forward, and he did.
"General Buckle, for your forward Contribution against the Oppression of the Chand people, I hereby award you the Hereditary title of Duke! You shall be given your ownnd and have a people you shall rule."
As the King talked, he ced a Lapel on the General''s Chest.
This was the Kingdom''s signature for Duke.
General Buckle bowed to the king to show his gratefulness.
The king waved his hands and patted him on the back, "You have done a great deal for our people. As your king, it will be unjust for me not to recognize your efforts!"
The king Chuckled a bit and General Buckle smiled.
This was it. This was what he always wanted.
Such recognition rarely ever came.
Especially with the kind of nature this new king possessed.
Most Generals in the military sort ways to be part of the beaurecrate. After all, they lost their military power when they retired.
After the taste of power and authority they had enjoyed, retiring to a simple cottage by the country side was not in their desire.
This was it. This was what Advisor Gon meant when he said that he would be greatly rewarded.
Advisor Gon stood not so far from the King.
General Buckle gave him a knowing look.
The Political situation in the Chand kingdom was stable for the time being, but that did not mean that like most countries, they were no under-storms and violent currents.
By helping General Buckle get recognition before the eyes of the King, Advisor Gon had automatically secured an Ally with a powerful fist in the Military. Thereby increasing his influence.
Such was the Dynamic of power.
Unknown to these men, their future ns were at risk because of the existence of the very thing that had lifted them up.
"I King Ash, thereby dere this glorious day a Public Holiday for the Chand People."
The crowd screamed at such exciting news.
"The Royal Winery will be opened up. Let the Celebrations Begin!"
The crowd went wild again with joy. Musical instruments were brought out, and music was yed all around the capital city.
All this was in celebration of Chiron''s Capture.
As the festivities continued, some people from time to time would Come and throw food at Chiron.
Some would throw feaces and other animal excrete at him.
Of course the guards did not let the people get too close. After all, he was still a valuable Prisoner.
If the people had ess to him, they would just rip him to shreds.
Even some of the soldiers would stand and piss directly on him.
He had some how be a public toilet.
Meanwhile, some others saw it as an opportunity to worship the big Spiritual stone Stature of the Bear mother.
After all, the other religions apart from the Holy Church had been removed from the Capital city by the King''s orders.
Although it was not allowed, King ash decided to turn a blind eye to the sight of people worshipping the stature of the Bear mother. After all, the stature was to be destroyed the next day.
Also, the stature spoke volumes of the defeat of the Vandora Kingdom.
In this manner, the Winery was opened to the public and the Celebrations continued until deep in the night.
Many people out rightly passed out on the streets.
It was a celebration, meaning that it was also an opportunity to publicly fornicate.
Many of whom slept off in each other''s arms on the streets.
Chiron had sat in silence and watched the entire thing.
The more they drank and became Merry, the happier he became.
However, in the dead of the night, a soldier walked up to Him, "The King will see you now!"
(author''s note: Sorry for the long break guys, but we back in business)
Chapter 280 Have You Heard Of The Story Of Odysseus And The Great City Of Troy?
*Ssh!*
Chiron was poured buckets of Salty scented water.
He was to be taken to see the king.
The Guards had to clean him up a bit.
He still had the wounds from the cuts that General Buckle gave him. Those wounds had not been taken care off. To have Salt in them was a different vor of hurt. However, Chiron swallowed all of the pain.
"Wash up!" One of the guards ordered. However, he suddenly chuckled, "Forgive me, I forgot you are Armless. Hahahaha!!!"
As heughed, the other guards alsoughed with him.
None of them volunteered to wash him up. All they did was pour him scented water again and again until they thought it was enough.
And then they changed his robes.
Although it was still ragged, it was cleaner than what he was wearing before.
Chiron was then taken through the Pce corridors to the king''s Banquet room.
He had big, heavy chains around his neck, waist, and one on each leg.
These were not ordinary Chains. They had the ability to dampen the cultivation of anyone that cultivated Spiritual energy.
This meant that Chiron could not use his Spiritual Cultivation energy.
Naturally, this made the Chains heavy and his movements were sluggish.
But the guards encouraged him from time to time with their whips on his back.
Every strike echoed loudly off the walls.
The Chand Kingdom Pce was much different from that of the Vandora Kingdom, and that was not just in size, but also in design.
However, Chiron could see some simrities here and there which was evidence that at one time, these two kingdoms might have been under one rule.
Steadily, he was led to a pair of Very huge doors.
Even from where he stood, Chiron could hear whispers of what was happening within.
The guards opened the Big doors and he was led into the Room.
The moment he entered, he was met instantly with the merry sounds of partying.
Since when the announcement that Chiron had been Captured went out, many nobles had journeyed from far and wide toe to see if the Capture of a Prince of the Vandora Kingdom was true.
Naturally, those nobles had been invited to this Banquet.
The Hall was wide and well-spaced.
The Chandeliers hung from the ceiling like stars decorating the night sky.
There was an assortment of food and Wine before the nobles.
These were obviously delicacies cooked by the King''s chefs.
On some tables, Chiron could see well-oiled, roasted core beasts of different kinds.
They were also music in the air and a group of seductive dancers disyed sensually in the centre of the room.
Left and right Chiron looked, There were well-dressed nobles on all sides. everywhere he looked, he could see gold and silver reflecting off the light in the room.
They were maids that were indecently dressed with tops that barely covered their chests and exposed their slim bellies and long flowing skirts but with thin veils to cover their faces walking around the ce serving drinks or whatsoever the guests wanted.
Chiron caught the sight of one maid in particr that seemed to make eye contact with him for a while, before looking away.
From the thin veil, he could not see her face. But that body proportion was something he was most familiar with.
After all, he created it.
As the maid served drinks, some nobles tried to get her attention from time to time, and some fat perverts even bbed her behind.
However, she ignored them all.
All she did was go about her duties.
Chiron saw this and gave a slight smile.
Just ahead on the high table, were King Ash, his queen, his son, General Buckle who had just been decorated and a few other high-ranking nobles, Military Commanders and members of the royal family.
Many of whom had incredible cultivation.
King Ash was enjoying a conversation with Advisor Gon while both of them admired thedies that danced sensually before them.
Just then, Advisor Gon noticed Chiron''s Arrival.
As he did, so did the king.
Chiron was ushered forward by the Guards, pulling him along by his neck.
As they walked forward, some nobles threw spit at him, and some others poured him their wine.
Chiron was a young boy. Not even the age of twelve yet, but he was treated like he was the worse Criminal to ever exist.
However, it couldn''t be helped.
Such was the way of the world. After all, he was royalty and he represented the dignity of an entire kingdom.
As far as these people were concerned, they were not spitting on a boy, but on the Vandora kingdom that had oppressed them for many years.
Chiron walked forward one step at a time.
The sensual dancers made way for the main attraction to be brought before the king.
As he was brought forward, the king raised a hand and the music slowed to a stop while the nobles kept quiet. The noise in the room had suddenly died the moment he lifted his hand.
King Ash took a look at Chiron, his eyes obviously displeased by what he saw, "So you are the MAGGOT that foiled my years of nning to take over Treasure town, and also took the life of my General. I thought you would be more," he paused and smiled, "HANDY!!!"
"HAHAHAHAHA!!!" The crowd burst intoughter.
However, as theyughed, so did Chiron.
This took everyone present by surprise and made King Ash frown.
The moment King Ash stoppedughing, the crowd also stopped.
Everyone knew that King Ash had severe anger issues because of his Sin of Wrath. No one wanted to easily trigger it.
However, Chiron did not stop. Instead, hisughter increased.
The guard behind him saw the expression of the king and flung his whip on Chiron''s back to make him stop.
"And what is so funny, Maggot?" King Ash''s frown got tighter.
Chiron stoppedughing as he turned to the king.
"This is a celebration right?" Chiron asked.
Immediately, General Buckle stood to his feet, "How dare you MAGGOT speak to the King!"
However, King Ash raised a hand for him to back off.
"Yes, my King!" General Buckle sat back down.
"Yes! It is," The king responded, "It is a celebration to mark the end of Your Vandora Kingdom!"
"Hmmm," Chiron nodded. "Knowing the general trend of how kings and their subjects work, it is safe to say that this Banquet has had at least a few Toasts to General Buckle, the end of the Vandora Kingdom and even to Your Majesty. I''m I right?"
"Yes!" King Ash chuckled, "like I said, it''s to mark the end of your Vandora Kingdom!"
Chiron nodded, "So you mean to tell me that everyone here DRANK to it? After all, your majesty would not drink and your subjects pour their wine!"
King Ash suddenly frowned again, "make your point boy!"
Chiron chuckled, "Your majesty, Just out of Curiosity, Have you heard of the story of Odysseus and the Great City Of Troy?"
Chapter 281 This Is A Story, And Your Reality. Some Wisdom For Your Grave
"You trash!" General Buckle stood to his feet again, "Are you trying to lecture his majesty?"
King Ash raised a hand to stop General Buckle and the General backed off.
King Ash eased a bit on his frown, "No! I have not heard of any Stories of Odysseus and The City of Troy. Do you want to enlighten me?"
Chiron nodded, "This humble one would not mind teaching an ignorant king like yourself some wisdom for your grave."
*WHIP!* WHIP!!*
The Guard behind Chiron Whipped him, tearing his back with more shes.
"Hmmm!!!" Chiron groaned in pain.
"Really, a captured Prince wants to enlighten me! Hahahaha!!!" King Ashughed.
As he did, so did the crowd.
"You know what? I am suddenly interested in this Lesson you want to teach."
Chiron smiled. As he did, he started the story.
Odysseus was a man that was touched by the goddess of Wisdom herself. In fact, he was so loved that many believed that he was her own-born son. But how couldn''t she love him?
After all, there was not a time he disappointed her with the gift of wisdom she blessed him with. One such time when he disyed great wisdom was when he came across The great City of Troy. Its walls were so mighty that big houses were built on them. Its stones were so high that many Sighed at the first sight of them.
It is said that even the gods respected its very walls.
Because of an Oath, Odysseus and other great heroes of his time, men of great strength, power and abilities so incredible that some had the ability to pull down the will of the king of the gods from heaven were tasked with bringing down this great City.
But many years passed and this city would not fall. In fact, not even a stone on its mighty walls was dented.
No matter how hard they tried. No matter how great the battles. Even when they useddders made from the great tree of unbeatable strength, it was still of no use.
Meanwhile, all the soldiers of troy had to do was to shoot down on the invaders every time they tried.
As the days turned to months and the months to years, many fell. Brothers buried brothers, and fathers their sons. An army greater than fifteen thousand had be but a few hundred.
Even the great heroes had perished by the hands of the people of Troy.
All except him.
One night as he slept facing the ocean to receive its breeze, Odysseus had a dream. It was one like the others were he got the opportunity to rest on the thighs of his goddess mother and receive her warmth.
There, he made hisint about the state of the war, and how his brothers dropped like moths to the me that was the mighty walls.
Why do you think with your muscles? Or have you forgotten that it is the right of your head? Are you no longer my touched Son?
These were the questions the beautiful and enlightening goddess Athena asked him.
With those questions swirling in his mind, Odysseus woke up to the sight of the Ocean. He could not help but sigh at the sight of the ships by its shores that had never left since the time they came many years ago.
Just then, as his eyes longed to see the day those ships would sail once more to his longing home, an idea suddenly birthed in his head.
All the while, he had been trying to bring a City to its knees from the outside. What about trying from the Insides?
And so He had his men and brothers break their boats and ships and craft it into a big giant Horse which was to be set as a peace offering before the gates of the City.
The citizens of the city saw this as a sign of surrendering and they celebrated as they pulled this giant Horse through their imprable walls into the very heart of the City...
Unknown to King Ash, the same story Chiron was telling them, was ying itself right within his own kingdom. Underneath the Bear mother just outside the Castle opened up, and the first person dropped from it.
It was Captain Timi. As he did, he looked around.
Then he waved his hand for the others behind him to follow.
Dn and Deamon also dropped from Underneath the Bear mother.
Just ahead of them were some people still praying to the Stature of the Bear mother.
They were only two guards to watch the Bear mother. After all, it was just an enormous shinning Stature.
Dn handled one, while Deamon the other. All of this was done silently at themand of Captain Timi.
With a hand to their mouths, they sliced open the throats of the soldiers.
Killing them and dumping their bodies under the Bear mother.
Dn and Deamon then changed into their clothes and walked towards the pce doors.
Naturally, the guards standing by the door did not know that these were invaders.
When they got close enough, they waved their hands, sending totems of little birds to the necks of these unsuspecting guards.
Thereby killing them. The herbs Chiron had fed them had increased their cultivation, and now, they were using it all to their advantage.
After which, they immediately hid their bodies.
It was a festive period even most of the guards had been infected with the celebration fever and rxed their nerves.
Therefore cking at their duties.
After the two that were killed, Dn signalled to the others and one by one, and they sneaked to the Pce doors.
Two others changed into the clothes of the guards that had been killed, and in this manner, they entered the Pce.
This was a silent attack.
There was no rushing.
One at a time, they killed the guards as they met them and reced them.
Without those in the Banquet knowing, the guards in the Pce had beenpletely ughtered...
(Author''s note: Please tell me If you liked the Chapter. leave power stones and Golden Tickets too. Thank you...)
Chapter 282 Living The End Of The Story
At night, the citizens of Troy happy they had won a war that they barely fought for years went drunk with wine and were filled their tummies with bread and wheat.
Unknown to them, This great wooden horse that served as a symbol of their opponents defeat, was actually the symbol of their demise.
A symbol that would be talked about for many many generations toe.
For while deep in the night, after their heart felt celebration, the city had be quiet.
Many, drunk andzy, had slept off on the streets and even the guards of the pce had loosen their guard.
And that was when it happened.
At this time of Chiron''s story, everybody in the hall had already been captivated by the story.
Their full attention were on his words.
For some reason, that story had a strong semnce to a situation all of them knew but could not put their fingers on.
Even General Buckle could not help but frown his brows a little tighter.
As a man that had gone through countless battles, he was sensitive to trouble, and even more so to danger.
Everything in him screamed that something was wrong, but he just could not put a finger on it.
Chiron''s eyes darted across the room and he took one and then another step as his eyes ensured to look at all the faces.
The chains strapped to his body were the only sound in the great hall.
The hall had be that silent in attention.
However, for some reason unknown, those chains did not sound like a man that was imprisoned but the noise of slow arriving trouble.
Chiron''s eyes turned back to the king.
"Can you guess what happened at night!?"
Obviously, the king did not know, and so Chiron decided to continue the stroy.
"That night, Odysseus and his men opened the belly of the Giant horse. One by one, they leaked like shit droppings from its back side. Suddenly, the enemy was now within the city, and the people of the city no longer had their safety walls to protect them..."
Chiron paused.
King Ash frowned slightly, "is that all? Are you not going to finish this stroy of yours. I might even decid to make your suffering a little better if the end impresses me."
"The END!?" Chiron had a surprised look on his face, "have you not been paying attention? It is already here!"
Chiron chuckled loudly and then he muttered, "Devil''s Touch, You may drink some!"
Chiron suddenly activated his Aura energy as he sent a kick to the guards behind him.
However, before the kicks could reach Devil''s touched snaked around his body like water, through his legs and formed ded whips that shed against their necks.
Blood shed on the food and some nobles, while one of the headsnded right on thighs of a noble woman.
There was half a second pause in the hall, and then...
"AHHHHHH!!!"
The noble woman gave a high pitch scream.
"You BASTARD!!! How DARE you!" General Buckle screamed as he longed forward for Chiron.
He released his Spirit energy and the bronze energy of middle realm cultivator suddenly filled the ce.
However, as he longed forward, he noticed something wrong. Chiron stared him dead in the eyes and then the Armless prince gave a side smile.
This came as surprise to General Buckle. After all, it was strange for Chiron to smile or even stand in the presence of his cultivation energy.
At the very least, a carefree attitude should not be stered on Chiron''s face.
However, Chiron suddenly signalled the approaching General with his eyes for him to look to the right.
Subconsciously, he did.
Luckily, General Buckle saw it in time.
Ca''s long unforgiving finger nailsunched for his neck.
He made a quick twist in the air andnded on the ground.
However, before he could be surprised by how Ca who was a lower demon cultivator could stand his Spiritual energy, things were happening all around the Banquet hall.
The guards were ughtering each other.
He looked closely, and then he saw it well.
Those were not the royal guards.
"What the fuck is going on!?" He screamed.
However, Ca attacked again.
The blow this time around, was to his chest.
*Boom!*
It was hard, and he crashed into the tables.
Aside General Buckle, they were other high ranking officers in the room, and they too were strong.
However, they were all easily beaten, just like General Buckle.
Swords from Captain Timi and the rest of Chiron''s men were against their necks, and also the necks of the royal family, including the king.
King Ash looked at Chiron and then at his banquet.
Many nobles that attempted escape were killed immediately.
All ughtered like the cooked core beasts that was served on their dinning tables.
"What is the meaning of this!?" King Ash asked.
However, Chiron could not be bothered to answer him.
"Please help me with this, Ca!"
She nodded as she waved he long demon fingers, cutting the chains on Chiron''s body.
Chiron leaned backwards and then side to side.
"I hope you don''t mind manners king Ash! You men were too caring with me. I have stretch a little bit!"
Chiron took his time.
It took him a full five minutes to be done.
All the while, King Ash, General Buckle and the others had no choice but to watch.
King Ash was boiling in rage but there was nothing he could do.
This was not because he was weak.
No! It was because of another problem. His eyes looked at the cup of wine, and back at Chiron.
Chiron chuckled, "Ah! I see you have discovered it. But it''s a little toote. From the moment that goblet touched your lips. Your fate was sealed."
Chiron turned to one of the maids that had been serving.
"Or is that not so, Emma!?"
Emma that had been acting like a scared little girl suddenly stood to her feet. She removed the veil off her face.
"Yes, master!" She bowed. In her hand was a little bottle. There were Runic symbols on it.
(Author''s note: This was fun to write. But wait, it gets better. let''s wait for the next chapter to see.)
Chapter 283 A Good Artist Copies, But A Great Artist Steals.
Chiron smiled.
From the very beginning, this was his n.
it was just like the story of Odysseus he had just told.
Chiron remembered an old saying from his former world: A good Artist copies, but a great Artist Steals.
This was the concept he had used. He had stolen a brilliant idea.
This world was not like his former one.
Expecially because of the opportunity that cultivation presented.
But that did not mean that vital lessons should be thrown in the gutter.
After all, humanity at the foundation was still the same.
Whether it was in this world or the one before, it was all the same.
All he needed to do was add a little extra to make things all the more convincing and better apanied by the system of this world.
Firstly, Human beings had the habit of believing in their veined self righteousness.
That is a constant believe that whatsoever they were doing was the right thing.
They had a habit of always being caged in the bubble of their own reasons, experiences and morals of what was right and wrong, forgetting that even their own minds that they thought was there''s, was just an umtion of environmental factors they had absorbed with their senses from birth till this moment.
Every person regardless of king or peasant was a victim of this.
After all, their existence was not just an influence of their surroundings, but the result of it.
Chiron took strong advantage of this principle.
Just like Odysseus, he could see the hearts of the people and excavate their true desires.
In the story, many long years of war had passed.
Even though the walls were strong and defended them all through, no one wanted to be a prisoner in their own home for a long time.
Therefore, when the people of Troy saw the Giant wooden horse that had been presented as a peace offering, they had not factored in important questions like; how was it built? From what materials? Where were the men that built it? If it was built from their ships, then what did they use to return home?
Such important questions were thrown out of the window.
All because, they had finally seen an escuse to be free from their caged walls.
Their enemies had presented an offering and therefore their sincerity must be real.
The people of Troy had therefore convinced themselves of not what they saw, but of what they wanted to believe.
They wanted to believe that the long years of bitter blood and death was over, and so they did.
They convinced themselves into a new reality. An eptable reality that they could believe in.
All of which was just a maniption of their minds with their trusted environment.
In this case, Chiron had also done the same thing.
Even though many screamed of war again and again, not many wanted to feel the wrath it brought.
This was a truth of human nature.
Even though they preach war, they are always drawn to Order so that they could feel a sense of security.
That security was what the people of the Chand Kingdom were holding unto.
After all, they had not been any wars for many many years.
These people had be so ustomed to the peace that even though they imed to want to fight for their freedom, they actually secretly desired peace andfort.
This peace andfort was the illusion Chiron offered to them in his surrender.
Naturally, it meant that these people now had a win win solution.
They could have their peace andfort, and still win the war.
Just like the people of Troy, they believed not what was before their eyes, but believed what they themselves wanted to believe.
Because of this, they were careless.
Of course, this was a very big risk.
If General Buckle had even so much as decided to break the statue immediately and kill Chiron, this would have been avoided.
However, the General saw the opportunity to have merits and rewards and he quickly took advantage of it.
He only tortured Chiron to have his self fulfillment.
The stature was brought into the capital city and before the pce because he wanted to disy his achievements.
After all, it was a big, clear and bright symbol of his brilliance.
Also, it would give the people the opportunity for them to love him more, telling them that he was on their side.
Especially in these times were the old religions had already been removed from the capital city.
This was a dangerous move as it seemed as if he would be going against the king, but since he was proving his usefulness, it was a great achievement.
While the world had been carried away with Chiron''s capture, Chiron had sent his all his servants except the Dragon into the Chand Kingdom as spies.
The problem with powerful people, was the fact that they got too consented with the power they had that it went into their heads rather very fast.
They did not think that they were other ways they could be hurt.
Unlike many in this world, Chiron did not believe that he needed to show muscle in other to defeat an opponent.
In the world he came from, brains over brawns had been proven again and again throughout history.
As one that had to use his head to survive in that harsh world, his instincts were already sharp to opportunities that required the muscle of the mind.
Emma sneaked into the capital city with Ca in hand as her daughter.
Emma''s beauty was practically out of this world.
All she needed to do was advertise herself a little in front of the pce that she was looking for work to be instantly chosen.
After all, the kind of beauty she had was only supposed to be disyed around the best.
Of course she was not the first to do this, but most women were never taken, and many were suspected to be spies.
But Emma was a subus.
Her charms on the human mind was enchanting. Even on those Pce eunuchs
No one wanted to let such a prettydy go.
Even the guards licked their lips in the fantasy of what she would taste like.
There was no way to resist her charms.
Once in the Pce, she went to work....
Chapter 284 Behold, Screams And Blood Ushered His Exit
In every world or time period, the head of state of a country had one or two.
In Chiron''s former world, the presidents and kings all had them.
These were men hidden in the shadows separate from the guards whose task was to ensure the safety of the ruler of thend.
They were in charge of securing only his or her life even at the cost of theirs.
Their only worth in life was to give everything for the monarch of thend.
In fact, even the king never saw them in their hidden corners.
After all, they were not permitted to tamper with his daily routine.
If there was anybody that would ruin Chiron''s ns, then it would be these people.
Emma''s mission was to get rid of them before Chiron was brought to the capital city.
This itself for anybody would have been an heavily difficult task.
In fact, this was not task that should be performed in only a few days.
It was task that should have been done in several years.
However, the poisoned touch of a woman in any world or time was a fatal one.
Great men had fallen because of it.
Even mighty countries had be rubble under a stray dog''s feet because of what women could do.
Unfortunately, many cultures underestimated them.
Many men only saw them as property or in some cases, tools to produce the next generation.
But Chiron remembered that in his former world, one particrly old leader of a famous religion described them differently, "women are a necessary evil."
That is, they were necessary for giving birth to the next generation but could also destroy the previous one.
The fear or respect of a beautiful woman''s capabilities was wisdom in its own right.
One researcher in his former world had even concluded that it took about seven seconds before a beautiful woman was perceived as dangerous.
For experts in the fighting arts, seven seconds was a lot of time.
In seven seconds, many would have died.
In fact, in just the fraction of a second, death could be guaranteed.
Seven was more than enough time cause devastation.
It was for such foreseeable future that Chiron choose his tools wisely.
This was why he had Emma.
When he said he was going to use her to bring nations to their knees, he was not exaggerating.
After all, the beauty of a woman was sharper than any de forged from iron and fire.
Once her beauty had gotten her into the pce, she used her subus charms to gather information and then she used the ring Chiron had gifted her to totally hide her presence.
One by one, she located these experts.
Whether male or female.
Only very few could truly resist the sin of Lust.
In all the sins of man, it was the most formidable one.
After getting those acimed experts with the charm of her smile and the pleasure her legs brought, she went for the next step.
Chiron''s visit to the ruins of the former Chikitsa n had blessed him with an abundance of herbs that depended on various energies for their survival.
All of which he cleanly cleared.
During the one month, he had created a beautiful blended brand of concoctions.
All of which were made from mixing devil nts into devilish Elixers.
Then came her next task which she performed beautifully.
Every barrel of wine that had been rolled out of the king''s storage room had been spiked.
How was one going to defend against dangers they couldn''t see nor fight?
For these men of cultivation, only fee had such talents.
Every toast of wine was an ingest of poisons that went straight to their meridians.
The goal was not to block it. If the poison blocked it, these men would have descovered the poison fast.
The goal, was to corrupt their Spiritual flow of energy.
Thereby rotting their meridians.
At the moment, not one of them could properly form their techniques or even activate spiritual energy properly.
This was the reason why a low level demon cultivator like Ca could attack General Buckle and hurt so much.
It was because the General''s cultivation was now as good as useless.
It was like a y cup with impurities. The moment it was put in the furnace, it will break.
Like a ss with punched holes. The rain and wind would still go through.
Apart from his usual Martial arts, he had nothing.
Martial arts was good. But in a world like this, if he did not have cultivation energy to back it up, then it was like a ballerina''s disy on stage.
On the other hand, the moment Captain Timi had woken up in the Bear mother, he had followed Chiron''s instructions.
Chiron had ced a little paper filled with instructions on what to do in his breast pocket.
He saw it the moment he woke up and could not believe it.
They had actually made it to the heart of an enemy state with such ease that it was practically unbelievable.
Warfare happened in many ways, but there was never a fight that brains had never won over brawns.
Chiron walked towards the king, "do you understand now? The story had been yours all along. And now, a great nation such as this will end here."
King Ash Chuckled a bit, "you underestimate the Chand Kingdom people. They will never submit to..."
*Pow!*
Deamon gave the king a punch to shout him up.
"I don''t think you understand what a kingdom is. Do you think it is it''s people?" Chiron asked.
"No, it is it''s Will. And in this room exists the head of every major tribe, Commanders of your armies. Every important dicision maker sits in here. Old and young, big and small. Trained with the right set of skills for pushing the country forward."
Chiron turned around as his eyes brushed against the people in the room, "THESE people right here in this room. THIS is the Will of the Country."
Chiron''s words suddenly lowered to whisper. Every word from his mouth was like the deration of the heavens.
It was judgement on earth.
"And I am going to take it all."
Chiron suddenly turned to Captain Timi, "I want all their heads on the Pce walls by morning!"
As he spoke, he turned and walked away.
Screams and the flow of blood from behind ushered his exit...
Chapter 285 The Capital City Falls By Morning
Last night had been a beautiful night of partying.
The entire capital and possibly the country had celebrated the capture of the Armless prince.
The King hadughed and even opened his wine house to distribute wine to the people.
Nobles had even traveled from afar toe and celebrate this joyful moment with their king.
However, by the dare of morning, the entire world had flipped over.
Those that sleptst night woke up thinking it was still a dream, and those that dis not sleep thought that theck of sleep brought an illusion to their eyes.
Their entire world had truly and totally flipped before their eyes.
And it had happened silently in one night.
Blood from the severed head of nobles, Generals and the royal family strolled down therge bold Pce walls.
On their faces was the evidence of the unjust they had gone through before their death.
Every member of the royal family was killed. This was from the King to his wives and even children of a very young age.
Chiron did not spare anybody.
Even if it was the baby sucking at his mother''s breast. As long as he was of the royal family, death was the only answer.
Chiron had watched too much movies in his former life about revenge to be so stupid as to let one person get away alive.
Even the maids in the castle and their children were killed.
It was all a precaution he took.
He did not want any bastard childing after him to take their revenge in the future.
Every thing in the pce was killed.
The heads of ves were pilled in front of the Pce doors for the crowd to see.
While the heads of nobles and military men were hanged on the walls for all to see.
*Dang! Dang!! Dang!!!*
The big bell in the center of the city was rang ceaselessly.
This meant that an announcement was about to be made.
Captain Timi stood before the bell.
In his hand was a scroll. He opened it and was about to read from it.
However, he paused a bit to look at the people before him.
He thought of Chiron''s ns so far and it made him chuckle.
"Citizens of the FORMER Chand Kingdom. I am Captain Timi. Undermands of his highness Prince Chiron. I bring you great news."
He looked around at the depressing faces of those that had stepped forward and it made him feel good.
"As you all know or have found out by now, your king and all his noblemen have gone to the yellow river. Also, many of you have lost your cultivation. For most of you, this is many hard years of your life. If you want it back, sign the blood oath contract renouncing the Chand Kingdom and Be a citizen of the Vandora kingdom."
"HUH!!?" The crowd entered a low murmur.
This was the next phase in Chiron''s n.
Last night, the king had opened his store house to the people to celebrate.
Those barrels of wine had all been spiked with Chiron''s Devil Elixirs by Emma.
After all, for him to truly win the country over, he needed it''s people.
Of course killing all of them like he did King Ash and his guests was still an option, it was not suitable for the foreseeable future.
Many of these people including guards that were now off duty had drank of that wine, therefore losing their own cultivation.
In a world where terrifying beasts existed. Where men could glide on swords and mortals be immortals, the worse thing for a man was to not have a cultivation basis to back him up.
The king was already dead. The kingdom had fallen.
Now, Chiron was giving them an option.
Sign a blood oath submitting yourself to the rule of the Armless prince or loose your cultivation base forever.
There were many that were stubborn, but having to live life without cultivation was hell they did not want to live.
However, who will go first?
Who will it be that shall betray their mothernd.
After all, there was always significance in the first andst.
Luckily Chiron had prepared for this.
"I will!" A young man in beautiful clothes stepped forward. From the looks of it, he was a noble.
"My father and brother are already dead. I will have to take care of my mother. I need my cultivation back to do this."
The young man dered loudly as he walked over to sign the long roll of paper that Captain Timi presented.
The moment he signed it, he was able to activate his spirit energy again.
At least, that was the way it seemed.
Seeing the young man activate spirit technique into core beasts, the crowd now in belief immediately rushed to sign the paper with their blood.
Unknown to them, this young man was actually Dn.
This had all been part of Chiron''s n.
After all, the capital city would be in need of a little push.
What better push than a noble man giving himself to the new order.
Naturally, the lowly people were going to follow in these steps.
This was an effect that Celebrities had on normal people in his former world.
Even if they did not like it, as long as an influencial person was doing it, themon people would be drawn to it.
For Chiron''s former world, it was Actors, Actresses, politicians, etcetera.
However, in this world, it was either a person with high cultivation base or a person from nobility.
Besides, at heart, this was what the people truly wanted.
All he was doing was an extra push.
None of them knew that this was a trick.
They did not know that this was a country-pumpkin pretending to be a noble man''s son.
Dn yed his part well, and people signed their lives away.
In this manner, Chiron took the heart of the Country.
The Capital City had now fallen.
Chapter 286 A Series Of Unbelievable News...
Meanwhile, at around the same time, High up in the north, something else was happening.
Victor enjoyed viting the Hunter Tribe women in his Tent.
Even though this was war, it was as good as already over.
In the past one month, his armies had chased the Hunter tribes deep into the mountains.
Along the way, they had even extinguished two tribes.
Bringing them to dust.
At this rate, they would soon reach the head tribe, and after that one was dealt with, the fight would be over.
After which, he could go home, maybe even find Emma.
Till this moment, he had never had a woman like her.
All he had been doing with this women was to temporarily appease his urges.
However, since he felt her skin against his, every woman he had, had not just been the same.
He had to imagine it was Emma before he could get pleasure.
Rumours had it that Chiron''s army had deserted him as well as his servants.
Victor could swear that by the time got home, he was going to find her waiting for him.
After all, they had a connection with one another.
Just then, a Commander rushed into the Tent unannounced.
"Prince Victor! It is an emergency!!"
The moment he entered, he saw Victor on two hunter tribe women.
He immediately stopped in his tracks and he turned about.
"I am sorry my prince! I did not know you were busy!"
Victor Smacked his lips together, " don''t worry about it! I''m already bored of this Hunter women."
He pushed the one crying underneath him to the side.
"Send them to the men in the barracks!"
He stood up and wore his robes.
After which, he went to a table by the side and poured himself a drink.
After a ss, he turned to themander. He could see that even though the man had his back on him, he was shaking and sweating seriously.
This was evidence that he had ran here.
"Okay! Spill it. What the heck is the matter?" Victor encouraged the man to talk.
"Your highness, it is news from the Chand Kingdom!"
"Hmmm! What about it? Has King Ash killed my stupid nephew yet?"
He took another drink from the wine ss, "it is about time that useless piece of trash learns his ce."
"Actually, he...erm! He ...." Themander stammered.
He had ran here the moment he got the news but now that he was here, this priceless news did not want to proceed from his mouth.
In fact, it felt as if his tongue had suddenly weighed a ton.
Then again, it might as well have.
After all, the news he brought over was one that would shock anybody.
The gravity of such news was just too much a burden to bear.
Yet, it sounded too impossible to be voiced out.
The Commander did not know what to do.
At the end, he had no choice but to swallow hard and hand over the scroll to the prince.
Victor sighed at the Commander''s reaction. "I know you are surprised about a prince''s death but must you make that face? You are amander for crying out loud. It''s not like you have never seen people die," Victor pulled the Scroll from man''s hands.
"What is the big..." His words got trapped in his throat.
Written words he would never believe were before his eyes.
He first attempted a chuckle, "this is a lie right!?" He turned to themander.
However, one look at the Commander''s reaction and that was all the confirmation he needed.
It was true.
"THIS...THIS...This must be a FUCKING prank, right!?"
However, as soon as victor said those words, even he could tell how very ridiculous they were.
But this was a reality that prove too difficult to believe.
Just like themander, he was slowly beginning to get covered in sweat.
ording, to the Scroll, Chiron had brought down the Chand Kingdom.
Of course, this in itself was already a baffling feat.
After all, he was captured and in chains.
The entire Vandora kingdom had even cursed his name, and called him a disgrace.
This was probably an agenda that even Victor pushed for with all his influence in the country.
Therefore, it came as a surprise to him as he read the scroll.
It was so surprising that it was easier to believe that his men were trying to prank him.
But they were not.
The Scroll talked on Chiron defeating the Chand Kingdom.
But more than that, it was specifically stated that it had happened in one night.
This was the true problem.
At most, Chiron was a Armless cultivator in the Copper realm.
He was indeed trash.
Before a colossal nation with hundreds of years of rich history and culture, there was nothing he could have done.
After all, there were still cultivators in the bronze rank in that country.
"What the FUCK where they all doing? How is this even possible?" Victor blurted out the words on his mind out.
His fingers holding the scroll shook fiercely.
There was no fiber of his being that was ready to ept the results before his eyes.
Just then, another Commander rushed into the tent.
This one looked bloody, and his armour was destroyed at different points.
"Your highness I bring bad news from the first Battalion! We were ambushed by the Hunter Tribes."
"What!? AMBUSHED!? HOW!?" The reason Victor asked this question, was because this should not be so.
After all, they had the blessing of the Bear mother.
They should have been able to see a few seconds into the future and predict the enemy''s moves. This was how they had always won their battles.
"Did you Wankers forget to use the bear mother''s gift?"
"Your highness! That''s the thing. We did, but something is wrong. We just can''t...."
"Your HIGHNESS!!!" Anothermander rushed into the Tent.
This one too had blood stains on his body.
However, ording to the color of his armour, he should not be here.
This Commander should be many miles from here.
He should be with the others at the Western front against the Beast kingdom.
"Your highness!...." The man panicked as he exined, "The army at the Western front is in great trouble. The Beast kingdom''s armies are upon us..."
Chapter 287 The Miracles Of The Armless Prince.
Commander Hardstone stood at the fore of the Tesseract as it glided gently through the air.
It was morning and he decided to enjoy some morning breeze.
Right on this spot a few months ago, he had stood side by side with Chiron, and was telling him about the Vandora kingdom and it''s greatness.
He couldn''t help but sigh at this.
"Commander Hardstone!" Vanguard called to him, "we are almost at the Chand Capital city."
"Hmmm!" He nodded, "I know," he took a deep breath, "I can smell it in the air. The smell of fear!"
"Commander Hardstone, do you think it''s true? Did the Armless prince really conquer the Chand Kingdom in one night!?"
"Hahahaha!!!" Commander Hardstone chuckled, "do you remember when we first saw him? A boy at age ten bloody and beaten. Yet, he stood refusing to fall in front of hundreds of cultivators. All of them with the goal of ending him, and yet," Commander Hardstone had a recalling look on his face.
It was like he could still see that day, "He did the impossible. Above all odds, he did the impossible."
Commander Hardstone turned to Vanguard, "I wonder Vanguard. After all, we are dealing with a young man that either has a habit of performing miracles or eluding fate."
Vanguard nodded.
"Pass my orders to the crew. Ready all Battle stations we are heading towards the Capital. If it is a trap, we will at least no die without a fight!"
"Yes, sir!" She saluted with a fist to her chest.
Immediately, she ran to pass out the Commanders orders.
At the moment, they were heading towards the Capital City of the. Chand Kingdom.
Chiron had sent the message with the head of General Buckle as evidence.
In his letter, he asked for Commander Hardstone toe retrive King Ash''s head.
Chiron sent the head of the General that imed to have captured him for the obvious reason as to clear any doubts that the King might have.
Till this moment, Commander Hardstone could still remember when the news arrived that Chiron now ruled the Chand kingdom.
General Buckle''s head leading, and the heads of six other major influencial Commanders and Generals apanied the blood stained letter.
The six tribal Chiefs had all been in the throne room.
They had all seen the big box with the heads.
Chirons letter had been in-between General Buckle''s lips.
Whether this was true or not, one thing was sure, with the death of so many Generals andmanders, the Vandora kingdom was now leading in the war effort.
Taking over the Chand Kingdom now was akin to stealing candy from a baby.
After all, these were were powerful cultivators. Each of them a force to be reckon with.
Yet, they had all died from Poisoning.
The Tesseract entered the capital''s Air space. From the moment it did, the big gun barrels at its fore and aft were pointed below.
If this was a trap of sorts, then the ship would attack.
However, Even after moving a far distance in, nothing happened.
The Tesseract arrived at the Pce and descended slowly on the the huge pce hanger.
Till the moment itnded, the Tesseract was still on full alert.
Commander Hardstone came down from the Tesseract first. Behind him, were Vanguard and the rest of his crew.
As they came down, they all had their weapons unsheathed.
And some activated their spirit totems.
However, Commander Hardstone noticed something the moment they arrived.
He noticed that the Chand Kingdom g was not flying. Rather, it was the Vandora kingdom''s g.
Commander Hardstone had been by the King''s side long enough to know how the political circle worked.
Even if this was a trap, there was no way that the Capital City of Chand would fly the g of another Country so boldly.
The morning Mist was still in the air, but the sun slowly rose in the east, chasing it away.
In the distance, Commander Hardstone could see the Silhouette of a person approaching him.
This person''s Silhouette was very familiar.
They were some others too.
Commander Hardstone''s men were in high alert.
However, the mist cleared some more and the person Commander Hardstone saw made him smile.
"Brother!" Captain Timi chuckled as he walked towards his elder brother.
These men although were under different divisions and for different reasons were still brothers.
Ideally, Captain Timi was supposed to have been a member of the Royal Guards, but he ran away from home, and only joined the military behind the family''s back because of debts that were starting to drown him.
"We heard your entire division was Missing in Action (MIA)" Commander Hardstone added.
Captain Timi chuckled again, "if only it was that easy to get rid of me! Then again, it was all the Prince''s ns. To deceive one''s enemies, you most first deceive one''s allies."
Commander Hardstone had never heard of such wisdom from his brother''s mouth.
Captain Timi also noticed the look on his face.
"it is a proverb prince Chiron thought me. I believe he said it was from a book called: The Arts of War by Sun Tzu."
Commander Hardstone searched on his head. He was familiar with the books in the Royal Library, but he had never heard of such a book on all his years.
"May be it''s from the Chikitsa n," he told himself.
Just then, a good wind blew and Commander Hardstone and his men were able to get a clearer picture of the Castle walls.
Right there on the highest walls was King Ash''s head.
It had been there for a while now and even the morning Mist could not drive the flies away any more.
"Impossible!" Vanguard muttered lowly.
"Not impossible! More like Incredible!" Captain Timi corrected her.
"So it is true, the Armless Prince actually did it. He killed the King of Chand."
Captain Timi suddenly Frowned, "you best be careful what names you call mymander."
As he spoke, some of his Spiritual energy flowed out of his body.
He was not the only one.
All the men under Captain Timi were the same.
They looked at Vanguard as if they were looking at an already dead chicken.
This surprised Commander Hardstone dearly.
He knew that look. He knew it very well.
That was the look that a subordinate that had absolutely faith in theirmander had on their face.
Through pain, blood and victories, they had soon idolized him in their hearts.
Vanguard instantly became their enemy when she called Chiron ''Armless''.
To this men, she was courting death.
Commander Hardstone could not believe that his proud, faithless deptor of a brother could be such a strong devoted follower.
It was almost tooical that he held himself back from Laughing.
They might have all been from the Vandora Kingdom but he could tell that if Vanguard had pushed a tard bit further, these men would have attacked her like she was an enemy.
"Come brother! Let us go inside. They is much for us to discuss." Captain Timi invited.
As they went inside the Pce, Commander Hardstone observed the men under his brother.
Some of them were men and some others were surprisingly Orcs.
These were the same barbaric creatures that only knew plunder and sex in their thick skulls.
Yet here, they were obedient soldiers.
"Commander!" Vanguard drew Commander Hardstone''s attention.
"Yes! I know." He whispered back, "it seems that the Prince is capable of incredible things."
"Brother,"mander Hardstone called to Captain Timi.
"It seems like you have once more advanced in your cultivation. In fact," he looked around at Captain Timi''s men, "all of you stink of fresh advancement. Including the Orcs."
"Yes, yes. It is all thanks to the Prince. He has truly been very good to us."
They got to the throne room.
Sitting on the throne was Hunter. The Green shadow leopard was enjoying a femur.
Biting it with vigor and attention.
By its side was Ca. She rested in an unsightly manner on the wide throne chair too.
Commander Hardstone remembered them both.
He looked around the ce but he did not see the star of the asion. The one person he wanted to see was not here.
"Where is he!?"
"The Prince is about to advance his cultivation. It would be a bit before he will be out." Captain Timi replied.
"ADVANCE!?"
Chapter 288 The Problems Of Power And Advancing...
As Commander Hardstone talked with Captain Timi,he could feel a strong energying from beneath him.
It was subtle but it was the foreshadow of an advance.
"Is he breaking through to the Bronze Rank?" Commander Hardstone asked himself.
However, he couldn''t be much further from the truth.
Chiron had done it.
He had just killed the Leader of a country and his Generals.
This meant that he had just changed the Fate of an entire country.
This was incredible news for him.
After all, he himself was not sure the n would work.
He had wanted to take over the Vandorain throne, but this one worked for the same purpose too.
With this, he now had enough Fate points to advance to the next rank.
It also meant that he had enough points to fix his hands.
However, he could not do either just yet.
He could only pick one out of the two.
The Fate points were not enough for him to do the two of them.
In total, he had just over a Million Fate points.
Chiron was a very cautious person.
Even though the prospect of Benefitsid before his eyes, he was sensitive to the cats waiting in hiding, respecting him to jump at the Chess.
Firstly, every time his strength improved, Fate would send a test against his growth.
The leap from the peak of the Copper rank to the Bronze rank was not a small one.
The leap from the Wood Rank to the Copper Rank was a closer chasm than the Copper Rank to the Bronze rank.
After all, it was a great change in Realms.
Thest time he broke through to the peak of the copper Realm, he was faced with an assault of General Buckle the moment he made it back to camp.
That assault costed him the Sacrificial of a very important Pawn that was the Orc chief.
He wasted the potential of a god child just because he had save his life.
There was also the fact that his Dragon was still in hibernation because of the incident.
If he was not willing to make even more sacrifices and get beaten and tortured , he would not have defeated this kingdom.
He could only imagine what would happen if he were to advance now.
Every time, the problem in a new rank had always been stronger than a former one.
With the great gap between the copper rank and the Bronze rank, he was sure that if he advanced now, a Catastrophe was waiting around the corner for him.
Besides, after defeating this kingdom, his strength had grown. Although not power wise, but in authority.
He was bound to enjoy some difort from the Fate Change System because of this.
Tobine that with Catastrophe from Advancing a realm would be like tempting Death like a hooker in a red light district.
Secondly, the dragon in charge of the garden had told him that if he advanced in cultivation, he was going to reactivate the Curse that Knight Sheyi ced on him.
This was something he knew was true.
After all, he had used the system to check, and it was true.
He was still cursed.
For this reasons, advancing was not a current option.
Secondly, he had the option of healing his hands.
This of course, would no doubt get rid of the curse.
It was indeed a tempting offer.
But Chiron did not see the usage of arms like others did.
After all, it was not like his former world were ack of arms meant he was helpless.
Arms were just limbs at the end of the day.
Snakes went their entire lives without them.
Their use in his head was only so much.
Although he missed the effort of having to kill with his own hands, the loss of arms have built his mind even stronger, pushing him beyond his limit and creating a better dependance on his mind than his fists.
There was also the fact that it made him seem less threatening before other people.
It truly came with an Array of benefits.
Chiron had just defeated a country.
He knew that Fate was not going to let him off.
A threat to his life was going toe.
If defending against Fate came with any form of growing in strength, then yet again, another wasing for him.
He could already imagine the wrath of Fate not being small.
After all, he now had a nation under hismand.
With these things on the horizon. All he could do was prepare.
Firstly, he opened the treasure vault of the nation and emptied it of it''s wealth.
He already sent six Red cores to his Dragon for it to feed on.
Strength was always needed. It was best to grow the strength of his strongest muscle.
At the moment, he was experimenting with another one.
Firstly, he had to open up the core.
This was a very dangerous.
Red cores from cored beasts represented the umtion and condensation of the energy around them.
This was not like the blue or the other lower cores.
At the Red core, the energy flow of the cored beast was regarded to be very chaotic.
It was a preparatory period for the core beast between the time of instinctive reaction and logical calction.
Just as mortals are being pulled back by the Seven cardinals of sins to their mortality, natilure also pulls back cored beasts to their instincts.
The red core realm for them was a struggle to bind them to their natural desires.
For this reason, the core was chaotic, and therefore red.
Of course the outer shell of the red core was very sturdy and strong.
But they had been times in history were the outer shell cracked and that chaotic energy was let loose at once.
One of such times was during the war a thousand years ago.
Back then, Red Cores like some other beast cores, were used as weapons of mass destruction.
Chiron was in the midst of cracking a red core.
What Commander Hardstone had felt, was not Chiron attempting to break through to the bronze rank.
But the energy in the red core attempting to break out...
(Author''s note: Exams people. I''m reading)
Chapter 289 Desperately In Need Of A Massacre
She watched attentively. As Chiron made his machinations, she watched him carefully.
This was the Queen of the bonny castle.
The same one that sort to make Chiron the future Lord of Darkness.
She sat on her throne made up of alive but yet twisted crying deformities that could no longer be tagged as human beings.
She watched as the Blood in the pot took his shape and he operated in silence.
Every move he had to made, she had never stopped watching.
This included the time he had offered himself up to General Buckle.
At this point, every move Chiron made, made her marvel.
Behind her, her white haired daughter watched her mother and sighed.
"You are beginning to get addicted to watching him," she whispered.
"I can''t help it," her mother chuckled lightly, "he is an interesting fellow this one."
"I think so too! But I still have my doubts. If I didn''t help him thest time, this child of evil might have died by now."
The mother turned to her daughter and a smile stained the side of her lips, "you know, I really wonder about that. I, and that goddamn Seer in that church cancel out one another. I am not allowed to make a move, else she makes hers. It''s the bound of our fate. However, she has used others to do her bidding for long. I on the other hand have reframed from it because of my rigid qualities for a worthy sessor. At least not until when you sent that evil spirit to the Chikitsa mountain. Nevertheless, now that I look at things," she looked once more at Chiron.
"I wonder if he actually needed our help," she suddenly chuckled as her eyes resumed watching Chiron.
The daughter frowned. She did not agree with her mother, "now, you just have blind fate in him." She turned and walked away.
Still smiling, her mother watched the blood as he muttered, "I wonder..."
....¡......¡.....¡
Chiron was trying to turn the Red core into a weapon.
To do this, he had to first removed the hard jelly shell of it''s exterior that was made naturally in its body.
But if he did it wrongly, the explosion of energy could take the pce and all within it.
If he was going to take thepressed spiritual energy that was in chaos within the core, he had to ensure that he had a safe means of containing the energy.
This meant for both transfer and the item to use for bottling all that energy.
The National Treasure had a lot.
It has a lot of materials he could use.
However, it was in low supply of the really quality ones.
Then again, Chiron could not me this Chand people.
T
Although this was a kingdom, it could notpete with the true rulers of thend.
The true rulers were those that sat on the Round table.
If this was a treasure like that of the Holy church or the Zordiac families, then they was a possibility of finding quality items that could ease his work.
There was also those other members of the round table. But so far, Chiron had nothing to do with them, a d truly, he did not want to.
Their affairs was never a good one.
No doubt, he was already in the sights of the Holy church and because of his heritage, he must have no doubt brought about the attention of the Zordiac families to his door step.
Regardless of quality materials to use, improvision was one thing he had always been good at.
Firstly, he covered the entire room with runes of Human blood.
He had made them using Devils touch as his arm and pen.
Next, he used a mixture of Demon Blood, Dragon blood and very exotic spiritual herbs he had gotten from the Chikitsa n.
Chiron painted runes with the mixture on the Red core.
After which, he made a safe space protected by even more assortments of runes he could promptly hide in case of trouble.
Even if this entire ce was to blow up, as long as he was safe, then all was well.
When all was prepared, he went to the point of safety and then he started his experiment.
Chiron no longer had arms but that did not mean that he was helpless.
Ever since he had been using Rune Speak, he had been getting better at it.
For one, his throat no longer hurt like before when he used it.
Unless of course, he used it for a long period of time.
Chiron muttered in rune speak carefully.
As he did, the runes on the Red core glowed swiftly.
As it did, the core cracked.
Like little water vapour from water about to boil, red Maisma from the core flowed into the air.
The runes in the room also shone. Obviously, they were forcing the hold on the spiritual energy of the red core.
Chiron swallowed hard at this.
But he hade too far to back off now.
He Rune spoke again, and the cracks improved while the runes glowed brighter.
However, he frowned.
He had just noticed a w in his experiment.
He immediately stopped before he got further.
With the amount of experiments he had done, he had already developed a sixth sense for when something wrong was going to happen.
Immediately, he willed and Emma rushed into the room.
She picked the core up and flew out the castle.
As she did, more spiritual energy flowed out and more cracks appeared.
She flew high into the sky and threw the core as high as possible.
*BOOM!*
A loud explosion that shook all was heard.
"The Demon Blood is too weak," Chiron muttered to himself.
This was yet again another failed experiment.
He was currently using Ca''s blood.
If it was too weak, then it was because she was too weak.
It was time he improved her strength some more.
As far as Chiron was concerned, they once one sure way to do this, and that was through a Massacre.
Chapter 290 The Prince Needs A New Blood Pool
*BOOM!!!*
The Explosion was loud and deafening. Besides, this was the Core of a red Cored beast.
It was of no ordinary level.
To say that it could tten the Pce was just putting it cute.
It was a very dangerous thing to handle.
Luckily, Emma had taken it an thrown it far off into the sky.
The explosion sent waves all around the Capital.
However, most people were not shocked by this.
This was the same reaction Chiron''s men had about the explosion.
However, Commander Hardstone and his men were shaken by this, even activating their Spiritual energy and Beast Totems.
Instinctively, they thought that they were under attack, and took on battle mode immediately.
However, vanguard with her very observant eyes could see that things were different for Chiron''s men.
Those that were standing guard still stood guard, those that were sleeping only adjustedfortably in their positions, and those that were ying card games on the table did not even act as if the sudden explosion was a disturbance to their game.
"What in the...!?"
Captain Timi wrapped his hand around his brother''s neck before he could finish his swearing.
"Don''t worry big bro! It is just Prince Chiron going through some minor troubles with his cultivation," he chuckled lightly.
"Huh!?" Commander Hardstone could not believe what he had just heard from his younger brother.
"MINOR!? That explosion big enough to take half the capital that is several kilometers wide was MINOR!?" Commander hardstone thought to himself but did not voice it out.
"What do you mean?" He asked instead, and he did so in an obviously difficult to form subtle tone.
"don''t worry, Its nothing. Its just explosion of some red beast cores!" captain Timi added.
However, that did not elevatemander Hardstone''s worry any more. In fact, it increased it.
"This is like the fourteenth Red beast core that has been destroyed this week alone!"
"HUH!?" Commander Hardstone''s heart broke even further.
This was the wealth of a nation and Chiron was squandering it like he was eating bad pop corn and spitting them out.
It begged the curiosity of the kind of Cultivation that Chiron was engaging in.
Commander Hardstone knew that Chiron had certain secrets. After all, he had known Chiron the longest and had seen him when he opened up a gate to theher realm in the middle of a fight.
But he did not think that it was this critical that Chiron even found Red beast cores as y things.
Even if he was not going to look at the cost of one Red core or the danger that the core possessed, it would be of mercy if he at least looked at the several tens of years of Toil that the beast cultivated to create one.
Such a waste was a tear in his heart. Were all conquerors such wide spenders?
This thought process gued his heart.
Just then, an Orc ran into the room. Immediately he got to Captain Timi, he gave the usual Military salute of the Vandorian Army.
This surprised the Commander, but he kept his mouth shut.
Only those of the vandorian army could do the salute.
If the Orc was doing it, then it only meant that he was now recognized as a member of the army.
Of course this was something most would oppose to, butmander Hardstone could see in his younger brother''s eyes that it was a normal expected thing.
This meant that Chiron had truly integrated an Orc tribe into the Kingdom.
if this was another time, he might have voiced hisint about this, but this was Prince Chiron Chivalry the Conqueror of the one nation that had given the Vandora Kingdom headaches for many years.
The same person that had conquered the said nation in under one night.
"Captain Timi! it is the rebellion. They are finally on the move. Right now, they are already heading towards the Capital."
The orc stated the problem immediately.
The moment Commander Hardstone heard this, he could guess what was happening.
Chiron had defeated the nation by destroying its head, and even the governing body of the country, but that did not mean that he had truly defeated the country.
Of course for the capital, it had been easy because of the blend he put in the wine that took away many people''s cultivation.
They had to swear loyalty to him to get their pain staking cultivation back.
However, the question remained.
What of the rest of the Kingdom?
Surely, they was going to be a rebellion of sorts.
Many were not satisfied with his rule and leadership.
This was one thing every great conqueror must face.
this was especially true in a country of people that had strong national pride.
The head of their king on the pce walls could one deter them for so long.
This nation was strong and thriving.
With many Generals andmanders dead, those young ambitious officers could take to the stage.
With the im of taking back their nation from the invaders, it was a piece of cake for them to gather people to their sides andunch a rebelion.
In every history of conquering a nation, such was bound to happen.
In fact,mander Hardstone was impressed that it took so long.
Naturally, when the news spread that Chiron had conquered the nation''s head, such a rebellion was supposed to already be at his door step.
After all, it was best to strike while the iron was hot.
Hearing what captain Timi said about the continuous destruction of Red cores, it made sense that the Rebellion were afraid of the kind of power that Chiron wielded.
It seemed however that they could hold it back no longer.
Regardless of power, they were going to attack.
Just as the Orc reported the situation, a voice was heard from behind.
"Good! just at the right time!"
This was a very familiar voice.
Every one turned to it.
Chiron wore clean white robes, and his demeanor was one of a schr and not a Prince or a conqueror. However, the words from his mouth revealed his true nature.
"I am currently inck of sufficient Blood for a new pool. I am d for the donation..."
Chapter 291 Razad The Deliverer Comes Knocking
In a town just a distance from the capital city, a man with a full face of beard, and in full armor, dressed for battle walked up a podium.
Before him were young zealous youths with their eyes shining bright on him.
The audience was also in armor, all of them dressed and prepared for battle.
Behind the man on stage was the Chand Kingdom g, and the war banner of this army.
This man was called Razan.
Before the fall of the Capital city, he was an Officer in the army. Although he was not a high-ranking one, he stillmanded enough respect. He was in charge of Public rtions between the military and the people.
He was born of Commoners'' blood, and like many from his side of the world, he knew that he could only amount to so much in this life.
At most, a good house to live in with a pension once he retired.
However, like most that hade close to power and understood its pool, he did not want to end up living a simple life.
What he wanted was the worship and admiration of the masses.
He wanted wealth, women, and any pleasures that the physical world could bring him.
The moment the Capital fell, he could see how disheartened those around him became.
Many officers and even nobles journeyed to the Capital City to swear loyalty to Chiron.
However, he was different.
He saw this as a great opportunity.
This was an opportunity to rise to the top.
After all, Chiron was not of the Chand Kingdom and therefore had no right to rule.
Since all of the Royal family members were now dead, this was the perfect opportunity he needed to rise to the top.
History books had great tales of Men that started out as rebel leaders but ended up bing Rulers of kingdoms.
This was such an opportunity that had presented itself.
There were many people in the kingdom, especially hot-blooded youths who knew nothing of politics or power that did not like the state of the kingdom and imed patriotism.
Great Arousing Speeches were the glue Politicians used to mend the hearts of the youths to their bidding.
As one that had rted with people, especially civilians for the longest of times, he knew and understood how people thought processes worked.
Every time he stepped up to talk, he knew the right words to arouse their heart''s desires.
Even faults that were not Chiron''s and were a result of bad governance from the former administration were suddenly now ced on the Armless Prince that hade to conquer.
At first, he stood on empty Barrels to give speeches on the street.
However, soon, as he gathered more followers, he grew stronger, and many spread rumors that he was the one the gods had sent to deliver them from the hands of the Vandora Kingdom.
Of course, these rumors were also his handy work.
He ensured that their attention was always on him, as his ims became bolder and bigger.
Of course, he was not the only person that did something simr.
Many rebel groups of individual leaders were everywhere.
Some rebel groups joined forces together, while others conquered each other and absolved the weaker groups to get bigger and stronger.
Currently, Razan''s group of rebels was one of the strongest.
For a long time now, he had been honing his strength, gathering people for fights, and even managing to secure some artefacts that could help with the battle.
To add to this, he managed to get his hands on Two War Tesseracts.
Naturally, his n involved violence. For the hot-blooded youths, it was the only thing that could quench the heat in their veins.
However, he was also a very sceptical person.
He had nned tounch an attack on the Capital City for the longest time now, but unfortunately, Chiron''s experiment was a strong deterrent.
After all, this was the Core power of a red core beast.
Just one of those things could tten his entire army and all that he had worked so hard for.
He had no choice but to hide and bid his time. This attack had to be done at exactly when Chiron was weakest.
However, Days passed and the explosions in the sky were never ceaseless.
His men grew angrier and more impatient.
As one who could read hearts well, he understood that there was only so much he could do to pacify his men.
Some of them had started to even think that he was bing soft in the legs.
What he needed now more than ever was blood. Blood of the enemy to bind his men together.
After which his position as King would be sealed.
He too was also tired of holding back, and therefore, he gave the order for all to assemble.
He climbed the podium, and then he walked before them.
"My brothers and Sisters, we have endured long enough. But tonight, we shall hold back no longer. Even the earth cries for blood in my sleep. It calls me to water its dust with the blood of the Vandora Kingdom!"
"YEEE!!!" The crowd Cheered as he talked. Many of them whistled loudly, and the many others screamed war cries.
"Tonight! We answer those cries. We answer the Cries from mother Chand, and wash away all her suffering with their BLOOD!!!"
"YES!!!" The crowd screamed and there was sudden jumping and dancing and drums gave out melodic beats to stir the blood up.
He removed his sword and pointed it for the Capital, "For the CHANLAND KINGDOM!!!"
"FOR THE CHANLAND KINGDOM!" He Echoed after him.
......................................
Meanwhile...
Chiron had walked out with Dn Deamon acting as his personal guards on each side.
Then again, it was not as if he needed it, but he was now sovereign of this country.
Putting up appearances was necessary.
Captain Timi hurried to him and took a knee, "My prince, what are your orders?"
Chiron Chuckled, "Nothing..."
Chapter 292 Razad The Deliverer Comes Knocking 2
Razad''s army had turned this nearby town just several kilometers from the capital into a war camp site.
After the all inspiring speech he gave earlier on, it was time for the real work.
At this time, the only true power here, was him.
Even the former Mayor of this town had to shut up and hide behind the safety of his home, not making a sound as Razad''s men piged his town for both food and the satisfying warmth of women to adorn their beds onest time before their battle.
When it came to the food part, there was truly nothing he could do, but on the aspect of women, it was different.
Most young girls easily swayed by the visual valor of these men and the empty promises of riches toe, willingly gave themselves to the soldiers to enjoy in blissful fornication.
Some of them, willingly taking more than two soldiers at a time once their ears were filled with words of marriage and gold.
Meanwhile, as Razad''s men terrible for self discipline stumbled upon beds onest time before the pull of the war curtains, Razad himself and those trusty warmanders at his side nned their assault on the Capital city.
They conversed in a a wide room with a ceiling several meters high, adorned with windows just as high, formerly the Mayor''s counsel room. A map of the capital city wasid out on arge table before them.
Just then, a Soldier ran into the room to give a report.
"Leader Razad, Iceberg is here, and seeks and audience with you!"
Hearing that name surprised Razad.
But the Soldier had barely finished giving the report when the wide doors to the room were kicked open, and arge man, muchrger than Razad walked into the room.
On seeing him, Razad frowned hard.
Even his security in this ce by his men was questionable.
Iceberg had a head so smooth and shiny that rumors it that core beast Eagles had mistaken it for a stone a few times and dropped tortoise to break it''s hard shell on it a few times.
His face was shaved to be as smooth as his head.
But the rumours about his head did not mean he did not gather much respect. In fact, he garnered a lot of it. Even with the addition of his impressive muscles and an impressive pot belly.
Like Razad, he was also a man of the military.
However, he was of an older generation, onlying out of retirement because he saw an opportunity to rise to the top of power within the kingdom.
As an Old veteran, Iceberg had influence no less that Razad had acquired, and considering that Razad''s men were too busy fornicating, he could have sneaked in here and gotten rid of thepetition for ruler of thend in one fell swoop.
However, he did not.
The moment he entered the room, he walked up to Razad and took a respectful bow, indicating that he was willing to serve under him.
This surprised Razad a lot.
If there was anyone out there that couldpete with him when it came to the amount of power and influence he had gathered, the. It would be this Ice berg.
Yet, the man was more willing to be a subordinate thanpete for the throne.
When Tazad had asked him why, Iceberg had replied, "I am already an old man. I only seek to see a worthy leader on the throne."
Those words had sounded very patriotic to all, and manymanders were moved by this.
This was true Patriotism for one''s nation.
Naturally, Razad had opened his arms and weed Iceberg with an embrace.
Iceberg had a lot of men and weapons to hismand.
Especially at such a time when he was about to go for a major assault, he needed as much power as he could gather.
Hearing that a person like Iceberg had gone under Razad''s rule, many other rebel leaders,petitors for the throne, but not as powerful sort Razad, alsoing under his camp.
After all, if Razad became king, those that stood at his side would be nobles of high ranking positions.
By the next day, Razad''s army had more than doubled and a new n for assaulting the Central city had been drafted.
Razad looked at the map of the Central city with new found confidence. Soon thanter, this city was going to be his.
The Central city had four gates, each for a cardinal point.
There were, North, South, East and West gates.
However, for safety and security reasons, only two of those gates were in use.
Only two, one at each extremity; North and South gates.
The others were not only locked but well fortified with Spiritual energy totems and seals.
The walls of the capital city were not to be underestimated.
They were several hundred meters high and just as thick.
So thick, that many nobles even built masions on them.
Aside that, there was also the issue of the heavy ballistic weapons on its walls.
These weapons were made to shoot outpressed Spiritual energy balls.
They were much like the guns on Tesseracts only smaller, more focused, and much more flexible.
Assaulting the city would truly not be easy.
Razad knew next to nothing aboutying a seige on a city.
Luckily, he now had Iceberg by his side.
This bald man imed to have lived in the capital city for a while after his retirement.
He also imed that he had spies within the city that could help their cause.
For these men, it was good news.
After all, those within the city were still their country men.
The aim of this assault was not just to free the country, but also free those in the capital.
"My spies tell me that the Armless prince and his men are weak and very few in number. I believe he had also taken the lives of the former King and the Generals by trickery. This means that if we attack from two fronts, we will be able to spread their strength thin. I suggest we attack from both north and South gates."
Iceberg gave a proper outline of the city, and a formation for attack was drawn. The attack for certain reasons, was to happen at night.
Chapter 293 Welcome Of A Smiling Little Girl
ording to Iceberg, a night assault would be better as it would give a better advantage of a surprise attack.
Altogether, they only had five Tesseracts they could use for this assault.
Two belonged to Iceberg, two belonged to Razad, and thest one belonged to another Rebel leader that had joined their cause.
Aside from the Walls that protected the Capital City, there was also a Spiritual energy force field that enveloped the city like a bubble. Breaking through it would not be easy.
However, Iceberg had long nned for this.
The n was actually a simple one.
The Royal Pce was actually at the centre of the city. Or at least it seemed that way. However, careful observation would conclude that the architects for this ce made slight errors in their calctions and the Royal pce was actually by a kilometer closer to the south gate than all the other gates.
They were going to attack from both sides.
Iceberg would start the attack in the north, pulling the attention of Chiron''s men and fighting power. After which, Razad''s men and the others would attack from the South which was closer to the pce.
The pce had its own defenses, but Chiron''s men were still very new to the ce, and even if they were not, they were too few to station a proper defense.
With the kind of assault that Iceberg was going toy at the north gate, it was no exaggeration to say that all of Chiron''s manpower would be drawn there.
In other words, aside from Chiron and maybe some trusted aids, the Pce was going to be empty.
This was going to be a swift and effective takeover, and Razad would seat on the throne as King of the Chand kingdom.
Of course, he would hang Chiron''s head on the walls just as he had done the former king.
Razad smiled when he saw the n.
At the moment, they had at least twenty thousand men that had been drawn to their cause.
While Chiron only had but a few hundred.
Even with the shield covering the Capital city, enough assault on the ce could see to their swift victory.
After all, they were many strong ones amongst them, and Iceberg had talked to some old friends he had in the military that were now retired to pop out of retirement.
A few of them were even at Ranks 1 to 3 of the Bronze Rank.
These were old men with incredibly formidable power.
Slowly, the Sun set in the pocket of the horizon.
As it did, the men dressed for war told their newfound lovers goodbye.
They were going to bring honour to their father''snd, and they were going to do it, by washing the soil with the blood of the invaders.
The army took their positions about the city, hiding in the dark of the night.
Just as nned, they waited and waited.
When it was twelve in the midnight, the shields surrounding the city were immediately turned off.
Razad saw this and smiled.
He immediately gave Iceberg the order to attack the city.
Even though he was at the opposite side waiting with his men, he could still hear the ground-shaking explosions that Iceberg''s Tesseract made as it threw volleys ofpressed Spiritual energy everywhere, spraying the earth like a child vomiting disgusting food.
The fires of which were so high that they brightened the night sky.
Screams and chaos went out everywhere.
Without a doubt, Iceberg''s n wasing to fruition.
Immediately, he gave his men the order to attack.
They Cheered loudly in screaming war cries as they rushed forward.
*BOOM!*
A few shots from the Two tesseracts and the gigantic City gates were melted like Cheese.
The Men rushed in through the gates, the Tesseracts leading the assault.
Razad had ordered that the Tesseracts did not need to destroy this part of the city as rming the enemy was not their aim.
They rushed a few kilometres into the city.
Just as Iceberg had nned. Razad noticed that there was no one in sight.
The enemy''s attention had truly been drawn to the north gate.
This meant that the Pce was there''s for the taking.
However, after another two Kilometers, Razad noticed something quite peculiar. It was something that the attraction of victory had blinded from his eyes for a while now.
He could understand if they were no enemies, but why were they no people?
The streets and even the houses were actually empty of people. they were no civilian or any of the like. Even pets could not be seen on the streets.
Something was not right.
"Halt!" Razad Commanded. However, his army did not have as much foresight as he did, and most were not disciplined. they were just youths with a zeal for power, and drunk with valour for the country.
They had little to no discipline as soldiers and knew nothing of the importance of sticking to orders.
And so like charging bulls, they rushed into a trap.
Suddenly, from behind, a volley ofpressed Spiritual energy balls was shot at the Tesseracts in the sky.
*Boom!* Boom!!* Boom!!!*
The aims were true, and the Tesseracts unaware of the danger did not maneuver in time.
They ended up getting hit.
Both of them Crashed to the ground in sudden BOOMS, shocking the advancing army of thousands.
Fires went up on all sides.
The volley of attacks hade from behind them. It was from certain buildings.
"Enemy attack, TAKE COVER!!!" Razad was sharp and he immediately gave the order.
This time around, most people took to his orders.
However, after the shots were fired at the Teseeracts, no more shots were fired.
A few minutes passed with no attack whatsoever.
Razad was already hurting in his heart at the loss of two tesseracts.
However, what was toe next would be much sweeter hurt.
Some of the men came out of hiding, and so did Razan.
He quickly concluded that the range of the Ballistics were limited and only able to reach the Tesseracts because they were in the air.
Seeing this, he summoned his courage and his men once more, and they raged for the pce. Now more than ever, they wanted to kill.
Just ahead of them, the Pce came in sight.
This was it. This was the ce they had been heading for.
Up on the Kings famed balcony where he talked to the people, a lone figure stood.
He was small and as the winds blew, it revealed that he was armless.
The moment Razad saw him, he knew that was their target.
However, the pce doors suddenly opened and another person walked out of it.
It was girl. From the looks of it, she was only about thirteen or so. However, children in this world matured quite early.
She would have been a pretty girl if not for the bloody runes that had been carved on her forehead.
Ca looked at the host of men before her and a menacing smile stained her lips. She pointed at them, "I am going to enjoy drinking you dry!"
Chapter 294 Releasing A Bloodthirsty Beast
A few hours before the Attack on the Chand Capital city....
Ca followed through the long passages behind Chiron, back to hisb.
A semicircle with strange Runic symbols had been drawn on the ground in the center of the room using a special blend of heart Blood from Six different Core beasts.
It was not that Chiron really enjoyed dabbling in the ult ways of the demon race. It was just that, whether it came to Runes or even as little as paper seals, it was the most effective he could think of.
that was more so true for the particr purpose at hand.
At each edge of the Semicircle was a Blue beast core and at its center, was a green core.
Even Cored beasts had their specialty based on their origins.
For this Ritual, Chiron had asked for very specific beast cores.
Then again, he now had ess to the treasury of a kingdom.
Each cored beast core that was used, was only more ferocious than the other.
They were cored beasts like his Green skinned shadow leopard that only knew one purpose and that was killing.
"Get in," he instructed her, and she did as he asked withoutint.
"Stripe!" he ordered again, and without a care in the world, he did as instructed.
Ca was already bing a woman. She was two years older than Chiron, adding with the fact that Children of this world matured really fast and she was now a demon, she already looked like a youngdy ripe for marriage.
However, Since the moment she lost all she had and became Chiron''s ve, she had relegated the purpose of her life to doing his bidding.
All she wanted, was to please him.
Of course, somewhere deep down, she wanted more, but when it came to Chiron, some wishes were at the end of the day wishes.
These days, she did not even talk or act unless he requested it.
He had be her lord, master, and world.
Her very existence hung by the thread of his will.
Chiron Walked up to her. A bowl with some blood had been prepared on the ground.
For demons, Blood was the most Binding significance of their nature. Of course, this was true for most beings, but for demons, the tie was the origin of their existence.
She stood in the center of the symbols on the ground, with the green Core right in between her legs.
Chiron willed and Devil''s touch appeared about his body in liquid form.
It formed a sharp edge and he dipped the edge in the bowl of mixed blood.
Like chalk on a board, he made symbols on her body.
Making extra cuts with the edge.
As he did, she bleed.
However, she neither frowned norined. She let him do as he desired. After the things she had gone through with him, her will and tenacity would baffle the most courageous of men.
Even though her firm pecky chest was in his face, Chiron did not so Much has have a tiny look of interest in his eyes.
Chiron would soon be twelve, and at this stage, pubertal hormones were supposed to be raging in his body, but his eyes were empty of fleshy desires.
In fact, he might as well have been drawing on a piece of paper.
However, as he worked, her eyes traced his every movement. Chiron might have not felt anything, but that did not mean she didn''t.
She was now a demon and had killed more than she cared to remember, but at heart, she was still a girl in love.
His touch to her skin sent shivers down her spine she wanted to ignore, but couldn''t. Even though he created more painful bloody marks on her, for her it felt totally different.
It was in a word: BLISS.
Ca was not like Emma whose demon nature made her bold with the opposite sex.
She could not flirt with Chiron at will. Rather, she showed how much she loved him with the edge of her de on the battlefield.
Chiron was none the wiser of the chaos going on in the head of this teenage girl, but even if he did, honestly, he wouldn''t have cared at all.
He took his time decorating her body with Devil''s touch like a child would decorate a Christmas tree.
The moment he wrote thest and finally character, the different cores of the beasts seemed toe to life on their own.
Each one of them glowing brightly as they sent their different lights through the blood path and then to the marks on her body.
Meanwhile, Emma was outside the Pce drawing very unique symbols in a pit asrge as a swimming pool. While Hunter watched her attentively from outside the pit.
This pit had been dug at chiron''s order by his men and Orc''s.
These symbols were drawn with Cored beasts blood. The same one that Chiron was using on Ca.
Emma had been chiron''s Assistant for the longest time since he lost his hands.
She was sharp with the precision he required and although she was not sure what these Symbols meant, she knew there were important. After which she ced the beast cores of different ranks ordingly as Chiron had instructed.
The moment she was done, she left the ce.
It was at this time that the attack at the north gate started.
Commander Hardstone hurried to Chiron the moment he saw him leave theb.
"Your Highness, your men are not enough! I and my mine can help while you es..."
"Don''t worry, they will be no need for that." Chiron rudely interrupted the worried Royal Commander.
"Everything is already being handled ording to n."
Just as Chiron spoke, Emma proceeded from behind him. She had already worn her clothes.
Steadily, she passed by them.
As she did, Commander Hardstone instinctively activated his Spiritual energy and readied himself for a fight.
As far as he was concerned a terrifying bloodthirsty beast had just arrived...
Chapter 295 Come Watch The Show With Me
It was an instinctive reaction for a baby to open its mouth and suck on its mother''s breasts when it was hungry, and this instinctive reaction happened even when the child was still hours or days old when the light of the world was too bright for them.
This was a reaction that was engraved in their very genes.
It was the same way the flight and fight was engraved in the bones of a frightened animal.
Whenmander Hardstone had felt Ca''s approach, that instinctive reaction for flight and fight had been activated.
It was without a doubt that themander had felt threatened.
It hade as a sudden shock, and if he was not a trained warrior with many years of experience, a safer bet would have been falling on his knees and hugging them tightly waiting for the Monstrous beast to mount him and feed as it willed.
It was only when he had jumped, instinctively releasing his Spiritual energy that he had noticed that the illusion of threat hade from from the little servant girl of the prince.
The worst part was that he could feel that her demon cultivation level was lower than his own.
In this was world, demons were not exactly epted. A better term for them would be ''Tolerated''. But still, as long as they did not summon hated devils, they were regr people.
After all, demons were just humans that had borrowed on the power of devils to make it their own demon energy.
During the great war one thousand years ago, they fought side by side with all the other races against the Elves.
Of course, the Holy church, being a special entity of its own tolerated neither Demons nor Devils.
The true hated of this world were Elves.
They were to be killed on sight.
Yet,mander hardstone found himself struggling with the decision of whether he was to pull out his de or not.
This, was still on instinct, even though he was looking at the little girl pass.
She was fully dressed, revealing only the runic symbols Chiron had carved out on her forehead.
Her eyes were at the moment a deep shade of bloody red.
As she walked past them, every step she took seemed to make the earth underneath her feet sink in and break.
it was as if she was carry very heavy load and walked on very light ss.
However, it was obvious that her steps were light to her.
Commander Hardstone had to have a proper look and notice that her steps had that illusion because of the presence of the bloody ferocious beasts on her body.
Commander Hardstone looked to Chiron with a puzzled expression, but before he could say anything, one of the lower ranked soldiers following him saw his reaction and wanted to approach her.
This was a mistake he would never make again in his entire.
He had only been three meters from her when she waved a hand, much like waving off an annoying flying during lunch.
That was all it took for the man to remain grounded in ce. He could not move and shook fiercely like he had a seizure.
She walked a few distance away, before his body abnormally swelled like a balloon, blood suddenly gushed out of his orifices and some even creating new holes out of his body.
It was as if his blood denied his body as it rushed out of him in quick flush.
As the blood poured out of him, it flowed on its own out of the pce into the pit that Emma and hunter stood next to outside.
"No! VENTA!!!" Vanguard screamed in obvious pain. However, Commander hardstone immediately held her back.
These were forces he knew too little of and really did nor want to mess with.
Just like that a member of his team that choose not to mind his business had lost his life.
His corpse fell to the ground like a sack of meat.
Vanguard screamed and struggled to be released from his embrace, butmander hardstone would not have it.
Captain Timi saw what had happened and shook his head.
He was very clear as to the rtionship Vanguard had with the young soldier. Venta was her cousin.
Venta was an example no one was willing to follow.
Then again, captain Timi and his men knew by now that Chiron''s personal ves did as they wanted.
Whether it was Emma and her Sexual desire for the Orc men, or as low as Hunter and his eating human eating habit.
The only person that couldmand them or they ever listened to was Chiron.
Captain Timi turned to Chiron.
The young Prince had a smile on his face.
This was not a smile that any one wanted to wake up to.
Chiron suddenly turned to him, "Captain Timi! is everything ready as nned?"
Captain Timi immediately bowed to him, "I have done as requested your Highness. While you were in yourb, I instructed Dn and Deamon to mount the ballistics on the walls of the south gate."
"Good!" Chiron nodded.
At this time, they was suddenly two loud explosions and even louder crashing to the ground.
"It would seem like the show as started," Chiron turned and walked towards the King''s balcony.
As he did, he was unaware of the malicious look that Vanguard gave him as she buried herself in Commander Hardstone''s Embrace.
Her eyes spoke volumes of her hate for Chiron.
Meanwhile, Chiron stood at the balcony and looked down below at the people rushing for his Pce.
In front, was their leader.
Razad led the charge after exchanging eye contact with Chiron and they followed.
It was at this moment that She stepped out.
The moment Ca did, all attention was pulled to her, after all, she was carrying the presence of ferocious beasts.
Chiron turned behind, "Commander Hardstone, Captain Timi, Please,e and enjoy the show with me..."
Chapter 296 Carlas Bloodgasm
While Captain Timi immediately hurried forward at the Invitation Chiron gave out, his brother hesitated.
He waited for a little and calmed Vanguard. She had just lost her little cousin to the venom of his own curiosity.
Or perhaps it was a mistake. Either ways, it had happened and now, he had no choice but to console her.
Vanguard was a strong warrior. She was already in the Bronze rank.
Besides even though the death of her cousin brother hade as a shock to her, she was not at all new to the concept of death.
She got a hold of her emotions rather quickly, but that did not mean that her hatred for the prince had in a way or manner diminished. In fact, it had grown substantially. After all, she never liked him in the first ce.
Commander hardstone finally let her go and walked to the balcony to meet with Chiron and Captain Timi.
To call this a balcony would make it appear small, but it was anything but that.
With its size of several meters like anding pad sticking out of the pce building, it was easy to say it was an elevated Terrace.
Like the rest of the Pce, the floor was made with well ceramic tiles.
Made to disy the exquisite taste of the king. Only ever changed by the sessful ascend of a new king.
It was dark, but gave out a beautiful luster so clear that on full moon nights, one could see the proper shape and glow of the twin moons in the tiled floor.
Rumors had it that on this ground that extended outward for the king to talk to his people, very defining decisions that shaped the history of the country had been made.
Of course, it was on this same floor that thest king made the decision to celebrate the end of the Vandora kingdom that spelt the end for him and his subjects.
So yes, this was really a ce for decisions that could change the country.
Captain Timi joined Chiron on the balcony looking below, and shortly, so did his elder brother.
Commander Hardstone was at first skeptical as to what the Prince wanted to show him, after all, they were under attack, and the prince was more interested in sight seeing of the Chand capital.
However, the moment he stepped up and looked below, the believability of what he saw felt more like a miracle.
She was all alone.
Ca was all alone.
Yet, fear was absent from her gaze, walk or manner.
Only the ruling presence to look down upon the world around her remained.
Even from where they watched, he could tell that she did not have these men in her eyes. Like they were objects beneath her presence.
It was the same look a wealthy merchant gave a boar that was about to be diced for his table.
Yes, to her, they were FOOD.
This idea, she expressed with her tongue licking the side of her mouth.
The pause was brief, and Razad only contemted for a few seconds before he ordered his men forward.
Razad was a man of the battlefield.
He was sensitive to danger, and killing intent. This was regardless of what his eyes around.
For this reason, even though he saw a young girl walk out of the Pce, his senses told him he was meeting with the most terrifying foe he had ever seen in his life.
And then, she moved.
Ca kicked against the ground with force disproportional from the size of her body.
*Boom* a small crater of three feet deep formed behind her as she rushed into their midst.
This was the battlefield, a separate ground from the Chikitsa kingdom.
She had the privilege of releasing her demon side as much as she wanted.
On the spot, her hands grew long dark fingers liking to dark des.
From afar, it looked like she was holding five long, ck swords in her little palm.
Yet, she waved them like a hand fan.
Her demonic energy oozed out of her being.
It was dark, and it carried a red vor about it that added to the charm of Presence.
Every wave of her hand was a cut like no other.
As she attacked, so did they.
However, it looked as if this was just a one way ughter.
With the way she did it, a better suggestion for them would be to stand and wait for death.
She cut everything in and around her.
Every wave of her hand was a limb; hand, leg, organs, half a face, ear, or even intestine shooting into the air like the ''Hip-Hip Hurray'' of a graduating ss throwing their hats in celebration.
Her every motion bathed the world around her in blood.
The madness of it everywhere.
As she killed and ughtered, her head subconsciously turned and looked at the balcony.
Up there, she could see Chiron looking at her.
He was far up, but on the side of his lips, a faint smile was apparent.
That smile was like Jet fuel to her excitement.
"His eyes are on me! His eyes are on me!! I make him happy!!!" The ecstasy of the feel of his eyes and smile on her fueled her passion to cause more chaos, to break more bones, to bring more death.
With the blood and presence of the Core beasts about her adding up to her ferociousness, she was a wild beast for ughter.
Yes, she was.
In her heart, she felt extremely ted. It was only in times like this that she fully felt close to Chiron.
The joy was so great that it made her remember his touch on her skin as he carved the marks, and if not that she was already covered with the abundance of blood, one would notice the wetness that flowed from in between her thighs.
This was her dance floor, her des the disco ball, the blood, her dress, and the memory of Chiron''s eyes and smile, her faithful partner.
Right now, it was only her and Chiron in her head.
Chapter 297 Carlas Bloodgasm 2
Commander Hardstone watched with very focused attention.
He watched as the young girl dove into the invaders like a hungry Dire wolf released into a herd of pretty sheep.
Every wave of her hand was the manifestation of destruction.
With the way blood and gut went up in the air, one would think maybe it was a fierce tomato fight.
However, it was not.
It was actual human organs escaping from people''s bodies.
Commander Hardstone had been in many battles.
With one look below, he could tell that many of these rebels were young inexperienced and undisciplined boys, falling at the hands of a naturally born Killer.
Even though they were some experienced Warriors and soldiers within them, the chaos that the inexperienced ones caused, confused the true warriors.
It was an example of a bad egg spoiling the crate.
Except that in this situation, most of them were the bad eggs.
This was a very annoying sight to look at, emphasizing the constant reminder for discipline in the military.
They were indeed some attacks that managed to make it up to her skin and left deep cuts. After all, not all her enemy was useless.
But Ca in her excitement could care less about such a minute thing.
Whether it was a big or a small cut, it was not in any way an obstacle to the ughter she provided.
Cultivation was a personal achievement.
Even in Sects and schools, it had always been a personal achievement.
It was only with due diligence that one could climb all the way to the top.
It was like Making money and bing a millionaire in Chiron''s former world, or Working out and developing muscles.
Either of them was not something the vast poption were capable of achieving.
The difference between a person like Ca who was diligent and faithful in ughter with the lot of warriors was likeparing a rich man with a poor man.
Even those that managed to activate their Totems in time and attack, her demonic energy broke through their spiritual energy like a hot knife through butter.
Razad saw this and Gritted his teeth hard.
He did not believe that he could not wear out the petite figure before him.
It was obvious that she had power far more than he anticipated, but then again, he had more lives to sacrifice in order to wear her out.
Subconsciously, he looked over to the balcony.
The Armless Prince that he had sworn to kill looked down at him with two others that had joined him.
Razad could not see Chiron''s facial expression clearly, but with the reputation that the Armless Prince had as a cunning fellow, he was sure without a doubt that Chiron was definitelyughing at him.
The thought of it infuriated him to a degree that made him bleed himself by biting down on his lower lip.
Unknown to Razad, Chiron could not be even bordered by his existence.
He had other very important things on his mind.
It was safe to say that the attack of the rebel army attacking the Pce was Fate at work against him, but Chiron knew that when Fate attacked, it came right for his life.
Chiron had figured out that every time Fate had attacked, it had done it by someone else''s hands.
For now, he was rtively safe because he was surrounded by people who had a value for his life, but such would not be the case once he left this ce.
Also, the more time before fate attacked, the more terrifying the attack on his life.
What he was doing, was preparing for that inevitability.
He could just exchange his Fate points for items from the system, but he did not like the reliance at all. Besides, after that dream he had of the MC of the book in chains and the two goddesses, he was already aware that he was in a chess piece in a muchrger,rger scheme.
As always, Chiron was in need of more strength and more power. It was only by this that he could outwit Fate.
After all, a man needed true strength to be called a man.
This was something he was going to achieve at the sacrifice of everything and everyone.
If it meant him stealing power, then he would do it. If it meant him giving power to gain it, then that was what he was going to do.
His resolve was firm and withoutpromise. Such was his way. Such was his Dao.
As the Three watched the chaos that unfolded below, Commander Hardstone''s eyes were immediately pulled to something on the ground.
He noticed that aside from the blood that poured on Ca while she ughtered, the remaining were not absolved by the earth.
Instead, the flood flowed along little streams to form a bigger stream and moved in a particr direction.
It was as if it all had a life of its own.
It was truly an incredible sight to see, but such a thing was not possible.
After all, even blood was still liquid at the end of the day.
It was supposed to soak into the earth.
But even a red stain on a stone did not happen.
It was as if a strange power called and pulled on the liquid red.
Commander Hardstone watched attentively, and his eyes followed the Blood along its path.
It went all the way to the other side of the Pce.
"Don''t worry Commander, I don''t mind telling you where it is all going. But in a little bit, showing you would be much much better." Chiron smiled at him.
Meanwhile, the fight below was reaching a kind of climax.
Most of Razad''s army had been killed, and many had dropped their weapons in fear. Some kneeled on the ground in repentance, begging Ca to forgive them.
Some others turned about and ran for their lives.
However, would Ca allow any to survive?
Her Demonic energy zed high and wide, surrounding the battlefield like a Deste beast hungry to devour the world.
It swept through the battlefield in enormous rage, spreading out her potent Killing intent.
She had not yet had enough.
Chapter 298 Carla Vs Razad
Ca''s Crazyughter floated through the air.
However, it was nothing like the cheer that shoulde from a girl her age.
Instead, it sounded like the sky was angry and it rained down thunder on her opponents
The ground flowed with blood.
Winter was ending. After all, it was the shortest season of the year.
However, for the loudughter and blood shed Ca anointed the earth with, the sky seem to bless her for her hard work, by snowing.
It was not too much, and not exactly too little, but just enough to be relevant.
Razad looked around him as his men fell like undesired fruits, something was not right.
It was at this time that he noticed that he had been fighting for some time and yet, Iceberg had not arrived with the reinforcements from the north gate.
He suddenly feared the worst.
Was this a trap to let him lose his life and Iceberg take the throne?
This thought floated in his head like a dark cloud about to rain.
He did not want to think of it that way, but for some reason, that seemed like the only possibility.
After all, because of certain reasons of trust, Iceberg had only left two bronze ranked cultivators with him.
Both of which were in the Tesseracts that were unfortunately exploded when his attack began.
He was not aware if they survived or not.
Although Bronze cultivators were known to be quite tough and resilient. At the time, he had not thought too much about it.
But now, none of them was in sight.
He gritted his teeth hard.
At the moment, he was the highest cultivator here.
It was also one of the reasons why he was respected.
He immediatelyunched for Ca.
His Totem was that of a Scorpion.
This was a very formidable creature.
Besides, he was at the early stage of the Copper rank.
He waved his hands asrge amounts of Spiritual energy spread out like the wings of an eagle.
Quickly, the light yellow spiritual energy formed the outline of a humongous scorpion with Razad inside.
He rushed for Ca.
Ca was strong and her demon energy made her a force to be reckoned with.
But she was a level 5 demon.
This was equivalent to being in the middle of the stone rank.
Because of the advantages that Demon energy presented, she was able to fight those at the peak of the stone rank with ease,and even killing geniuses at that rank was a piece of cake.
However, copper rank was a different matter entirely.
There was a reason that the elders of the Chikitsa n all started with the Copper rank.
The first blow came for her as Razad used his Scorpion to ram into her.
*Boom!*
The st sent her flying a good distance, and straight into the wall of the Pce, leaving a deep spider webbed looking dent on the Pce wall.
Ca coughed up some blood.
However she was not disheartened by this.
A challenge before her eyes was a step to get stronger.
She screamed loudly to the sky, and for the first time since the beginning of the fight, her body glowed in eerie red as the topyer of her skin seemed to burn off gently.
Underneath was a red skin, a total contrast from her fine pale skin.
She had be as red as the blood that had stained her.
Her feet also morphed to hooves.
And then a little, long but tiny tail with an arrow at the tip formed from her rear end.
Her hair became a strong ck from the silver.
Her lips darkened a glossy ck.
It had a fervent charm about her that would make any man find her irresistible.
This was one destructive attribute with Demons.
They usually looked incredibly attractive to the human eyes.
Even with the slight demon horn on her head, she exuded a charm both wild and seductive.
Ca made a little jump.
Her hoovesnded on the Pce walls. With this move, she was practically defying gravity.
She kicked against it and shot like a loosed string from a bow right for the scorpion.
Her move had no fancy technique to it.
It was purely an offensive move.
If Razad had decided to move a little, he would have dodged the attack.
But his pride,rge as a mountain won''t let him.
After all, his opponent was too weakpared to him.
This was going to be a swift kill.
At least that was what came to his mind.
He did not know that Chiron had prepared Ca well before the fight.
At the moment, she was borrowing, and carrying the terrifying capabilities of ferocious beasts.
He prepared to face her attack head on.
But the hit surprisingly pushed his scorpion a few steps back.
*Dum!*
It was a hit like he had never felt before.
Although he only moved a few steps back, those few steps were heavy.
What''s more, there were cracks to the body of his spiritual energy formed scorpion totem.
What he had just suffered, was a terrible beaten to his pride.
He could not believe that a Stone ranked warrior had just moved him like that.
It would be wise to remember that the difference in this two ranks wasrge.
The worse part was that Ca had done it with her head.
Not a punch or a kick.
She had charged at him like a raging bull, and bashed into his Totem with her head.
Of course, she too was not without damage.
Blood poured out of her head ceaselessly.
Because of the hit, some had even gotten on his face.
She stood on his scorpion, blood leaking like a slightly running tap from her head.
However, her long tongue licked the blood as some of it fell down her lips.
Razad saw this and frowned.
"You crazy bitch!" Heunched his Scorpion and something those watching did not expect happened.
The scorpion tail charged into her abdomen and through the other side....
Chapter 299 What Is She?
Aside from Chiron, captain Timi and Commander Hardstone, they were also others watching the fight between Ca a d the rebels.
Deamon and Dn also watched.
They were in charge of destroying the Tesseracts that the rebel armymanded.
Naturally, When they were done, they both ran over to see what was going on.
It was a subconscious agreement on first sight not to offend Ca any time in the future.
Meanwhile, when her fight started with Razad, they thought that it was totally impossible.
After all, the difference in strength was just too much.
However, they was something about the tenacity of a mad man that was scary.
Where the source of madness came from was always different.
For some, it was from their pride. Others, it came from fear.
However, for Ca, it came from a perverted form of love.
It was only on the battlefield she felt connected to Chiron, and the tougher the opponent, the stronger the connection.
Women operated by a strong sense of emotion.
With them, the agreement of logic was thrown out the window.
Rational decisions were solely based upon feelings.
And her feelings for her master were strong.
The Other warriors and Orcs also watched through the Pce window as the fight progressed.
Many of them chuckling and making bets on the match.
Vanguard and the rest of the royal guards that hade with Commander Hardstone looked at them with surprise.
After all, these people did not even look like they were willing to go down and help.
This remained true even after Ca was pierced through by the scorpion tail.
They only eximed at the sight of it, and some of them evenughed.
Such an injury even for a demon was a fatal one.
However, she soon realised some thing as she looked around.
These men were not cheering because they believed that Ca would win.
No! They cheered and joked around regardless of an assault on their lives because of TRUST.
This was not trust in Ca but trust in Chiron.
Subconsciously, she looked to the balcony, at the back profile of her new found hatred and wondered what kind of methods he used to win such pride, trust and loyalty from his men.
That even in a situation where they were clearly losing, they still cheered and made bets on the match.
It would be clear to note that the People of Vandora had enjoyed many years of peace and prosperity.
Also, they had enjoyed favour and recognition from other nations, tribes and ns.
This made their pride swell incredibly.
They believed that they had a natural superiority to the rest of the Almace continent.
After all, with what they had achieved as a country, it was to be expected.
It was also the reason why Chiron was ostracized when he arrived.
A little, skinny country pumpkin from a back water n that could barely hold its own against the Dagger n.
He was seen as below the poor on the street, even though he was a prince of the country.
However, that was back then.
Now, his influence was so significant that it allowed him make his men form bonds with Barbaric Orcs.
These just went along to show his capabilities.
Besides he was just eleven years of age.
They was also the fact that he had just brought down an entire nation.
Even if he left now, it would take a long time before this nation would recover from the devastating loss.
After all, it had lost the most important figures that formed a foundation for a strong functioning country.
It would not be surprising if the nation broke apart afterwards.
However, she just could not ept him.
No! She couldn''t.
In fact, she hated him dearly.
The match continued and the Scorpion''s tail went through Ca, lifting her in the air like skewered meat.
Afterwards, it threw her away like a used rag.
She hit against the Pce wall, rebounding against it like a cloth doll.
Of course, the hit made further webbed marks on the wall.
She fell to the ground.
Her fall was seen clearly by all, making for an encouraging sight to the rest of Razad''s men.
They cheered and screamed in new found morale.
After all, their biggest foe had fallen.
Razadughed wildly as he pointed to the balcony.
"Armless Prince Chiron I''ll have your head and drink from your empty skull a wine of VICTORY!"
Those words excited more roars of cheers from retreating men.
Chiron looked down at Razad like he was enjoying the disy of a funny clown.
However, he did not reply but turned his head to look in Ca''s direction.
Razad did not understand at first, but he subconsciously followed Chiron''s eyes.
To his surprise, Ca slowly stood up from the ground like the rise of the undead.
Her bones were obviously shattered from thest mishandling that Razad treated her.
Yet, she stood.
Before the eyes of all, she used her one good hand to shift her disced bones back in ce.
*Crack!*
They made teeth grittying Crunching sounds that could make one''s stomach turn, as she medded them back in ce.
The Wound in her tummy was still there, and it made for a wonderful see through hole.
She broke and mended all her limbs in ce, and then the wound mended slowly.
"What in the fucking...." Razad had not finished his curses when Caunched at him again.
The sight of this made Commander Hardstone turned to Chiron sharply.
Even without questions, Chiron could tell what was going through his mind.
However, instead of a question,mander Hardstone voiced out a conjecture of the present situation.
"She is not just surrounded by the presence of the cored beasts is she?"
Chiron nodded, "yes, as of this moment, Ca is not just a demon, but a cored beast."
Meanwhile, back in Chiron''sb, one of the beast cores suddenly dried up and broke apart...
Chapter 300 Leaving Razad Speechless
After the MC of the book left the Holy church, he wandered around the world in search for meaning to his existence.
As a man without a home or family, he had essential be a Schr.
His only hunger was for knowledge, and a better meaning to life.
He met a variety of people, and engaged in different cultures.
One of such was a small tribe that lived in one of the most dangerous parts of the world.
Their entire tribe was surrounded by a special Cardinal Point where Cored beasts were as much as ants in a colony.
Survival was the catalyst for innovation.
They used ancient Runic symbols to channel the power of beast cores into their own bodies.
This made them neay invincible to attacks.
Of course, the ritual had very rigid requirements.
For example, the proximity to the ritual site was one of them.
Straying too far would render the process useless.
They were others, like the kind of beast to use.
Each beast a distant cousin of the other.
This allowed their energies to flow freely andpliment each other.
This was not something Chiron could do before.
However, he now had ess to the treasure of an entire kingdom to use at will.
In truth, this was actually an experiment.
Chiron was still in the theory of testing a lot of things he knew from the life of the MC.
This was one method to increase his own strength.
He decided to test it on Ca because of firstly, her demon nature.
If the experiment went wrong, it was easier for her to heal. Besides, in the worse case Scenario, she would just blow up as a result of too much power.
Secondly, he wanted to take notes and see how he could increase its efficiency.
This part was most important.
For instance, the range was too little.
Till now, Ca had to stay in close proximity to the Pce.
She could not even chase those that ran away.
All she could do was extend her demon energy to rush at them to kill them and block their escape route.
This was not what Chiron wanted.
While others were watching a show, he was making adjustments in his head, calcting the best recements for Some runes or some other materials.
Although it looked like he was just watching, he was actually calcting.
He had very big things to worry about.
After all, he now knew that they were eyes on his every move.
He needed to increase his strength and find a way to get out of their radar.
Thinking this much, his eyes settled in a particr direction.
That was the location of the Cardinal Forbidden zone closest to him.
The Forbidden Fog of unbounded Demise.
Thest time, he had only entered the tip to hide from General Buckle''s pursuit.
But even then, he had felt as if his shoulders became lighter.
That feeling that he was being peeped at was no longer there.
Besides that ce had something he needed.
Something that Dn''s destiny was tied to.
All he had to do was quench the attacks that Fate was going to present because of histest achievement.
If not, going into that ce now, was him looking for death.
Cardinal Forbidden zones were hell on earth.
He could not imagine the way Fate would twist things just to see him die.
Only a madman that had no value for life would believe that ying with death was an adventure.
Chiron''s goal was eternal life.
It had always been. As such, he took his steps carefully with detail nning.
Down below, the fight was starting to reach its climax.
Razad had given Ca very fatal wounds a few times but she kept bouncing back like a stubborn flu.
Spreading her destruction every where.
Many of his men unable to hold back had dropped their weapons and ran for their lives.
Razad too was now filled with fear.
Besides, he was also running out of Spiritual energy.
A cultivator without power was useless.
"Fuck this!" Razad cursed as he tried to retreat.
However, as the head of the rebel group, Ca was not so kind as to let him escape her grasp.
In this manner of constant push and pull between escape and capture, Razad finally ran out of spiritual energy.
This rebellion ended with his resisted capture.
The throne room of the pce was wide and made bright from the high chandeliers.
The air was warm regardless of the cold outside the pce due to the ending winter.
However, for cultivators, except it was a special kind of cold or weather containing violent energies, it did not affect them at all.
Chiron sat on the throne as he watched Ca dragging Razad into the throne room.
Blood dripped from her body staining the ground as she advanced forward.
On either sides of Chiron stood Captain Timi and Commander Hardstone.
Both of whom watched in silence as Ca brought the well beaten Razad into the Pce and dropped him before Chiron''s feet.
He had a swollen cheek on one side, and his right eye was purple shut tight as a result of the beating he had received.
Razad raised his head to this hated enemy.
He chuckled a bit, "I still have mening in from the north gate. They are twice the number I brought. The man that leads them will not care for my capture."
Razad spoke through the swelling of this mouth.
He even managed to crack a smile, "he has bronze ranked cultivators with him. They will bring you to your knees and restore the Chand Kingdom to it''s former glory."
Chiron chuckled, "oh really! Do you perhaps mean that man?"
Chiron looked in a particr direction and Razad''s eyes subconsciously followed.
To his surprise, he saw Iceberg matching into the throne room from a side door with the bronze level cultivatorsing behind him.
They matched up to Chiron''s throne and took a knee in salute.
Razad was left speechless...
Chapter 301 Chirons Trick On History
The shock nearly sent Razad into a cardiac arrest.
His one good eye opened wide in surprise, and his tongue tied for words.
Razad could not believe what he was seeing.
"Your highness, I have gathered the rest of Razad''s men as nned and absolve them into my rebel army."
Iceberg then gave a full report of how he infiltrated Razad''s camp as Chiron had adviced and won his trust, as well as the people of the Chand Kingdom.
The vivid detail and narration of how Chiron ordered him to act and how it yed out left Razad in shock.
But he was not the only one.
It also left Commander Hardstone and his men in absolute bafflement.
Chiron came from a world with a very rich history when it came to subjugation.
They were tyrants littered everywhere in history.
With the good education of modern times, even children in primary schools were blessed with the privilege of learning social studies.
With a great part of the subject involving history, it was a wonderment of stories and lessons as it aimed at adjusting the mindset of children and preparing them for the world, so that they do not repeat the same mistakes of the past.
By the Educational standard of the modern world, a high schooler could already be regarded a schr in this world.
Those lessons, Chiron put in ce in this world.
In all of history, they had never been a time when a tyrant took over a government without the presence of opposition.
During such a time, the worst kind of oppositions always came when a country was invaded by another.
Human beings had a habit of ostracizing people they believed did not belong in the same group with them.
This discrimination always differed depending on the degree in difference.
In his former world, it was the same thing with racial discrimination and even political parties.
Chiron knew that this was going to be a problem.
Of course, he could always lead his men to war in other to disy strength and power, suppressing the people.
But the question was, For how long?
How long would it take for a ''Chosen one'' to rise, arousing the hearts of the people to seek ''Freedom''?
Human beings were a very tenacious bunch.
This had been proven time and time again in history.
It would be total foolishness to believe that he could forever subjugate them.
Of course, the premise of Cultivation in this world was a very convincing factor.
But then again, Chiron was not ready to be the final boss in someone else''s story.
Chiron had experiences unlike any other person.
He had experiences from his own previous life to learn from, experiences of the MC of the book''s life to learn from, and the wisdom entangled in stories from his previous life.
Taking all this into ount, be decided to y a fast one on history.
Iceberg was a retired military man living his retirement in the Capital City.
As an old time patriot of his country, celebrating the demise of the Vandora kingdom, he had unfortunately been amongst those that had drank from the King''s wine cer.
That wine had inhibitors specially made by Chiron for cultivators, blocking their meridians and denying them ess to their cultivation.
For a. Old timer like iceberg that had nothing to live for except his hard earned bronze rank cultivation, this was a disaster.
Naturally, he sold his loyalty to Chiron with the blood oath crystal ball for his power to be given back to him once more.
The time of his take over had been a critical period.
And the capital of any city was always filled with hidden bigshots.
Fortunately, he had gotten rid of the core power of the country.
Of course, since none knew how a armless prince killed a hall filled with Great Generals, Commanders, and even the king of the Kingdom, those big shots stayed hidden in fear of his power.
Some times, the illusion of power could be used as a psychological prison to trap one''s enemies regardless of their strength.
Chiron used this time to consolidate his strength in the capital.
He had carefully gone through the list of those that had sworn loyalty to get back their cultivation and found Iceberg''s name.
As a Bronze rank cultivator who was also a war veteran, he fit perfectly for the description of a lot of Chiron''s ns.
The first thing Chiron did was to use him and fish out those hidden cultivation bosses in the city.
Using different methods to either pull them to his side or kill them.
There was an old saying that had stood the Annuls of time: A leader does not need to wield the de but rather the mind and heart of those who do.
Chiron was not strong enough to fight off a bronze ranked cultivator.
His fight with Knight Sheyi was prove of that.
But that did not mean that he couldn''t use another.
Iceberg, determined to prove his loyalty to his new master that owned his soul did as instructed of him.
After all, Chiron had his soul oath.
One might think that a patriot like Iceberg would be willing to die than work for an enemy state.
However, situations have proven that there were two kinds of people that feared death. Namely: Rich people and Old People.
Iceberg fell under the Latter.
Besides, Chiron was still offering him benefits.
The next n, was the most critical one.
And that was the part were Chiron cheated history and even Fate itself.
Since a rebellion could not be avoided, why not start one?
Besides, who better to start a rebellion than a known war veteran of the Chand Kingdom.
All Chiron did was give him a little men and two Tesseracts for him to go and gather followers from around the country to his ''Cause''.
Youths were a very zealous bunch.
They always searched for a great ''Cause'' : what to live for? Or better still, what to die for?
A call to arms to relieve the country in it''s time of need was indeed a good ''Cause''. After all, there was the Vague promise of a glorified death, and well measured taste of adventure.
At a time like this, who wouldn''t fall for Iceberg''s words?
(Author''s note: Hoped you enjoyed the Chapter. please Leavements, and as earlier stated, regr chapters are back)
Chapter 302 Enslaving A Nation
Since a rebellion was going to happen anyway, Chiron did not mind channeling the course of the rebellion to fit his standard.
In fact, he did not mind heading the rebellion itself.
There were significant advantages to a rebellion.
Firstly, it would allow the citizens of the country to put their faith in one person.
This alone advocated for unity.
For specific goals to be achieved, unity was important.
In other words, they could now be willing ves.
Of course, he had noted in his calctions the possibility of others also starting their own movements for the liberation of the country.
At the time, Captain Timi had suggested he used Iceberg to silence any rebel leader that may arise.
However, Chiron had a grasp of human psychology that was very terrifying.
The political maniption skills of his past world were refined through hundreds of years of experience and exploitation, adjusting various techniques and strategies to bring out an eclipsing system of capturing the hearts of the poblic.
Even in modern times, many were aware of what the politicians were doing.
However, they still voted for them.
Such was the prolific nature of these kills.
There was another saying in Chiron''s former world amongst athletes of a particr sport: just because the Keeper sees the balling does not mean the ball won''t enter the goal post.
Essentially, because people knew of the methods did not mean that it won''t work.
Human beings were made in such a manner, and that was a generation where knowledge was more essible than ever before.
Although this was the cultivation world, in terms of public knowledge, the masses were incrediblycking.
As opposed to Captain Timi''s suggestion, Chiron had Iceberg get closer to those rebel leaders.
After all, if he fought them,it would be assumed that he was hungry for the throne, and this would not sit well with the public.
It would just mean that they now had another dictator.
Even though it was from their ownnd, a rebellion against him would eventually rise.
Instead, Iceberg disyed himself to the public as one who was here to serve, and serve the people.
He even publicly announced that he was willing to go under Razad''s wings so that Razad could take the throne.
Iceberg was a Bronze ranked cultivator while Razad was a copper rank cultivator.
Iceberg saying he was willing to go under Razad disyed his humility to the public.
This added extra medals to his chest amongst themon people.
Such selflessness definitely won their hearts.
Also, the other rebel leaders would see him in a more favourable light.
And then there was the assault on the Capital City that signified the pride of the country.
Anyone that wanted to be king and fully win the heart of the people had to defeat Chiron the invader.
Iceberg was already on Chiron''s side and the entire n had been thought out by the armless prince himself.
And now, the next phase of the n.
Chiron turned to Iceberg, "I n to be leaving soon, you will dere Razad dead. Saying that he died during battle, but managed to force me running with my tail in between my legs. Afterwards, you''ll be king."
Razad was once more left speechless.
Even Hardstone took sharp breaths in and out.
With the reputation Iceberg had gotten with the public, he would truly be in the best position to be king.
However, that was not what shocked him.
What really shocked him was the fact that Iceberg would still answer to Chiron.
This meant that Chiron had essentially enved an entire kingdom.
This was indeed incredible news.
The people of the Chand country will never know.
In fact, no one will ever know.
Commander Hardstone looked around.
In thisrge throne room, only himself, Chiron and his younger brother, Captain Timi were present.
The fact that Chiron was letting him know such an incredible national level secret just showed how much Chiron trusted him.
It really touched his heart.
However, he did not know that the only reason Chiron was letting him on this secret was because he wanted to ce a huge burden on Commander Hardstone that would push his decisions in the royal court in the future to favour Chiron.
As long as he knew Chiron was already the Secret leader of a another nation, he would slowly be drawn towards Chiron''s camp.
Commander Hardstone was a bronze rank warrior.
Chiron having him on his side was only going to favour him in the future.
These conversations happened before Razad''s eyes.
Razad was not dumb.
He knew that if they were talking about such important matters in front of him, then it meant that they did not view him as a threat.
In fact, they viewed him as an already dead man.
Razad gritted his teeth so hard that his jaw bleed.
He could not believe that his end was about toe.
He was still young, and with all he had suffered in his life, he was not ready to die.
He really did not want to die.
He suddenly turned to Chiron determined to change his fate.
"Please, my Prince. Let me live. I''ll do anything you ask. I''ll even sign the blood oath. Anything at all."
Shameless, he mmed his head to the ground again and again beginning for his life.
*Dum! Dum!! Dum!!!*
Even though he bleed from his forehead, he did not stop.
Right now, nothing was more important to him than life itself.
Title, Arrogance, pride and patriotism had all been thrown out of the window.
After all, in the Afterlife, those things were useless.
Who cared about revenge for the people or thete king?
All that was divine bullshit when his life was under the guillotine.
Therefore, he begged stupidly.
However, this only made Chiron chuckle.
He turned to Razad, "you should be proud. Your people will celebrate you for hundreds of years. You will be a Hero, and a Stature of you in your best valiant form will be made and ced in the captain city."
Although Chiron''s words sounded grand, however, in Razad''s ears, it was the singing of the Grand Reaper...
Chapter 303 The Armless Prince Will Die
Chiron''s n was essentially to make Razad a Martyr.
His story and life would enter the history books of the country.
However, for Razad, that was not at all a good thing.
The entire idea of being remembered when one was gone might have had the allure to pull in any other person.
But not Razad.
In fact, even though many would sing their death loudly because of it, not many were brave enough to firmly state death in the face.
With those words from Chiron''s mouth, Razad knew his fate was sealed.
In that case, he was going to do something else.
This was a secret method he reserved just in case he got captured.
With the current distance between himself and Chiron, if he moved, he believed that he could actually execute it.
All he had to do was give it his all.
He suddenly bit his tongue, and as the blood flooded his mouth, his muscles a over his body tightened as he kicked sharply against the ground.
This was it.
He was going to give the possibility for changing his faith onest chance.
And in this moment, Chiron finally heard it.
He had been waiting for it for a long time, and now the system finally screamed it.
>>Host Defend against Fate<<
Immediately, Chiron''s eyes narrowed on Razad, and unlike all the other times that he had heard this alert from the system, he actually curved the side of his lips in a smile.
Razad was a Copper rank cultivator, and adding to the close proximity he had with Chiron, a burst ofst effort strength was so incredible that it could actually make for a swift attack.
Razad''s hands moved like he wasunching a weapon at Chiron.
However, the moment he moved, so did Commander Hardstone.
Themander was a Bronze ranked cultivator and his entire body had been bathed in the energy associated with his rank.
He had speed that was beyond what Razad could aplish.
In only a step, the desperate Razad was before Chiron''s face.
However at the same time, Commander Hardstone moved, rushing at him to hold him down.
Themander''s effort was on holding his arms down.
As far as he was concerned, this man had a secret weapon of which he wanted to use on the prince.
Unknown to him, the weapon was not his hands.
His hands were just the illusion.
Razad suddenly spat out a mouth full of bloody saliva on Chiron''s body.
The the entire thing had happened in only a fraction of a second.
The blood stained Chiron''s face and the rest of his garment.
Commander Hardstone seeded in putting him to the ground, and using his spiritual energy, he held him steady.
It was at this moment that Captain Timi rushed forward.
Fortunately, his brother already held down Razad.
However, Razad on the ground suddenly started chuckling.
Heughed loudly like a mad man. His eyes were fixed on Chiron, "Now, you shall die too. I will be meeting you in hell."
Those words were bold promations and it made everyone in the room turn to Chiron.
It was at this time that they noticed that Chirons body seemed to slowly develop blue spots.
Their eyes immediately widened in surprise.
Anyone that had had dealings with the Chand Kingdom for a long time was aware of what was happening to Chiron on first sight.
After all, this was acknowledgable one of the most lethal poisons on the continent.
This poison was held by only one tribe under the rule of the Chand Kingdom.
It was the same poison Chiron hade against the first time he Came to the Vandora kingdom.
This was the Joker''s Blue Poison of the Blue Serpent Tribe.
Till this moment, they was no known solution for this poison.
The only solution that the Vandora kingdom had used to deal with it was by burning everything it touched.
After all, even crops did not grow on thend that it had touched.
It was spected that the only reason that the Blue Serpent Tribe had not used their poison to take over the continent a long time ago was because it was so deadly and poisonous that the Tribe swore an oath to never use it to conquer, and only use it against enemies that threatened the interest of the tribe.
The Joker''s Blue Poison was very feared.
When dealing with members of it''s tribe, it was not umon for people to silently cover their bodies with spiritual energy, just in case an ident were to happen.
"NO!!!" Commander Hardstone screamed.
He was most rmed about this.
After all, he was sent over by the king.
Chiron''s safety was paramount.
"Your highness!" Captain Timi rushed for him, but remembering what the poison could do, he paused, not daring to touch Chiron.
Then again, not that Chiron wanted him to.
Chiron suddenly stood up from the throne.
As he did, he staggered a bit, evidence that the poison was taking effect in his body.
More Blue Spots apeared on him.
*Cough! Cough!! Cough!!!*
He coughed continually, a terrible mixture of blood, red with blue saliva.
Captain Timi could not believe what he was seeing.
This Prince that he had finally acknowledged.
In his heart, he had already envisioned a future for the Vandora kingdom where Chiron ruled and thend prospered greatly.
With the intellectual capabilities that Chiron possessed, it was not too much to say that Chiron could even find a way to break out of the rule of the Zordiac families.
Now, that was a future he was willing to see.
However, all that great and valiant future was destroyed here and now.
All because of a little error in judgement.
All because he had rxed before the enemy, his Prince was going to die.
As he watched Chiron fall to the ground one knee at a time, an overwhelming sadness upied his soul.
Chiron was without a doubt going to die.
Chapter 304 Tricking Lady Fate
The huge throne room was filled with the echoes of Razad''s crazyughter.
At the end, he did it. he actually did it.
He actually did it.
He actually killed the Prince of that had caused the Chand people so much pain.
Commander Hardstone''s body went weak at the sight of Chiron falling on his knees.
aside from Razad''sughter, there was no other sound.
Capatain Timi could not hold it in any longer and screamed out, "Assemble in the Throne room!" he spoke into a little bracelet on his arm, and immediately, his men including the Orcs rushed into the room.
The moment they entered, they could see that Chiron was coughing out blood mixed with Blue saliva.
These men had gone through a lot in thest few months and had first hand experience when it came to dealing with the Joker''s blue poison.
The shock on their faces was evident.
It was only after summoning the men did Captain Timi remember that he could not even tell them to touch Chiron if not they would also be poisoned and die.
He had only called them in on reflex to the situation at hand.
Till this moment, Razad''sughter was still loud and proud.
The faces of the men filled with bafflement encouraged him even more.
However, as all eyes remained on the most important person in the room, anotherughter suddenly joined Razad''s from the blue.
At first, Razad was encouraged tough even more, but it suddenly dawned on him that no one else was supposed to beughing.
At this point, his eyesnded right on the source of the secondughter.
Slowly, his smiling face morphed into one of surprise, and then as if a lot of thoughts had multiplied in his head to arrive at a terrible solution, his face morphed once more into that of fear.
Yes, it was fear.
Fear so primal that a man with as much military training as Razad could not hold it any longer and peed his pants.
Although for the others in the room, their facial expressions only morphed from one form of surprise to another, it was still a significant change.
After all, the person that wasughing now was not Razad but Chiron.
Chiron chuckled as he slowly stood to his feet, one foot at a time. He then walked forward towards Razad.
As he did, Commander Hardstone subconsciously let go of the fiend.
What he was seeing was so unbelievable that it made him back off a few meters still in surprise.
How could he not?
A miracle was happening right before his eyes.
And then before all his men, Chiron reached for Razad.
Yes! He stretched a hand, his five fingers wide as he grabbed Razad by his face and pulled him close.
This was the miracle. The ''Armless'' Prince was no longer Armless.
Chiron pulled Razad closer by the head, "Thank you," his voice gave a light whisper in his ears. "And Please tell Fate I said FUCK her!"
These were thest words Razad head as Chiron squeezed tightly, activating his Spiritual energy and his fire ability.
*Boom!*
Razad''s head exploded like a watermelon that had fallen from a story building.
Blood, brain matter, skull particles and some part of his vertebra sshed on the ground smoking hot like a spilled bowl of hot soup.
It was a very disturbing sight to see.
However, none was willing to appreciate the sight of it.
Rather, all their eyesid on the once upon a time Armless Prince.
Chiron lifted both hands to the crowd, and as if onmand, the first person''s knee touched the ground. He had only fell on his knees to thank the heavens for witnessing such a miracle.
However, another person kneeled and yet another, and then another, and soon, the crowd knelt in worship of Chiron.
As they did, Chiron waved his hands in a broad smile, sending zing fire into the air.
No one knew who started it. It might have been the humans or even the orcs. However, once the chanting started, it became his new title. A title that followed him all through the kingdoms.
"All Hail Prince Chiron The Anointed!!!"
The Crowd Chanted his name over and over again. "Chiron the Anointed! Chiron the Anointed!!"
Some Men could not hold it back any longer. They rushed forward and lifted him on their shoulders. Chiron did not stop them. This was not the time for that.
He wanted this cheer and praise to sink well into their hearts. Being aloof was going to ruin the process.
Meanwhile, the system gave alerts.
<1 million points to fix body used>
Chiron Chuckled lowly.
Yes! this was a miracle.
However, it was not a miracle like they thought it was.
One of the aspects that Chiron Prided himself with was his ability to choose his enemies wisely.
And if he couldn''t, he would try as much as possible to establish a significant advantage over them.
Even while he was back at the Chikitsa Kingdom, he only attacked when he was sure the target was ripe enough.
He engaged in Critical assessment of all his victims.
Back then, he even stayed for lengthy hours at the houses of his prey, studying their every move. Understanding their motive for every thing they did, and understanding their desire.
This was a concept that Chiron hade to understand was the vehicle of every human endeavor.
As much as human beings made logical decisions. it was only in rtion to their personal desires.
For this reason, he ensured that he always took a hold of this.
¡¤?¦Èm Went it came to prey, the best way to catch it was with use of bait, and the use of bait that could not be resisted.
After all, it was effortless that way.
In this case, Chiron picked his enemy well.
From the moment Razad started his campaigns to bring Chiron down, Chiron had taken note of him.
In fact, he was not the only one. Chiron had taken note of all the Rebel leaders.
However, Razad fit the perfect target description. This was especially because Razad seemed to be getting funding from somewhere or someone.
The prove of this was the fact that Razad was able to acquire two Tesseracts regardless of only ever being a People rtions Officer in the military.
Tesseracts were not so easy to have. They were very expensive and Powering them requiredrge Spirit stones.
Rich Spirit stone Mines were heavilycking in the Chand kingdom. This was one reason why the Chand Kingdom wanted Treasure town from the Vandora Kingdom.
However, that did not mean that the truly wealthy could not afford it to an extent.
Chiron had killed off great powers of the state. But that did not mean that some truly old and ancient families did not have certain powers or could no longer afford certain luxury goods.
One of such was the Blue Serpent Tribe. This was the tribe that had the Joker''s poison in their bloodline.
They were well respected and feared within the country.
For this reason, they upied a lot of governmental positions and enjoyed great benefits and power.
When Chiron had killed everyone at King Ash''s Banquet, he had chopped off a significant amount of their power.
Naturally, they wanted revenge.
Seeing as a son of the tribe had risen steadily to power, and won the hearts of the masses, the tribe desperate for revenge decided to equip him with as much power as necessary.
Besides, if he was to climb the throne, it would be to the Tribe''s advantage.
However, Chiron also saw this as an opportunity.
Every time he grew in strength, Fate came after his life.
The longer the wait before Fate attacked, the more disastrous the process. In fact, Chiron suspected that if he wait for far too long and Fate made appropriate ns against his life, then he was definitely going to be a goner.
Thinking this far, he decided to force Fate''s hand to move.
It was for this reason that he had Ca not kill Razad, and instead bring him into the Pce before him.
Chiron had a firm grasp on how the human heart worked, and time and time again, he had been reminded that Fate used the desire of men to its advantage, spurring them to acts on impulse.
It was like with that time with his cousin, Cablen.
Desire to be the best and not beaten by a weakling like Chiron made him a perfect weapon for Fate to use.
There were also other times, just like the time with Jiri, where Ponzi teased until Jiri attacked on impulse.
Every time, Fate had the opportunity to bend human emotion, it took advantage of it.
In light of this, Chiron decided to push Fate to act now.
It was for this reason that Chiron brought Razad into the throne room, and let him see and hear all that he did.
Even a rabbit pushed to the wall will eventually bite.
How much more a person?
Chiron was sure that Fate would not want to let such an opportunity pass.
Ironically, so did Chiron...
(Author''s note: Damn! even my head is smoking right now. I wonder how you guys are doing... LoL. Still in the business epting gifts and Golden Tickets please)
Chapter 305 Warning of a Madman
Ironically, so did Chiron.
This was the opportunity he was waiting for.
After all, Chiron had his own conjectures about the Fate Change System.
And ever since that day when he almost died and saw those two giant beings and the MC of the book in a prison, he knew that the origins of the system was quite questionable.
Danger and Sess were two sides of the same coin.
It was either one failed and tumbled down the road of death and despair, or Seeded and awarded the merit of achievement.
It was risky, and a part of Chiron had already set his mind that he was not going to recover from the blow. Aafter all, failure in this case would result into death, but then again, the gains for this were just be too much to resist.
Chiron set out to do what he had never done before.
He used the system against Fate.
He had been thinking about it for a long time.
After all, the System was called ''FATE CHANGE SYSTEM''. This meant that this was supposed to go against fate itself.
So why not do just that.
At the exact moment that Razad had spat on him, Chiron exchanged all his points for healing his hands, and his entire body.
Before the Joker''s poison could kill him, the Fate Change System kicked in, and healed his entire body.
This proved to Chiron two very important things.
¡¤?¦Èm Firstly, whosoever it was that gave him the Fate Change System was not on the same side with Fate.
Secondly, just like in the past, if he had enough points, he could be shielded against Fate''s attacks.
This made Chiron smile.
However, it also roused many other questions in his heart.
This were questions that he would need to work hard at solving.
Then again, many of them involved him getting stronger.
Chiron had a feeling that he might have more than he bargained for, waiting for him along his path to Power and eternal life.
>>Congrattions on Defending against Fate<<
>>You have been awarded 20 major points for defending against Fate<<
>>You have been awarded a Change Fate Minion<<
This made Chiron raise a brow. He had gotten a lot of Alerts from the Fate change system in the past, but this was the first time that he was seeing one like this.
...................................
Meanwhile deep within the UNHOLY TOWER, the once proud and cunning knight Sheyi was busy in his cell.
These cell walls were not ideal.
Aside from their constant depressing look of the walls, there was the marriage of blood, piss and rotten flesh in the air.
However, after staying here as long as he had, his nose had long since considered this smell to be a mixture of roses andvender.
There were also other troubles like the echoes of the walls at night.
Sheyi had heard before that The Unholy Tower was formerly a home for the forces of evil. Of course, this was about five to ten thousand years ago, when the great Evil Ruled thend.
However, the Holy church had conquered them and after driving the evil away, decided to upy the ce.
Even after purifying the ce with holy light time and time again, the evil in these walls could not just be fully washed away. The amount of souls both innocent and corrupted in this ce were in their billions.
Even for the only church, it would take many years with great expense to full Sanctify the ce.
The only way to go about this was to seal the souls.
The ce waster made a prison for those that sinned against the church.
However, the grievances of the dead still prated through the dark walls, singing the anguish of their pain at night.
Sometimes, even during the day.
It was not abnormal to hear the screams of other prisoners begging the souls to stop, and even running mad. Some even ended up destroying their own ears just to get some peace, and some others out rightly killed themselves.
Sheyi was a former Knight and as a magic user that specialized in curses, he had a way of managing the attacks from these creatures whispering their hatred and curses in his ears.
One of such methods was what he was currently doing.
He was painting.
However, both the ink and the brush were produced by him, or better still, from him.
Yes! he was currently writing on the wall with his own blood, after all, these were the only materials avable.
A long time had passed in this ce had Sheyi had already developed a full face of beard. With his eyes red from ack of sleep, and his body shriveled from the poor feeding, he looked no different from the other prisoners.
Even though he was a former Knight, that did not matter. After all, the punishment for the offence he hadmitted was actually death.
Being sent to the Unholy tower for a hundred years was the authorities being uite considerate of his past achievements and that of the magicmunity.
Sheyi was enjoying yet another day of the howling aggrieved souls trying to prate his soul when he felt something strange.
This was a perculiar feeling that steamed from his blood.
"He erased it?" he suddenly frowned.
He was connected with the curse he ced on Chiron. The moment The Fate Change system eliminated it, he felt the curse wash away.
He suddenly had an incredibly disastrous feeling.
He was a magic user. Magic was the most mysterious of all energies in the world. Only those that cultivated it knew about it secrets, and even them were not allowed to share it with another person.
The methods by which Chiron could remove the Curse on his body could literally be counted on one finger.
At least that was to the best of his knowledge.
With the resources and capabilities of the small Almace continent Chiron should not have been able to do such a thing.
Sheyi suddenly had a forbidding feeling.
He immediately ran to the metal cage.
"WARDEN! WARDEN!! WARDEN!!! I need to speak with the Warden. I need to get out of here. Its an emergency! A great evil ising."
One of the prison guards turned towards his cell, however, he turned pretending not to hear or see anything.
After all, in this prison, even at this moment, Sheyi was not the only one screaming.
The torture from the aggrieved souls in this ce was a part of the punishment, and they was nock of prisoners screaming to leave, or that they did not belong here.
This guard had heard it over and over again.
There was nothing Sheyi was going to say that was going to change his mind.
His Screams would go unheard and unattended to. Even though what he was saying was true. Even though what he was saying was a strong Prediction.
it would be regarded as the useless rumbling words of a mad man.
...................................................................................................
At the same time, another person was also at his wits end.
Prince Victor had left to conquer the opposition in the north and in the west.
That is, he was against the hunter tribes of the north hignds and the beast kingdom of the west.
At first, it had been a breeze through.
His armies blessed with the ability to see the future from the Bear mother had swept through the battlefield like ants through a cube of sugar.
Destroying any and all armies that stood in their path. And taking any thing that he wanted.
Initially, all he was supposed to do was make sure that the other countries knew who was still boss in the Almace continent.
However, power was a drug that intoxicated both the knowledgeable and the stupid in the same way.
He allowed the power of his continuous conquest to overthrow his sense of reason.
The people of the Vandora kingdom were singing his praises, his men and their armies too.
He thought this as the opportunity that he had always wanted to prove to his father that he was worthy of the throne.
After all, although no one had said anything about it, even after Chiron, Nora was still a direct descendant to the throne.
He wanted to crush all opposition to his ascension to the throne with pure force and will.
for this reason, he continued to push further into thends of either kingdoms ordering his armies to pige and conquer.
As far as he was concerned, he was expanding the map of the Vandora kingdom.
Unfortunately and unknown to him, this was part of the n.
From the very beginning, he was not going to seed. At least not while the Giant Mammoth that was the Holy church were interested in this matter.
(Author''s note: Wow three hundred Chapters in. next, we are going to take a look into Victor''s suffering).
Chapter 306 The Highlander Tribes Are Losing
The tribes of the Hignds where a different kind of people from most in the Almace continent.
Because of the peculiar environment added with the raised teau here, the people cultivated unlike the rest of the continent.
Most of the Almace continent was nketed with Spirit energy and as such, most nts, beasts and even man cultivated this energy.
However, it was different when it came to the Hignds.
By some naturally formed unknown miracle, the energy veins beneath the Hignds was blessed with a different kind of energy.
One so different that it nearly made entry into the hignds seem like a passage into another world.
In this ce, the major energy cultivated was Aura energy.
Yes, Aura energy was most peculiar in the hignds.
The nts, Cored beasts and it''s people all lived and dwelled with this kind of energy.
Because of its unique properties much different from Spiritual energy, most people that cultivated Spiritual energy could not feel or sense it.
It took experienced senses or a focus of spiritual energy in one''s eyes or other senses to expand the senses to know that one cultivated Aura energy.
The major reason for this was because unlike Spiritual energy, Aura nearly had no physical manifestation that the eyes could catch.
Of course, this was only true for those that cultivated Spiritual energy.
Those that cultivated Aura energy could see it clear as day.
Training to see or sense energy fluctuations as elusive as that of Aura was an arduous process.
It was for this reason that Chiron could walk around his previous n and even the Vandora kingdom with his Aura energy all over the ce.
It was because no one knew the kind of peer he carried.
In his entire life, only a handful of people had ever discovered that he cultivated dual energies.
It was one of his many secrets.
Cultivation of Aura energy like Spiritual energy had its advantages and likewise disadvantages.
An example would be how Chiron got more powerful in the domain title of his power.
However, weaker outside their domain.
For this reason, the hignders rarely or never left theirnds.
For this reason, the technological growth was a bit behind the times, but that did not mean they were weak.
As a people banded together by tribal blood, their bonds made for very terrible enemies to have.
They were a very Petty bunch, not forgiving even the smallest of grievances from outsiders.
However, the mountain ranges these people upied was blessed with rich Vasma steel Ore. A metal so naturally and miraculously formed that nts could grow on it unlike other metal ores.
This metal was very valuable in the continent, and very difficult to find in other ces.
It could be used to make very powerful shields and weapons.
It was used by the Vandora kingdom to make the Gun barrels for their Tesseracts.
With the kind of powerpressed Spiritual energy could generate, only barrels and core centers made with Vasma steel could hold that kind of power.
It was both easy and right to say that Vasma Steelid around the doorsteps of the Hignders like rocks on the ground.
Nevertheless, these people had rules, and no one knew their environment more than them.
ording to the Hignders, The rich Presence of Vasma was the reason for the presence of Aura energy, and in turn, Aura energy was the reason for the production of Vasma steel.
It was a circle of nurture naturally moved by mother nature herself.
For this reason, the harvesting of Vasma steel was very controlled all year round.
The Hignders only took what was necessary for themselves and necessary to gift to the Zordiac families.
Coincidentally, this was just enough to not harm the natural environment and allow it to heal itself over time, never overdrafting, taking just enough to maintain the bnce of nature and their lives.
Unfortunately, greedy eyes hadid sights on this mountain.
The Zordiac families permitted the usual struggle fornd, power, and of course favor amongst the tribes and nations under their rule.I think you should take a look at
Differences between people of different origins was something even them could not stop.
Therefore they permitted as long as certain dues continued to be met.
The Vandora kingdom were one such pair of eyes very interested in the Vasma Ore.
As the major superpower of the Almace continent, they had power that gave them the right to sort this Ore.
The Vandora people did not cultivate Aura energy. As such they cared little to none about the sacred way of life of these people.
Of course, being as stubborn as the Hignders were about their culture, they would not allow this.
At the end of the day, the only thing that could determine who was right, and who was wrong was who''s de was sharpest and toughest.
Naturally, against a super power like the Vandora kingdom, the Hignds were always on the losing side.
Losingnd, property, and even their people.
Of course they had no choice but to pay tributes in Vasma steel Ore to the Vandora kingdom to maintain peace.
However, the bold actions of the Chand Kingdom stealing the Treasure town and kidnapping the Prince propelled the Hignders to once more draw their des and fight for the right to keep their ore.
Their old time enemy was getting weak.
At least that was what they thought. Going so far as to refuse sending the year''s tribute, but that was not all, they even killed the messangers sent by the Vandora Kingdom.
Such was the bold nature of the Hignders.
The Hignders had Seven tribes to their form. Each was attributed to a particr spectrum of the Rainbow.
Each color expressing the foundations of their core beliefs.
In truth, if these seven tribes had even taken the bold step to truly unite, then even the Vandora kingdom would have had no choice but to back off.
But their internal disputes were only ever resolved by the attitude towards amon enemy, and even that was very rtive to the strength of the enemy and the personal ability of who was leading all seven tribes.
The strongest of the seven tribes was a Man of The Rubrum tribe.
A tribe known for their fierce ferocity and fiery nature.
They were generally quick to both anger and violence.
They were the most feared and likewise the most respected of the Seven tribes.
His name was Momosa.
As a Bronze rank warrior, he was considered to be nearly invisible.
Every where he went, he was presented only with respect and admiration.
However, during a hunting incident that unfortunately so happen to have urred just before the battle with the Vandora Kingdom, he was met with a terrible injury that significantly affected his cultivation and his soul.
He fell into a deepa and had not recovered since.
His younger sister, Barbar, although not as powerful as her elder brother was left to lead.
Uniting the tribes after killing the Messangers of the Vandora kingdom was not a problem.
After all, they were all in this together. The bnce of all seven tribes was such that a threat to one side and it''s echo system could totally affect the ecosystem of the other six.
As such, their faiths were sealed one to another.
However, the major problem rose when the Vandora kingdom came knocking at their door step with their Tesseracts, disying their superior technology and also their ability of evasion due to the bear mother''s blessing.
Even firing soldiers at point nk with arrows was useless as they could predict the trajectory of the attacks and make quick maneuvers.
The only thing that could truly stand against them was a pure disy of power.
After all, if one was strong enough, even if the opponent saw the attacking, evading it would not be possible.
The ability of the Bear mother eliminated any forward momentum those of lower cultivation could do in the battlefield.
With the Presence of the Tesseracts as aid, it was even harder, as those power houses of the copper and bronze ranks found it difficult to reach their targets.
The Hignders tribes were losing...
Chapter 307 Bring Out All The Women, Our Mounts Are...
Even a Rabbit pushed to the wall will eventually bite.
Besides, for reasons unknown, the Zodiac families refused to listen to the pleas of the Hignders cries for help.
Since it hade to this, they had no choice but to lean towards the olive branch extended to them by the Holy church.
The Church did not even need to give fancy promises, only that they would stop the Vandora kingdom and make them pay for this atrocity.
That was all it took for the Hignders to willingly decide to jump on the saving boat that was the Holy church.
And then came the use of the Mirror egg.
This item was said to be from a creature that could offset divine energy.
Divine energy was the energy used only by those that had achieved godhood.
It was energy that interacted with the veryws of the world, bending and molding it at it''s foundation.
It was energy beyond anything this world currently had.
The Mirror Egg was special engineered by the Holy Church to interfere with the Ability of the Bear mother.
The soldiers of the Vandora kingdom had soon be cocky because of the vast difference in advantage they had when faced with the Hignders.
They piged and did as they would.
Raping and vandalizing was also not exempted from their disy of superiority.
Since the Holy Church had decided to help, they did so.
However, because of the code by the round table, it was in secret.
One of the fundamental codes at the round table was for territories to be respected.
The decision of who would rule was made by the people themselves.
This was a kind of democratic method of rulership that sort to avoid war and dictatorship.
However, no rule was absolute. This particr one allowed for back doors that could be explored if done right.
One of which was the methods the Holy church used.
Barbara stood beside Abel, the representative of the Holy church, and watched the invasion of a particr vige.
Barbara was tall and well defined, muscrly.
She had a bold appearance. Dressed in the proud red that represented her Tribe.
However, it covered only a little more than the necessary. Revealing enough to topple minds.
Being a cultivator and of a warrior tribe had its perks and it was boldly disyed in the elegance of her body.
She had well defined muscles and calves that regardless of the faint scars on them, only made her desirable by submissive men with a hunger to be subdued.
Her waist was lean, blessed with well rounded abs, and her chest carried the proud definitions that marked a woman, round, not too big, but not small either.
Just perfect for her figure.
She had long fiery, wild hair like the mes of a burning bush, and she could storm the world of both male and female fantasy with her presence alone.
The round, fat Abel in white robes standing close to her had a little less of a demeanor.
However, he was the most important guest today.
Abel had finally arrived, and he came to help.
At least that was what he informed. Naturally, his help came at a price.
The Hignders were to change their masters. They would serve the Zordiac families no more.
It was without hesitation that Barbara agreed to this deal. I think you should take a look at
However, a disy of capabilities was needed.
At the moment a Peaceful vige had weed the presence of uninvited guests.
The Vandorain soldiers had stormed into a vige of the Aura energy users.
This vige was of the Viceum tribe. This was one the seven tribes.
The Aura color that was strongest here was the Violet.
Ironically, they were the most peaceful of all the the seven tribes.
These were not exactly a party of soldiers that hade for a fight.
They were just a squad of nine doing their daily patrols and had gotten bored.
Their presence here was for one thing and one thing only.
They hade to satisfy their sexual urges.
After all, this was war. Sexual rtions were not allowed in the military camps, especially amongst soldiers.
Strict discipline was to be kept.
However, themanders always looked the other way when the soldiers raided the enemy camps and viges.
Especially if it was after a fight.
Allowing the men easy up their built up urges was a normal asion.
In fact, even themanders took bites for themselves from time to time.
A battle were one side won at a times was not a battle but a ughter.
These men were bored and wanted to have some fun for themselves.
From the moment they entered, all they did was trouble.
The vigers recognized the proud war armour they wore and many fled the moment they arrived, locking themselves in their houses.
However, these men came for fun, and they was no fun if the ymates were running home.
The squad leader amongst them was a big muscr man.
He and hispanions rode on green cored beasts.
These beasts looked like horses with double horns and dried robust bodies. But they were actually a cross breed of Mountain Bold Rhino, and Desert thick hooved Horse.
There were the official mounts of the military, breeded and used for the hignds.
These were very sturdy cored beasts, having very long endurance. They could go for about one month with very little water.
What''s more, they could be used during battles to inflict significant injury to their opponents.
Their skin could also repel Aura energy to a certain extent, making them the best mounts against the Hignders.
An old man in long purple robes walked out of the vige.
He had a walking cane to aid his shaky movement, and from the looks of it, he was the leader of this vige.
However, he was at the early stage of the stone rank.
With his old age being at least eighty, this was probably the cultivation rank he was going to remain for the rest of his life.
The old man walked up to them with bolness that could have only been umted with years of experience.
However, before he even reached, the squad leader stopped him with words that made the old man seem to age some extra years.
"Bring out all the women, our mounts are horny."
Chapter 308 The Unfortunate Village
A few minutes ago....
Today was a great day with very good news.
As the oldest living member of this vige, this old man had seen his own share of life, but regardless of the ups and downs, the stars thought it a blessing for his only son to finally decide to settle down after much worry on his side about the young man''s future.
His son was built like a oak tree.
Big, muscr and quite robust. A reward he got from mother nature because of his daily dedication to hunting in the hignds.
In the hignds, 16 was already a marriable age.
In fact, it was expected that one had at least two children by 20.
However, this young man named Mani decided to wait much longer, iming that he wanted more time to be with his old father, as the old man was thest of his family.
This ce was once a town, but in fighting with the other tribes had reduced their numbers.
They were a peaceful bunch because of their color on the spectrum.
When it came to battles, their aura was not so useful, having little to bearable fighting techniquespared to the others.
Their specialtyid in a more dignified form.
And that was healing.
The Color violet was for healing.
They were usually on the losing end in most quarrels and therefore tried as much as possible to avoid battles and fights.
Because of their abilities in medicine, they were rather very valuable.
Expecially because the hignds had its own share of dangerous creatures.
However the peace of their daily lives was usually only extended by being subordinates to other tribes.
Most of them in this vige were not so big, with Mani being the biggest and strongest of them all.
Today, he had finally brought a woman to be married.
She was a young girl about the same age as him.
They had been ymates when they were much little.
She had also not yet gotten married and had waited all this time for Mani.
Today, both were already 20 years of age, and we''re finally tying the knot.
This was a small vige.
Meaning that both joy and sorrows were usually celebrated by all.
With an average poption of a few over two hundred people, they were truly one family.
The small marriage ured before the old man''s home.
This was in ordance to tradition. As the father of the groom and the oldest man in the vige, he was to give his blessings. After which they would officially be married.
Mani and his newly wedded wife Neely went on their knees as the old man with smiles on his face blessed their union.
The hold man tied a violet scaf about their hands as they held one another.
After the prayers were done, it was time to seal the marriage with a kiss.
Mani looked at his wife with the abundance of love in his eyes.
This was his wife. But not just that, she was a partner and a friend even before she became a lover, and now, she was going to be the woman he would spend the rest of his life with.
Mani truly felt blessed.
"You may kiss the bride," his father nodded.I think you should take a look at
Mani leaned in to kiss her. He was not slow but not fast either.
There was no reason in the world for them to rush.
However, was there?
A scout suddenly rushed into the asion, "the Vandorain patrol areing!"
This sudden turn of events left the vigers with unsettling feelings in their guts and all their faces morphed into one of fear and worry.
After all, they were all aware of the war, but the patrols never got so near to their vige.
What''s more, they never participated in the war efforts.
They were a peaceful people that would much rather remain that way.
The moment the scout said this, Mani stood to his feet.
This were his people and this was his home. No matter what, he was going to stand and defend it with all he had.
"Get me my Hapoon!" He ordered.
However, his newly wedded wife suddenly stepped forward.
"Husband, please don''t do this."
"What do you mean?" He asked back, "if I don''t defend the vige, they will..."
"Do nothing!" The old man interrupted him.
"Even the Vandorain army know that we are a vige of the viceum tribe. Our violet is a significance of our peaceful nature. It is not the first time a patrol hase in contact with our vige and like other times, they will pass," he stood up and walked towards his son, cing a hand on his shoulder.
"You just got married. Do not soil this day with blood. Take your wife and hide in the bunkers, I''ll take care of this."
Mani did not want to, but seeing the pleading look in Neely''s eyes, he nodded.
It was in this manner that everyone went into hiding....
...........................................
"would you like to try it now?" Abel asked Barbara.
However, she raised a hand indicating he should not yet act.
"No one likes a hero that arrives too early," she muttered lightly.
Therefore, they waited and continued watching.
Meanwhile, those words from the Squad leader made the old man pause a bit.
However, he some how summoned the courage to advance forward some more.
"We are a small peaceful vige. We do not participate in the war..."
"Is this old man deaf or something?" The squad leader asked one of his men.
And the remaining eight men burst intoughter.
And then the squad Leader turned to the old man and asked again.
"Did you not hear me, or are you saying I am dumb? Get all all the women out here or we will burn down the entire vige."
"Young son, I beseech that you please..."
*Boom!*
The Squad leader released a st of spiritual energy that rushed at the old man, sending him flying.
The old man crashed on the ground, his walking stick broke and from the loud cracking sound that came from his body, he most likely broke at least a bone or two.
Chapter 309 The Unfortunate Village 2
Mani as well as Neely and the rest of the vigers had gone into hiding.
Living in such unfavorable environments made for adaptations to living circumstances.
For example, every home in the vige had an bunker they could hide in.
In fact, they was a certain web of passages underneath the vige.
This was were the vigers went to hide.
However, unlike the rest of them, Mani as stubborn as he was choose to hide from a point in the ground that he could observe the happenings outside.
It was while hiding and watching that the soldiers sted the old man, his father with spiritual energy.
This agitated him and he wanted to rush out and fight.
However, he managed to hold himself back.
One of the soldiers alighted from his big mount.
He walked up to the Old man one step at a time.
"Hey, old man, do you think we are stupid or what? It''s clear that this vige was lively until a few minutes ago. Where are all your fine young daughters, huh!"
The old man spat out a mouth full of blood, and then he turned to the soldier, "I am sorry sir, but I am the only one in this vige. All the others went for the war effort. As an old man, I was left behind."
The soldier kicked the old man once more, "you old fool, do you think we are stupid? We can obviously see there was some kind of party going on here. If you don''t want to die like the old fart you are, then tell us where the Honeys are."
"Today is my dead wife''s anniversary. I have been preparing for it for sometime now. This was just the way it was the day she left this world." The old man had a look on his face that showed that he was reminiscing on the face of his dead wife.
However, he still had a sly smile at the side of his lips.
Evidently, he was making a fool out of them.
The soldier got angry and gave the old man several kicks in the stomach.
Every kick was resounding and deafening.
If this old man did not have a little cultivation base, he would have died by now.
However, he held strong.
He was really a tenacious old man.
The squad leader frowned.
There was only souch time they had to mess around.
They would have to go back and report their findings as soon as possible.
He motioned for his mount to advance forward.
As he did, the other soldier took several steps back.
The squad leader chuckled lightly, "since you want to do it that way, then why not?
His mount suddenly stepped forward.
It''s huge hoof went in the air , and then it came crashing down.
*CRACK!*
The loud sounds of bones breaking echoed off the walls of the vige, only followed by the old man''s screams.
His screams were so loud that they echoed off the high mountains surrounding the vige.
Abel watching, shook his head, "Tsk tsk tsk, that must hurt a lot, are you sure you don''t want me to act now?"
Barbara shook her head, "it''s not yet time."
The harsh sound of bones breaking echoed loudly in Mani''s heart.
His fist wrapped around the weapon in his hand tightened up.
Veins bulged on his well taunted muscles.I think you should take a look at
If his ears where deceive him, then his eyes were not.
Blood flowed from his father''s crushed leg.
The the area of heavy indention on the leg by the Cored beast looked like mashed paste.
Whether it was flesh, muscle or bone, it was all crushed to a terrible degree by the heavy weight of the cored beast.
The Squad leader chuckled some more.
He raised his head to the empty vige buildings, "Did you all hear that? If none of youes out, then the next would be..."
"AHHHH!!!" The old man screamed again as his other leg was crushed by the core beast
"Oh! Forgive me. It''s like my core beast is just too impatient. Who knows, the next attack might be his head."
The squad leader had barely finished talking when the Core beast raised it''s hoof once more.
This time around, the target was the old man''s head.
The old man''s eyes could see it clearly. Right here, right now, he was going to die.
However, his years of experience told him from the look in the eyes of the soldiers that once they killed him, they would get bored and go away.
He closed his eyes ready to ept his fate.
After all, he had lived a good life.
Also, he was able to finally see his son take a wife for himself.
Although he would not live long enough to see the children run around him, but that was okay.
At least he would be saving the lives in the vige.
Sacrificing his own for theirs was an honorable way to go.
However just when the hoof wouldnd on his head.
He heard a loud scream of a very familiar voice.
He looked in a particr direction and there he was.
Mani had a weapon in his hand.
It was crudly made sword. However, this sword was made out of Vasma steel Ore.
Such a weapon was not to be underestimated.
He activated his Aura technique. Besides, Vasma still reacted well with Aura energy.
The sword served as an amplifier for his power.
*sh of the Violet Serpent!*
His violet Aura rushed about him, through the sword, and then rushed out to the invaders.
It formed a lot of wild snakes in violet color.
The snakes rushed for the soldiers.
This technique was not so strong, but from the angle he had attacked from, these soldiers that were in the stone rank were bound to die.
One of the snakes even rushed for the squad leader''s head.
However, an unbelievable scene unfolded before Mani''s eyes
Themander only leaned a bit to the right to dodge the attack, and then again to the side to dodge all the other attacks.
It was as if he had eyes at the back of his head.
This was the same thing for all the other Vandorain soldiers...
Chapter 310 The Unfortunate Village 3
There were rumors about the Vandorain people and the god that they worshipped.
The Hignders spoke of them. There were stories from those that participated in the war effort, going through the vige and they told of the god that the Vandorains believed in giving her people eyes behind their heads.
No matter what it was, no matter the sneak attack, the Vandorain soldiers always saw iting.
Mani had never believed nor had to believe such rumours.
At least not until this very moment.
The squad leader and his men turned to Mani. They chuckled a bit.
Mani was not aware but what had just happened was the soldiers using the Bear mother''s blessing of seeing a few seconds into the future.
This blessing could be activated like a skill, but for the most part, it activated on its own whenever the life of the individual was threatened.
Even before Mani could register what was happening, the soldiers had already rushed fast at him, activating their totems and sting him with attacks.
The first totem that reached him was that of a huge monkey.
*Boom!*
A upper cut from the center of his chest up.
Before he evennded, a crocodile used it''s tail to SMACK him into one of the vige houses.
A jet of blood shot out of his mouth.
"MANI!!!" Neely screamed as she rushed out of her hiding spot in the ground.
The soldiers clearly saw where she had popped out from.
"There they are!" One of them pointed and immediately, he rose in the air and hammered the ground with his gori fist.
Cracks formed on the ground leading to the hole.
The cracks broke threw revealing people under.
"The useless fucks are underground!" Another onemented as two others rushed with their own totems hammering different points in the ground.
Many of the Viges tried to run, but quick example was made with a few of them.
These people were weak.
Mani was even fortunate to be in the stone rank.
Those that considered themselves strong amongst these bunch were actually in the wood rank.
Most of the others were just normal human beings trying to survive in an obviously harsh and cruel world.
Unfortunately, they had met people with power that happened to be bored.
Such was life.
Those with power saw those any lesser as toys for their entertainment.
Neely ran to Mani.
"Mani! Mani!!" She called to him again and again, trying to shake him awake.
Mani on the other hand saw everything in pairs.
Those two hits had made their mark and the jolt of pain to his head after he fell made seeing and understanding what was happening around him very difficult.
Fortunately, a different kind of pain kicked in, pushing his consciousness from confusion slowly to rity.
As Neely shook him awake by his shirt, he could see by the side as the Soldiers rushed to gather his vige members.
Men, women and children, they were all rounded up.
Any that resisted were used as an example.
Killing them was the act of discipline the others were to learn from.
And then Mani heard it clearly.
"Gather up all the women!"I think you should take a look at
This order hade from the squad leader.
One child screaming for his mother was decapitated on the spot for not letting her go.
His blood like spilled milk sshed on his mother as the head tumbled midair before crashing on the ground.
It bounced a bit before rolling around on the ground,and thening to a stop with the face looking at the crying-kicking mother.
Another, was a man trying to hide his wife.
He wrapped his hands around her, not wanting to let her go.
However his arms were chopped like vegetables, and his wife peeled from them.
Some of the blood sshed on Mani''s face, prompting him to get up.
It was at this point that he realized what he had just caused.
But it was toote.
One of the men came and pulked Neely from him.
*ROAR!!!*
There was a loud roar to the sky and the people suddenly kept quiet.
Surprisingly, it was from the Squad leader''s mount.
Still on his mount, he advanced forward.
"So I am going to be straight forward with you maggots. Your screaming for ''mummy'' is really getting on my nerves.
"So why don''t we do it like this," he smiled a sly smile, "our mounts finishing fucking your women and we let them go."
Surprisingly, as he talked, one of his soldiers unable to hold back grabbed one of the women, he ripped apart her clothes like it was paper.
As her clothing tore to reveal the lush skin and blossom underneath, he smiled cheerfully.
She tried to struggle but a few ps and punches to her face set her in ce.
She bleed from her mouth, but the soldier could care less.
He was being led by his horniness. He grabbed her by her jaw and dug in a forceful kiss regardless of the blood.
By the time he let go, some of her blood had stained his face.
However, he licked it in obvious enjoyment.
He could not hold back any longer, losing his pants, he separated her legs.
In there was the goal of his straining erection.
Without a moment to waste, he rammed into her.
A sparp painful moan escaped her mouth.
She was obviously weak from the beating he had given her, but her hands still tried to hammer at his chest.
Yet again, he gave another p.
As he forced himself on her.
The squad leader and the other members watched this and burst into echoes ofughter that resounded on the surrounding mountains.
Barbara and Abel were still in their hiding spot watching.
Abel turned to her, "Things are looking bad. should I interfere now?"
Surprisingly, Barbara shook her head.
"Not yet! Trust me, when you see it, you will know."
Abel took a look at this woman. He was absolutely speechless...
Chapter 311 Taken By A Beast Of Burden
The Holy church would do a lot of things just to get what they wanted.
But Abel was one that liked to believe that even the Holy church had its limits.
From the moment that the Vandorain Patrol soldiers invaded this vige, he was already willing to act.
However, Barbara stopped him again and again.
Even when the vigers were being ughtered, she stopped him.
It was obvious that this woman had intentions she was keeping hidden to herself.
Abel made a mental note of the kind of person she was.
This action of his even surprised him.
He could see that the Rubrum tribe was more than met the eyes.
It was either Barbara was more sadistic than he thought and was actually enjoying what she was watching or the Rubrum tribe had secret problems with the Viceum tribe.
Looking at the half smiling expression on her face, he was inclined to believe that it was the former.
Abel sighed lowly. He was here as an emissary to win the Hignders to the side of the Holy Church.
These cultural internal affairs did not concern him, and he did not n to butt in other people''s business.
Like Barbara, he continued to watch the show.
.......
The Squad leader and his menughed and cheered at the soldier as he had his way with the poor woman.
Some of them even pped for him.
Mani saw this and was dishearted.
Anger stirred up in his heart and he wanted to rush at the soldier, but the moment the thought appeared on his head, a crocodile''s tail smacked him again, right in the chest.
He coughed up more blood mixed with his innards.
Apparently, he had sustained severe internal injuries.
Neely pushed her way and ran to him.
The Squad leader saw this and instantly developed some form of interest.
These soldiers having battle the Hignders for a long time were not new to many of their customs.
He could see that Neely was currently wearing a wedding dress, and from the way she was showing Mani love and care, he was most likely the new husband.
This brought an insanely sadistic n to his mind.
"Bring me that one." He pointed at Neely.
Immediately two soldiers already down from their mounts, hurried to bring her.
Neely although stronger than the average person, was only in the early stage of the wood rank.
Against soldiers of strength in the stone rank, she was nothing.
They pulled her and brought her up to the squad leader.
"Break her limbs!" The squad leader ordered again.
This was easy.
Stepping on her limbs with bursts of the cultivation strength was enough.
Bone CRACKING sounds were heard as her hands and legs were broken.
As they did this, Mani watched.I think you should take a look at
"NO!!!" He screamed, by the soldier with the crocodile totem smacked him in the face.
"Shut your bloody hole!" He ordered.
The squad leader suddenly came down his mount.
"Ladies and gentlemen, please forgive me and my men," he had a sarcastic smile on his face.
"You see, we have been patrolling these areas since the rise of the sun chasing away all the ferocious mountain core beasts that might prey on your dear vige. It''s really not easy on us. However, it''s not us you should be worried about. See, I and my men are bold, courageous and strong."
As the Squad leader gave this heart felt speech, the soldier at the corner still continued with his assaulting pumping action on the mouth bleeding woman.
Her moans made for creepy background sound to the speech that the squad leader gave.
"The real problem,dies and gentlemen, is our mounts. You see, all this up and down the hignds makes them very stressed, and like my dear old pops used to say, they is nothing that cures stress more than a good old Fucking in the ass."
The Squad leader cracked a cheerful smile and the Soldiersughed once more.
He turned and walked over to Neely.
With her broken limbs, she could not move and could only remain where she was, groaning in pain.
The squad leader waved his hands and his Spiritual energy ripped apart her clothes, revealing her lush skin and slightly plump backside.
The squad leader pointed to Mani.
"Someone should get that sucker up! I want him to watch this."
Two of the patrol soldiers walked up to Mani, grabbing him by the hair, they pulled him up and set his face to a good viewing position.
Mani tried to struggle but it was useless.
*WHISTLE!*
The squad leader whistled loudly, and as if onmand, his mount slowly developed an erection as it advanced forward.
This was a Horse and Rhino core beast Hybrid.
It''s Make organ was every bit as impressive as it''s Horse beast Ancestor.
The beast advanced forward until it was above Neely''s lush and plump backside.
"No! No!! Please don''t do this. Please I''ll do anything, just don''t!!!" She pleaded again and again, tears and mucus running down her face.
However, the Squad leader smiled sadistically.
From the way he directed the beast and the way the beast obeyed instruction, it was apparent that this was not the first time he was doing something like this.
He even helped direct the male organ to the right entrance.
Mani saw this and also pleaded with the soldiers as he helplessly screamed.
At this point, no one noticed except Barbara and Abel watching from afar.
The Purple Aura energy about Mani''s body was slowly transforming.
It was turning Red.
"MANI! MANI PLEASE SAVE ME!" Neely pleaded but it was no use.
With a thrust, the beastunched itself inside her.
Her scream for pain reached a pitch like never before.
"NO!!!" Mani also screamed.
Tears and mucus dropped from his face as he cried very bitter, pain filled screams.
(Author''s note: I swear, I really contemted ever writing this chapter. Like I said in the synopsis, shit happens in this book.)
Chapter 312 Aura Born Of Rage
Mani''s Eyes were hazy with tears.
He couldn''t help but recall a conversation he had with Neely only a few days ago.
It was at night and half each, of the twin moons were in the sky.
It was not as bright as when it was two full moons, but it was still a beautiful night.
One that was decorated beautifully with the stars twinkling above their heads.
Neely had insisted on seeing him that night after a hunt, and they had met under a tree beside a mountain, not so far from the vige.
This was their usual meeting point as far back as he could remember.
In fact, this exact tree had been decorated with ornaments from both of them.
Some times, they would use their Aura energy to leave behind messages on the leaves.
It was their way of always feeling that the other cared.
It was their lovenguage.
On this particr night, he had met her under that same tree, and after enjoying some snacks, they embraced and enjoyed each others copany in passionate kisses.
Usually, Neely was always the one to one to hold back, but on this particr night, she was all the more affectionate and even made moves to proceed further.
This had taken Mani by surprise.
However, just when he was on her, he stopped himself and pushed himself off her body.
"What is it?" she asked, "don''t you... want me!?" her hands folded across her chest and her legs tightened, all in fear of his sudden rejection of her body.
"No! its not that...I want you. Trust me, I really do. Its just that, we have been able to hold back for so long, so why now?"
A finger yed with her shoulder long beautiful ck hair, "I don''t know!" She looked away from him.
This action of hers, Mani was all too familiar with.
After all, they had grown up together and had developed from friends to lovers.
He was well aware of when she was lying.
Her bodynguage was something he could read even if it was in his dreams.
"Come on, tell me!" he encouraged her.
She looked away from him, unwilling to spill.
"Neely, the future mother of my children. My great mother," he teased her continually, buttering her up until she broke into a smile.
"Its just...Its just a dream, that''s all."
"A dream!?" He asked back.
"Yes!" she nodded shyly.
"Okay, tell me about this dream."
"No!" she shook her head again, acting like a stubborn little girl.
This time around, he pulled her in by the waist, an action that always made her mind go nk, and make her blush ever so much.
"Come on, we are going to be man and wife in a few days time. And we made promises to ourselves, remember?" He pulled her face to his own by her jaw. I think you should take a look at
She saw his attentive eyes. They were just on her and for her.
She knew that this man would do whatsoever it took for her and it warmed her heart even more.
"I saw you... In the war. You wore color of red and was stained in it. In your hand was the key to ending the war, and you picked it over me!"
Mani looked at her with absolute confusion.
Nothing she had just said made any sense to him.
Firstly, because of their tribe and Aura color, they all wore Purple, this was the same for every one in the vige.
Secondly, their vige was even too far from the war zones.
It was the reason why they even had the guts to n a marriage in such trying times.
The moment she finished talking, she could see the confusion in his eyes.
This made her pout, and she looked away, peeling herself from his embrace. "You don''t believe me."
Mani realized that he had pissed her off.
He suddenly remembered an advice his father had told him concerning women.
There were always in constant need of reassurance.
He hastily rushed to her side, patting her on the shoulder, e now, Neely! Don''t be like that. I understand and trust me, I do believe you. But my dear take a good look at me.
"Do I look like I''m Rubrum material?"
She turned to him, and then she shook her head, "But your mother was Rubrum!"
Mani heard this and sighed loudly.
Now, this woman was trying to give him an headache.
"Yes, my mother was Rubrum, but as you can see, I inherited my father''s Purple Aura, and as you know, no one can have more than one type of Aura energy..."
She wanted to speak up, but he immediately ced a hand on her lips, "I know what you want to say. Only a god Child like the Oracle could have more than one. But I am not a God child. So that''s that."
She wanted to open her mouth again, but decided to close it. Mani was right.
And the more she thought about it, the more she thought that she was only being crazy.
"In a few days my dear, we would be married. We have waited patiently and have never done it for so long. We will have plenty of time when you are officially mine."
He pulled her closer to him, and as his fingers traced her body, she giggled a bit.
He ced a kiss on her lips, "I will be your husband, and you will be my wife. What could go wrong...?"
Now, Mani discovered that that was not a statement he should have uttered.
Because right now, his newly wedded wife was having her first time with a beast of burden.
The sight of blood flowing down her legs was the catalyst that made something in him break up.
Like a flood gate suddenly bashed through, red Aura energy of pure rage saturated his every being.
It literally burnt the bodies of the Soldiers and they were forced to let him go....
Chapter 313 Blooded Aura Technique: Bloom Of The Red Flower
Abel and Barbara were watching what was happening below.
Abel thought it was such a shame that a young woman would be wasted like that.
However, Barbara watched as if it was nothing too much to be bothered about.
However, she was the person that first noticed the red aura swirling about the body of Mani.
A faint smile appearing at the edge of her lips.
The moment the red aura burst out of his body, Abel turned to her.
"If I am not mistaking, it is time!"
Barbara nodded, "yes it is."
Abel suddenly dematerialize into the ground and the next time he appeared, it was within the vige.
Abel''s sudden appearance took everyone by surprise.
The moment he appeared, he forced Spiritual energy into the Mirror egg in his hands and there was a white light that epassed everything around.
It was wide and it wasrge.
It came from the mirror egg.
The more spiritual energy that was fed to the egg, therger the light going out to it''s surrounding became.
This light only shone for a few seconds and it was over.
Everyone looked to Abel perplexed
However, he suddenly turned to Mani, "here is your chance boy, Kill them all!"
Mani did not know what had happened, neither did any of the Vandorain soldiers or the vigers.
However, Mani was not a fool.
An opportunity had presented itself and he was going to take full control of it.
"AHHHH!!!" He screamed loudly to the sky as he broke the bonds in his body.
In that moment, in his Dantain inside his head, the there was a rush of Aura energy fueled by his agonizing rage.
There was nothing he wanted more than revenge. He wanted to destroy, and he instantly acted upon it.
He did not know where the technique hade from but the moment the information for it appeared within his mind, he acted upon it.
*Blooded Aura Technique: Bloom of the Red Flower*
His aura energy flowed like a bloody river from his body.
Aura users were very unique.
Their cultivation level never appeared in the show of their aura as the color of Aura was of the emotional spectrum.
This was Mani''s aura was red.
However, the Blood flowing aspect was entirely different.
This one actually surprised even Barbara.
After all, only very few and unique individuals even amongst the Rubrum tribe could turn their rage to blood.
By few, meaning only herself, her elder brother Momoa, that was currently sick and that woman that was a god child.
This was the fourth person she was seeing, and even more incredible, he had transformed from a Violet Aura user to a Red Aura user.
There was also the fact that he was still just in the Stone rank.
Usually, such perculiar gifts never appeared until at least the person was entering the bronze ranks.
As she watched, the smile on her face focused into a loud grin, and then into full blownughter.
She looked at Mani as if she had found a new favorite chew toy.
Meanwhile, Mani''s Red blooded Aura flooded the ce.
Someone looking from above would instantly understand why this technique had Flower in it''s name.
The entire ce now looked like a giant blood red lilly with gigantic, spread out petals.
Instantly, Mani seemed to also turn to blood as he dissolved into the ground.I think you should take a look at
The Soldiers looked all around. Their eyes searching.
"Where is he!? Where the fuck did he go!"
However Mani suddenly appeared behind the first soldier.
Mani embraced him from behind, pulling him into the flower blood pool below.
"AHHHH!!!" The man gave terrible, inhumane screams, like a tortured pig slowly being butchered by the farmer''s axe as he was pulled below.
Those were very blood chilling screams, and then before everyone''s eyes, bones that were obviously from the soldier''s body shot out from the center of the blood flower, forming a stamen.
"What the actual fuc...!?" Another soldier had not finish cursing before Mani appeared beside him and pulled him below the blood pool.
He too, after terrible screams, formed a bone Stamen.
The Squad leader''s eyes opened up.
He looked around as he panicked like a nervous child.
"No! No!! No!!! This can''t be happening."
Instantly, he tried activating the Bear mother''s blessing, but it was of no use.
No matter how hard he tried, it was of no use.
The blessi g just won''te to life.
All he saw in the visions that came were blurry, static lines.
An image might appear from time to time but they all were not making sense.
Nothing, absolutely nothing was making sense.
An overwhelming sense of panic filled his heart.
This included the men.
And in their panic, they activated their totems.
Some of them directly attacked the blood pool beneath them, while others tried to form a defensive position, their backs to one another.
At the end of the day, these men were still soldiers.
Although they were taken by surprise, that did not mean that they were useless.
However, they might as well have been useless.
One by one, Mani pulled them into the Blood pool below.
Sometimes, it would be a soldier, and other times, it would be one of their mounts.
As far as Mani was concerned, this sin that had beenmitted to him could only be paid in blood.
One by one they were all pulled into the blood pool.
This included the mount that had prated his wife.
It was not long that the squad leader looked around only to descover that they was no one there.
All his men and their mounts had been swallowed by the blood pool beneath.
Slowly, Mani appeared before his eyes.
Mani did not rush. One step at a time, he advanced towards the Squad leader.
The Squad leader took a step back. However, he suddenly felt humiliated that he would do such a thing.
He frowned as his anger was roused up.
He waved his hand as his Totem if a gori attacked Mani.
The hitnded squarely, turning Mani to meat paste.
The Squad leader saw this and chuckled.
However, all of a sudden, the blood pool flowed unto Mani and his body instantly healed up.
Now, the Squad leader was truly scared.
Chapter 314 Revenge Served On A Plate Of Rage
Mani did not retreat.
Every step with the pained intentions of execution.
His eyes released red aura so bloody it looked to the rest of the world as if his eyes were bleeding.
The veins on his skin were visible like the roots of a tree showing above ground.
They were all red, like he had a deadly, incurable disease.
He took his steps neither too fast nor too slow.
Every step he took was a defining one.
It was obvious that he only had this squad Leader as his objective.
This man before him that was now panicking and attacking over and over again with his spiritual Energy Totem.
However, at the end of the day, it was of no use.
It was not that his attacks were useless. It was just that Mani rendered them useless.
No matter the cut or break, this included one time when he outrightly removed Mani''s head with an attack.
It all healed back, mending before the eyes of everyone watching.
The Squad leader stepped back. His fear was so overwhelming that his Gorr Totem lost its shape, and he fell on his ass.
"No! No!! Please don''t do this. I... I am sorry... I was only joking.... I ... I was..."
Mani stopped before him and grabbed him by the neck.
With one hand, he lifted him high into the air.
The man struggled, but for reasons unknown, Mani was at the moment bursting with incredible energy.
Mani suddenly remembered what they had done to his father.
The Vandorain soldiers had broken his legs.
Mani looked at the man''s legs.
With a hand, he grapped a leg from the thigh, Mani''s fingers sinking inside them like hot knife in a bowl of soft cheese.
"AHHH!!!" The man screamed in the pain that he was suffering.
When Mani''s fingers were deep enough and well anchored into the man''s thigh flesh, he twisted hard.
*CRACK! CRACK!!*
The twist of the man''s bones were loud and audible for all to hear, so were his high pitch screams.
Like a wild animal yanking out hard meat from its prey''s bones, Mani pulled out the man''s thigh, meat, bones and all.
Ripping them out like a hungry Wild dog.
Blood leaked like running tap from the wound.
"Please...plee...!!!" The squad leader''s face was ugly with fear and a mixture of mucus and tears.
But Mani pretended not to see it all.
With a swing of his hand, the man''s leg was thrown into the blood pool.
It instantly disolved into the blood pool.
Yet again, a new Stamen appeared in the center of the flower.
Mani dug his fingers into the next thigh, and just like the first, he twisted to first break the bones and joints before yanking them out.
This action of his was not slow nor too fast.
He was like a butcher taking his time to really skin an animal.
Except in this case, it was a person.
Barbara watched from where she was.I think you should take a look at
Every action of Mani''s made her swallow a bit.
Her face was flushed red, and her fingers were balled in a nervous fist.
Her legs also seemed to have tightened.
Abel was besides her, and he could not help but look at this beast of a woman with frowned brows.
He did not want to believe it, but from all obvious indication, this woman having an arousal.
The Squad leader bleed ceaselessly from his torn out limbs.
His lower body was a terrible mess.
It was like a wild animal with intense hatred for him had sank unlikeable jaws into his flesh.
But that was not all.
At least for Mani, it was not enough.
The intense hatred in his heart would only calm down a little if he plucked out this man''s life by his own hands.
After the legs, he went for the arms, breaking them before throwing them away.
The intense pain made the squad leader faint.
However, added pain woke him up once more.
They was no dodging the payment for sinning against the vige. At least not before Mani''s eyes.
Once more, another tremendous tear and the squad leader''s remaining hand was torn out.
This process was even slower than all the other.
His tears flowed down mixing with the blood that poured ceaselessly from his body.
To make matters worse, because he was a cultivator, his death was not going to be quick.
By reflex, his muscles and body sort a solution to the problem of him losing his limbs.
This meant that his body was drawing on his spiritual energy to repair his body.
At this moment, regret was not a satisfying definition to the feeling he felt right now.
Instead, the Squad leader cursed at himself. He cursed at his dead men that couldn''t advice him any better.
He cursed at themander that had put him on patrol.
He cursed at ever reaching this vige. After all, they were others. Any other and this might have not happened.
He also cursed at his proud Vandora Country.
He cursed at Victor, the first prince.
At this moment, they was nothing more abundant in his heart than curses for everything and everyone.
Even his own mother that birthed him was not above his cursing.
In fact, he cursed her for birthing him.
However, regret was a disease with no antidote.
This was something that this squad leader leant the hard way.
Today, he felt the brunt pain of revenge served on a te of rage.
Mani raised the man''s head to his face, and then ensuring that the man knew it wasing, he slowly Pierce d his hand through his chest.
"Please....please don''t kill me. I don''t want to die. I don''t..." The squad Leader begged.
Mani shook his head, "No! Death would be an easier escape for you. I have a better solution."
Mani closed his eyes as he felt for the location of the Squad leader''s Dantian.
And then he focused a significant amount of his Aura energy to rush and destroy it...
Chapter 315 Revenge Of The People
Just like that he destroyed the man''s cultivation.
The walls of the Squad leader''s Dantian broke and all his Spiritual energy escaped out his body.
At this moment, he had be a limbless mortal.
He was crippled both physically and cultivation wise.
Such was Mani''s revenge.
Mani dropped the man on the ground, and the rushed for his wife.
He picked her up in his hands and tears rushed down his eyes.
"I am sorry, I am so sorry." He embraced her harder.
Just then, he heard a voice.
"You can do one of two things. Either geal her or kill her!"
Instantly, he turned in the direction of the voice.
There she was.
Her steps were majestic and she carried a persona about her that could not let attention leave her body.
Beside her was Abel, with his white robes signifying that he was from the holy Church.
Abel did not walk, but seemed to glide as he approached.
Mani looked up at them.
One look at them, and he knew that they were not enemies.
Barbara''s dressing made it obvious that she was a woman of the Rubrum tribe.
However, he remembered that Abel had appeared just before the battle with the Vandorain soldiers.
It was apparent that he helped him.
Mani was not sure how, but his instincts told him so.
Barbara stopped in front of him, "your kind is rare. Even far rare than the sight of a god''s child. You can use both Red Aura and violet. If I am not mistaking, especially with this harvesymt of blood, you should have enough to heal good!"
Mani heard her words. He did not know if they were true, but he did it anyway.
He concentrated and truly, it worked.
Violet Aura flowed out of his body.
It rushed for Neely, permeating her body and healing her injuries.
Slowly, her eyes opened up, and the instant she saw Mani''s face, she broke into tears as she buried her face in his chest.
"Mani!" An aged voice suddenly called to him.
Mani turned behind. It was his father.
His legs were still broken.
Many instantly remembered.
He turned to the other vigers.
Many of the them were also badly wounded.
Mani stretched his hand as Violet Aura rushed out of his body and into their own.
As it did, the stamen in the center of the blood flower disolved into dust.
"Hmmm! I won''t do that if I were you. This is the first time, you might hurt yourself."
Mani turned to her and then back at his people.
Even though he would hurt himself, he did not care.
No, he couldn''t care.
The only important thing now was to save their lives.
After all, they were hurt because of him.
If healung them was going to be at the cost of his own life, then so be it.
He gritted his teeth, "Ahhh!!!" He screamed as he focused his new found power.I think you should take a look at
It was obvious what was happening.
The stamen was being converted from red to Violet which had healing properties.
However, as he used it, he could feel his eyes be cloudy.
It was draining more power than could handle.
"Stop! You will kill yourself!!"
However, Mani won''t have it.
Blood had already started to glow from his mouth.
However, he would not stop. Even for a second, he would not stop.
Not until he saw the wound on a child''s arm fully heal.
At that point, he ran out of endurance and fainted on the ground.
The blood still flowing from the corner of his mouth.
The Blood flower suddenly disappeared.
The earth resumed it''s previous color.
However, blood was every where, and the stamen from the Blood flower had left behind some bones.
Barbara walked forward and peeked Mani from Neely''s embrace.
As she did, Neely stretched a hand.
However, Barbara gave her a menacing look before she smiled.
Do not worry, he is in good hands.
As she walked away, she turned to the vigers, "now, I know you are peaceful people, but will you allow him do all the work?" She signalled to the half alive Squad leader on the ground.
The child that Mani had healedst was the first to stand to his feet. He understood what Barbara was saying.
He quickly walked over to one of the huts. When walked back out, there was a nk in his hand.
The other vigers looked at him and then at Barbara. They also understood.
Although, Mani had saved their lives, a good few of them still died and those corpses were still very far from bing cold.
Many of them looked at their dead loved ones and intense anger med in their hearts.
Instantly, they rushed to go get their implements.
Some with farm implements, and some others with sticks.
They rushed for Squad Leader and the pounding began.
The Squad Leader tried to scream, but someone quickly quenched his screams with a blow that dislocated his jaw.
Barbara had a nice smile in her face at this.
That night, the smell of burnt human flesh permeated the vige.
Barbara willter cone to admire the hatred tenacity that these people had for the squad leader.
They healed him after beating Jim close to death three times with abined effort of their Purple Aura energy before eventually burning him alive.
Mani did not wake up until deep within the night.
He opened his eyes to the familiar ceiling of his room.
"Neely!!!" He screamed as he rushed up.
However, an intense pain that came from every part of his body shot him back to the bed.
"Rx warrior, your wife is okay. At least... You made sure of that."
Mani instantly turned to his side.
There she was.
Barbara walked over to him, she had a tray with a cup of tea in hand.
She sat close to him on the bed, "here, drink this. It will help your red Aura energy... "
Chapter 316 Manis Origins
Barbara watched him take the cup of tea gently.
Much like a caring, loving wife admiring her husband enjoying her hand work.
At first, he took it slowly.
However, he could not hold back and rushed the entire thing, flushing it into his stomach.
With the kind of battle he had been through, he was very exhausted, hungry and thirsty.
This was also because of thebined Aura he used as well as the kind of technique.
It was only bay his will power and true rage that he held it for as long as he did.
After the tea, a tray of food had already been presented to him.
Naturally, the call to stuff himself up was overwhelming and he answered it.
It was only at the third serving did he slow down realizing what was happening.
Barbara chuckled a little, "don''t worry, there is no problem. You can take as much time as you want eating. I and my men are here now. The Vandorains are noting back."
Hearing this, he instantly remembered a very good potion of the things that had happened.
This included the core beast that that inserted itself in his wife for pleasure.
"Damn! What I''m I doing here?" He asked himself.
He stood to his feet, "I need to check on my father and my..."
Barbara waved a hand, "let him in!" She ordered.
Instantly, the door to this small hut opened up.
And there he was.
One step at a time, the old man walked inside.
He still used his walking stick. However, he was alright.
Mani rushed for him, grabbing his father in a hug.
"Are you alright!? Did they hurt you?" Mani asked nervously as he checked his father''s body.
The old smiled a bit, "its okay! It''s okay boy!! I am fine."
However, he still spun the old man around searching for none existent injuries.
The old man could not take it any more.
*Pop!*
He gave Mani a hit on his head with the walking stick.
This was action that Mani was long already used to.
Ever since he was a child, it was his father''s method of disciplining him.
Mani fell to the ground scratching his head. However, this pain felt surprisingly good. He was very happy that his old man was alive.
"We need to talk son!" The old man''s expression was suddenly stern, showing his seriousness of the topic at hand to be discussed.
Mani knew his father well. Instantly, he too carried a serious look on his face.
Barbara was still in the room. However, she pretended not to understand the situation, and busy herself in the corner, wiping the dishes like a dutiful wife.
"Son, please sit down! The things I want to say to you are very important."
Mani knew his father''s serious face. He went back the bed and his father took a seat by his side.I think you should take a look at
"I''ll go straight to the point. Because, as things are, hiding it will not help anyone, especially you."
The old man took a deep breath in and out.
Apparently, whatsoever it was that he wanted to say was of such incredible importance that he had to prepare his mind for it.
He turned over to Mani, "she is alive Mani, your mother, she is alive!"
Firstly, Mani was left tongue tied at the news. He really could not believe what he had just heard.
After a few seconds, both confusion and doubt were registered on his face.
"But... but... I don''t understand. I thought you said that she died giving birth to me. What is this now? What... What should I believe? And if she is still alive, why did she abandon me for all these years?"
As the questions ooded out of his mouth, Mani was slowly raising his voice.
The oldam sighed once more. His face looked as if he had aged a couple more years in this moment.
He always knew that this day woulde. After all, he could not hide such truth from his son for too long.
It was Mani''s right to know. However, this was also a very difficult topic for him to visit.
"Please, let me exin..."
The Old man was not always from this small isted, nearly-forgot, cut-out vige of the Viceum tribe.
In fact, he was acting heir to the chief of the main Tribe.
He was one of three sons that was capable of inheriting the title of chief of the tribe.
This was many, many years ago.
The peace between the Vandora kingdom and the hignds was still in full swing.
There was no external enemy for them to unity against.
Naturally, no external enemy meant the creation of internal ones.
No one was really sure which tribe stated it first. However, the Violet tribe, having always been a peaceful tribe tried to settle it, thereby carrying a big part of this burden on their shoulders.
The Chief of the Viceum tribe offered this opportunity to his three sons.
Naturally, everyone knew that this was a test. Anyone of them that could bring incredible results, would be named the next chief.
This was an incredibly important assignment.
One that could potentially see to long years of peace.
The two tribes with a majority of the conflict were the Rubrum tribe. This was the red aura tribe.
This was a tribe that focused on the emotional spectrum of rage.
They were always quick to anger and even quicker to expressing it.
The second tribe was vus tribe. This was the yellow aura tribe.
This tribe focused on the emotional spectrum of fear.
While rage was a power that was sourced internally, Fear was one that was acquired externally.
For this reason, the vus tribe were quite outgoing.
They were in a constant state of looking for trouble and bullying other tribes, feeding on the fear of the people to grow their power.
Ironically, these two tribes were very close to one another, only separated by the....
(Author''s note: I love a good story telling. very entertaining)
Chapter 317 Manis Origins 2
Ironically, these two tribes were very close to one another, only separated by the Aurantiacus tribe.
This was the tribe of the Orange Spectrum.
This tribe had a tendency to take. Nothing was ever enough for them.
As a result, they were mostly merchants, and seeing as they were right in the middle of two chaotic tribes, they implemented methods that were of their subtle nature.
A tribe that ruked by fear, and anger that was quick to anger.
Surely, either of the two was juicy prey to the Aurantiacus tribe.
Of course, this meant that several cards had to be yed right, and maniption had to be involved.
No matter how the other tribes saw this, things were going to soon escte.
And if they did, it would not be good.
As the saying goes: The grasses will not burn by fire and leave the trees untouched just because they were further away.
No matter what, it was eventually going to reach them.
Before it got to that escted extent, these three heirs would each find a resolution to the problem.
They had been groomed right, and in the customary ways as to endure peace.
Of course, this was still apetition for the title of chief.
If one was to look at this situation most critically, then they would realize that the most important element in this conflict, was not the Orange Tribe.
Instead, it was the Other tribes. After all, the merchants were only in it for their own gain.
Secondly, they was an important factor that determined the stability of all Tribes.
See, the Rubrum tribe had been blessed by the gods.
For this generation of the tribe had been favored to have an exceptional young woman.
She was born a god child.
This was extremely rare. This was the first god child in five hundred years.
Thest one had died shortly after his birth in the Aurantiacus tribe due to the power schemes of other tribes.
Rumours had it that it was intentional done because of the kind of people of the tribe.
The god child before that one fought in thest war against the Elves and unfortunately lost her life.
She was of the Viceum tribe.
Her birth to the tribe had seen it flourish and grow big.
Even though the Viceum tribe had their roots in just healing, the Presence of a god child brought about incredible peace and prosperity.
This was prosperity that that the Viceum tribe still enjoyed till this day.
For the above reason, they were the best of all the tribes to mediate the situation.
Getting a God child in a Tribe is seen as heavens favor sprinkled on that tribe.
And in this generation, it was the Rubrum tribe.
This tribe of difficult to understand, and easy to anger people were the ones to receive heavens favor.
This naturally made them all the more cocky.
With the god child on their side, their actions mostly became more brazen.I think you should take a look at
The task of the three brothers was simple mediate, but even better, since the vus tribe of Fear had a Strong Son already of the Copper rank, help propose peace with marriage to the Rubrum tribe of Rage.
This n had its advantages to it.
After all, marriage between tribes for the sake of peace was normal tradition.
Of course, with certain conditions.
For example, after the first child is born, the woman must convert her aura energy in a tribal ritual to her husband''s color.
This would normally break peace again but it was worth it for the time period it was established.
However, with the god child, even such a thing was not necessary.
After all, a god child could use all seven colors of the spectrum.
This was true bnce.
If the vus tribe chief''s sin was to marry the gid chd of the Rubrum, peace could easily be achieved.
Besides, it would also help to fully secure her life, least it be dangered.
This would be thebination of two very strong Aura tribes.
Even the other five would not want to piss them off.
Priliminary arrangements for this had already been conducted by the chief of the Viceum tribe himself, and now, he was sending his son''s to finish this.
On the spot a fair lot was drawn, none given an advantage over the other.
The three sons were Sandy, Hook and Utah.
Sandy got the lot for the Aurantiacus tribe of Orange Aura.
Hook got the vus tribe of Yellow Aura.
And Utah got the Rubrum tribe of Red Aura.
Amongst these three, Utah was actually the youngest and the one that was considered the most unfortunate of the lot.
After all, the Rubrum people were considered to be very difficult to deal with.
However, fate was ever bending in her ways and unexpected things unfolded.
Firstly, young Utah fell in love with the god''s child as her beauty was ethereal and she with him.
And their rtionship was unfortunately blessed with a child even though she eventually got married into the vus tribe.
However, Utah was not the only one that had fallen in love with her.
One if his brothers, Sandy, had also been charmed by her wild beauty.
By some coincidence, he had caught them sneaking to meet each other on her wedding night and Jealousy took the better of him.
He decided on a n to ensure he won at the end.
This scheme led to Hook''s violent death by the vus tribe''s Son that had married the god child.
It also led to Utah getting so injured trying to save the god child who was the love of his life, that he lost his cultivation.
Andstly, it led to the poisoning of the god child just when she was about to birth her child into the world.
Thanks to her connection with the god''s, she was able to purge out much of the poison from her body.
However, by the time she had birthed the child, it was already toote ....
Chapter 318 Ending The War With A Hybrid
The god''s child gave birth to a dead child.
However, gid children were very unique.
It is said that if they listened really well, they could even hear the whispers in the thoughts of the gods.
As they could hear those whispers, so could the gods there''s.
It is a known fact that there is no connection in the world like that between a mother and her child, and thus, no loss more painful.
In her tears, this god child tore out Runes that had been carved on her own skin by the gods themselves.
These were runes that she had been born with.
Amongst all, she tore out the Blue rune of hope and nailed it using her Aura and blood right on the child''s chest.
With a lot plead, her painful cry went to the gods through the blue rune of hope.
Even the god''s could not refuse such painful sacrifice and tears. After all, pain was a proof of love like no other.
The Blue Rune glowed and life was restored to the child.
However, in the fulfillment of hope, something else was born.
The blue rune mutated before her''s and Utah''s very eyes, and a child unlike no other ever seen within the seven tribes was born into the world.
In him, for the first time in forever, two forms of aura energy found peace.
One eye glowed Violet with the gift of peace and healing, and the other was Blood red, carrying the purest form of rage.
This child carried his mother''s pain and rage against a cruel world that had taken her child from her, and yet his father''s unconditional gift of peace and healing to the world.
This was the birth of a hybrid. The first huybrid of his kind.
Such a thing should not have happened.
Discord all types had already been born because of the mother, and further fueled because of her womb.
It would be foolishness to believe that if knowledge of this child were to be revealed, a lot more choas would not ensure.
For this reason, mother and child had to part ways.
The god child returned to her people and Utah, sin of a chief, half broken from loosing his cultivation because of the battle with his brother fled with the new born child.
For years, he had been thought of as being dead.
However, he had actually returned to his tribe.
However, he remained in a very remote vige of the tribe.
As the years went by, the cultivation injury he had gotten became worse, and even affected his physical appearance, as his own aura became poisonous to him, aging him very fast.
Utah, told his son this story, and in that moment, Mani stared at him both speechless and in obvious disbelief.
After all, how could he believe such a thing.I think you should take a look at
However, his father took his hand and ced it on his chest.
In closing his eyes, he shed back to the subtle smiles of his long missed lover, and then he activated his Aura.
Behold, there it was. The mutated blue of hope.
Mani could not believe this. Quickly, he stood up from the bed.
He staggered a little as he was still recovering some of his strength.
However, he quickly got his footing together.
"Are you saying that, I am that child. That my mother is alive?" He asked doubting himself of his own words.
Utah the old man nodded.
"In fact, your mother is not just alive. Right now, she resides within the Rubrum tribe. I learnt about you from her very lips," as she talked, she approached him.
Barbara was a head taller than him. With the shock of the news he had just heard and her towering figure, it was an intimidating sight for her to approach him the ways he did.
Mani backed away steadily, his face carried evidence that it was difficult for him to process all this.
However, more was yet toe.
Barbara advanced further until she had him against the wall.
"You, Mani, Hybrid of two tribes are destined for great things."
As she talked, Abel materialized behind her.
In his hand was the Mirror egg.
With her eyes still focused on Mani, she stretched and took the egg.
She brought it before Mani''s eyes.
"We have hurt and pained at the hands of the Vandora Kingdom for a very long time. You today saw what they were capable of. Killing, innocents: mothers, fathers, children all because of our Vasma steel Ore. These idiots even came here to y."
Mani''s eyes was subconsciously drawn to the mirror egg in her hands.
"What... What is that?"
"This, my dear, is the reason you, that old man and the rest of your vige still breaths. If not, even with how special you are, you all would have been dead by now. It is the Mirror egg and it is the key to Winning the war."
The moment she said that, Mani suddenly remembered the conversation he had with Neely only a few days ago.
She had told him about a dream where he held the key to Ending the war in his hands, and Mani also remembered the reply he had given her.
He had greed to pick her over the rest of the world.
Barbara turned to him. "This device can destroy that stupid divine ability that lets the Vandora army see into the future. However, there is a fault with it. It can only be activated in close proximity to the enemy. Any one that gets close enough can die. But not you! Not with what I have seen today. You can take shots again and again, and still recover. With you in the battlefield, we will win the war. And win it for good this time. We will push them back all the way to their capital city of Kandal. And they will never be able to hurt us again."
Mani could not believe what he had just heard...
Chapter 319 Our Savior is a monster
Chapter 319 Our Savior is a monster
Mani could not believe what he had just heard.
This was essentially what Neely had said. However, he never intended to pick her over anything or anybody.
He knew what Barbara was going to request of him next, And he had already decided on an answer.
"And if I say No!" He interrupted her.
She looked at him with her brows frowning. One look at her and it was obvious that she was holding back her slowly rising anger.
Barbara was currently leader of the only resistance against the Vandora kingdom.
People in positions of power were not most popr with the concept of patience. She was not too far an exception to this.
Besides, she was a bronze rank Cultivator. She could not believe that an ordinary Copper ranked cultivator would dare to go against her.
"Wait a minute..." She thought to herself. "Is he copper rank already. Did this man just advance on the battlefield?"
She couldn''t help but crack a sudden smile.
This smile came from the bottom of her heart.
Truly, she thought that she was a monster. However, a person advancing in the midst of battle was a different kind of monster.
One that she would not believe existed if she was not looking at him now.
Advancing in cultivation was not an easy thing to say the least.
It required focus on the energy, the advance, and not to talk of inspiration of the rank or realm.
This was something that took many years to figure out. Such a bnce was so delicate that if disrupted only a little by one side, the natural flow of things would shift, and cultivation injury could ensure.
Sometimes, it could result into cultivation poisoning and in some worse cases, it could result in death.
Such a circumstance was rarely or in fact, it was never heard of.
However, Mani had done it.
In fact, she even suspected that Mani was not even aware of his cultivation advancement.
Her smile became bigger and broader.
She almost chuckled, but she knew that this was neither the time nor the ce.
She had to hold it back.
In Mani''s eyes however, she looked a bit creepy.
It was like a monster smiling at a meal it was about to have.
"I won''t do it. I can''t," Mani brazenly pushed her by the shoulder away from his face.
"I don''t know if you realized this, but I just got married today. He raised the purple ribbon still on his wrist. I don''t care if I am some Hybrid, I rather live a vige man and die as such. I am not meant for war."
After saying this, he rushed for the door and ran out of the hut.
"MANI!" Old man Utah called to him.
However, Barbara raised a hand at the old man. "Don''t stop him, Utah. He needs time to process it all."
The old man sighed at this. He could not help but now his head as drop of tears fell down his eyes.
He really wished for a quiet life for his son.
However, Destiny was a very funny fellow, catching him off guard like it did.
It he had known, maybe he would have chosen a different kind of life.
However, When Mani was little and he produced aura energy, it hade out as Violet.
This had given some form of hope.
As far as he was concerned, the Violet Aura had suppressed the red.
Then again, it was either his mind was clouded with the hope of a simple life or it was because it was a well known fact that a person could not have two types of Aura.
Either ways, he now felt like a miserable fool.
Because of his past actions, his son''s life was now to change.
Barbara also stepped out of the hut.
In front, were two big, buff warriors of the Rubrum tribe.
"Should we go after him?" One of them asked.
Gently, she shook her head.
"Don''t bother, even if all of you go, you will only be advancing to your death. Even a wounded rabbit will bite. That there is a monster."
The men could not believe their ears.
Of course, Mani looked big and strong, but that was onlypared to the vigers of this ce.
Compared to them, he was like a teenager showing off to his grown father of how big his muscles had gotten.
Just then Abel materialized from the ground.
"Are you sure about this? If I am not mistaking, he is running back to his wife."
Barbara smiled, "this I am aware of. But don''t worry, on his own ord, he will return."
She turned around and stretched a little, "Damn it, I''m so tired. I need to get some sleep. Wake me when he returns."
"Yes, chief!" The guards sharply responded.
She walked back into the hut and shut the door behind her.
Abel watched her leave, and then he turned in the direction Mani had run to.
He was really curious as to what would happen.
Mani on the other hand went around the vige looking for Neely.
He screamed her name every where.
He even searched her home but she was not there.
He found other vigers but he just could not find her.
And when he asked around, no body responded.
Many of them looked at him with fear in their eyes.
It was very clear for him to see.
Some of them even pulled their children closer in fear.
They had all seen what he had done to the Vandorain soldiers.
These were a peace loving people. Aside from injuries from hunting, many of them had never seen blood of such quantity.
Yet, Mani had disyed a level of barbaric brutality only ever heard of in stories.
It was true that he did it for them.
However, what they saw was not a person but a monster.
Mani had searched the entire vige but did not see her.
He suddenly remembered something. There was one ce that she possibly could be hiding.
He immediately rushed there.
However what he saw....
Chapter 320 The Wound in her heart, not her legs...
Chapter 320 The Wound in her heart, not her legs...
What Mani saw, was a sight that would forever hunt him till the day he left this world.
He had searched for Neely everywhere and had looked at every part of the vige. However, he never expected that he woulde and find her here.
This spot used to be their lovers Haven. A sweet spot that they coulde and enjoy each other''spany.
It was a representation of their care and love.
Under this tree, they had promised each other forever more times than the word could possibly mean.
However, she had now met a fate worse than he could ever imagine.
At the moment, Neely was hanging from the tree with a rope around her neck.
Mani was a hunter. He had killed core Beasts many many times, with a range looof different methods.
He hoped that it was a lie, but her lifeless eyes spoke more truths than his chest could care to carry.
It was night time, the twin moons had rippen in the sky, bathing the earth in their silvery light.
Mani remembered that Neely''s skin used to be so bright and radiant with life and energy.
Even under the light of the full moons, her Rosy cheeks was clear to see.
However, now her skin was pale as jade. Her eyes were sunk into her eye sockets, revealing only a bit of their ck, but most of it was in white.
The saliva that leaked from her mouth at the pointing of choking-death was already dried.
These were all evidence that she had been hanging here for a while now.
Mani suddenly felt weak to his knees.
His voice quivered as he staggered forward, trying his best to control his overwhelming emotions, as the well of tears slowly dropped their overflow from his eyes.
Pain for him right now, came in different waves. None of which was physical.
But all of it was hurt like never before.
Slowly and steadily, he finally reached her.
He waved his hand and some of his red Aura energy cut the rope around her neck.
Her dead body fell on him.
She was not that heavy but thebination of both mental and emotional pain had made his legs weak and he fell to the ground.
He held her in his hands as more tears flowed from his eyes.
Slowly, his hands, still in disbelief, cupped her cheeks.
The cold feel of her skin was the straw that broke the camel''s back, and the Dam in his chest broke through.
With a Loud SCREAM, a strong wave of red Aura rushed out of his body.
His scream was deep, loud and hoarse, carrying the excruciating grief of a man that had lost his love.
His scream echoed all through to the vige and even off the Vasma steel filled mountains.
There were those vigers in their homes that even thought that it was the roar of a core beast about to attack their vige.
However, the Red Aura warriors rushed out of the vige with Vasma Steel weapons in hand, all of them ready for a fight.
They arrived to see Mani with his dead wife in his hands.
His tears were so much that a part of his rich red aura tainted them a shade of bitter red.
They all stopped when they saw him, none of them, darring to approach.
How could they?
At the moment, Mani''s body was spitting out an amazing amout of red Aura.
But this was not just red aura.
Normal red aura was just red.
However, Mani''s own looked like liquid blood flowing through the air.
They suddenly remembered Barbara''s words concerning Mani.
None of them at this point woukd dare approach.
None except of course, her.
Barbara steadily walked forward. She only stopped when she was at his side.
She looked at him, and shook her head.
It was clear, she could see what he was doing.
Mani''s hand was on Neely''s head and he was trying his best to bring her back to life.
Barbara sighed, "unfortunately, it does not work like that. You cannot give life, your ability is to only heal. If we had gotten to her faster, we could have saved her. I am sorry."
She ced a hand on Mani''s shoulder.
However, he shook it off.
Right now, he did not want to see or be with anyone else except her.
The action of Mani shaking her off his shoulder shook Neely''s body, and her hand opened up.
In it, was a piece of leaf.
This was something that Mani had not taken note of before.
However, he did now.
Mani remembered that on this tree, they would leave notes for one another.
These notes were written in each other''s aura energy.
It was their secret method of passing messages to each other ever since they were little and innocent.
When their rtionship was but of a boy and a girl that enjoyed ying hide and seek with each other.
Slowly and steadily, he removed the leaf from her hand.
He opened it. In truth, he was scared of what she wrote.
He did not want to know, yet curiosity beckoned on him like a dog begging it''s owner for a treat, after it did good.
And so he opened the leaf and read:
"I''m sorry Mani! They took it from me. And I couldn''t stop thinking about it. I couldn''t bear to face you after my first was with... And so I am choosing for you, for us. I''ll let you go..."
The letter ended there. It was swift and straight to the the point.
However, in them, Mani could see that she was mostly likely in tears as she had written it down.
After all, he knew her hand writing well. This one was shaky, an attribute he knew she had whenever she was scared.
She must have been hurting a lot when she wrote it
Even though he had treated her.
Even though he had healed her wounds, the wound in her heart was the true hurt...
(author''s note: Wow, I hope you guys enjoyed the Chapter. And yes I know, but don''t worry, we shall see how this links up with our MC)
Chapter 321 Advancing Carlas Rank.
?
"Mani!" Barbara called to him.
"Trust me, I Know! I know what it feels like to lose those that you care so much about. To watch their lives flush by your eyesike they never had value to begin with. A STUPID GAME by foreigners, all because they seek control of our lives. They took my parents and now, even my brother lies in aa because of them. what as happened now is not your fault. It is not you to be med. Our Enemy is them! The Vandora kingdom."
Those words stared up incredible hate inside Mani.
He stood to his feet as he turned to her, wiping away his tears, "I will do it. I will avenge my Neely."
Barbara smiled at this.
It was this moment that a new name was added to the battlefield.
Mani immediately left his father after burying his wife.
He moved over to the Rubrum kingdom.
His attire changed from violet to red.
His hate against the the Vandora Kingdom was true from his heart and he fought with all his heart.
Rumours had it that his method of fighting, was simple.
He would fly over by winged beast and be dropped right in the center of the battlefield.
With the Mirror egg in hand, he would activate his technique for the ughter to begin.
However as he did this, he never once noticed that Barbara had a smile on the side of her lips whenever she watched him to go war.
She looked at him like a sculpture artist looked at an artwork they carved themselves.
........
Meanwhile, in the Chand Kingdom, Chiron had just killed Razad, and in the process, achieving a feat that had never been done before.
He was the first person to have been known to ever survive the Joker''s Blue Poison.
Right now, he was like a messiah amongst his men.
The best part was that he now had his arms again.
The soldiers rejoiced and many sang praises to his name.
Captain Timi turned to Commander Hardstone.
"I have seen a lot of things in my life, and havee to understand that the world isrge. But I say for a fact that the things the prince can do continually hammer on my mind, reminding me that I have seen nothing yet."
Subconsciously,mander Hardstone nodded.
He had seen the moment Chiron destroyed his own arms, and now, he watched as they grew back in ce.
He had thought that Chiron would have to live the rest of his life a cripple.
However, the prince was apparently unstoppable.
Chiron waved his hands and the cheering slowly died down.
He turned Commander Hardstone and Captain Timi.
"The first part of today is done. However, the show is just beginning."
Chiron ced his hands behind his back as he walked out of the hall.
Commander Hardstone and Captain Timi followed behind.
Chiron instructed that the men stay behind.
Then again, they were feeling so much pride and joy at the moment that they would have not had it any other way.
All they wanted to do right now was celebrate the invincibility of their leader against death.
Chiron walked through the Corridors and out of the pce.
Commander Hardstone and Captain Timi followed along behind him.
They walked to the side of the pce.
Here, there was arge blood pool.
This was the blood pool that had been formed from Ca''s Massacre.
At the moment, Emmaid in a very sexual position not far from the pool.
Her headid on Hunter''s big body as the core beast enjoyed the head of a man from the battlefield. A gift from Ca after she was done with the killing.
It was both a beautiful and yet surprising contrast to see a highly seductive woman with a ferocious beast.
Ca stood not too far from the pool.
She was still as bloody as she was from the battle, and her eyes still showed her willingness to engage even more in ughter.
Ca was the star of the this show.
Chiron turned to Emma, "is it ready?"
"Yes, master!"
Chiron nodded.
He suddenly spread his spiritual energy around the ce.
Just as Emma had said, all was in order.
"Come!" Chiron ordered.
Ca walked over, and knelt before him.
Chiron patted her head gently, and then he turned to Commander Hardstone.
"If I am not mistaking, you are a bronze rank Cultivator. Can I trouble you for your help please!" Chiron smiled at him.
Commander Hardstone was surprised at the sudden request.
He turned to his brother, and captain Timi nodded at him, encouraging him to step up.
Themander walked forward, "what can I do to help, my prince."
"It''s simple really. I need you to drop some of your blood filled with the bronze rank spiritual energy in her mouth. I would have done it myself, but the higher the cultivation rank, the higher the sess rate."
Once again, themander was taken back by such a request.
He turned to Captain Timi.
Captain Timi nodded.
An action that made Chiron smile in his head.
This of course, was a form of maniption.
From the moment Chiron had thought of using this ritual, he hadmander Hardstone in my mind.
It was true that the higher the cultivation for this part, the more likelihood of sess.
However, that did not mean that he could just ask it of themander.
At the end of the day, it was his own blood.
He could decide to give or not to give.
However, Captain Timi who was now a fervent believer in the prince was around.
A standing catalyst for any decision that his big brother was going to make.
Commander Hardstone might not trust Chiron a lot.
After all, he had only met the prince for a short while, and most of it was official through out that period.
However, he trusted his brother.
Such a ritual was not necessary for either men to witness.
However Chiron invited them either way.
He was using Captain Timi to put pressure on Commander Hardstone...
Chapter 322 Plans For The Highlands
?
Commander Hardstone stepped forward, and with the encouragement that Captain Timi provided, he brought out his de, and dropped spirit filled drops of blood into Ca''s mouth.
The moment he did, the blood pool seemed to glow slightly.
This was something that he instantly noticed.
Ca stood to her feet and walked one step at a time, until she entered the blood pool.
She turned and stared an Chiron.
She gave a slight smile that revealed her bloody teeth and then with a dive, she went into the blood pool.
The beast cores at the different edges glowed lightly.
Chiron turned to Emma, "make sure to change the cores every three hours."
"Yes master," she nodded.
Chiron turned and walked back to the pce.
"Wait! That''s it?" Commander Hardstone asked.
Chiron nodded, "Basically, yeah that''s it. We just have to wait for her to cook a while."
"And how long will that take?"
"Give or take, a couple of days if she is early, or weeks if she is not."
"But that''s too far. We already have an emergency on our hands."
Chiron raised a brow at him, "what emergency?"
"I did not want to say it when we arrived because you already had your hands full. The truth is that things have turned around at the other battlefields.
"The tides of the war have changed. The Hignders have engaged us in battle like never before. The men stationed there are dying in their hundreds. The Bear mother''s gift is no longer working. The worse part is that the men are too used to the Bear mother''s gift that many have forgotten what it is like fighting in a war where they can''t see the future. The Uncertainty of life and death has run many of them wild. They are even some that have desserted the military."
Captain Timi heard this and he frowned.
Now, he was starting to understand why Chiron had not cared for the Bear mother''s blessing.
A dependance on it had made the senses of the soldiers dulled, and now that they were faced with the harsh reality of the battlefield, they had be cowards.
They was indeed no better way for the army of the Vandora kingdom to peel itself apart than these method.
Captain Timi was moved by what he had just heard, and he really wanted to step forward to do something about it.
However, he quickly noticed that Chiron did not appear to have the same sense of urgency that he did.
In fact, Chiron only nodded at Commander Hardstone''s words like it did not concern him, or like he was only listening to news about a cat finding it''s missing ball.
"Well, it''s a good thing that I have a very capable uncle. I believe he is already on it."
Commander Hardstone stepped forward, "That is the thing. This is a problem that we are facing not just in the North but also the west. The Beast people are already ferocious by nature. The little advantage we had over them was the ability of the Bear mother. However, because of their traditions, they do not desire to stray too far from theirnds. Prince Victor iming that he was holding back the west has abandoned the north. The only thing holding back those barbarians are the Tesseracts stationed there."
"Hmmm! I see. It would seem like they are working hard. I would pray the Bear mother for them."
Chiron continued walking away.
Commander Hardstone really could not believe this.
He hurried after him, "Prince Chiron, you clearly have both the capability and military strength to help out in the Northern region. We really need your help there. I could have gone myself, but someone has to stay with the king. If His Majesty had not insisted, I wouldn''t even be here right now. Barbara of the Rubrum tribe is killing us there."
However, Chiron suddenly stopped in his steps, and then he turned to Commander Hardstone.
"Did you say Barbara of the Rubrum tribe!?"
"Yes your highness. You... Know her?" Themander asked in surprise. After all, Barbara was a rtively new name in the public.
The only reason why her name was out there was because of her brother''s sudden copse.
After all, Momoa had been in the lime light for far too long.
It was actually a surprise that Chiron would know her, especially with how full his hands had been as ofte.
What he did not know was that Chiron knew Barbara far more than he would admit.
In fact, one could say that they had a certain physical rtionship.
Although this was not with him. It was more with the MC of the book.
Barbara was his first lover.
Of course, that description was rtive to a lot of things.
One of them being that at the time, Barbara was using the MC as she had lost favor with the Holy Church.
And the MC of the book, blinded by love, did her bidding.
Surprisingly, it was not the first time that Barbara had used her body to get what she wanted.
Her loins were a thirst trap for undisciplined men, and aside her constant schemes and devilish ns, she was a woman very well willing to sleep with even the Lord of the Nether if it gave her power.
Chiron remembered that it was at this time that she began her expansion, using her people as the cornerstone and iming that it was all for love for her people.
For her ns, she had a dog that she used to execute very precised assaults.
A dog that made a name for himself during the war With the Chikitsa kingdom.
Chiron remembered the nature of that dog.
It was a pet of hers that sheter regretted not taking full advantage of as shecked the necessary knowledge at the time.
After all, an aura dual user was as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack.
In fact, if she had done the needful, she might have by far surpassed her previous limits.
Besides, that dog had a mother with an also precious body.
Chiron had lost one God child. He was not going to yet again lose another.
Now, Chiron was interested.
Chapter 323 Plans For The Highlands 2
?
Chiron massaged his jaw a little, however, he shook his head.
He turned to Commander Hardstone, "I am sorry, but as you can see, things are not yet stable in this country. But I employ you to send my encouragement to my uncle and his men. I assure you that the moment I am done here, I''ll immediately rush in for the assist."
Commander Hardstone heard this and could not help but be disappointed.
He wanted to talk some more, but Captain Timi patted his shoulder, and shook his head at him.
Commander Hardstone understood the signal and stopped.
"In that case, my work here is done. I will be leaving by the morning to be once more at his Majesty''s side."
Chiron nodded at this, "Then I''ll leave the arrangement for your return with Captain Timi."
Chiron turned and left in a haste.
Captain Timi turned to Commander Hardstone, "I understand! Truth be told, it''s not the military power here that is needed in the north or the west, is it?"
Commander Hardstone shook his head, "No! It isn''t! What we truly need is an incrediblemander. Prince Chiron was able to subjugate an entire nation with not up to a thousand men. Imagine what he would do with the tens of thousands of troops stationed in the north and in the west."
Captain Timi nodded, "you are right! He is really incredible. Sometimes I forget that he his not even thirteen yet. He is already frightening at such a young age. I can only imagine what would happen if he bes king and is twenty. Who knows, we might even be a part of the Round table."
Commander Hardstone heard this and turned to his brother. Both men could not help but burst into a slight chuckle.
It was true that Chiron was talented, but those guys at the round table were on a different level.
They were the invisible hands that controlled the workings of the whole world.
In fact, who knew? This war with the other nations might be a part of their workings.
Commander Hardstone nodded.
What Captain Timi had said was true. Chiron was only a few years old. It was not right to push such heavy responsibilities to him.
Especially not after everything he had been through.
Both brothers talked as they left the ce.
Meanwhile, the moment Chiron went back to his room, he drew out a n for himself.
The Hignds?
Definitely! There was no way Chiron was going to allow such a juicy fruit walk out of his sight.
However, he would have to make preparations.
Chiron immediately opened the Fate change System.
Instantly, he went through the store.
ording to the system, they was nothing he required that he could not get here. All he needed was Fate points.
As he did, he came across a tag that wasbeled: Mask.
Underneath it, he saw all kinds of things.
>> Mask Eyes, Nose
>>Mask Face
>> Mask Height
>>Mask Build
>>Mask Person
>>Mask Energy
>>Mask Allies....
The list went on and on. There was even a tag for masking country and thest one underneath it was something Chiron did not expect.
It was ... Mask Fate.
However, the points required for this one was just too much. Basically, even if he managed to kill every person in the Chand Kingdom and the Vandora kingdom, it still won''t be enough for the required Fate points to grow.
Chiron sighed as he choose to remove his mind from it.
At least for now, it was not important.
However, it still goes to prove that they was someone watching him.
In other words, his gate was being monitored.
Chiron went back up the list and he traced it step by step again.
He came across a few that looked okay for the current job.
The only problem was that this required changing a part of his body.
Chiron did not want to change too much.
For example, if he took the tag that changed his height, this could affect him in a fight.
Meaning that his judgement in a fight is going to be affected.
A punch or kick that he would have easily defended against could hit him because of bad judgement.
This was the same thing for a knife or a sword.
Whether it was the weapons length or even a flying arrow.
Chiron was not so stupid as to allow such a thing happen.
For this assignment, he had to pick wisely.
At the end of the day, he retained his height, but picked a change for his face and of course, his Aura.
Chiron checked his faith points. It was very low.
This was to be expected as he just got his hands back.
"Hunter!" He called out, and instantly a shadow pool appeared.
Hunter came out from it.
"Go into the Chand Kingdom. I need you to kill every living thing in a town and two viges before the morning of tomorrow. I''ll advice you take out that town Razad and his men were hosted first. So that Iceberg can me it on Razad."
Immediately the order was given, Hunter dived into the shadow pool.
Now, all Chiron had to do was wait a bit and sure enough, it was not even up to ten minutes, his fate points started to increase.
For this n, there was no time to waste. Getting fate points by killing people might be stupid as it wasted the possibilities of more points by changing their fates. However, it was currently the quickest and most effective method.
While that was in ce, Chiron scrolled back up.
He willed and the puppet appeared from the system.
This puppet was the reward he had gotten most recently from the system after Defending against Fate.
Just as instructed from the system, he ced a few drops of his blood on its forehead and the puppet instantly transformed into a splitting image of him.
The only thing being that it was naked...
Chapter 324 Preparations Finished
?
The Puppet was exactly a splitting image of him.
In fact, he was sure that if he had not seen it himself, it would have been very difficult for even him to have noticed.
Chiron Chuckled a little.
The puppet looked like him, but did it act like him?
This part was very necessary.
He waved his hands, dressing it in simr garments.
ording to the system, the puppet shared a tiny fraction of his soul and could represent him as a figure head. As long as the task was not a very difficult one, like battling that needed extensive calction and machination to pull off, then it could easily be done by the puppet.
Chiron let the puppet out of the room and into the corridors. The moment the men saw him, they bowed and saluted.
The puppet was able to perform basic salutations and even give orders.
Of course, these were things that he could control from wherever he was.
The only problem was that the continuous usage of the puppet attracted the payment of Fate points.
However, this was not a problem for Chiron.
He could always just have Hunter go into a town or vige and massacre them.
The puppet was so like him that not even Emma, a ve so sensitive could predict that it was not him.
This was good. In fact, this was very good.
Chiron performed the experiment with the puppet for a few more hours through the night.
He even managed to engage with conversations with captain Timi and the Latter did not know.
Soon, Chiron could see his fate points suddenly spike up in growth.
This made him chuckle a bit.
It was obvious that Hunter wasmitting a massacre.
Chiron made a mental note to give the core beast a fat human head as a treatter.
Next, Chiron used the system and calcted fate points that were going to be used for the points in the duration of time he assumed he was going to be away.
Of course, after his calction, he doubled on the points.
After which he used the remaining on himself.
he first gave himself and ordinary looking Hignder face. Not in any way handsome, and not in any way ugly that it was undesirable to look at.
After all, he nned to get within Barbara''s good graces.
Of course, she was a person that only cared about the usefulness of a person, but having a not so ugly face would greatly help his cause.
Next, Chiron created a seal for his Spiritual energy. This seal was made using the former one that had been ced around his neck as a model.
However, he now had ess to more and better resources. He was practically the unforgiving head of state of a conquered country.
Using very expensive materials he created the perfect seal.
This seal, he soaked in his blood and drew on his arm.
The major element for this seal was actually the use of rune.
Chiron did notpromise this as it was very important.
At the end of the day, Spiritual energy was still a part of his power.
This way, he could activate the effects of the Seal at will, and also turn it off in case of emergencies.
He was literally diving into enemy territory where bronze rank cultivators were at all sides.
There was no way he was going destroy the bridge that might save his life in the event of an emergency.
Those of the highnds were not as dumb as those in the Vandora Kingdom when it came to energy.
In fact, they were most sensitive to it.
After hiding his Spiritual energy, he masked his aura energy, changing it into the aura color that could ensure the most sess of this daring mission.
Of course, the best colour for this mission was the colour red. but he did not use it. And that was because of one reason.
Chiron''s Aura was that of Death. It was a type of Aura that was very new to the world. But in the real world, it had certain simrities to a different kind of Aura, and that was Fear.
The Yellow Aura of the vum tribe gave a subtle bone chilling feeling when activated.
The Fate change Aura helped him mask the color his aura was going to give, but not the natural effects. If he was to use Red, he might fool some people for a while, but individuals such as Barbara and that god child would definitely see through it, as Red was that of anger, and anger was more chaotic than bone chilling.
Luckily, the Hignders were more connected one to another in such needy times. All he had to do was show that he was a talent that was worthy of being brought closer. This was a task that was easier said than done.
Nevertheless, he had made up his mind to pick Yellow.
The Hignds were a group of people that were quite spread out. This was mostly because of the uneven terrain. Tribes usually became veryrge and houses could not be built on the steep mountains.
Although, some managed to do it, most did not.
Most parts of a tribe consisted of smaller viges that were scattered in arge range, with the main headquarters of the tribe being in the middle of its region.
This meant that Chiron could easily im affiliation of a small remote group and im that he had been in secluded training for a long time.
Then again, censors for this smaller viges was not conducted only payment of tax.
Chiron ensured that all was well.
The next day, as soon as he saw the Tesseract belonging to Commander Hardstone leave, Chiron also set out.
No body knew he was gone. Not captain Timi or his ves and certainly none of the men.
Chiron went through the city gates rather very easily, and then once outside the walls, he went to the previously destroyed vige where he waited until his dragon arrived...
Chapter 325 Picking The Right Target
?
The Chand Kingdom was at the south side of the Vandorain kingdom.
It was a long journey going all the way to the Northern side. Normally, this journey should take a lot of weeks even by normal core beasts standard.
However, Chiron had a little cheat.
His ve dragon was already a red core Beast.
After eating all those red cores Chiron had been feeding it from the Chand Kingdom, it was soon showing signs of a new upgrade.
It covered therge distance in only under a week.
Throughout the time period, Chiron monitored the progress of the clone he used to rece himself.
He was really satisfied with what he saw.
The Dragon flew very high in the air to avoid Tesseracts and any prying eyes.
This was going to be a very stealthy mission.
Finally, he got to the Hignds.
Once the Dragon had dropped him, Chiron looked for a very high unreachable mountain.
There, he created a cave for the Dragon and ced in in there.
With a few red cores for food, he left it.
The Hignds was a ce of Aura represented by the Rainbow.
And just like the arrangement of the colors, so where the tribes ced.
Violet which was the Viceum Tribe was at the outskirts of the Hignds, sharing borders with the Vandora kingdom.
They were unfortunately the tribe that suffered the most during raids and attacks.
For this reason, a major camp containing the union of the Aura tribes was ced there.
After all, even though it was not the others tribe area, it was a very strategic location.
Also, all the colors were in one way or the other dependant on each other.
No matter the level of conflicts they had, this had never changed.
After all, all seven tribes were needed in order to form the rich mineral that was known as Vasma steel Ore.
However, for the impact Chiron wanted to make, going to that ce was not going to help. What he needed to do was slowly climb his way to the top.
He had to do it in a way that would not being about suspicion.
After all, many of the highnders might be fools, but people like Barbara, and even Abel still existed here.
Luckily for him, the Hignder Tribes had hundreds of tiny viges.
All he had to do was assimte with one and climb towards his prey.
To the Best of Chiron''s knowledge that he knew the Story was supposed to go, Barbara would first test out her dog''s'' capabilities with smallerbat fights, taking down raiding groups of the Vandorain Army, and then she would use him to strike a major blow in the heart of the Vandorain Army.
This major blow will be taking the life of a very important person in the Army.
After which, the Anger of the Vandorain army, would push for a major attack that would nearly destroy the Hignds.
But the Chand Kingdom would intervene and the Vandora kingdom would perish with abine effort from all three sides of the war.
Abel, ying all sides would abandon Victor after tricking him and the end of the Vandora kingdom would be sealed.
At least, that was the way it was in the Records kept by the Holy church.
Chiron knew what was going to happen. What he needed to do, was make sure that things happened to his favor. After all, he had already changed some things.
For one, the Chand Kingdom was not going toe to the rescue.
He had killed their king and taken over thend.
In other words, his target period to enact his n was just before the mission that would piss the Vandora kingdom off.
Chiron remembered that the warsted not up to a year.
A good one month and some weeks had passed since the start of the war.
At most, it would be two months.
There was still enough time.
Firstly, Chiron sneaked into a small vige and stole some clothes.
In the hignds, the fashion sense was based on the tribe a person originated from.
It was seen as a sort of pride to wear one''s aura color on the skin.
After getting a change of clothes, Chiron studied the environment for the perfect prey.
After a while, he found one.
It was an old woman.
Chiron had taken a couple of days to observe her.
She was quite aged. She was of Yellow Aura.
This was a simple old woman.
She lived all alone. From the looks of it, it had been that way for a long time.
In the morning, she would go to her farm or the woods to hunt, setting traps for wild core beasts.
Then she would make it to the vige in the mid afternoon to sell her harvest.
Of course, this would take a long process, stretching all the way to the rising of the twin moons. Some times, she would get sells and some other times, she would not.
Regardless, she would not stop.
After all, she was the only one.
Chiron made investigations about her as best he could.
Some people called her a witch, and some others said that she was the daughter of a devil.
Apparently, this old woman had been most unfortunate for most of her life.
She was once blessed with beauty in her younger years and even married early, and gave birth to six children.
Unfortunately, there was an incident concerning the god child many years ago, and her husband that served as one of the guards to the son of the chief of the tribe died an unfortunate death.
Things like this happened in this wild ce. She decided to continue with life as best she could.
However, fate was not at all fair to a struggling mother.
Her first son got into a fight with a red aura warrior and died a brutal death in their battle.
Her second son went for revenge for his older brother. But his elder brother was not strong enough, and neither did he.
He also died.
The third child was a female.
She too hated what had happened to her brothers.
Her mother adviced her against revenge but she would not listen.
Her n was different tho.
She seduced the culprit...
Chapter 326 An Old Womans Regret
?
Her mother adviced her against revenge but she would not listen.
Her n was different tho.
She seduced the culprit for her Elder brother''s death.
Then the night she slept with him, she slit his throat.
However, fate had no mercy for her as she got pregnant with the child of the murderer of her elder brothers.
Swearing that she would bring no shame to her family, and birth no child of a murderer, she decided to take her own life.
The other three children also had sad stories of their own.
Two of them went to war with the Vandora kingdom, and reports had longe back home, stating their demise.
For the lesson of losing her five children, she ensured to not let thest ever leave her sight, and she spoiled him with a lot of pampering.
However, caging a child was not always a good idea.
They were always filled with the curiosity to explore the outside world.
One time when she went out to the market, the boy had sneaked out to y with some friends.
Their games took them to a forbidden region of the high mountains, and the child was unfortunately one of those that became Core beast lunch.
Children in most ces, especially this tribe, were considered a blessing.
It was for this reason many said she was cursed, as she lived a very miserable life of pain.
No husband and no children.
Many would have lost hope in life a long time ago andmitted suicide.
However, she managed to see things quite differently.
Surprisingly, she continued to suffer through life.
Chiron saw this woman as the perfect target.
After all, misery lovespany.
With this in mind, Chiron set out a n to enter this woman''s life.
After all, he was sure that deep down, this old woman longed for something more.
After being sure if her daily habit, he set out an effective n.
On this particr day, she woke up as usual, carrying her tools heading for the Hunt up in the mountains.
However, she saw several people running back.
"What is going on!?" She stopped one man to ask.
"It''s the mountain beasts. For some reason, they are rampaging. It''s the Blue cored Mountain Lion. It seems one of it''s eggs is Missing."
On hearing this, she nodded as she too went back to her home.
After all, her life was of greater importancepared to going to the farm or to hunt.
However, the situation in the mountains did not ease out.
And many of those that lived up there abandoned the ce as they were already cases of people being attacked and eaten.
Things were very bad.
In fact, it only became worse over time.
At first like others, she survived on the little she saved at home expecting the situation to ease out.
However, after some time, she had next to nothing.
After which, she got a burr attack.
She was not the only one. A few other houses had also been robbed.
Then again, the thieves were not to be med.
With the war effort, times were already hard, and now, even going to the farm or the mountains to hunt was a death sentence.
She still had some good neighbors she could ask for some food.
However, after the next three days, they stopped opening their doors to her, pretending as if they were not home.
She had no choice but to leave, living on just water for the following days.
However, as the saying went, a hungry man was an angry man.
Some of the vigers summoned the courage regardless of the happenings in the mountains to get some food.
They were quite fortunate with their results and this sparked the courage in the others.
After all, the first set hade back with core beast meat that they found dead.
Apparently, the Blue Cored Mountain Lion was acting on its rage and killing other creatures.
These people were fortunate enough to have found some of this precious meat.
Naturally, as many others decided to go and try their hand at fate, this old woman was no exception.
She decided to take the risk far up the mountains.
However, she was too slow, and even though she found some meat, the younger fes snatches it from her.
It was at this point that she found hidden in a corner under some shrubs, a white egg the size of a regr cooking pot.
This old woman was quite knowledgeable and the moment she saw it, she instantly realized what it was.
This was the egg of the Blue Mountain Lion.
Surprise filled her heart as contemting thoughts surges through her mind.
After all, this could end the chaos but it was also food.
And right now, she was very hungry.
Surviving on just water for days had made her very desperate, and she knew that if she managed to leave with this big egg, she would have enough food to fill her belly.
In fact, if she managed it well, it could be enough for about two to three days.
Her hunger naturally influenced her decision and she instantly grabbed it and wrapped it in her bag.
Gently, she made her way back to the vige.
However, just when it was no longer far and she could already picture the egg, boiled and dancing in her mouth, something unexpected happened.
~ROAR~
There was a loud roar that shock the very mountains.
Soon, she saw people running, passing her by. These were young sons, some of them were the same people that had snatched meat from her before.
Unfortunately, one of them was too slow and a big animal with long sharp des for ws appeared.
It was white all round and looked like the size of a small house.
It had a Blue core in the center of it''s head.
This was it.
This was the terrifying creature that ruled the mountains.
The moment it appeared, the old man regretted her decision...
Chapter 327 Knight in Shining Armour
Chapter 327 Knight in Shining Armour
The old woman knew that she was at wrong.
She had taken the egg of the Blue core mountain lion.
This cored beast was definitely not going have mercy on her of it descovered that she was the one with it''s egg.
However, for now, it did not know because it already had prey in it''s mouth.
The beast bit off the head of a human that had been unlucky enough to get caught, riping it off like stubborn noodles from a fork.
However, it was not satisfied as it also ripped out his arm.
The unlucky soul did not even have the privilege of crying out in the suffering of it''s pain.
It was ripped apart like the mould of blood and flesh that he was.
The old man saw this.
The horror of such death befalling her sh in her eyes. Without a doubt, that must have been excruciating to bear.
No! She did not want to feel such pain.
She wanted to escape.
Yes, she had to escape.
Immediately she decided that the best solution was to leave the egg and make on her heels for her life.
She instantly loosened her hold on the bag holding the egg as she tried to escape.
However, as she did, the egg so happened to roll out of the bag.
The sight of which instantly grabbed the attention of the beast.
She tried to kick against the ground in attempt for an escape.
However, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her ankle.
She had been a farmer and hunter for many years without troubles.
Not even having as little as a back pain.
But now, she was trying to run for her life and the heavens decided to curse her with an ankle injury.
''Such a thing could only be the work of karma'' she told herself.
Yes, it had to be karma.
After all, she had once had a beautiful family but lost it all like the gue of a million locust on a farm.
As far as she was concerned, fate was very terrible to her.
No, Fate was probably giving her what she deserved.
It was probably why she had been tempted by the egg in the first ce.
It must be something she did in another life and was now required to pay for the sin.
She could not help but suddenly break down in tears.
The water droplets fell from her face like the running of a river.
Slowly, she turned around as she faced the beast that slowly advanced forward.
The core beast stopped a little at the side of the egg, giving it a deep sniff. Surely, this was it''s stolen egg.
It suddenly turned towards the old woman.
One step at a time, it advanced towards her.
As it did, it''s eyes showed the ferocity of it''s anger.
It''s retractable ws suddenly got longer, their gleam reflecting under the light of the mid day sun.
It gave low Growls that showed the aggressiveness of it''s primal carnivorous nature.
Steadily it advanced for it''s prey.
However, just When kept in the air for her, and she was sure that she was going to reach the underworld to see her children, something unexpected happened.
From seemingly no where, a young boy rushed in grabbed her and rolled out of the way.
It was an incredible swift and efficient move.
This was something that would not have been possible without good timing plus a fearless nature and effective skill in fighting.
The old woman had not closed her eyes in expectancy of death.
No! Her eyes were fully open as she was ready to embrace it.
However, to her surprise, death did note.
Instead, her eyes tumbled a bit, and then she noticed she was in the hands of strong young man.
He carried her and rushed for the mountains.
She was surprised by this, and looked at the young man strangely.
But he only looked down at her and gave the most caring some she had ever received.
For a slight moment there, she could have sworn that she saw the face of her husband merge with his, and then it was gone.
"Hold on Mama, I''m here for you. I''ll get you to safety," heforted.
Those words, yet again took her by shock.
It was at this moment that she slightly looked behind, and noticed that the beast was chasing both of them.
Naturally, this beast that was of the Blue core was supposed to have caught up with them by now.
However, it was not so. Instead, this youth that had taken her, managed to run fast enough that the beast could not reach.
However, another thought sprang in her head.
If this boy was this fast, didn''t that mean that it was only logical for the beast to stop and go back to its egg?
However, she suddenly felt a weight bump at her legs.
When she looked, she was surprised to see that it was her bag, and within it was the egg.
"No! My bag... The Beast!!!" She tried to warn, however, her words made it seem as if she was worried about her bag instead.
The Young Man looked at her and nodded, "don''t worry Mama, I took your back too. We just have to get rid of this thing chasing us."
The Young Man had a caring intonation. It wasforting and she was surprised to see that she actually shut up.
He ran with her, with incredible skill and was not in the least bothered about her weight or the weight of the egg.
Without anyone telling her, she could already guess two things.
Firstly, he was one of those mysterious people that lived in the mountains, and secondly, he was most likely a cultivator.
After all, only cultivators could do what he did with such ease.
Finally, they arrived at a cave and he dropped her inside with care, "wait for me!"
Chapter 328 Knight in shining Armour 2
Chapter 328 Knight in shining Armour 2
Finally, they arrived at a cave and he dropped her inside with care, "wait for me!"
She had barely gotten herself together when he rushed out of the cave.
There were Terrifying ROARS, and the SCREAMS, without a doubt, he was engaging with the terrifying beasts.
She could not hold it back, her curiosity got the better of her and she wanted to see what was happening outside.
However, the pain in her ankle pulled her back to the ground.
She couldn''t help but to massage it a little.
Just then, she heard the Whimpering cry of the beast.
And just like that, all the rumbling and tumbling went silent.
In fact, it became too silent.
And then, she could hear the sound of drags, like someone was pulling a sack of grain along the ground.
The first she was was the big Paw of the Blue core mountain lion.
However, it was soon followed by another, before the head.
However, the ferocious nature was no longer there.
In fact, it was absolutely empty of life.
After all, the head was hanging loosely from the side.
She could not believe it. However, the blood pouring out of it''s head was all the evidence she needed to know that it was true.
This mountain lion for all it''s strength and ferocity was now dead.
However, a young man suddenly leaped into the cave, and then he pulled the big heavy lion I''m like it was just another day, another chore.
She couldn''t help but panic at this as she involuntarily pulled herself backwards deeper into the cave, clearly forgetting that to get out, she had to go the way she was running from.
However, her movements were simply based on instincts.
The Young Man suddenly stopped what he was doing as he walked up to her.
It was at this point that she took a good look at him.
He was a bit rough looking, evidently, he had lived in these cave for years.
He was very young, and she estimated that he was about fifteen years old.
On his body were a not so pretty mixture of scars, possibly from beasts he had fought in the wild.
Most of them were old, but some of them leaked blood.
These ones were the ones he had gotten from the fight with the Blue cored mountain lion.
He took two steps towards her, "Mama, are you alright?"
However, as he advanced forward, she moved back a bit.
"Don''t worry, I only want to check if you are okay," he gave a caring smile as he stretched a hand.
However, she suddenly noticed something on him.
She pointed to his side, "you are injured!"
He chuckled lowly, "don''t worry, I get injured now and then, it''s just one of those things."
"NO! Your side" she pointed again.
This time around, he looked.
At the side of his abdomen, there was a long w sticking out of a wound.
Knowing how big one w from the beast was, it was evident that most of it was inside his body.
He grabbed it and pulled it out of the wound.
An action that she tried to stop, but he had already done it.
She knew a good significance about the human body and animal injuries to know that this was the wrong move to make.
This was proven true as a jet of blood shot out of the wound like an erupting volcano.
He chuckled a bit. However his confident smile was reced with a drowsy frown.
He staggered a bit to the left and then to the right, before he fell on the ground head first.
~Dum~
The old woman was taken by surprise.
She stood up, and slowly, she walked up to him.
First with her leg and and then she tapped him, "Boy! Boy!! Are you okay?" However, there was no response.
She tried again and again, but there was still no response.
With the little strength she had, she flipped him over to the side.
She could see it.
He was bleeding badly.
She was not too sure how cultivators did it, but one thing was sure, even cultivators would not survive without blood, and the moment this boy had lost a lot of it, he would definitely die.
Instantly, she looked around the ce as she thought of a way to save his life.
She thought of leaving the cave, but the carcass of the dead blue core mountain lion was obstructing at the entrance.
Even if she wanted to, she could not push it out of the way.
It was at this time that she turned to check inside the cave.
This was truly the first time she was observing her environment properly.
The cave was as wide as two rooms and as high as fifteen feet.
It had a bed for one not too far away, lined with fur from core beast.
In another corner were drums of water, and at another corner, were items she recognized to be food.
It was quite impressive to see that this young boy lived alone in this cave. At least that was the indication she got from the environment.
And to think that he became so strong that he could take down a beast.
She was very impressed. She looked around some more.
On the walls of the cave were glowing mushrooms growing off the walls.
These mushrooms, she recognized at first sight.
These mushrooms were not so good to the taste buds, but they made for very incredible medicine.
Ironically, there were very perfect for the current situation.
She instantly ran around plugging some ripe ones from the joints in
the wall.
After which, she found a smooth grinding stone and made it into tiny chunks.
She used some water and some leaf that she managed to find at the side for bandages.
As she ran around, cleaning and trying to mend the wound, she did not notice that the face of the passed out individual she was treating suddenly cracked a side smile.
Chapter 329 Misery Loves Company
?
The n had been simple, and Chiron guided the hands of fate as he saw fit.
He used the natural, most basic elements of human endeavor to achieve the desired result, all at the same time capturing the desire of the human nature.
He yed on greed, want and now, he was ying on loneliness.
Naturally, all that had happened so far was Chiron''s doing, and the old woman at the corner trying her best to bring him back to life was yet again another victim of his games.
To say the truth, she was rather lucky. At least, she was useful.
There was an old saying in his former world that: No matter how chaotic it looks, human beings are actually more organized than they think or know.
Chiron took mazimum advantage of the old woman''s routine, fleshing out her need for sustenance, but at the same time, he did not just hand over himself to her.
No! Instead he applied the need she had in her life to be of importance.
This is an innate need that almost everyone suffers from, consciously or not.
It was the reason why people willed and worked and provide for their loved ones.
It was the reason why people appreciated the gesture of ''Thank you''.
The zeal to be needed or useful was the reason for survival.
It was for this reason that even though he had shown that he was strong, killing the blue cored mountain lion, he showed that he was also vulnerable, falling at her feet with the excuse that he was about to die.
What''s more, he intentionally blocked the entrance of the cave with the massive body of the cored beast so that she would not seek external help but be forced by guilt to treat him herself.
Meanwhile, the cave just so happened to have everything that was needed for survival for an extended period of time with the right materials to heal a terrible wound literally growing on the walls.
Next, came the acting.
At night, Chiron would have fevers that would make him sweat a lot.
The old woman would have no choice but to stay awake and care for him boiling water and massaging his body over and over again.
She would make bitter soup from the mushrooms and feed him with them.
And sometimes, he would have nightmares that would make him scream again and again, talking in his sleep of how the Vandorian kingdom tortured and killed his entire family.
With how long it happened, she was now aware of the kind of life he lived and the sufferings he had gone through living alone in these mountains.
She had no choice but to sing him songs that would calm his soul and put him to sleep.
These were the same songs that she sang to her own children many, many years ago.
Every time, it would put him back to sleep.
But that was not all.
Because he was passed out, she had to take care of his bowels, and urine.
She would clean him whenever he was messy and unconsciously, she started to look at him as she did her own children.
This motherly affection she showed him continued for the next twenty one days.
Just the required amount of time it takes for a person to form a habit.
It was also the right amount of time it took to form a deep bond.
Both of which were psychological maniption tricks that Chiron yed on her.
She did not know when it happened, but her motherly heart had been opened up to Chiron.
Exactly on the 22nd day, Chiron opened his eyes for the first time.
It was also around this time that they were running out of supply.
It was indeed incredible timing.
Chiron stood to his feet slowly. His steps were gentle and he staggered a bit to the left and right, a result of his disorientation.
At least that was the way it looked to her.
He held his side with one hand as he used the other to lean on the wall and slowly rise to his feet.
The old woman saw him and rushed to help him.
"You are still weak son. You should take some more rest. You have been passed out for three weeks now."
"Three weeks!?" Chiron turned to her.
The surprise in his still awaking eyes was clear to her.
"Don''t worry, I have been here with you all along."
After helping him settle down, she rushed inside to the steaming pot to bring him some soup.
"Here, take this. It''s bitter mushroom soup, but it''s very good for the body and you will be back to your old self in no time."
She offered him the bowl of bitter mushroom soup.
Chiron tried to take it but his fingers were shaky and he almost spilled it.
She had to take it from his hands and feed it to him gently.
She was very caring enough to even blow on it before putting it in his mouth.
A process that proved to be a bit difficult as Chiron didn''t want the meal.
He behaved like a spoilt brat. Then again, the meal was bitter and it was to be expected.
That night, Chiron slept, this time around, shooting up from his sleep because of his bad dream.
This was action that also woke the old woman.
She pulled him close and sang him a song to calm him down.
After which she asked him to tell her about his story, even though the many nights of screaming from his sleep had told her a great deal.
Naturally, Chiron gave a very believable story of how he he had lost his entire family of nine.
Most of them were to the invading Vandorians and the rest were to wild cored beasts.
His story sparked an emotional feeling in the heart of the old woman, and she too told of how she had lost her loved ones.
In the end, the both of them ended upforting one another.
Chiron smiled at this.
This phase of the n was done. After all, Misery lovedpany
Chapter 330 Harlot Son
?
That night, both of them cried their loss as theyforted one another.
By the next day, Chiron was feeling much better, and with a burst of incredible strength attributed to only cultivators, he kicked the beast covering the entrance out of the way.
Both of them made it back out.
Chiron bowed to her in thanks as she slowly left the cave.
She said her byes and turned to leave.
However, for some reason she did not understand, she kept on turning back to check on him.
Meanwhile, Chiron turned back into the cave.
Only after two steps back in, he stumbled against a rock and almost fell, leaning against the wall.
She had seen this, and the motherly thought that her child had injured himself sparked a protective spirit in her heart.
Immediately, she rushed back to him.
"You know, I forgot to ask! But what is your name?"
Chiron slowly turned about, "It''s Igbi" Chiron answered. Chiron had chosen a perfectly normal traditional name, "And what is yours?"
"The vige people call me old Magu." She replied.
Chiron nodded, "Then I hope you don''t mind me calling you mama Magu."
She nodded.
Old Magu was an elderly woman that looked to be well within her eighties.
She with long ck hair from her head well peppered with some gray, thanks to old age.
Her back hunched just a little when she walked, a fault of constantly carrying heavy things on her back from the mountains and back.
Although at the extremities of her eighties, she still managed to look like she had only recently hit fifty.
Apparently, her trips to the mountains worked wonders for her muscles even though it had its effects on her back.
Old Magu reached out to Chiron, "I know you are a strong cultivator, but at the moment, these caves are very dangerous to live in. Why don''t youe stay at my ce for a couple of days. When you are all better, you cane back?"
In Chiron''s heart, he smiled.
After three weeks of caring for him, her subconscious mind had taken him as a part of her duty.
Of course, this was in line with what Chiron wanted her to feel.
After saying ''No'' twice insisting that he did not want to ruin her daily life, he finally agreed to do as she suggested.
In this manner, Chiron started a daily life with old Magu.
Be did minialbor withoutint, fetching water and even going to the mountains to hunt for food.
Naturally, Chiron was a new face to this smallmunity.
When the neighbors and other vigers requested to know where he came from, old Magu just told them that he was her grandson from her first son.
Then again, he already called her mama Magu. It was no problem at all.
And when they wanted to know further, she just said that Chiron, ''Igbi'' was a product of an illicit rtionship her son had.
Seeing as the topic was a very sensitive one, no one ever went into deep details.
Naturally, amunity such as this was very tight niched and definitely not epting of this new face.
However, Chiron clicked in for the next phase of the n.
For some reason unknown, after the first incident with the blue cored mountain lion, more beasts had been visiting the general area of the vige, and this happened most frequently.
On this particr day, Chiron was carrying firewood back to the house from the mountain top.
By now, he had spent another two weeks in this ce.
He was already well known, but still not considered a part of themunity.
As he carried the wrapped big pile of firewood, he suddenly felt something fly in the air towards him from behind.
His brows frowned, however, he did not move out of the way.
The the object hit him, knocking him to the ground.
The firewood scattered everywhere on the ground.
Surprisingly, it was a person.
He rolled off Chiron''s back, "Get out of my way ''Harlot Son,'' can''t you see that real men are working hard here?"
The person that hadnded on Chiron''s back was easily three times his size.
These were mountain children. Their physic was exceptional, and basically that of a body builder''s.
After all, they hunted and carried heavy things all day.
Chiron''s physic was not bad, especially because of the rigorous training he had done.
Nevertheless, these people had beast core meat, fresh from the hunt to add up food very rich in protein.
This aspect, Chiron did not have in the Chikitsa n.
Adding with his true age, the person thatnded on him was easily three times his size.
He stood up to his feet, spitting at where Chiron fell before turning about to face his opponent.
This was Ralph, and he was the son of the vige head.
He was already seventeen years old.
In such a small vige, he was practically a celebrity.
Like a lot of people did, he always treated Chiron poorly, even looking for opportunities to bully him.
Sometimes, he and his friends woulde and steal Chiron''s prey''s from his traps or even extort it right from his hands.
Everytime, they would do this and cheer as they left.
To make matters worse, since old Magu had not explicitly exined Chiron''s origins, he was tagged as the son of a harlot.
After all, old Magu had said he was child born out of wedlock.
Old Magu did not have a good reputation in the vige to start with as she was called a witch.
It was in no time that people knew him more as the son of a harlot than the name ''Igbi''.
Of course, this was Chiron''s intention.
It was very necessary for him to have a deep connection within this vige for his next n as Barbara was a very skeptical person.
Having a nickname expecially one as terrible as this, was a sign that he was as indigenous as possible...
Chapter 331 Claudia, The New Tool
Chapter 331 udia, The New Tool
There was never a time that Chiron everined about Ralphs bullying. In fact, he pretended most of the time like it was nothing.
Old Magu had pleaded with him not to show he was a cultivator. Then again, he did not n to. At least not yet.
With steady hands, he picked up the fire wood putting it back in its ce.
On the other side, Ralph engaged with a big yellow core mountain bear.
He was an aura cultivator in the middle stone rank.
This beast was big and fierce, but with his cultivation level, it was nothing for him.
Unlike spiritual energy, the power level of an individual was not shown in the color of his power that oozed out of his body.
Instead, it was felt with the kind of energy pressure the individual could produce.
Ralph gave the creature a fierce kick to the face that surprisingly sent it flying a distance.
As he did, some other teenagers by the side pped and hailed his feat.
Ralph was the strongest of the lot, and his battle style was one of brute force.
He used his yellow aura to strengthen the aggressiveness of his attacks.
As a yellow aura user, his speciality like all the others was fear.
However, Ralph used his in a different manner.
His yellow energy was focused around his big body, especially his fist and legs.
Every attack hended on the beast attacked the beast psychologically.
The more attacks he managed tond, the more afraid the creature became.
His fear energy also acted as a toxin that weakened the parts of the body he managed to hit.
At first it seemed like nothing, but a continuous pounding effect on the beast''s body soon made the beast''s movements to slow down to a crawl.
And before anyone knew it, the bear that was a tard bit bigger than Ralph fell helplessly to the ground.
The other teenagers, about six of them came praising Ralph for his exploits.
All of them, except for one.
Her name was udia. She was tall and slim, possessed fine lean muscles as it''smon with most Hignd women.
Her ck hair was long, and with her oval face, that had no blemish regardless of the weather or situation, she was a fine beauty.
She was beauty so fine she would have easily been sort after by even nobles in the Vandorain kingdom.
However, here, she was just a vige girl.
She was around eighteen years old and was one of the oldest of the bunch of teenagers.
While the others were praising Ralph, she walked up to Chiron to help him pack up his firewood.
Chiron gave her a bright smile, "Thank you udia. I''m sorry for getting in the way again."
She chuckled a little, "Don''t worry, it''s no problem. I know you need the best firewood for old Magu, and it''s only in these parts where we hunt."
Chiron nodded, "You are so kind udia. The man that marries you would be very lucky."
She giggled lightly at this.
This was giggle that Ralph''s ears, amidst the praises managed to grab, and his eyes immediately turned in that direction.
The moment that he saw her with Chiron, the smile from his victory against the core beast instantly disappeared, reced with a frown that made him want to teach Chiron a lesson.
The teenagers praising him all noticed his sudden anger, and immediately shut their mouths.
They all knew why he was angry.
It was because udia was smiling with Chiron
Ralph walked up to the two of them, and then kicked the pile of wood they had assembled to the ground.
"Oops, my bad! I didn''t see your pile of broom sticks. Hmmm! Were you gathering them to go sweep the bush of your harlot mother''s hole?"
Immediately, the teenagers burst intoughter.
"Ralph!" udia stood to her feet, "I told you before to stop picking on him."
Ralph suddenly frowned as he suddenly gave her a p on the face, "And how many times have I told you not to associate with this trash. Just because Old Magu was the midwife at your birth does not mean I permit your association with trash. You are my woman, betrothed to I, Ralph, the son of the chief. It would be wise if you knew your ce."
In such a small vige, that was akin to the heavens raining down gold.
The person with the strongest fist always had the final say.
And in this case, it was Ralph.
udia massaged her cheek as she kneeled on the ground.
This was not the first time that such a scene was happening before Chiron''s eyes.
udia was betrothed to Ralph even though she was his cousin.
From the moment Ralph was born, he was seen to have very good dantain.
His dantain was actually A grade.
In such a small vige, that was akin to the heavens raining down gold.
It was practically a miracle.
At the time, udia was already two years old, but it was noticed that she would be a beautiful woman and with the added fact that she had B grade dantain, she was the perfect match for him.
Without a moment to waste, she was immediately betrothed to him.
Having the most beautiful woman in themunity was a big flex for Ralph.
Also, considering the great possiblity of his growth, he was regarded as heaven''s chosen son.
With the kind of attention and love he was always shown, it naturally formed an overly cocky personality.
It also made him too protective of the things he considered his property.
Yes, tradition in the Hignds was in this manner.
A man''s woman unless a unique and rare individual like Barbara was considered the man''s property.
Even though they were not yet officially married, no one stopped him from ''Disciplining'' his wife as he saw fit.
Besides, Hignders were a very barbaric bunch.
The person with the strongest fist always had the final say.
And in this case, it was Ralph.
"I don''t want to see you around the harlot''s son again do you hear me!?"
Gently she nodded, "Yes!" She replied in a low tone as tears filled her eyes.
"And as for you!" Ralph turned to Chiron grabbing him by his yellow vest...
Chapter 332 A Second Blue Core Beast attacks
Chapter 332 A Second Blue Core Beast attacks
"And as for you!" Ralph turned to Chiron grabbing him by his yellow vest, and lifting him up to his face.
"It''s about time I show you who is boss in these parts!"
He raised a fist to punch Chiron.
"Oh, really!? In which part will that be? Onnd?" An aged familiar voice they all knew was heard.
Ralph immediately turned about. It was surprisingly old Magu.
"Everyone in this vige knows that thisnd belongs to me. It was bought byte eldest son for me to cultivate. Yes, by Igbi''s father. And since Igbi is my only heir, it naturally means that thisnd belongs to him.
How dare you im rights on my property?"
Old Magu walked forward with strides that were surprisingly fast for an old woman her age.
He raised her head looking Ralph right in the eyes, "You better let my grandson go this instant!"
"Or what old woman. You will report me to my father?"
Old Magu cracked a side smile. Her voice suddenly went low, "You know, there is a reason I am called a witch, I can see that you are tempted to find out why." Her eyes gave a sharp glow, making her look extra crazy.
Ralph instantly let go of Chiron.
He turned to udia, "What are you still doingying around. Get your shit together and let''s go."
Without another word, he turned left.
udia slowly got to her feet, she nodded at old Magu before following obediently behind Ralph.
Old Magu saw this and sighed. She turned to Chiron, "Thank you Igbi."
Chiron nodded, "It''s no problem, mama. It''s all good."
Old Magu nodded. However she couldn''t help but look at udia as she walked away and back at Chiron.
"You know, that udia is a really good girl. She would make a very good wife for you yeah!" She chuckled lightly, "She seems to dot on you, and I can tell from the way you look at her that you like her too."
Chiron chuckled shyly, "Stop it mama. It''s not like that."
He had an embarrassed look on his face. It made old Magu most certain about her guess.
She chuckled again, "You should start getting ready to get married. This olddy is dying you know."
Chiron nodded, "I know what you mean mama, but... But... She is already betrothed to Ralph. I can''t do that..."
Chiron gather the fire wood once more, cing it on his head, he turned and headed for the house.
Old Magu sighed as she shook her head.
However, Chiron smiled as his left.
What old Magu did not know was that Chiron was very interested in udia but not in a manner that the old woman would believe.
Over the next couple of days, they were several times that udia would pass by and old Magu would catch Chiron staring at her, seemingly lost in thought.
Sometimes, he would even forget to do his work and stare at her absent mindlessly.
This naturally certified the old woman''s thoughts about Chiron''s feelings.
However, old woman was not well vast in human interactions. If not she would have known, that sometimes, one does not see what is, but rather what was allowed to be seen.
Besides, Chiron was an old man in the body of a young boy.
He understood that every human being was an actor. This was true whether the person wanted to be or not.
The same behavior or attitude one would show before their parents would be entirely different from the one they would show friends.
In other words, people only showed the parts of themselves they believed a particr person or group of people perceive them to be.
Chiron was fundamentally aware of this. Everybody was an actor.
However, it took significant skill to always be in y.
Chiron had skills and abilities that old Magu was most unaware of.
It was never difficult for him to sense whenever she was around or staring at him for him to y his part.
After a few more days, Chiron decided to kick up his ns up a notch.
After all, rumours about recruitment into the joint army to stand against the Vandorian army was flying in the air.
Chiron knew for certain what he had to do.
The time was most ripe for his next n.
It was on a rtively peaceful day.
Regardless of the fact that the mountains still roared from time to time with the loud cries of core beasts, nothing rtively chaotic happened.
However, on this particr day. A beast left it''s abode.
Surprisingly, it was a blue core mountain Lion.
This beast was not the same one Chiron had killed.
Rather, it was male.
It was twice the size of the other blue core mountain Lion, and it''s arrival was one of chaos and destruction.
The moment it stormed the vige, it did not even bother with the people.
Instead, it followed it''s nose, leading all the way to the vige chief''s house.
Instantly, the men took up their weapons and attacks were exchanged with the beast.
The fight was a fierce one.
However, this core beast was angry.
One of the vigers immediately noticed it was male.
It was not hard to understand that this was the mate of the other blue core mountain Lion.
Back then, the blue core mountain Lion had attacked to find it''s missing egg.
However, it never left the mountains.
These core beasts were known to have very good sense of smell.
Besides that, they were actually a peaceful bunch.
Only hunting what was required for their food.
In fact, even though they ate flesh, human beings were not a part of their usual diet.
The reason was because human beings did not usually carry the amount of aura energy the blue cored mountain lion needed.
Most humans in this parts were either low ranked or had no cultivation at all.
These specie of beasts were actually very picky eaters.
Unless food was heavily scarce, they would not sink their teeth in a human...
Chapter 333 To Prove Manliness
?
Unless food was heavily scarce, the blue cored mountain Lion would not sink its teeth in a human flesh.
It was just that picky a eater.
For this reason, even though there were a few of them around, the vigers never had to bother about them.
For this nearly barbaric people, the bnce of living with nature was a skill they excelled exceptionally at.
However, today was different. For some reason that they could not understand orprehend, this creature that mostly never left it''s territory hade down to devour ''Ants''.
As it raced towards the chief''s home, it sliced any that obstructed it''s path, dicing them like an impressive chef working on onions.
Every swing of it''s ws was met by the slicing of flesh and bones like it was cutting through mud.
In it''s eyes was an indifferent approach to the death of human beings.
The chief and the known strong men of the vige hurried forward.
They activated their Aura energies as they engaged fiercely in battle.
Their weapons were a bit crude, but any thing that was made from Vasma steel ore was not ordinary.
Transferring their aura energy into their des, they struck the flesh of the beast.
*Bam!* Bam*
Making cuts was not easy because of the fur but slight marks started to appear on its skin.
Abilities red the air as they struck upon the body the blue cored mountain Lion.
The assault infuriated the beast even more, and for the first time since it''s arrival, it activated its own ability.
The center of it''s head shone a bright blue light and then it ROARED to the sky.
Instantly, energy waves like a stone thrown in a pool went about its body and in all directions.
This sudden wave.
mmed into everyone struggling with it and they were sted away.
This action saw that many became injured.
Some crashed into houses, some on each other.
One man identally fell on another man''s spear.
In this manner, that unlucky man died.
Many wailed and screamed in pain.
But there was no one toe and help them.
The blue core mountain Lion roared to the sky, and fear filled the hearts of everyone.
The chief, a man that looked to be in histe forties could not help but groan at this.
"What happened, who was it that vexed a blue core mountain Lion? Damn it! We are all finished."
Meanwhile, inside his home, he did not know that udia was hiding and shivering in fear by a corner with a coat of skin that belonged to a blue core mountain Lion.
Just opposite her was Ralph also hiding in fear.
"Shit! Shit!! Shit!!!" Ralph cursed. He could not help but be filled with regret for what was happening.
After all, the chief and the other men might not know, but he knew. He knew why the beast was hunting him as it did.
He could not help but dread the fate he had strolled into.
He raised his head a little to the sight of udia squeezing the coat where she was.
He frowned tightly, "It is all her fault. It is this useless woman''s fault!" He told himself. And in this moment, he could not help but remember what had led to all this....
.....
The day had began like any other, or rather, like most.
He and his other pals together with udia had gone hunting for cored beasts.
It was the same route they had taken. The same route they had always taken.
This was through old Magi''s farm.
For some reason, the cored beasts were always easier to find along these parts.
Ralph could also show off his strength to his colleagues by wrestling the cored beasts.
As one would expect, Chiron known by his alias Igbi followed along to gather firewood
Ralph had already fought a green cored mountain goat.
The fight had not been easy but with his friends, it was not so difficult.
Normally, this would have been enough however, at the exact moment they were done, Chiron ran through their midst down the hill.
He looked a bit panicked.
Ralph and the others saw this. Instantly, they did not ask questions and followed him down.
When Chiron finally stopped at the foot of the mountain to catch his breath, Ralph asked what was going on.
"There is a beast up there. A very scary beast!" Those were the only words Chiron had replied with.
"What kind of beast?" Ralph asked.
"I don''t know, but even you cannot defeat such a cored beast."
Those words were subtle. However, the manner by which they were spoken and the moment they were spoken couldn''t have had a worse timing for someone whose ego was very inted.
Ralph instantly saw it as an insult.
He grabbed Chiron by the chest, and wanted to p him, but as one would expect, udia stepped in front, pushing Chiron away from Ralph''s grip.
"Igbi has done nothing wrong. All he did was run from a core beast. Why do you have to hit him everytime."
Those words yet again fueled Ralph''s anger.
Chiron on the ground looked to be in a panic. However, no one noticed the smile at the side of his lips.
He knew that his words wounded Ralph''s ego.
And that injury was further opened up by the fact that his friends were around to hear it.
An insult to his person.
After all, these were people he considered himself to be better than.
However, Chiron was not done.
He decided to give Ralph''s ego a little more push for the price.
"But it''s true. I have not said anything wrong. Even if it''s you, the strongest man, you will die."
Instantly, it was as if a vein wanted to pop on his head.
He looked around, and was surprised to see the look of doubt that those around him gave. After all, he had always proven that there was nothing he could not do.
Ralph felt very challenged, and he felt the need to go up against this challenge.
Like any man that wanted to prove a point, he turned and headed straight for the mountain...
Chapter 334 Dues To Be Paid
?
The constant need to prove himself to those around him was a pit-hole factor Chiron saw clear as day in Ralph''s life.
The reason the boy always wanted to do it was probably because he felt a standard or expectation for an A-grade user must be met.
Chiron saw this reason to prove himself as an exploitation.
And so he fed Ralphs ego with words he did not want to hear.
If it had been just Chiron saying it to him in a private space, it would have had no effect whatsoever.
However, the time and the ce were without a doubt timed perfectly.
Delivering maximum damage to a reputation Ralph had worked so hard to maintain.
Besides, Chiron knew that the worse ce to disrespect a man, was firstly, in front of his woman.
No man wanted to be called weak in from of his woman, and secondly, it was in front of people that he considered himself to be better than.
Naturally he was going to prove otherwise.
Even though his friends adviced him not to go, he did not do as they said and matched up the mountain.
However, even after climbing a significant distance and past the previous point they had been hunting, he did not see anything.
This prompted him to move further.
After a while more, he was starting to contemte the idea that Chiron had even seen anything in this mountain top.
It was at that moment that a blue cored mountain Lion entered his eyes.
At first, he was afraid and wanted to run, but then he noticed that it was not moving and there was blood stains around it.
The blue cored mountain lion was dead.
Instantly, he leaped for joy as a thought settled in his mind.
If he were to go back down with evidence that he killed this beast, that would instantly be another badge under his belt.
After observing the dead animal well, he estimated that it had been dead for only a little over three weeks.
Core beasts had aura energy in their bodies that took significant amount of time to dissipate before decay ured.
Especially with the strength of this blue core mountain Lion, it would be a long she before it''s parts start to decay.
And so he took out his de and carved out the skin of the creature.
This was very useful and could be used as a nket and the likes.
But better than that, no one would be able to determine the age of the beast''s death from the fur alone.
In this manner, it would be easy for him to im the kill for himself.
After two hours of waiting below for him, udia suggested they went up to find him.
However, it was at this moment that Ralph appeared with a smile on his face.
Under his armpit was the well wrapped fur of the blue cored mountain Lion.
The moment Chiron saw this, he could not help but shake his head a bit.
"Teenagers! So predictable," he thought to himself.
All the teenagers praised Ralph for his aplishment.
None of them even for a second thought of the fact that Ralph was only a stone rank cultivator and not a copper rank cultivator.
Meaning that there was no practical way that he would have achieved such a feat.
There was also the fact that most humans could not fight core beasts of the same level and expect toe out Victorious without various scars and injuries.
In fact, it would usually take at least two to three cultivators of the same level to hunt core beasts of the same rank.
This was just as a result of their natural strength advantage over man.
Then again, these people were by now addicted to praising Ralph for his exploits and since they had watched him fight over and over again to be victorious, they instantly believed him when he said that he had been the person that killed the blue cored mountain Lion.
All the while, Chiron did not use him of lying nor spoke any doubts.
Like the others, he only sang Ralph''s praises, helping him to further inte his already blotted ego.
And Ralph took it all in.
And then after proving himself, he decided to do something even Chiron did not expect.
But then again, when Chiron saw it, Ralph''s stupidity somewhat made sense to him.
Ralph took the fur and presented it to udia, saying that it was a gift, an expression of his love for her as her future husband.
This was a gift Chiron knew was practically considered to be an equivalent of a gold ring to these people.
The expense of this fur in the market would be astronomical, and yet, Ralph was gifting it away.
Chiron could not help but look at this teenager with the gaze of one staring at a fool at work.
But should he really be surprised?
After all, not even expensive gifts, men gave their own lives just for the pleasure of women daily.
Going through feats worse than hell just to prove themselves to women just for the basic biological and evolutionary opportunity to be picked as a mate.
In Chiron''s eyes, it was a foolish feat.
After all, did one need to prove that he was the strongest if he was the strongest?
The logic that the world revolved around such notions as self sacrificing for another were not a part of his ideals.
Such self sacrificing feat for anything other than his goals for sustainance and eternal life were abominations that Chiron had long sworn would never be his potion.
While the teenagers admired Ralph and sang his praises some even showing their envy for udia, Chiron did not mention anything about the fur or the sudden dead core beast that happened to be lying around when an egotistic teenager wanted to please those around him.
It was in this manner that udia decided to follow Ralph home.
After all, a gift this expensive came with unspoken dues to be paid...
Chapter 335 Its All Your Fault
?
Ralph had never had udia before.
But that did not mean that he had never wanted to.
It was just that he was not capable of enjoying such a privilege as she would always reject him.
However, today was different.
A series of events pushed her over the edge. One of which was the peer group pressure from the other girls.
After all, such an expensive gift like the fur from the blue cored mountain lion was Ralph''s way of showing his love for her.
This was some thing that even the chief would not get easily.
Besides, Ralph also imed that he hunted it himself.
If that was true, then it would mean that she was about to do it with the strongest man in the vige.
There was no girl her age that did not want this.
Many would kill to be in her position and some of them looked at her with such eyes.
Chiron remembered that in his former world, one psychologist said that the closer man was to his barbaric nature, the more primal, and sticking to his gender role he became.
After all, it was in the basic biological nature of any female to be with the strongest mate.
There was also the fact that many fed her mind with a lot of nonsense.
When at an impasse for a decision, most people always agreed with the suggestion of their friends.
It gave them the faint feeling that the friend was going along the journey with them, a terrible illusion of the mind.
After being convinced by her mates she agreed to go with him to his house and engage in premarital rtions.
Truth be told, such an act was very frowned upon in this society.
However, at the end of the day, udia was still betrothed to Ralph.
Considering his supposed bright future, any elder of the vige will look away when such things were done.
In this manner, Ralph, carrying a very weird cheerful glee on his face led udia into his room.
He could not wait to do it with her. After all, this was the most beautiful woman in the vige.
With her nice proportions, he would be boasting for weeks to his friends of how he slept with her.
Without a moment to waste, he stripped and got on the bed, his erect member, raising to the sky, ready to receive her.
However, just when she was about to remove her little piece of clothing and join him, it happened.
The roar of the male blue cored mountain Lion shook the entire vige, shocking them.
Instantly, Ralph stood to his feet and ran out to peep at the happenings outside through his window.
To his surprise it was the male blue cored mountain lion.
Fear like cold water ran from the top of his head to the sole of his feet.
He could not believe what was going on. But it was not long that he understood what was going on.
After all, this beast was a verymitted one.
It had followed the scent of it''s mate''s fur to the chief''s house.
The sound of hoarse screams as the beast mauled the flesh of the vige warriors trying to defend the chief''s residence was bone chilling, sending shivers to all those without a strong heart.
Blood bathed everywhere and flesh was torn all over the ce like clothes that were ready to be dumped as rags by a thrift store.
Every scream or cry for help was a de tearing at Ralphs heart.
After all, these were his people. All of whom he knew by name.
They were all out there fighting to protect him from the stupid mistake he made.
However, Ralph, too proud to even take the fall for himself turned to udia who was giving out low sobs in a corner.
After a while of contemting what to do, he finally stood to his feet.
He walked up to udia, his face carried a grin representing his resolution for what he was going to do next.
Meanwhile, she carried a smile on her face. After all, Ralph imed to have defeated a blue cored mountain lion.
She assumed he was going to go out there and do it again.
However, he suddenly grabbed her by her long hair, pulling her against the ground.
she screamed ring her legs and pleading but he would not have it.
"It''s all your fault. If you die, it will go away! Yes, yes it will!" Ralph told himself again and again as he pulled her.
Regardless of her struggles, he pulled her.
And then he picked up the fur on the ground, and covered her body.
udia struggled, kicking and screaming but Ralph showed his superior strength, even pping her when her kicking became too much.
This was action that made her face instantly be numb and her body weak.
He wrapped her well in the fur, and then he carried her in his shoulder out if the house.
The blue cored mountain lion was about to devour the chief.
This chief was not so weak, but at just the early stage of the copper rank, he was nothingpared to this beast.
Besides, he was old, and his many injuries from years of battling cored beast had made his body quite weak.
He was far weaker than even he wanted to admit.
However, in front of his people, he could not show weakness.
Unfortunately, like the others, the blue cored mountain Lion was going to feast on his flesh.
At exactly this time, a loud shout was heard.
"HEY! is this what you are looking for?" Ralph threw udia wrapped in the fur before the core beast.
The moment it saw the fur, it calmed down a little as it rushed for it.
It''s sensitive nose sniffed around the fur a bit.
As it did, it gave out sobbing noises showing its hurt.
As it nibbled on the fur, the fur shook and then udia managed to push struggling her way out of it.
The moment she did, the first thing she saw was...
Chapter 336 Entrance of the ’Hero’
Chapter 336 Entrance of the ''Hero''
The moment udia lifted her head, the first thing she saw was the blue-cored mountain Lion staring her down in the face.
From all the killing the cored beast had been performing, its face was stained with blood, human flesh, and even muscle chunks.
This was a sight that many would never want to see in even dreams. However, this was now the reality that stared her right in the face.
At this moment, a web of different emotions flooded her heart as her mind, frozen with fear was empty of any action that could have been taken in this moment and at this point.
Her pretty lips quivered lightly, and her teeth shing against each other in quick session was all the evidence anyone watching needed to know that this girl''s mind had given away to the fear of death.
However, udia was not the only person to remain frozen in shock. Every other person around was also frozen in shock. No one had expected Ralph to do what he had just done.
After all, udia was not just a member of the vige, but also his betrothed.
The blue cored mountain Lion, surprised that a human had rolled out of the fur belonging to its mate stared in surprise.
All of a sudden, its sensitive nose suddenly took in a foul smell that brought it from its perplex state.
Of course, this was the smell of urine from udia''s dder giving way to her overwhelming fear.
Instantly, the beast roared as it rushed to mp her in its wide sharp jaws.
These jaws could easily snap the bones of other cored beasts of the wild like it was biscuit in tea.
Generally speaking, humans were weakerpared to cored beasts.
Now, these same jaws were going to rip into udia.
udia was not even big nor all that strong. Certainly, she was going to die a miserable death, not even worthy of stressing the jaws of the blue cored mountain Lion as it would be crushed quickly.
Everything had happened very fast, and even the great warriors of the vige had not moved in time.
All udia saw, was the mouth of the cored beast as it opened up wide to engulf her within its hallow void.
Everyone froze, and Ralph, watching what was happening from a safe distance, even gave a smile. As far as he was concerned, once the core beast had eaten udia, that would be the end of it.
For this reason, he was most ted to see what was going on.
There was an old saying that one''s true nature was known at the point of life or death. This was not a lie.
However, while the world was frozen, unable to save the life of this soul that had been relegated to the jaws of sure death, a figure in a corner suddenly smiled.
"It would seem like it''s my turn to step out!" Chiron thought to himself.
It was practically a gust of wind. Nobody had seen from which angle he hade from. They only knew that he had appeared.
This was more so for udia.
All she saw was his slim back profile and a big broad sword that reflected the rays of the sun.
With the way he had appeared, and the timing of it, there was absolutely nothing more heroic than this moment of truth.
This sword appeared right between the jaws of the beast, preventing it from closing them shut.
Chiron paused and then he turned to udia who was still frozen in surprise, "Hey beautiful," Chiron smiled.
His sudden stop of the jaws that were to surely kill her made for a sight like the heroes in stories she had heard when she was a little girl.
"Igbi!?" she thought to herself.
But it was not just her.
Every person around that instantly recognized Chiron''s face, had the same thought.
The chief of the vige froze at this.
He and the other warriors were increasingly shocked by what was happening.
They all knew the kind of strength that a creature of this kind had. They all knew that it was a creature of significant power. After all, it was blue cored.
Although it seemed like the creature''s advance to this rank was not long ago, it was still a blue core creature.
Being a cultivator that was at the early copper rank, he knew how strong this beast was.
To defeat such a beast would need several cultivators in the copper rank, or at least a cultivator in the middle copper rank or the peak copper rank.
Instantly, he realized the gravity of what was happening.
This boy before him whom he had never given a second look to, shunning away and carrying the tag of the child of a harlot was actually a cultivator in the copper rank.
From the looks of it, Igbi might even be in the middle copper rank.
However, what happened next made him reevaluate Chiron''s strength.
Chiron, with his smaller frame, suddenly pushed forward, and to the astonishment of everyone, the blue core mountain Lion actually took a step back.
He pushed again, and the beast took yet another step back. As he pushed, the beast was continually pushed back. Again and again and again.
Chiron, with the corner of his eyes, saw the expression of the chief and his warriors and he smiled in his heart at this.
He needed to really create an impact that would be a strong foundation in their hearts.
After which, he waved his hand as he activated his death aura that had been masked as the aura of fear.
Bone chill wave of aura energy diffused through the atmosphere, seeping through the pores of everyone, showing the incredible purity of his aura.
Chiron''s ''yellow'' aura permeated the ce and then with a loud scream from his lungs and a powerful wave of his hands in an upward motion, he swung his broad silver de, ripping the beast from its head to its rear in two equal parts...
Chapter 337 Entrance Of A Hero 2
As the vigers watched in awe and disbelief, Chiron, the unimportant youngd they knew as Igbi whom they had always looked down upon, stood with his sword raised high, its de now gleaming under the stark light of the sun.
A sudden hush fell over the crowd of vigers that had managed to survive this ordeal as a potent wave of aura energy rippled through the air, enveloping them like a sharp, electrifying breeze.
Every soul present could feel the raw power emanating from the sword, a force that seemed to vibrate through their very bones, leaving them both exhrated and terrified.
In that moment of eerie stillness, the world seemed frozen in time, as if nature itself held its breath. Even the Blue-cored mountain lion, once a fearsome creature,y severed in two, its muscr body that had caused chaos and destruction, sliced apart by Igbi''s swift and precise strikes.
The beast''s eyes, wide with shock, reflected the horror of its sudden demise.
Then, it happened.
A long, gory trail emerged from the beast''s head, winding down its body to its tail. Blood sprayed like a macabre fountain, staining the ground beneath it in a deep, crimson hue.
The atmosphere was thick with the metallic scent of blood, and the vigers could almost taste its tang in the air.
With a sickening, final sound, the mountain lion''s body split apart.
The first half fell heavily to the right, muscles twitching in a futile attempt to escape the inevitable. The second half followed, slumping to the left, its fur matted with blood and gore. The once-proud creature was now a gruesome tableau of death, its life force extinguished in an instant.
A collective gasp escaped the onlookers, a mixture of horror and amazement. The power of Chiron''s strike had been nothing short of supernatural, a testament to his mastery over the art ofbat. The ground beneath the fallen beast was now a morbid canvas, a reminder of the ruthless efficiency with which the warrior had dispatched his foe.
Silence hung in the air, heavy with the weight of what they had just witnessed. The vigers exchanged nces, their eyes wide with a blend of fear and reverence.
In that gruesome moment, Chiron had be more than a mere warrior; he was a living legend, a force of nature to be both feared and admired.
As the reality of the scene sank in, the vigers slowly began to retreat, giving the fallen beast a wide berth. They whispered in hushed tones, their voices tinged with a mix of awe and trepidation. The mountains that surrounded the vige, once echoing with the roars of the mountain lion as it devoured in its rage, was now eerily quiet, as if the very rocks mourned the loss of one of their own.
In the midst of the gory aftermath, Chiron stood unmoved, his eyes reflecting the somberness of the moment.
The battle was won. The cost of victory was etched in the lifeless eyes of the fallen beast. Chiron''s grip tightened on his sword, a silent vow that the people acknowledged to be him swearing to protect his people, no matter the sacrifices thaty ahead.
There was no one more surprised and emotionally moved than udia right now.
Chiron suddenly turned to her, offering a hand to get her to her feet. She did not know why or if she had at all taken his hand, or he had just grabbed her from her waist and unto her feet.
"Sorry i amte!" Chiron whispered softly.
Just then, a loud voice was heard, "SORRY! SORRY!! If I had not woken you up from your sleep, you would have not opened your eyes with all the roars that useless beast was making." Old magu stepped forward.
She dressed as she normally would but a closer look and one could see some new ornaments on her. However, they were just some teeth.I think you should take a look at
She walked past the dead lion like it was rag on the ground and walked up to Chiron to give him a knock on the head. This was action that made the crowd gasp in shock.
After all, Chiron had just proven his strength, and in this world, strength ruled it all.
All of a sudden, Old magu''s status had been elevated several level in their hearts. After all, it meant a lot of things. Especially that the rtionship she had with Chiron, her grandson was very good.
Even able to scold him regardless of his obvious strength, and his behavior was evidence that he respected her greatly.
"You stupid child, you still allowed poor udia to be scared silly before you saved her!"
Chiron bowed his head respectfully, "I''m sorry! I''m sorry Mama Magu. Its just that the blue core double headed Gori soup you madest night was so delicious that I over ate and that was why I over slept!"
Once more, the crowd gasped in shock and awe. Some one even fell to their knees.
After all, this was treasure that many would rather preserve as heirloom for hundreds of generations, and this grandmother and son pair used it for soup.
Old Magu rolled her eyes, "Was it not your fault. i told you to hunt down the three headed blue cored bear, I wanted to use its fur as a blouse. But you got me the Blue core double headed mountain Gori instead."
"But you ended up using the Blue core double headed mountain Gori for your assories. Was it not good? After all, that will still help your health and even help you chase away lower ranked creatures." Chiron protested.
It was only now that the crowd looked at old Magu with focused eyes and noticed that it was actually true. Those with good aura energy sent little waves to check the jewelry she was wearing and noticed the traces of blue core energy still emanating from it.
Old Magu rolled her eyes at him, "Either ways, dont forget to hunt itter. I want to use it as a rug in my hut." She suddenly took udia by the arm, "Come my dear, I have some blue cored double headed mountain Gori soup you can enjoy at home. You must have been scared. Let this old woman help you!"
Just like that, udia, unable toin, and thoughts still muddled as to what was going on, was led away.
Old Magu only went a few steps before she paused and turned, "And bring some of that meat. I have an amazing idea for a dish!"
"Yes Mama Magu," Chiron replied respectfully.
Chiron waved his sword, cing it by his side.
He dragged half of the meat by the head as he left after Old magu, leaving the vigers in awe.
As he walked away, Chiron could tell what was going to happen next, and it was so.
Soon, rumors about the very strong boy capable of killing a blue core mountain lion would spread, and as one would expect, it would reach Barbara''s ears....
Chapter 338 Catching Barbaras attention
Chapter 338 Catching Barbara''s attention
Chiron had left the vigers with the pleasure of enjoying the remaining half of the Blue core mountain lion meat but the chief had refused anyone from touching it. Going as far as to get it back to Old Magu''s hut by the following morning with an assortment of gifts in gratitude.
In no time, the status of old Magu had changed within the vige. After all, her grandson was a copper rank cultivator. Such a status was not one to be frowned at.
Soon, the nearby viges also heard about Igbi. And requests for him to deal with other Core beasts that were terrorizing their own viges came in.
As a good filial son, chiron happily took those request and soon, many across the Yellow tribe had heard of the amazing stories of the son of the harlot that went about saving lives.
many called him a true hero and songs about him were sang by many children.
Some even called him the savior of the Aura tribes.
Such waves were bound to bring attraction from a particr person, and they did.
A few weekster, a group of Red aura warriors, armed to the teeth with armor made from Vasma steel visited the vige, requesting to see chiron.
All strong and capable warriors of all the Aura tribes were made to join in the war effort by Barbara against the Vandora kingdom.
it was only natural that they woulde for him.
Chiron had known they woulde, however, he had specific goals and this was not going to cut it.
When they came to the vige mounted on their core beasts, all majestic and enjoying the admiration of eyes about them, they were surprised to hear that chiron would not see them.
The person that had given the news was none other Old Magu.
"You demons took all my children from me, but that was not enough for you. Now, you want toe and take my grandson too!? You all can go eat dirty!"
She screamed at them as she shooed them out of herpound with a bowl of hot oil.
This was a really embarrassing moment for the Red Aura warriors. After all, any where they went, they were usually worshipped and looked upon with reverence, but the old woman before them had no mercy in her insults and curses.
They were both peak stone ranked cultivators, but none of them was foolish enough to cross her. After all, she might have been an old woman with no power, but one look at her and they could tell that the rumors of what they had heard of Chiron was true.
over the past few weeks, Old Magu had been rather very bold with her taste. Since they was no need to hide Chiron as a cultivator anymore, shevished in the advantage as his grandmother that came with the position of having a child that was in the copper ranks.
Her entire wardrobe had immediately changed. Her clothes were woven from the skin of exotic beasts. one look at them and it was easy to see that from the little wraps she used to hold her hair in ce to the anklet she wore was all blue core beasts.
Her jewelry was not exempted from this.
The Men had not even met Chiron as Old Magu told them that he was busy with his wife to be. Which was none other than udia. A union of sorts that not even the head of the vigeined against.
After Chiron had saved udia''s life, she had be extremely smitten by him, and with a little more encouragement from old Magu, it was a sealed deal. Having the strongest man in the vige as her man was a great flex. Now, even the head of the vige had to greet her when she was passing by.
A far bigger house had already been built besides old Magu''s old hut, disying the status of Old Magu''s grandson.
The Red Aura men took the insults old magu rained on them and went back the journey to the army with the news.
Naturally, a new set were set, this time around, these ones did note with the intension to invite Chiron but to pull him in for the war effort.
They were all at the early stage of the Copper rank. When the head of the vige heard news of their arrival, he quietly pretended not to be around, hiding away from trouble from either side.
He had seen what Chiron was capable of doing. Offending him was stupidity, but offending Barbara''s army was also a different kind of stupidity.
As the saying went, when two elephants fought, it was the earth that felt their wrath.
The new set of Red Aura warriors that came even tried to force their way into Chiron''s home, pushing old Magu out of the way.
Although they clearly saw the ornaments on her body signifying Chiron''s capability as a copper rank cultivator, they did not care. After all, which copper rank cultivator had not have his own share of hunting Blue ranked beasts.
Although, they usually hunted such creatures as a team, they were no small amount of copper rank cultivators that did not lie that they had acquired the blue cores and other materials by themselves.
Seeing the amount that Old magu had on, they assumed that she was just showing off.
They pushed her aside as they rushed into the house.
However, Chiron had been very generous in his disciplining of them, choosing not to kill them, but out of three of them that came, he broke the legs of two and the only reason he allowed thest one with his ability to walk was so that he could carry the other two back.
Before, Chiron had simply been this extra hand that was required to prove a point. But when the report reached Barbara, she immediately took an interest to him, offering to go get him herself. After all, this was a person that had beaten three copper ranked warriors alone. He was definitely not ordinary...
Chapter 339 Tempted to explore the Hill
Chapter 339 Tempted to explore the Hill
The Army of the Seven tribes of the Aura Spectrum was called the Union. This of course was named by Barbara, changing it from united tribes that her elder brother Ralph had named it, before he fell into hisa.
Changing the name was one of the first few things she did. Secondly, she had moved the headquarters of the Union from the Red Aurand to the Centernd connecting all elements of the Rainbowlic Spectrum.
This move of hers had instantly won her huge support as the centernd had aura of all seven colors. Although it was a bit chaotic because of this, it symbolized that Barbara cared for all the Aura tribes.
After all, a Aura user was strongest when they stayed within the boundaries of their kind of Aura.
However, making the Rubrum Tribe the headquarters for all the Union of All the Aura tribes only made it seem as if Ralph was trying to suppress the tribes, keeping the Red Aura people supreme over the other tribes.
Thirdly, she permitted them to wear their home colors and be proud of it, Whereas, her elder brother made the Union wear a uniform with rainbow colors on it. Of course, this particr uniform was dominated more by the color red.
With these measures in ce, she was quickly loved by the Union Army.
After all, she had recognized their differences and still supported and pushed it forward.
This particr move was something that she wouldter regret in the future as separating the colors separated identity. An Advantage that Chiron nned to make use of when he was going to cause his chaos.
At the moment, Chiron observed this said headquarters located in the centernd which was considered a holy ce by all Aura tribes. The Vasma steel was also strongest here as the different Aura colors bnced each out perfectly in this ce.
The Union had built its headquarters directly in front of the center hill. This was the center point of the Aura union, and also the ce known to house the only god child of the Aura tribes.
Chiron had broken the legs of the people that had been sent to pull him to join the union. And then he had secretly followed them back.
For the most part, this had been out of curiosity and the intention to observe this ce well.
After all, in any environment, knowledge was a kind of power.
Thisnd had treasure he wanted to take for himself up on that high hill that was the center of the Aura tribes. A hill about a thousand meters high into the sky.
High up in the sky, one could already see how the aura of the tribes gathered here naturally, as an Aurora of all the colors converged at the tip of the Hill.
Just being this close to the Hill alone made the Aura in his body get excited. Even though it was the Aura of death, he still felt a little increment in power.
This meant that the other Aura tribes must be far stronger here as this was the mothernd of all the Aura areas.
Chiron could not help but be excited at the sight of this ce.
After all, for every action, there was an opposite or equal reaction. This meant that there was a cause for the gathering of the Vast Aura energy that made up the Aurora above the centernd.
Chiron wrote the book that was this world, and certain secrets, he was aware of.
he had onlye to check out the ce a little as he waited in expectance of barbara''s response, but his excitement got the better of him and only for a bit, he wanted to check it out.
He dived into a shadow pool, navigating through the shadow world to reach the hill. The soldiers that patroled above could not even sense nor see him as he approached the Hill.
However, only a hundred meters to his goal and he had no choice but to stop.
For some reason, the moment he got close enough, it was as if he had hit a brick wall.
Even in the shadow world, he could see that just beyond the wall that had obstructed him, there was a basin of Aurora, strongly connected to a center.
"That''s it! that is the heart Vein where it all connects," Chiron told himself. A joy for this ce filled his heart and he wanted nothing more than to destroy the wall separating him from his goal.
However, as if his presence was sensed, A st of energy from the gathered mass of Aurora smacked him and he was forced to gather not just his Aura energy but also his spiritual energy to defend.
Waves of energy in different colors rushed at him from different sides in an attempt to ensnare him.
"Shit!" Chiron cursed as he kicked and punched, with strong ferocity, escaping to safety.
By the time he finally came out of the shadow pool, he could not help but lie against the ground, sweat filling his forehead. That fight had been a quick one but it left him exhausted.
If he had not given it his all, the Aurora would have swallowed him and crushed him with its power.
Drawing some strength from the Aurora from afar was okay, buting close to it was forbidden.
"It would seem that I would truly be needing Barbara''s pets for this." Chiron smiled at himself as he stood to his feet and once more dove into the shadow pool and out of sight.
Meanwhile, up in the hill. In a particr room, a temple covered with ancient symbols and runes, a woman dressed in beautiful clothes and covered with both jewelry and Rune symbols sat in a lotus position.
She had been meditating but she immediately opened her eyes. Her brows frowned. Just now, she had felt a foreign energy against the hill. As a god child and priestess in charge of the tranquility of this hill, she had immediately use its power to defend...
Chapter 340 Threat to the Union
Chapter 340 Threat to the Union
Meanwhile, up in the hill. In a particr room, a temple covered with ancient symbols and runes, a woman dressed in beautiful clothes and covered with both jewelry and Rune symbols sat in a lotus position.
She had been meditating but she immediately opened her eyes. Her brows frowned. Just now, she had felt a foreign energy against the hill. As a god child and priestess in charge of the tranquility of this hill, she had immediately used its power to defend.
But the foe had been a slippery one, escaping before she could deal true damage.
In their short encounter, she had sensed two energies. One felt like an abomination of the Aura energy. Even till now, it left a bad aftertaste to the feel.
It was like touching the by-product of food after it had been eaten by an animal and shat out.
It was absolutely disgusting and revolting.
Although she did not recognize this revolting energy, she easily recognized the second one. After all, it was energy that was most known on the Almace continent.
It was none other than Spirit energy.
Thisnd was the holiest ce of the Aura tribes, and the reason was because far underneath, the earth veins that blessed all of the Aurand came from this one point.
It was the source, the crust of it all.
This meant that this point was pure unbridled power. In the right hands, it could be a power source of good will and could continually be used to bless thend.
However, in the wrong hands, it could serve as a deadly weapon.
It was normally the job of all tribes to protect this ce together. But in times were a god child was born, this task fell to the god child.
Her presence was not always required in this ce for it to be protected. After all, the Runes on her skin were connected to this ce. However, she remained here, unable to ever live.
After since that ident many years ago that led to the birth of her child, she was missing certain runes on her body. She had no choice but to remain here, never to leave, not even to help with the war effort.
Even though she was a god child that could potentially give the Aura tribes a great boost in strength, she could not leave.
This duty was most important.
They had been attempts on this hill many times in the past, but she had always destroyed their attempts.
With the control of the hill, she could even channel power that was far above her cultivation level, all the way to the Silver level of the middle realms.
This was one ce that even the Zodiac families handled with care.
However, this was the first time that she had felt the strangebination of energy.
She could not help but consider one possibility. "The Holy Church!?" She told herself.
It was not her fault that she arrived at this conclusion. Even though they currently had a partnership with the Holy church, it was not the first time that they had nned to get this hill for themselves.
Also, they always had one strange power or ability up their sleeves.
Considering that Abel was not so far away from this exact location. A member of the holy church that had the ability to phase through matter, it was easy for her to believe that it was his doing.
Even though he had brought a solution to their current predicament with the Vandoria kingdom, he was still a huge suspect.
This Priestess was no fool. The Holy church never ever gave free lunch.
She opened her eyes as she lightly waved a hand.
Instantly, a cultivator of the yellow Aura energy appeared, "yes, Priestess!"
"Send word to Barbara. I desire an audience with her!"
"Yes, Priestess!" The person immediately turned to move. However, a Rune on the Priestesses body suddenly glowed, and then she stopped the cultivator.
"He is here! My son is here."She whispered to herself.
"Wait! don''t worry, I''ll go see her myself."
"But Priestess, You are not supposed to leave the..."
The Priestess turned sharply to the cultivator instantly making him swallow his words as he fell to the ground. The yellow Aura in his body suddenly went out of control causing him excruciating pain.
Her control of any Aura of the rainbolic spectrum was incredible, and regardless of the individual or the realm, she could exact a part of her will on the individual''s flow of energy.
"Are you telling me what i can and cannot do?"
"No, Priestess! Please forgive me Priestess. I did not mean to disrespect you. I only... AHHH!" He screamed in pain.
The Priestess sighed as she allowed her sudden anger to subside. She took deep breaths in and out to calm down. The usage of the Aura energies usually left her filled with a rush of sudden emotions for the oddest of moments.
She stopped the torture she was inflicting on the cultivator. "I will only be going to the foot of the hill. Send word to Barbara."
"Yes, Priestess!" The cultivator immediately bowed as he ran out of sight. He did not know if he stayed any longer, she would spring into yet another emotion.
With the extreme pain he just felt, he was not willing to take chances.
......
Meanwhile in the headquarters made mostly, of wood and Vasma Steel, Barbara addressed a group of top warriors who acted as her generals.
They all stood around a table that had the map of the Hignds ced on it with dummies to represent different points and armies.
"The main army of the Vandorian kingdom is divided into three, The first is the Assault team they have been sending to attack our viges and ourbined army. The second is the center army that holds the General and Prince Victor and thest is the Border Army that creates a fence between bothnds at the border. To truly crush the Vandorian army, we must crush not the Assault team but the center Army carrying the brains of this operation."
It was at this time that two things happened. The first was Mani walking into the spaced room. His entrance instantly pulled the attention of the Generals and even Barbara herself. The second was...
Chapter 341 Take me to him...
Chapter 341 Take me to him...
Like the colors of a peacocks feathers, Mani pulled attention on his person immediately he walked into the room.
It was not the first time they were seeing him, but the sight of him naturally made many feel little tingles of shiver down their spine.
Although this was the first time he wasing to the headquarters as Barbara had given him jobs upon jobs the moment he decided to fight for her, he still walked in with a presence that gave one the impression that a wild beast had arrived.
Mani was justing back from a mission he soloed alone. This was a Mission to free a certain vige off the enemy that was the Vandorian Army.
This was a mission wellpleted, and had long reached the ears of these generals before his arrival.
Of course, that was also including the bloody massacre that he caused to achieve it.
They were many in the Union Army that already had nicknames for him.
Some called him Rabid dog. Some called him the Death bringer, and some others called him the Chaos birther.
One thing that all these nicknames had inmon was that they all spoke volumes about the destruction he carried with him.
Mani walked into the room, his purple robes were slightly tattered and the stench of dried blood ushered his arrival.
There was no smile or anger on his face. But that did not mean that his expression was dull. It was just void of life, but his eyes still managed to look at the Generals in the room like he was looking at a bunch of clowns.
It was not pride in his eyes for the achievements that he had, but loathe for life itself.
On seeing him, one of the generals stepped forward. He was a red Aura user. He stepped forward, stretching a hand to shake Mani by the elbow as it was a tradition of Aura warriors during battle.
"Well done Mani! You really showed those idiots the strength of the tribe."
However, Mani passed by him like he had passed by a chair.
This was an embarrassing moment for the General, and it made him grit his teeth in anger.
But he was not so foolish enough to show that he was offended in front of Barbara.
Mani walked up to Barbara, and then he took a knee before her. His eyes showed his deep respect for her as he bowed his head.
"It is done!"
She nodded as she patted his head. "Good! Very Good Mani. Because of you, more of our people can suffer less and see more mornings with their families. Your wife would be proud of you!"
Those words made his head lower even more.
It was at this moment that a soldier rushed into the tent. From the boldness by which he walked in, it was easy to tell that he was a high ranked officer.
"Commander Barbara! We have a situation."
Barbara raised her head at him, "What is it? can''t you see i am busy?"
The officer bowed his head, "Forgive me Commander. It is just that we have a situation that requires your attention."
"What is it?" She asked with frown brows.
"Its...Its..." he stammered a bit, and then he turned and waved a hand outside the room.
Some soldiers pushed in two cultivators on a wheelbarrow forward.
These were the Copper rank cultivators that had been sent to bring Chiron by force to join the army.
For two of them, their legs had been bent to look like the turns of a screw. Each in a different direction.
Thest Copper rank cultivator exined what had happened.
At first, Barbara frowned but towards the end, she couldn''t help but smile.
"Interesting!" She took a look at the three copper ranked cultivators.
Two of them were at the early copper rank and thest one was almost at the peak of the rank.
She could not help but be impressed. After all, even a cultivator at the peak of the copper rank would have some difficulty fighting off three copper ranked cultivators.
It was important to note that at this stage of cultivation, the experience these men had umted was not in any way little.
Their fighting styles were also very good.
Barbara could not help but stare at the injuries they had sustained and her smile got wider.
Just then, one of the Generals stepped forward.
"Commander Barbara! let me take ten copper ranked cultivators along with me. I am sure we will be able to bring this fool to you to pay for his crimes!"
"No! You will do no such thing!"
"Butmander... he disrespected..."
"I said No!" She turned to the officer and he immediately bowed his head, avoiding eye contact with her.
"Besides, it wont change anything. Even if i sent you with twenty, you will all end up the same way.
This person is a talent. He was able to injure two copper ranked cultivators to such an extent without damaging their meridians. In fact, they are still flowing perfectly."
It was only now that everybody using their aura on the victims, sensed that she was right.
"This person does not intend trouble with us. This was only a warning." Barbara licked her lower lip. This was action that sent shivers down the spine of the generals.
Those that knew her well, knew that this was a habit she had when she was interested in a new toy.
"Such precision and talent!" she muttered to herself.
She turned to Mani, "I know you just came back, but I''ll be needing you toe with me."
"Yes Commander!" Mani stepped forward, responding with respect.
"I am so excited, I can''t wait!" She chuckled a bit as she exited the room, "Take me to this cultivator!" Barbara ordered.
Meanwhile, Abel appeared from the ground at her exit. His appearance was not at all surprising to the Generals. He was well known by them.
He walked over to the injured men, and then he squat a little, observing their injuries, he frowned. "That does not make any sense!" Hemented lightly...
Chapter 342 Claudia is my woman
Chapter 342 udia is my woman
Beneath the vast canopy of the sky, where the sun''s golden fingers caressed the rugged peaks of the mountains, Chiron''s vige stood like a jewel at the foot of the highest summit.
The air, crisp and invigorating, carried the scent of pine and wildflowers, intermingled with the earthy aroma of ancient rocks. The mountains, their craggy faces weathered by centuries of storms and sunshine, loomed protectively around the vige, their rocky spires reaching for the heavens.
On this extraordinary day, nature itself seemed to rejoice. The sun, a radiant orb in the clear azure sky, bathed thend in a warm, golden glow.
Every de of grass, every petal, and every stone seemed to glisten with a touch of magic, as if the very essence of the mountains infused thendscape with an ethereal brilliance. The sky above, a canvas of endless blue, stretched wide and limitless, mirroring the boundless joy that filled the hearts of the vigers.
Barbara, of the Red Aura tribe, possessing a stature as imposing as the mountains themselves sat on her Core beast a Fiery Creature like the mix of a Chicken and a celestial bird. This was a Red core Beast.
Barbara''s fiery hair, like the hue of autumn leaves aze, cascaded down her back like a molten waterfall. Her eyes, a shade of deep amber, held the wisdom of ancient forests, and her skin, bronzed by the sun and wind, spoke of countless battles and triumphant conquests.
Beside her, Mani, the stoic warrior of the Purple Aura tribe that had now earned a lot of names for himself as a result of his valiant but incredible boldness and killing methods, sat tall and resolute on his own core beast. A mountain goat that was Bluecored, a gift from Barbara. Mani''s eyes, the color of twilight shadows, surveyed the festivities with a quiet intensity, his every movement imbued with the grace of a stalking panther.
"There are celebrating!" he muttered. One look and he could tell what it was. there were only a handful of asions that were celebrated like this in the Aura tribes, and even lesser that could be celebrated by the entire vige that was unless the chief of the vige or a his rtive was the cause.
"It''s a marriage!" he muttered, as memories of his own danced in his head. It was only not too long ago that he hade to the tragedy that befell him.
As they entered Chiron''s vige, they were greeted by an explosion of colors and melodies. Banners of saffron and amber, the emblematic hues of the Yellow Aura tribe, fluttered in the gentle breeze, creating a vibrant tapestry against the backdrop of the mountains.
The vigers, dressed in rich yellows and deep purples, moved with a natural rhythm, theirughter echoing through the valleys like the song of mountain streams.
The celebration was an orchestra of sensations. The air hummed with the melodic tunes of flutes and drums, the music intertwining with the fragrant breeze that carried hints of blooming jasmine and wild mint.
The vigers, their faces adorned with intricate patterns made from crushed petals, exuded the sweet scent of herbal oils and incense. Everywhere, there was movement and life: the swift flicker of fire dancers, the mesmerizing whirl of dancers d in silken garments, and the rhythmic beat of tambourines that resonated with the very heartbeat of the mountains.
Chiron, known here as Igbi, the groom of the day, was a vision of happiness and grace. His eyes, the color of sunlit wheat fields, shone with a radiant love as he stood beside his bride, udia, the most beautiful girl in the vige. Her dress, a tapestry of embroidered sunflowers and mountain lilies, seemed to capture the very essence of thend. Herughter, like the trill of a mountain songbird, blended seamlessly with the music and theughter of the vigers.
The mountains themselves seemed to partake in the celebration. Core beasts, usually elusive and mysterious, ventured closer to the vige, their majestic forms silhouetted against the golden hues of the evening sky.
The very rocks, weathered by eons, appeared to shimmer with an unspoken joy, as if the ancient spirits of the mountains smiled upon the union of hearts.
In this vibrant panorama, Barbara and Mani found themselves swept away by the sheer beauty of the moment. They did not join in the moment, neither did they interrupt it. Only observing the happenings like passerbys.
The taste of roasted Core beast meats, infused with mountain herbs and spices, tantalized their senses, while the touch of the cool mountain breeze against their skin was a gentle caress from nature herself.
As night fell, the vige came alive with the soft glow ofnterns, casting a warm, golden light upon the faces of the celebrants. The stars above, like scattered diamonds against the deep velvet of the night, watched over the union with a celestial benediction.
Marriages in the Yellow tribe were slightly different from other tribes. As the tribe that ruled with fear, it was believed that the scare of the night was a blessing. And every marriage required this blessing.
Celebrations came first and then at night came the exchange of vows.
Chiron kneeled before the Vige chief and by his side was udia, both of them dressed in the Yellow attire with beautiful patterns on them.
Old magu stood not so far away by the side. She was the proudest person in this asion. After all, she was the grooms mother, the most powerful man in this vige.
Rumours had it that her clothes were as expensive as that of the bride''s if not more. Her smile filled her face brightly.
"It is time for the vows!" The chief announced as he tied the Yellow ribbon around the hand of Chiron and udia.
"As it is tradition, the bride will go first!"
However, the moment udia opened her mouth to speak her vows, a loud sound of a sword smacking the ground was heard. "I object. udia is my woman..."
Chapter 343 Ralphs Revenge
Chapter 343 Ralphs Revenge
"It is time for the vows!" The chief announced as he tied the Yellow ribbon around the hand of Chiron and udia.
"As it is tradition, the bride will go first!"
However, the moment udia opened her mouth to speak her vows, a loud sound of a sword smacking the ground was heard. "I object. udia is my woman."
"HUH!!!" Everybody gasped.
They all turned behind, and they he was. It was no one other than udia''s former betrothed. Yes, it was Ralph.
He dressed for the asion. The only problem was that he dressed in a fashion that was very different from the other people.
His dressing was not one of celebration but of battle.
Immediately, the Chief rushed over to his son in obvious anger.
"Ralph! what is the meaning of this nonsense. You are embarrassing me and yourself in front of the entire vige and our guests too. Stop this foolishness immediately and return back to your room!"The Chief ordered.
However, Ralph did not back down. Instead, he pointed at Chiron
"I challenge Igbi tobat for the hand of udia!" Ralph immediately stated
"Huh!?" Once more, the crowd gasped in shock at this.
The chief instantly got angry, "How dare you boy? Did you not hear what I just said!?" the chief raised his hand to smack Ralph. However, Ralph suddenly waved the broad sword in his hand.
*SWISH!*
*SLASH!*
The chief had raised his other hand in a hurry to defend against the iing attack. However, the attack stillnded squarely on the chest, instantly SLASHING the Chief.
The Vige Chief was sent flying a distance and he smacked into the mountain behind.
Immediately, a few people rushed to check on him. One of whom was Old Magu.
The cut Ralph had given his own father had instantly severed his hands and dug deep into his chest.
"Impossible!" Old Magu eximed, "he is dead. The chief is dead!"
Instantly, there was an uproar in the environment.
Many people instantly backed off from Ralph. This was not just the chief that he had killed but also his father. He was a man that was in the peak of the Stone rank.
And yet, he had killed him with one move.
Most people, especially those that came from this vige were aware of Ralph''s cultivation rank. He should not be able to do what he had just done. And yet, it was reality before their eyes.
It was at this moment that Old Magu''s eyes narrowed on the sword in Ralph''s hands.
"That Sword! That weapon belongs to my Igbi! You stole my Grandson''s sword!"
Everyone looked at the sword and instantly recognized it as the sword that Chiron had used the other day in other to kill the Blue cored mountain Lion.
Chiron who was Igbi, stepped forward, "Ralph! how dare you!? What are you doing with my sword? How did you get it?"
Ralph suddenly Chuckled loudly, "So it was true about this sword. This sword is the reason for your power. I know you are surprised as to how i stole your sword. Well, guess what, I did not steal the sword. i did not need to. it came on its own to meet me!"
"What!?" Chiron''s expression was evident of his surprise. "Who told you!? tell me right now, who told you about the ability of that sword!"
At this point, everyone''s interest had been fully drawn to the sword in Ralphs hands. This included Barbara and Mani.
Ralph chuckled some more as he exined.
... After the day Chiron hade in like a hero and saved udia''s life, Ralph had entered a terrible state of depression.
He had lost it all. Because of his actions that had been revealed as being the reason for the chaos of the vige the other day, he had really lost it all.
He lost his reputation, he lost his respect in the eyes of his people and that of his father. he had also lost the woman of his dreams, udia, the most beautiful woman in his vige.In fact, he was even lucky to have not been expelled out of the vige because of what he did to both the vige people and especially to his ex betrothed.
it was only because hi father was chief of the vige and had a lot of respect to his name. Regardless, he was still to suffer punishment for his crimes.
One of them had been to receiveshes on his back and ass naked. it was the most embarrassing thing that had ever happened to him.
As one that saved the vige, igbi had been graced with the honor of delivering the unforgivingshes.
He had cried terribly. Whether it was because of the pain or the shame of it was not known but pain whether physical, emotional or mental, was still pain.
He had lost it all because of his foolishness.
The worse part of it all was that he had to watch all the des and praise be given to a person that he once considered to be nothing more than Trash. Yes, it had all been given to igbi, the one person that had been below him.
This filled him with Jealousy and hate.
He wanted nothing more than to kill Igbi and feed on his flesh. To be taken from glory to trash was the worm of anger, disgust and hate that ate him up from the inside out.
However, there was nothing that he could do about this. Chiron was just too powerful. After all, he was even able to bring down a core beast of the Blue core rank.
He had no choice but to swallow his pain and hurt like a child.
In this world, power ruled it all. there was no one that knew this principle more than him.
He knew it and had lived it for a very long time.
As the bottom of the Barrel, he had no choice but to suffer like the others that he had once despised to not have power, influence or talent.
For a person that had been born with Talent and all the good things that the world could offer from birth until this point, Ralph waspletely lost.
It was in no time did he spiral into uncontroble drinking, drowing himself in his pain and hate the only way he knew how.
He could not even sleep at night. hunted by the pain of theshes on his backside and the nightmare of the entire vigeughing at him, especially of Igbi calling him trash.
It was at this point that he contemted suicide. After all, if he was dead, it would all be over. At least, that was the thought in his head.
However, he suddenly came across a wild man with his face covered.
this person hade as a begger, however, the person immediately whispered sweet words into his ear.
It was only one sentence, "If you want to know the secret to Igbi''s sudden power and get your revenge, climb to the highest mountain of thend. There, your answer awaits."
The person had disappeared almost as soon as they had appeared, making Ralph think that he had heard the whisper of the wind. however, for some reason, it made sense to him, and out of sheer curiosity, he opted to do it.
At least, before he died, he wanted to tick out all the boxes. And so he rushed for the tallest mountain.
Ralph, faced a daunting challenge as he embarked on his ascent up the mountain, each step fraught with peril.
The path ahead was treacherous, winding through rocky terrain and dense forests, haunted by the looming presence of core beasts, ancient creatures that roamed the mountain, their eyes glinting with predatory intelligence.
The first hurdle Ralph encountered was the steep incline, forcing him to summon every ounce of strength in his young body. The air grew thinner with every step, making each breath a struggle. His legs ached, and his muscles screamed in protest, but he pressed on, driven by an unwavering determination to reach the summit.
As he climbed higher, the mountain''s challenges escted. Loose rocks threatened to give way beneath his feet, and sudden gusts of wind threatened to throw him off bnce. Ralph''s hands, scraped and bloodied, clung to the rugged surface of the mountain as he navigated narrow ledges and precarious footholds.
The core beasts, ancient guardians of the mountain, added an additionalyer of danger to Ralph''s journey. Their massive forms moved stealthily through the shadows, their senses finely tuned to detect any intruders. Ralph had to remain vignt, constantly scanning his surroundings for signs of their presence. The distant echoes of their roars sent chills down his spine, a constant reminder of the peril that lurked just out of sight.
In his quest to reach the top, Ralph had to rely on his wit and agility. He devised clever strategies to evade the core beasts, using the natural terrain to his advantage. He moved silently, minimizing his presence and treading carefully to avoid attracting attention. Each encounter with a core beast was a heart-pounding ordeal, a test of Ralph''s ability to outmaneuver these ancient and powerful creatures.
Despite the hurdles and the ever-present danger, Ralph pressed on, fueled by a fierce determination and an unyielding spirit.
Truly, pain was a propeller of man.
He faced his fears head-on, confronting the challenges of the mountain with unwavering courage. With each obstacle he overcame, Ralph grew stronger, more resilient, and more confident in his abilities.
Finally, after days of relentless climbing and heart-stopping encounters, Ralph stood at the summit, breathless and exhrated.
It was here that he met...
Chapter 344 Ralphs Revenge 2
Chapter 344 Ralphs Revenge 2
It was here that he saw it.
At the peak of the mountain, where the clouds brushed the heavens and the sun cast its golden rays upon the world below, Ralph discovered a sight that took his breath away.
There, embedded in a monolith of stone, stood a magnificent sword of unparalleled beauty and grandeur. Its hilt, adorned with intricate engravings depicting ancient tales, gleamed in the sunlight, reflecting the brilliance of a thousand suns. The de, razor-sharp and untarnished, shimmered with an ethereal glow, as if it were forged from stardust and moonbeams.
The sword seemed to pulse with a life of its own, as if it possessed a consciousness that reached out to Ralph, calling to him in anguage only he could understand. Its presence was regal, and its elegance unmatched, as though it were a relic from a time long forgotten, waiting for the touch of a worthy soul.
Ralph approached, However, a figure suddenly appeared before the sword. one look at this person and the rags they wore and it was easy to tell that this was the same beggar that had told him to climb up this mountain.
"So you finally came!" The beggar, with his face still hidden under his hoody spoke with a deep tone.
" I am a remnant soul of the Secret Ancient expert in charge of protecting this sword. The one that came before you swore to use this de to bring justice to evil doers and save the Hignder tribes. He was supposed to fight against the invaders and bring peace to thend. It is for this purpose that this sword exist. But he has been swayed with the material things of the world and has forgotten his task. If you want this sword of Dragons, you must first use it to kill him and take the power within that he now grasps. The moment you kill him, you will instantly enter the Bronze rank.
However, if you fail, another shalle for your life!"
Ralph immediately went down on his knees with his head bowed to the ground, "Oh Secret ancient expert, I Ralph, son of the Yellow Aura Tribe vow to help the Secret Ancient expert to deal revenge on the sphemous one that took the Secret Ancient Experts''s grace for granted. Please! Allow this one to take your sword and deliver justice to both your enemies and the enemies of thend."
The Beggar nodded, "I see deep within your heart. It is pure and filled with good. Take the sword and bring me justice."
Ralph nodded as he excitedly stood to his feet.
Ralph approached the sword with a mix of awe and trepidation, his eyes widening in disbelief at the sight before him. As he reached out to touch the hilt, a surge of energy coursed through his veins, and he felt an inexplicable connection to the weapon. It was as if the sword recognized him, acknowledging him as its rightful bearer.
Under the radiant sun, the sword''s surface glowed with an iridescent sheen, casting a dazzling disy of colors that danced like rainbows in the morning mist. Its elegance was unmatched, the craftsmanship beyondpare. Each curve and edge seemed to tell a story of ancient battles and heroic feats, whispering secrets of a time when legends walked the earth.
Ralph, mesmerized by its beauty and drawn in by its silent call, knew that he was destined for greatness. With a steady hand and a heart full of determination, he gripped the hilt of the sword, feeling the surge of power that coursed through him, as if he had be one with the weapon.
In that moment, as the sword reflected the sunlight in a radiant disy of colors, Ralph knew that his journey had only just begun. With the sword in his hand, he felt invincible, ready to face Igbi, the Vandorain invaders and whatever challengesy ahead.
The Beggar suddenly waved his hands a core beast appeared. It was a Blue cored mountain lion. These creatures had already scarred Ralph.
The moment Ralph saw it, he was frightened. However, he could suddenly feel energy surge through his body from the sword.
Ralph found himself face to face with a creature of extraordinary power ¨C the Blue Cored Mountain Lion. Its eyes, a fierce shade of cobalt, red at Ralph with predatory intensity. Fear gripped Ralph''s heart like icy tendrils, threatening to paralyze him, but the sword in his hands pulsed with a reassuring warmth, reminding him of his newfound purpose.
As the lion''s muscles coiled, preparing for a lethal pounce, Ralph''s body tensed with anticipation. The fear within him began to stir, its hue transforming from a timid yellow to a vibrant, radiant shade. The yellow aura of fear was his strength, a power born from feeding on fright.
It started as a flicker, a tiny ember within him, but with each heartbeat, it roared to life, enveloping him in a protective cocoon.
The sh between man and beastmenced, the impact of their meeting reverberating through the mountains like a symphony of thunder.
Ralph''s every movement was guided by the sword''s ancient wisdom, the de an extension of his very soul. With a deft maneuver, he dodged the lion''s initial strike, feeling the rush of wind as sharp ws sliced through the air where he had stood.
In response, Ralph lunged forward, his sword meeting the lion''s ws in a sh of metal and fur. The collision sent shockwaves rippling across the mountainside, dislodging loose rocks that tumbled down the slope. The very earth seemed to tremble beneath theirbat, as if the mountain itself recognized the significance of this battle.
The Blue Cored Mountain Lion, a creature of raw power and primal instincts, roared in fury, its eyes narrowing into slits as it lunged again. Ralph, fueled by his yellow aura, parried the assault with a skill that seemed otherworldly.
The dance between them continued, each movement calcted, each strike purposeful.
With every sh, the yellow aura surrounding Ralph intensified, glowing brightly like a beacon against the dark backdrop of the mountain. It was a manifestation of his fear, transformed into a potent force, a testament to his courage and determination. The lion, sensing Ralph''s newfound strength, fought back with renewed vigor, its roars echoing through the peaks, shaking the very core of the mountain.
The battle raged on, thebatants locked in a fierce struggle that seemed to transcend time.
Ralph''s yellow aura red with each strike, illuminating the battlefield with its radiant glow. The sh of sword against w, the roar of the lion, and the determined breaths of the young warrior filled the air, creating a cacophony of sound that resonated across the mountains.
In the midst of their battle, as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the world in shades of crimson and gold, Ralph''s determination wavered not. With a final, decisive blow, he struck the lion, the sword finding its mark. The beast let out a thunderous roar that echoed through the valleys, a sound that was simultaneously ament and a testament to its opponent''s strength.
The Blue Cored Mountain Lion copsed, its body crumpling onto the rocky ground, defeated yet dignified. Ralph, panting heavily, stood over his fallen foe, his yellow aura fading gradually as the battle came to an end.
The mountain, witness to their epic sh, seemed to sigh in relief, the echoes of their struggle fading into the evening breeze.
With the lion defeated and the night descending upon the mountain, Ralph felt a profound sense of aplishment. The sword, now stained with the blood of his adversary, gleamed in the fading light, a symbol of his triumph over fear and adversity.
"Good! Good!! You are worthy! Now you see for yourself, the sword truly has incredible power. Use it to bring justice." the Beggar waved his hands as he disappeared.
Ralph bowed and then he turned and left. He felt like his purpose in life had been restored and now, he could finally take his revenge.
After all, this was the sword that Igbi his power without it, he was sure to win, take back his vige, and also take back his woman. he could already feel the worship at his feet by all of them.
As Ralph descended the mountain, his steps were steady, his heart filled with newfound confidence. The yellow aura, once a manifestation of his fear, now resonated with resilience and bravery.
The sword at his side, seemed to hum with approval, recognizing his indomitable spirit.
Ralph did not know that the moment he went far enough, the figure of the beggar that had disappeared reappeared again, bursting intoughter so deep that he rolled on the ground.
The Beggar waved his hand and the corpse of the Blue mountain lion in the distance disappeared, turning into a wooden doll.
The Beggar, after having his fill ofughter, stood to his feet, "truly, human beings will believe not the truth but what they want to believe, or rather, what I can make them believe!"
Chapter 345 Igbi Vs Ralph
Chapter 345 Igbi Vs Ralph
It was in this manner that Ralph arrived at the location of the Wedding.
"Igbi! I know your power is in this sword. You have taken my Vige and my woman. I am here to take all of them back." Ralph smile proudly.
At this moment, Barbara in her curiosity could not help but ask a viger by her side for the full gist of the story.
The Viger told her how things had been and how Igbi had saved the Vige from the Blue mountain core lion and how Ralph had sacrificed udia for his own skin.
The Viger also told of how Igbi had dered his love for udia, readily risking his life by jumping in from of the Cored beast to save her life.
Mani, at Barbara''s ide also heard the story narration.
It made him frown a bit. he could not help but feel a simrity with what was happening now with what had happened during his own wedding.
of course, the circumstance were very different, they were still about the same consequence. That is, Igbi was about to lose his Wife.
This made Mani''s blood boil and he wanted to step in and help. Even though his power level was far more that ralph, he did not want what happened to himself to happen to Igbi.
It was basically just an instinctive reaction to the present circumstances.
However, Barbara stopped him. Her smile was one of a vixen that had found a new y thing. "You were able to prove your love for your woman. Let''s see him do the same!"
"But what if she..."
"Dies? like your''s did?" Barbara said out the words on Mani''s mind. "If that happens, then you will step in. But until then, I advice that you remain where you are. Do not shame a warrior of the Aura tribes on his most important day!"
Barbara''s words made Mani settle down.
She was right. The Aura tribes always regarded strength above all things. If a man wanted a woman, he had the right to prove is love inbat. Even if he was to be defeated, he still had to prove it.
After all, Love was still an action word. Meaning that the prove of it had to be expressed.
This was a battle that no one could fight for Igbi except himself.
Chiron had a surprised look on his face. However, in his mind, he wore a broad smile. So far, everything was progressing all ording to n.
he could already see Barbara and Mani far off at a corner.
Right here and now, he had to ensure that he acted in a manner that would make them view him as worthy of bing a close ally.
After all, it was not just any kind of person that Barbara allowed into her circle.
There were all of a certain caliber, and all had grounded honor and loyalty.
He had to disy his own. After all, the capability of a man was seen in the attitude of his character.
Chiron suddenly stepped forward, as he waved his hand, tearing off his ceremonial attire.
"Husband!" udia called to him in worry.
However, Chiron raised a hand to her, "Do not worry my love. I always knew that a time for me to show the depth of my love woulde. I did not think it wille on the day i can finally call you mine!"
Chiron smiled at her. It was one of affection and fondness. It really moved the hearts of the crowd that watched the happenings.
"It is quite unfortunate that the Chief has now passed on. I would have loved for him to see this.
We were only about to take our vows. I truly did not have much to say. However, let this battle serve as my vow to you. A disy of my undying love and allegiance to You!"
Those words made udiaunch herself at him, "Igbi, No! don''t do this!"
Chiron turned to Old Magu, "Grand mother! Please hold udia back. i don''t want anything to happen to her."
Immediately, Old Magu grabbed udia and pulled her back, she was assisted by two other women.
udia cried her heart out. She could see that for some reason, Ralph had be really strong. At least, strong enough to kill the Chief and ording to what he said, also a blue cored mountain lion.
Which such strength, he was practically a disaster waiting to happen.
However, she had now fallen in love with Chiron. She did not want him toe in harms way. besides, if any thing were to happen to him, she would fall prey to Ralph''s sadistic hands.
Old Maguforted her as she stroked her hair, "Don''t worry dear, my Igbi will get him for you."
udia cried and screamed but could not stop what was to happen.
At the same time, Chiron stepped forward, even though he wore his traditional attire for marriage, he still had a strong imposing herioc demeanor about him.
It was one that even Mani could not help but nod at.
"Ralph!" Chiron called out, "It is bad enough that you endangered the lives of those that have called themselves your brothers and sisters in this vige, but was pardoned to still live on thend. Now, you even raised your own hand against your own father, taking his life.
This is life that has in one way or the other blessed those of this vige, epted us and took care of us."
As Chiron talked, his hands gesticted his passion, adding an extrayer ofdepth to his words.
"This revenge I now carry out, is not for me but for the good people of this vige and for the Late Chief!"
Chiron''s passionate words made some in the crowd to sob slightly. It was truly a painful thing for them to see their Vige chief ughtered, and what''s more, at the hands of his own son.
And so amidst the towering peaks of the mountains, where the sky met the earth in a divine union, a sh of wills and steel was about to unfold.
The air crackled with anticipation as Ralph, brandishing the mighty sword he had pulled from the stone, stepped forward with determined eyes. His heart beat in rhythm with the wild nature around him, echoing the primal challenge he was about to issue.
Chiron stood as a steadfast warrior of the Yellow Aura tribe. His chestnut eyes, sharp as the falcon''s gaze, bore into Ralph, ready for the impending duel. He had no sword in hand, Ralph had his weapon.
This was the intentional upper hand Chiron gave Ralph. After all, a good show needed a certain level of realism to it.
For this battle, Chiron''s powery not in the metal of des, but in the potent energy of fear, a force that he could conjure and manipte with sheer will. At least, this was what the people believed.
The crowd, the very mountains themselves, seemed to hold their breath, creating a sacred space for the impending battle. The barbaric people knew no other way to settle disputes than with the sh of arms, and this day was no exception.
With a thunderous roar that echoed through the valley, Ralph lunged forward, his sword gleaming under the light of the moon. The sh of steel and energy resonated in the air, the meeting of two potent forces. Chiron''s aura, a manifestation of fear, rippled outward, attempting to envelop Ralph in its paralyzing grip.
But Ralph was not to be swayed. With a primal roar of his own, he swung the sword in a wide arc, the de humming with ancient power. The sh between the sword and Chiron''s aura sent shockwaves through the earth, causing loose rocks to tremble and dust to rise like ghosts of battles past.
Barbara watched the battle and licked her lips, "interesting! No wonder those idiots I sent could not bring him in!" However, she suddenly frowned, "But its not enough!"
Just as she had thought, in no time, Ralph was suppressing Chiron with sword.
Chiron gritted his teeth, his aura flickering like a candle in the wind. His eyes, once sharp and confident, now held a glint of uncertainty. Ralph, fueled by his determination and the energy surging through him from the sword, pressed on. Every strike, every parry, sent sparks flying into the air, illuminating the battlefield like shooting stars in the broad daylight.
The mountains themselves seemed to shudder in awe at the spectacle unfolding before them. The sh between the sword and the intangible power of fear was a dance of elemental forces, a testament to the primal instincts that ruled these people''s lives.
As the battle raged on, the crowd watched with bated breath, their eyes glued to the two warriors locked inbat. In that moment, amidst the peaks and valleys of their homnd, Ralph and Chiron embodied the spirit of their people: fierce, unyielding, and bound by the ancient code that dictated their way of life. The oue of this battle would not only decide the fate of Ralph and Chiron but...
Chapter 346 A Round of Applause for the show.
Chapter 346 A Round of Apuse for the show.
As they fought, the earth felt the sting of their wrath.rge rocks were broken and stones turned to dust.
However, the battle did not stop.
Both Ralph and Chiron bathing in the yellow of their Aura fought fiercely.
Chiron had a much higher cultivation and should have long finished off this battle. However, for some reason that many could not understand, Ralph kept on pushing Chiron back.
His attacks were strong and surprisingly cut through Chiron''s Aura like it was tofu.
Chiron tried hard as he may but he was continually being forced back.
While the crowd contemted what was happening, Barbara had her eyes on the sword in Ralphs hands. "Interesting!" Shemented.
She could tell what was happening. The sword was constantly supplying ralph with power and that power was tranted into the raw strength that made him stand on equal grounds with Chiron that was a copper ranked cultivator.
"HAHAHAHA!!! What is the problem Igbi? You seem to be running out of energy." Ralph chuckled wildly, "is it maybe because I am with this sword, the source of your power?"
He struck again, shing a bold move at chiron''s arm that allowed blood bloom like a flower in the air.
"IGBI!!!" udia screamed in worry.
chiron rolled in the air and then fell to the ground. He coughed up some blood.
His yellow aura flickered lightly. He seemed to be out of energy.
*Cough*
He coughed out blood to the side again and again. He was obviously having internal and then external injuries.
Ralph walked up to him and gave him a kick to the stomach.
Chiron curved in the pain that ensured.
However, ralph was not satisfied. he gave chiron kicks again and again. "You little bastard! you thought that you coulde and take all that belongs to me and just walk away!?"
As Ralph enjoyed the sweet taste of his revenge, Mani standing close to Barbara could not help but feel his blood boil. He wanted so bad to join the fray and teach ralph a lesson.
However, he couldn''t. Barbara instructed him not to move.
Chiron crawled on the ground in an attempt to get away from the continuous attacks. However, Ralph raised the sword and stabbed it into his stomach.
The Crowd Gasped.
This included Old Magu. she could not help but worry. She had been so confident in Igbi''s ability that she could not just believe that he had been reduced to such a state.
She was both hurt as a mother and bruised confidence wise.
Chiron''s blood flowed from his body, serving as evidence to the fact that he was losing.
"HAHAHA!!! HAHAHA!!! HAHAHAH!!!" Ralphughed crazily, "How does it feel now? how does it feel to be at the other end of the suffering? How does it feel to have my de go through your body?"
As he talked, Chiron''s eyes staggered about him. He looked at the faces of the vigers and then at old Magu and at udia.
He intentionally maintained Eye contact with Old Magu.
This eye contact was only a few seconds, but in such a moment as this, it might has wellsted a life time.
It was as if a child had called to his mother for help. old Magu could not help it. Immediately, she pushed udia back as she rushed for Ralph.
"Leave my grandson in peace you fiend!" She screamed as sheunched at Ralph.
"Grandma NO!" Chiron screamed. But it was toote.
Ralph waved his hand, sting her away with his aura energy.
"HUH!?" The crowd gasped once more.
Chiron struggled on the ground as his eyes settled on Old Magu on the ground.
She was bruised on the face. Ralph walked up to her and then he started kicking her as he had done Chiron, "You old witch. This is all your fault. You are the one that gave birth to a harlot daughter that then had this fool. If you just died a long time ago, I wouldn''t have lost everything."
he continued kicking her on the ground.
Meanwhile, Chiron screamed for him to stop, but he wouldn''t as Chirony were he was, his eyes ''identally'' met with Mani''s own.
In those eyes were a fire that spoke directly to Chiron.
Mani muttered his words lowly, but Chiron read his lips well.
In this moment, where all seemed lost, the eyes of both men met and it was as if their souls made contact.
"For family!" Mani muttered, and immediately, Chiron''s expression changed. From pain to determination.
Barbara by the side noticed the exchange but did not stop Mani.
After all, she told him not to interfere but did not say anything about him not giving support. Also, this was something that really affected Mani.
The reason was because Mani had been in such a situation where he had almost losthis own family.
The air was thick with tension, and fear gripped the onlookers as they watched in horror. On one side, Ralph, fueled by anger and aggression, continued his onught, showing no mercy to old Magu. Bravely, she endured the beating, her eyes filled with unwavering resolve.
And on the other side, Chiron, gasping for breath, his gaze still on Mani''s, his eyes finding sce in the midst of pain. Mani continued, his voice growing stronger, "Remember the strength within you, the fire that burns in your heart. You are not alone, my friend. Your bravery inspires us all. Rise, Chiron, rise and show them the indomitable spirit that resides in you! Let the love for your family in your heart propel your power."
It is said that strong emotions were always a good source of power for Aura users. Right now, this proved to be true.
Chiron gritted his teeth, he pushed himself up, the sword still embedded in his flesh. His eyes zed with a fierce determination as he faced his enemy, his spirit unbroken.
"Interesting!" Barbaramented again.
At the moment, amidst the turmoil, it seemed like Mani''s words had helped Chiron found his strength to fight back. The crowd, once filled with fear, now watched in awe as he rallied, his every movement a testament to his resilience.
"He is getting up!" The crowd muttered in hush whispers.
Chiron suddenly held the sword by its des and with a fierce pull, he removed it from his stomach and then he threw it to the side.
The sound of the sword CLANKING against the ground instantly pulled Ralph''s attention.
It was only now that Ralph realized that he was no longer with the sword.
Immediately, he rushed for it. However, Chiron with incredible speed suddenly appeared before him.
Chiron''s blood stained his body, and some of it still poured like a bad Dam.
However, he still stood before Ralph with a determination that was evident for all to see.
"NO! Ralph! If you want to prove to be that you are a better warrior than me, then do so with your fist!"
Ralph gritted his teeth. He could not get the sword as Chiron was now blocking his way. However, Chiron was already badly wounded.
It was evidently a miracle that he was still standing. As far as Ralph was concerned, this fight was his to win.
After all, even a copper ranked warrior would not be able to do anything if he lost too much blood.
With a determined roar, heunched for Chiron with his fists.
This was actually Ralph''s specialty. Those in the crowd knew this and they whispered about it.
Especially udia''s friends. After all, Ralph had even fought a cored beast bear with his bare hands. This was something that they had witnessed for themselves.
"Igbi is finished!" One of them muttered lowly, "Ralph''s aura of fear allows him to extract fear from his opponent on mere touch!"
However, what happened next surprised all of them.
As Ralph attacked, Chiron maneuvered him, and then hended three square punches on his chest.
Even though it looked like Ralph in the current situation should have the upper hand, but by some incredible, Chiron did instead.
His hits were aggressive and despite his wounds, he made a miraculouse back.
Through the side of his eyes, Chiron looked around, capturing the expression on the faces of the audience.
"It would seem that it is time for the finishing move!" He thought to himself.
With a leap in the air, Chironnded on Ralph''s shoulders, and then he grabbed Ralph''s neck and twisted it.
*CRACK!*
The ear deafening sound of bones breaking was heard and Ralph fell to the ground Dead.
The crowd stood surprised at this.
Immediately, udia ran over to Chiron, tears in her eyes as she hugged him.
"Help me up, my dear!" he whispered and she did as he asked.
Limping and with her help, he arrived beside Old Magu. She had been beaten badly.
Chiron cried his heart on her. One look at her and one could see that she was dying...
Chapter 347 Witnessing The Blooded Aura Technique Personally
Chapter 347 Witnessing The Blooded Aura Technique Personally
udia hurried to bring the Ancestral sword to Chiron. Immediately he touched it and activated his Aura energy, the healing function of the sword was activated. And it instantly healed his wounds.
"Hmmm! Very interesting!" Barbaramented as she stroked her chin.
Her eyes on the Ancestral de were something that Chiron could clearly see from the corner of his eyes.
Her greed for the de was brazen in her gaze.
"Now, for the Tear down before the final backdrop!" Chiron muttered in his head. Instantly, tears filled his eyes as he rushed for his Grandmother.
For such an asion, one must wear the proper look to propel both the emotions of the audience and create the desired mood.
Chiron began the act with a Wail to the sky for his loss.
And so it began...
Under the velvety night sky, where stars twinkled like distantnterns, this vige of the vus (yellow) Aura was shrouded in a solemn silence.
It was supposed to echo withughter and the melodies of celebration, but it now stood hushed, the air heavy with a sense of impending loss. The joyful day, meant for Chiron''s marriage to udia, had turned into a nightmare.
In the dim light of flickering candles that signified a most joyous event all now mournful, the vigers gathered around Igbi''s (Chiron''s) Grandmother, her frail form lying still on a makeshift bed.
The soft glow illuminated the worry lines etched on their faces, their eyes reflecting the grief that had settled upon the vige like a heavy fog. The flickering candlelight cast eerie shadows upon the worried faces, enhancing the gravity of the situation.
Chiron, his eyes swollen from tears, clung to his Grandmother''s weakening body. His sobs, normally drowned out by the vige''s cheer, now pierced the night with a heartbreaking melody of despair. His hands trembled as they brushed against her skin as if hoping to infuse her with his own vitality, willing her to hold on just a moment longer.
One of the vigers stepped forward, a man of around Old Magu''s age. He was the vige healer, a wise old man with deep wrinkles etched by years of experience. He moved silently around Chron''s Grandmother.
Her hands, weathered yet gentle, hovered over the wounded woman, attempting to draw upon ancient remedies to ease her pain. The silence was broken only by the soft chanting of incantations, a desperate plea to the spirits for mercy.
Outside, the night seemed to hold its breath, as if nature itself recognized the gravity of the moment.
The rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze and the distant chirping of crickets served as a mournful backdrop to the vige''s sorrow. The stars above, usually symbols of hope and guidance, now appeared as distant witnesses to a tragedy unfolding below.
In this mncholic atmosphere, the vigers stood together, their hearts heavy with grief and disbelief. The vige, once filled with the promise of a joyous union, now bore witness to a family torn apart by violence. The night, which was supposed to be a celebration of love, had transformed into a haunting tableau of despair, a reminder of the fragility of life and the darkness that could cast its shadow even in the midst of happiness.
"Grandma! Don''t leave me. Please don''t leave me in this wicked world!" Chiron cried, pouring his heart out like a little child. "If only this useless sword could heal you, I would have done it! But it only works for its user. Unless... Unless I abdicate as its user! I..."
"Hush! My child, please don''t do that. You said so yourself. The moment that you do that, your Cultivation rank will drop. It will take away your power. But if you continue with the sword, it will continually increase your power."
Old Magu advised as she gave out intermediate coughs. These were all coughs of blood.
Meanwhile, Barbara continued to take note of the conversation. Her eyes were still locked on the sword.
Old Magu raised a hand to his face and stroked it gently. Her affection for him was obvious.
This moment was witnessed by all, especially Barbara. While she was not moved by what she saw, observing the moment like a bystander, Mani was different.
Right now and here, what he saw was not Old Magu lying down and dying on the ground, but his own woman.
After all, on his wedding day, he had managed to save his father and his vige but unfortunately lost his wife.
Now, yet again, another wedding, and Igbi had saved his wife but was now losing his grandmother.
It felt like a coincidence but at the same time, it felt like a trick of Fate. It was as if the very stars were reminding him, opening the wound that was still fresh in his chest.
Just like Chiron was powerless right now to save old Magu''s life, that was how he too had been powerless to save the life of his beloved wife.
The loss of his wife was a tragedy that still haunted him over and over again.
At this moment, he could imagine himself in Chiron''s shoes.
And then instantly, he arrived at a swift decision.
Immediately, he stepped forward.
"What are you doing?" Barbara asked.
"The fight is already over. All I am doing is fighting for the Hignd Tribes. Besides, we came to recruit him right? Then we better show our hospitality."
He removed his hand from Barbara''s grip as he rushed forward, parting the ground as he stepped up to the center.
"Brother!" Mani called to Chiron, that word carrying a meaning deeper than just call, but an understanding of the current circumstance.
"She is still alive, and I think that I can help save her life."
Those words surprised Chiron.
"Really!? Stranger, can you really save my Grandmother?"
Mani nodded, "but what I am about to do is very forbidden!"
"Please, do it. And I''ll do anything you want. ANYTHING at all, I''ll do it!" Chiron pleaded.
Mani sighed as he raised his hand, and then his eyes suddenly changed color from their dark shade to Deep Red.
Mani had dual aura energy. He had both purple and Red.
Purple, he had gotten from his father by birth, and Red from the Sacrifice of his mother.
*Blooded Aura Technique: Bloom of the Red Flower*
Under the shimmering moonlight, Mani stood with outstretched hands, his palms glowing with a soft, ethereal light.
He channeled the ancient Blooded Aura Technique: Bloom of the Red Flower, a power only whispered about in legends.
As he invoked the technique, the air crackled with energy, and the very ground beneath him seemed to tremble in anticipation.
With a focused mind, Mani directed the technique towards the dying body of Ralph, the fallen enemy. As the technique took effect, a vibrant surge of crimson aura enveloped Ralph''s form. The aura, pulsating with life force, began to swirl and dance, weaving intricate patterns like blooming petals in the wind.
The aura energy spread, encasing Ralph''s body in a luminous cocoon of red light. As the technique worked its magic, Ralph''s form gradually disintegrated, bing one with the aura energy. It was a sight both awe-inspiring and eerie as if the very essence of life was being harnessed in an otherworldly ritual.
The crowd gasped as they backed away.
Simultaneously, the ground beneath Mani transformed. It rippled and shivered as if responding to the surge of energy coursing through it. An enchanting disy unfolded, as the ground''s surface seemed to sprout immense, translucent petals, each petal crafted from the same vibrant, crimson aura energy. The ground now resembled a giant rose petal, glistening under the moonlight.
Amidst this spectacle, the aura energy flowed towards Old Magu, its essence gentle yet powerful. It enveloped her like a warm, healing embrace, seeping into her wounds and injuries. The aura energy pulsed with life, mending torn flesh and soothing the pain with a tender touch.
Old Maguy still, her eyes fluttering open as the healing aura worked its miraculous effects. The wounds that had marred her body slowly began to fade, reced by the healthy glow of rejuvenated skin. It was as if the essence of the fallen enemy was being transformed into life, breathed back into the woman who had suffered at his hands.
The air was thick with the heady scent of roses as if the very aroma of healing had permeated the surroundings. The luminous aura energy continued to dance and twirl around Old Magu, mending her injuries with every graceful movement. The process was both beautiful and haunting, a testament to the incredible power of the Blooded Aura Technique.
In the end, as thest vestiges of aura energy dissipated into the night, Old maguy healed, her breathing steady, and her wounds vanished as if they had never existed. The giant rose petal made of aura energy slowly crumbled, returning the ground to its natural state.
The Crowd was left speechless.
It was a moment of profound awe and gratitude, as the vige witnessed the miraculous healing power of the Blooded Aura Technique. Mani, his hands still glowing with the remnants of aura energy, looked upon Chiron''s mother with a gentle smile, his eyes reflecting the relief and wonder of the vigers who had just witnessed a miracle unfold before their very eyes.
Chapter 348 Chickens...
Chapter 348 Chickens...
"Thank you! Thank you very much, stranger!! To whom do I owe my gratitude to?" Chiron asked humbly.
However, the moment Mani opened his mouth to talk, Barbara stepped forward, "To I, Barbara, Commander of the united tribes of the Hignds and Chief of the red Aura tribe."
The moment she said these words, the crowd gasped in shock.
There was no one here that did not know the name that was Barbara. After all, she was practically a celebrity.
The one leading the brave men and women of the Hignd Aura tribes against the invading Vandorians.
Tales of her bravery were on the lips of every soldier, told to every child, and sang by every bard in thend.
There were even some that insisted that she was a warrior goddess that had graced the earth with her presence just to save the Aura tribes.
However, this was indeed the very first time that any of the people here and seen her face.
Immediately her identity was known, everybody went down to their knees bowing their heads in respect to her.
They were even some of them that began to sing some of her praises and epic battle tales.
They were also those that even while bowed continued to take sneak peaks of her. Such an existenceing into their vige was akin to an eclipse in the sky.
Chiron was no exception. He too bowed before her, "Commander Barbara, you grace this junior''s wedding with your presence. I am most honored by your visit."
Barbara, seeing the reaction of the Vigers and especially of Chiron that had been the star of the show bow before her, she raised her head even higher, basking in the mour of the position she so enjoyed.
Mani, without a word took several steps back, standing directly behind her.
"Igbi, stories of your valor had long reached my ears. I had sent people to invite you over to join my army and fight your people but you rejected them all." Barbara bluntly stated while intentionally leaving out the fact that Chiron had sent all the people she sent with bruises."
"Forgive this juniormander. I did not wish to annoy you. Its just that my Grandmother is getting old and as you can see, i am just getting myself a loving woman. Which man would leave his family when it needs him the most to pursue honor and glory in battle."
Chiron''s words made sense. The Hignders were savages to a great extent. however, filiality to one''s parents and elders was seen as a great honor.
It was one that was greatly respected.
Barbara turned to Chiron, she knew that she could not scold him for this. At least she could not do it here.
At this exact moment, there was suddenly an arrow that whistled through the air.
it hade from somewhere within the mountains and its aim was for Barbara.
immediately, Chiron kicked against the ground as he leaped forward, using his own body to defend her.
Of Course, Barbara was more than capable of defending herself.
She was a bronze rank cultivator and such an attack was a shallow desperate move by the enemy to have themander of the Union of tribes taken out.
However, an impression must be made.
the current attackers were naturally the Vandorians.
By some unanimous leak by a stranger, the Vandorian army had been tipped of Barabara''s visit to this vige away from her vast strong army.
Of course this message had been thought to be a prank, but themander that received it was hungry for glory and secretly moved a battalion from the main army, flying over with the use of a Tesseract.
Even after seeing Barbara, he was not sure that it was her, and that was why he first fire doff an arrow her way.
Seeing that it was as he suspected, he immediately backed orders at his men to fire off the tesseract.
Immediately Mani saw the enemy, he waved his hands, bringing out two des from his side that had incredible curves and width.
He was ready to through himself into battle. However, Barbara raised a hand to stop him.
"I want the people to witness this..." Barbara smiled a sadistic smile.
Her presence alone exuded a fierce aura of authority, a testament to her unwavering spirit.
As the Vandorians descended from their tesseract ship, their eyes fixated on Barbara, recognizing her as the greatest threat to their conquest of the Hignds.
With barrels charged with potent spirit energy, they unleashed a volley of deadly shots aimed at her. The air crackled with the raw power of their attacks as they fired, each st tearing through the peaceful atmosphere like thunder ripping through the sky.
But Barbara was no ordinary warrior. With lightning reflexes and unyielding resolve, she moved like a tempest, evading the onught of spirit energy with a dance of agility that seemed almost supernatural.
Her movements were swift, her instincts honed to perfection. With every leap and twist, she dodged the deadly barrage, her red hair trailing behind her like a banner of defiance.
Chiron looked, observing her every move with kin interest. After all, as much as he was an actor in this show, he was still its director.
With a fierce battle cry, Barbara charged towards her adversaries, her fists clenched and eyes aze. The ground trembled beneath her as she closed the distance with astonishing speed.
Her bare fists were her weapons, imbued with the same spirit energy that the Vandorians had wielded against her. With each strike, she shattered their defenses, her blows fueled by her bronze rank cultivator strength that sprawled out of her body in blooming red.
Amidst the chaos of battle, panic rippled through the vigers like wildfire. Children clung to their mothers, their wide eyes reflecting the fear that had settled in the vige like a shadow. Elders, their hands trembling with age, tried to usher the young ones to safety. Thevige had transformed into a battleground, and the vigers, now mere spectators in their own home, sought refuge in every nook and cranny.
As the first shots rang out from the Vandorian tesseract, the vigers scattered like leaves in the wind.
They fled towards their homes, desperately seeking shelter from the storm of violence that had descended upon them. Some hid in basements, while others squeezed into cramped cupboards. The air was thick with the scent of fear, mingled with the earthy aroma of the homes that now served as their sanctuaries.
In their hiding ces, the vigers huddled together, their breaths held in anticipation and terror. Through cracks in wooden walls and gaps in hastily drawn curtains, they witnessed the battle between Barbara, the valiant warriormander, and the Vandorians. Their eyes widened with awe and dread as they saw the raw power of spirit energy sh with the primal force of Barbara''s bare fists.
The sound of each punch and every st of spirit energy reverberated through the vige, sending shivers down the spines of the hidden onlookers.
The very ground seemed to shake beneath them as the battle raged on, a symphony of destruction that echoed in their hearts. They held their collective breath, their eyes glued to the unfolding spectacle, torn between the horror of the battle and the awe-inspiring bravery of theirmander.
Barbara, in the midst of the fray, fought with a ferocity that left the vigers awestruck. Her movements were a dance of deadly grace, her fists a whirlwind of fury.
The Vandorians, once confident in their advanced technology, now found themselves outmatched by the sheer tenacity of the Aura warrior. The battle between them unfolded like an ancient saga, a sh of civilizations and ideologies that yed out before the vigers'' very eyes.
In their hiding ces, the vigers whispered prayers to the spirits of the mountains, invoking their protection and guidance. They clung to the hope that Barbara, their fearless leader, would emerge victorious and drive the Vandorians away. The air inside their hiding spots was heavy with tension, and the muffled sobs of children and the hushed murmurs of reassurance filled the spaces between their collective gasps.
the tesseract ship of the Vandorians loomed, a behemoth against the backdrop of the mountains. But even this formidable vessel could not quell Barbara''s indomitable spirit.
Even Chiron could not help but nod his head at this.
it was no exageration to say that Barbara on her own was like an entire army.
The sts from the ships literally bounced off the aura about her body, and the soldiers that came down to foolishly attack were torn in two. It was as if it was not people she fought but bread on two legs.
Even their proud armor and totems that morphed into animals as a result of their spirit energy were no match for her.
As she killed, bathing in the blood of her her enemies as she advanced for the Tesseract hovering in the sky, the Commander that had led this battle panicked.
If Barbara were to make it to him, he would surely die. He was also a Bronze rank cultivator, but even he had to admit that he could not do the things he saw her do.
"Retreat!" he ordered.
The vigers, still hidden, watched in awe as the Vandorians retreated, their spirits broken by the fierceness she had disyed.
The vige, once filled with terror, was now enveloped in a triumphant silence. The war cries of the Vandorians faded into the distance, leaving behind only the echoes of battle as the Tesseract rushed out of sight.
"Chickens!" Chiron cursed in his mind.
Chapter 349 Finally in her close Circle
Chapter 349 Finally in her close Circle
So far, things had gone ording to Chiron''s n.
First was the issue with Ralph and climbing the mountain that happened to have Chiron''s sword waiting for him.
Secondly, was the battle.
Chiron had to ensure that the battle looked as visually convinncing as possible. He even went so far as to pump some aura energy into the sword that helped increase Ralph''s power.
The reason Chiron had done this was because he needed to recreate as close as possible a resemnce of what happened to Mani.
After the event that Mani had suffered, he had be mostly a shut-in kind of a person and this was Chiron''s attempt at opening his heart.
The reason was because misery lovespany.Even better, he was able to provide Mani with the possibility of seeing himself in Chiron.
Therefore, he granted himself the illusion of the possible peace and happiness he would have achieved if he had not lost his own wife.
That was for Mani.
On the other side, Chiron had also gone through all this trouble because of Barbara and her meticulous nature. Also, it would give her the faint illusion that she could control Chiron.
After all, such a person was Barbara. She enjoyed the hold she had on people and if she did not have one, she would create it.
The case with Mani was an excellent example of this.
She allowed what happened to Mani in other to have a stable hold on him.
this was how she kept her dogs loyal to her, all by underhanded means.
Chiron was most aware about this.
After all, something simr had happened to the Mc of his book.
However, he had expected that the tip he had given the Vandorian army would have yielded far more results.
However, themander that invaded was too much of a chicken. Also, he was apparently greedy,ing to the battlefield without the help of othermanders or Victor''s Amanda.
The n was for Barbara to be brutally wounded, with Mani giving his all and dying in the process. So that he could step in. first, he would harvest Mani.
A person that was a dual Aura user was an important specimen to his break through into the Bronze rank.
Also, Chiron was curious as to know if the same ''Prince in the shinning armor'' trick that he had used for Old Magu could work on barbara.
Although the possiblities of such a thing happening were divinely slim, Chiron honestly did not mind trying it out.
After all, at the end of the day, Barbara was still a woman. She might end up being moved emotionally by the gesture and that could yield very fruitful results in the future.
Since that n did not y out as he wanted it to, he had to manage what he had, or rather what he had now been gifted with.
At least, he had managed to somehow make an impression.
This was good. Even now, Chiron could already see it in Barbara''s eyes. She definitely considered him to be useful.
And so under the cover of the night sky, the vigey in the hushed aftermath of battle. The air was thick with the scent of smoke and charred wood, a bitter reminder of the Vandorians'' intrusion. Barbara, the fearless warriormander, stood amidst the remnants of the conflict, her eyes scanning the shadows for any lingering threats. Beside her, Chiron, wounded but alive, watched her with a mixture of perceived admiration and gratitude in his eyes.
Moonlight bounced off the mountain tops, casting ethereal beams of silver upon the battlefield. Barbara''s bronze cultivation gleamed softly, a testament to her mastery of the ancient arts. Despite her strength, Chiron had taken an arrow meant for her, a selfless act that had saved her life. His face was etched with pain, but his eyes bore an unwavering determination.
Approaching him, Barbara''s voice was as gentle as the night breeze, "Why did you do it?" Her eyes, a shade of deep, stormy red, searched his gaze for an answer.
Chiron met her gaze, his own eyes reflecting the courage that dwelled within him. "Because I believe that you are the hope that the Hignd tribes need." he replied, his voice steady despite the pain that coursed through his veins. "You are our beacon of light, the embodiment of our resilience. I couldn''t stand by and let that light be snuffed out."
Barbara''s expression softened, and for a moment, the weight of their shared destiny hung in the air like a delicate tapestry woven by fate. She reached out, her hand resting gently on Chiron''s shoulder, her touch a balm to his wounds. "Your belief in me is a strength, Igbi" she said, her voice carrying the wisdom of generations. "Together, we shall guide our tribe toward a future where they can live free, away from the shadow of oppression. Will you join me and see this through? To join my Army at my side and send the invaders back!"
Chiron''s head bowed a little. he seemed to be in contemtion about this. his eyes went up to look at Mani who nodded his way, giving him encouragement to say yes.
His eyes also turned to udia and then to old Magu. surprisingly, even old Magu nodded, encouraging him.
He turned back to her, his eyes carrying an unshakeable resolve, "Yes! Yes i will."
Those words made Barbara smile. As far as she was concerned, she had once more acquired another useful toy.
She was unaware that Chiron also smiled in his heart. After all, it had really been a long daunting process to get on the good graces of this woman. However, for what was toe next, it was most important.
After all, his goal remained his hunger for immortality. He had to change his destiny as predicted in the book. And to do that, he needed power.
No matter who it was, no matter the means, he was going to climb it all, bury a mountain of corpses if necessary to achieve his goals.
As Chiron and Barabara stood there, beneath the canopy of stars, a sense of unity enveloped them like a protective cloak. The night seemed to embrace their resolve, and in that moment, they became more than individuals; they became the embodiment of hope and defiance.
Around them, the vige stirred with quiet whispers of gratitude. This Yellow tribe vige, hidden away from the world in their sanctuary amidst the hills, had found a champion in Barbara, and now, in Chiron. The night was alive with the soft hum of camaraderie and the knowledge that they were not alone in their struggle.
In the distance, the Vandorian tesseract, now a mere speck against the night sky, retreated like a defeated beast, its once-confident roars silenced by the strength of the Hignd tribe. The vige, once gued by fear, now stood tall and unyielding, its people united under the banner of Barbara''s leadership.
Chiron''s sacrifice had not gone unnoticed. It had be a symbol, a testament to the unwavering spirit of the Hignd tribe. His act of bravery had etched itself into the very fabric of their history, a reminder that even in the darkest of times, there were those who would stand tall and shield their kin from harm.
As the night wore on, the wounded were tended to, and the fires of the vige were rekindled. Amidst the flickering glow, Barbara and Chiron sat together, their eyes reflecting the silent understanding that passed between them. Or at least that was the illusion that was disyed.
But each person had his or her own thoughts.
That night, a celebration was ensured.
The vige embraced the spirit of celebration with an unbridled fervor. It reverberated withughter, music, and the rhythmic beat of drums. The night was alive with energy once more, and the air was thick with the scent of fragrant flowers and the mouth-watering aroma of roasting meats.
Under the canopy of stars, the Hignders gathered, their faces adorned with vibrant paint and gleaming with pride. Torches flickered, casting a warm glow upon the festivities. The beat of drums set the pace, and soon, the entire vige was swept up in a joyous dance. The night was alive with the stamping of feet and the swaying of bodies, a celebration that seemed to echo the very heartbeat of the tribe.
Barbara, resplendent in ceremonial attire, led the dance with grace and exuberance. Her movements were fluid, her feet gliding effortlessly over the ground.
She even let the little ones paint her face in the color of yellow, as it was customary for a wedding.
Sheughed and yed with them. If one were to look at her, there would not even believe that she was a fierce warrior who hd skin tough enough to have spirit energy bounce off it.
With every dancing step, she channeled the triumph of the recent victory, her eyes sparkling with a fire that mirrored the fervor of her people. The vigers followed her lead, their voices rising in harmonious chants that echoed through the night.
The celebration kicked into high gear as the hours passed. The Hignders, young and old, joined the dance, theirughter filling the air like sweet music. Bonfires zed, casting a warm glow upon the revelry.
Around the bonfire, Barbara even spun tales of bravery and valor against the Vandorian army, her voice rising and falling like the rhythm of the drums. The children listened with wide-eyed wonder, their imaginations ignited by the tales of heroes and battles won.
After which, the ceremonial marking of the wedding bed, which ording to tradition was supposed to be done by the chief of the vige,
However, Barbara acted in ce of the chief with noints from the viges and observed the process as Chiron took his wife to bed.
Chapter 350 Nora and the Melancholy king
Chapter 350 Nora and the Mncholy king
Barbara acted as a witness as Chiron and udia sealed their marriage in the bedroom.
She even promised that she was going to be the godmother of the first child of the union.
Although a lot of things had happened, it all still ended up well.
Barbara, in her generosity, allowed Chiron three days to love his wife as well as say his goodbyes to his family.
After all, he had agreed to fight for her.
He was going to the battlefield.
The goodbye was a heartfelt one, with udia shedding tears and Old Maguforting her throughout the period.
Promises were shared between the couple as Chiron kissed her head and followed after Barbara and Mani on a cored beast.
This core beast was a blue cored mountain bear with six limbs he had tamed.
Into the distance they left. Chiron held his sword hanging by the side of the core beast.
Even as the beast moved majestically, Barbara''s eyes still remained on the Ancestral sword.
her greed for it was apparent. Throughout the three days that they had stayed at this vige, she had found different means to find out important information about the sword.
After all, she had seen the wonders of the sword.
ording to the rumors she had heard from the vigers, this sword was the reason why Chiron had grown in power so quickly. Even old Magu confirmed it.
One look at the Ancestral sword and one would not think that anything was special about it. After all, it looked like it had been made out of the mostmon materials.
But the sword gave out a vibe that even a very strong warrior like Barbara feared instinctively. There was also the fact that it instantly healed the wounds of its user.
That arrow that Chiron had taken on her behalf was already long healed.
In this manner, they moved together, traversing the mountains, and taking the opportunity to stalk the Vandorian army, and even kill a few of them in battle.
Barbara took the opportunity to observe Chiron closely. She observed his fighting technique and even his ability to be able to absorb pain and be resilient in battle.
The more she watched, the more her greed for the sword rose like the swell of the tides under the twin moons.
While she observed Chiron, he too also had his eyes on a target.
Although she was a bronze rank cultivator, Chiron''s eyes were not on her. His eyes were on Mani, and he took advantage of every opportunity he could to ensure that he got close to Mani.
Mani, always being a loner since the event that happened with his wife was actually very weing of thepany.
If it were others, he might have stayed away. However, he saw himself in Chiron.
Besides, Chiron was very young and talented. As far as he was concerned, Chiron was like him.
Especially when he heard Chiron''s sad, sob-made-up story of how he had lost his family and how it was just his old Magu that he had left.
In the process, Mani also opened up a bit, shedding tears under the night sky as he spoke of the love he had for his best friend and wife that he lost.
Together, they had be a kindred spirit and this improved their trust as they fought against their enemies.
Barbara also noticed their growing bond but did not interfere.
in fact, she encouraged it.
After all, these two, she considered to be very useful tools. She was going to use them until they were dry of usefulness, and then she was going to take the opportunity to take the sword from Chiron''s corpse.
At least, these were the thoughts that danced in her head.
It was on this journey back to Barbara''s headquarters which was located in the middle of the Aura tribes that they came across a certain settlement that had been subjugated by Vandorian soldiers.
Under the vast expanse of the cerulean sky, Chiron, Barbara, and Mani watched from a vantage point the happening below. Their path had led them to a vige nestled amidst rolling hills, a ce that Barabara and Mani had passed oning.
Back then, it was of free vigers but now this Orange tribe vige stood silent, its spirit broken under the cruel yoke of Vandorian oppression.
The air hung heavy with the stench of sweat and fear as the vigers, their bodies gaunt and their faces etched with exhaustion toiled under the scorching sun.
Each swing of the pickaxe, each drop of sweat, resonated with the weight of their suffering.
Vandorian soldiers, their armor glinting ominously, stood watch over the vigers like vultures, their eyes cold and devoid of empathy. Shackled and bruised, the once-proud members of the Orange Aura Tribe now moved as mere shadows of their former selves.
Chiron gave an expression that made it seem like his heart ached at the sight of their agony.
And he clenched his fist in a fit of burning anger as his fingers clenched around the hilt of his sword, his muscles taut with the desire to help, to ease the burdens of the oppressed.
Turning to Barbara, his voice was filled with a quiet resolve, "We cannot turn a blind eye, Commander Barbara. We must do something, anything, to alleviate their suffering. These Vandorian scum are hurting our people and the hignd energy. They are stealing Vasma steel from us."
Mani''s eyes as sharp as a de, surveyed the scene with a mixture of empathy and frustration. He understood the depth of Chiron''spassion, yet the practicality of their situation weighed heavily on his shoulders. "Chiron, I share your pain my brother, but rushing in without a n would only lead to disaster. We cannot underestimate the strength of the Vandorian soldiers. We need a strategy," he stated his voice firm butced with sorrow.
Mani was one who always wanted to help. He did not want the hignders to suffer as he had. besides, he was originally from the Purple Aura tribe. this was the tribe ofpassion.
Beside them, Barbara observed the scene with a deep sense of annoyance on her face. "There are many, and fighting this many, especially with the blessing of the bear mother is not advisable. They will see using even if it''s a surprise attack. Besides, we are too few to suppress the bear mother''s ability with our might. However..." she smiled, "this might be a good opportunity to try that thing."
She turned to Chiron, "What you are about to witness is secret!" She turned to Mani, "Bring out the Mirror Egg!"
Mani nodded and did as she instructed.
One look at the mirror Egg, and Chiron knew that this was the same Mirror egg that he had seen in Able''s hands back when he was a captive in the Chand kingdom.
"Now, for a good n!" she muttered.
As the sun began its descent, casting a warm golden glow upon thend, the trio deliberated, their voices hushed with the weight of their decisions.
The vigers''bored breaths and the distant clinking of shackles created a haunting melody, a reminder of the vigers'' unyielding spirit amidst the darkness.
While Chiron, Mani, and Barbaraid down their ns to attack, something else happened back at the Vadorian kingdom.
....
In the peaceful garden, the king sat, his eyes fixed on the night sky. Above him, the twin moons shone brightly, casting a soft glow on everything below. The air smelled of blooming flowers, and a gentle breeze rustled the leaves of the ancient trees.
The king''s heart felt heavy as he thought about his country, now torn apart by war and the decision of who would take over the throne.
The garden, once full of life, seemed sad and quiet. The flowers, once vibrant and colorful, drooped under the weight of sorrow. The song of a nightingale echoed the king''s sadness, filling the air with a mournful tune.
The king looked at the stars, each one twinkling in the vast darkness. He thought about his people, their faces etched with pain and fear. He imagined the mothers worrying about their children, the fathers longing for peace, and the children who had lost their smiles.
Tears welled up in the king''s eyes as he prayed for his country. He wished for an end to the suffering, for happiness to return to his people. In the quiet of the night, he felt a mixture of hope and sadness, hoping that one day, the stars would shine on a peacefulnd once more.
Right now, he did not know what the war was about anymore. Initially, it was for revenge on the Chand people for what they did to his people. And then the hignders became brazen and rebelled. As if that was not enough, the beast kingdom began their assault too.
And now, his kingdom was fighting on all sides as the tide of the war had slowly be tilted to amassing wealth and resources.
Honestly, if he was asked, he would rather it all ended and everyone remained in theirnds. However, the interest of the state came before his own.
At this moment, an innocent voice called out to him, "Grandfather, are you alright?"
The king turned to the beautiful sight of Nora, Chiron''s younger sister.
Chapter 351 Greatness of my Big brother
Chapter 351 Greatness of my Big brother
The King turned to the sight of Nora, Chiron''s little sister.
It had been many months since she arrived at this ce and now, she was slowly blooming into maturity.
As Chiron approached 12 years of age, she was already turning 10 years old.
in this world, the young ones mature rather very early. Nora was no exception to this.
Coupled with the fact that she was the princess of this kingdom and was practically pampered by the king and all the other chiefs, her body grew even faster and richer.
Of course, for most of the chiefs of the tribes, the reason she was taken care of as she was, was because of a mixture of both fear and respect for Chiron.
After all, this was a boy who was barely 12 years of age and hadpletely defeated an entire country. Such incredible strength was to be both envied and feared.
If Chiron so wished and he decided to use the country of Chand against the Vandorian people, the losses would be extreme. Fortunately, he was not on the side of the enemy.
It was alreadyte in the night. Nora wore a simple night dress for sleeping.
It was not so tight on her and was absolutely cute.
it even had designs that she specifically picked out for herself.
if one were to look properly, one would notice that the designs were all faces of Chiron.
King Richard also noticed this but chose not to speak about it. rumors had it that she had the servants make sculptors of her brother and kept them in her room.
It was to such an extent that she missed her big brother.
Nora walked up to the old man and sat by his side. "Tell me Grandfather, what is the matter?"
King Richard sighed loudly. He truly did not know how to express the well of emotions bothering him. However, Nora could tell that something was wrong. Since she couldn''t make him talk, she thought of bringing up another subject.
She pointed to the statue far off in the distance. "One day, my big brother is going to have a statue like that one."
king Richard saw this and did not know how to reply to her statement.
After all, the statue she pointed to was the statue of Mud Morning. The one that had been said to have had a thousand Totems of different animals on his body.
This was the same stature that Chiron had gazed upon when he first came to the capital city of Kendou. (Author''s note: Chapters 220 and 221).
This statue of a man had a snake on one side and a bear on the other.
It was an incredible statue and proof of the greatest time in the country''s history when it was at its greatest power.
This statue could be seen from anywhere in the Capital city. It was just that tall.
"I asked the maids about that statue and they told many tales of Mud Morning. They said he was a great man with incredible capabilities," Nora chuckled a bit, "but it''s such a shame!"
"What is a shame?" the King asked out of curiosity.
"It is a shame that he is nothingpared to my brother. Even with no arms, brother Chiron still defeated an entire country..." her expression was one of reverence and wonder, "...you know, he has always been that way! Ever since we were little. He has always produced miracles.
Even when Father did not believe in him, and the entire nbeled him as an abomination. He always did something bigger than the previous one. And now, he has already conquered an entire country."
Nora turned to the King, "I don''t what''s bothering you, but I can tell you that Brother Chiron has a habit of doing things bigger than thest. A few years ago, it was beating a cultivator with the mere strength of being a human, and today it''s taking a country. Tomorrow..." she giggled lightly as she wiggled her legs on her seat, "...Tomorrow might be the continent or even the world."
King Richard could not help but think about these words carefully.
Only those who have tasted true pain and suffering understand the pain of others.
The reason he had a million thoughts about his people was because he knew that he no longer had a way forward, and in truth, he was already ready to leave the thrown.
he was ready to hand it over.
However, his son Victor had shown promise and even now, continues to prove himself. However, Chiron had only been here a few months and had achieved greatness that even he in all the years never did.
He could not help but think that Chiron was destined for great things far beyond the borders of his kingdom. At the same time, he could not help but wonder about the possibilities. After all, if he were to give Chiron the throne, didn''t that mean that Chiron could carry along his people to this journey of greatness, who knew? Maybe Chiron might be strong enough to even have a sit on the round table.
After all, he knew without a doubt that Chiron had caught the attention of the Zodiac families. Such talent was not going to go unnoticed. If Chiron was able to climb up their ranks and go to the new world, then it would mean that his Vandoria would enter another age of prosperity.
The king could not help but give a slight smile at this.
After all, he was a king. All he could do was dream and hope for his people, for his country.
However, another thought suddenly came to his mind.
"And what of you, Nora? What would you like?" He asked out of curiosity as his eyes subconsciously went to her chest, the location of her Dantain.
She had been born with a very rare S-Dantain, but her talent had been stolen.
Even now, he could still tell that the wound on her chest was yet to heal.
All the while, it had been the shaman''s temple tending to her body so that she did not lose her cultivation.
The Yin and Yang Talent swapping flower still had its mark on her body.
"...Don''t you have ambitions or wants... maybe dreams?"The king added.
Nora turned to him. Her gaze on him was as if she was looking at a fool. "Brother CHIRON!" she spoke clearly.
"Is that really all? Is that all you think about?" The king was bbergasted by this.
Although he had to admit that Chiron had done some incredible things, he just did not understand what it was that made him so special.
Just then, the matching of a group of soldiers approaching the garden could be heard.
The king and Nora turned in that direction.
it wasmander hardstone. He had just arrived from the Chand Kingdom.
Immediately he arrived, he had not bothered with any other thing else and just came straight to the king.
On arriving, he saluted with a fist to his chest. The soldiers behind him also did the same thing.
"Yes, Commander Hardstone, I trust that your travels was well? What did you find in the Chand Kingdom? how is my Grandson, Chiron?"
On hearing the subject topic was about her brother, Nora immediately leaned in.
Commander Hardstone coughed to clear his throat as he proceeded to tell his discoveries.
At first, he talked about the rebellion he had met and how Chiron swiftly dealt with it.
"What a genius!" The kingplimented as the Commander talked. And then Commander Hardstone spoke of a different matter, intentionally skipping the blood pool and the sadistic thing he had seen Chiron do.
He went straight to talking about how Chiron now had his hands back.
"WHAT!!! his hands are back?" The King could not hold back and screamed out his surprise as he stood to his feet.
"Are you lying to me, Hardstone?" the king questioned.
"No, Your majesty! I would never dare such a sin. Death to my entire family if my words are false."
The king could not help but pause a bit as he turned to Nora.
Nora had a knowing smile on her face. As if to say "I told you so!"
The king nodded his head. All the while, they had called his Chiron the ''Armless Prince''. It was the major reason why most of the tribal chiefs protested against Chiron rising to the throne.
At this moment, Nora''s words rang in his head and he could not help but see an incredible future for his people.
The king was not aware that Chiron had a habit of leaving death everywhere he went.
At the same time, someone within the walls had listened to the conversation between King Richard and Commander Hardstone.
This person smiled and nodded, "it seems the king has made his decision..."
(Author''s note: Damn! i understand that many are angry because of the long break, but seriously. No golden ticket or gifts might make me give up guys)
Chapter 352 Each tribe to their chosen ruler.
Chapter 352 Each tribe to their chosen ruler.
Neither King Richard normander hardstone was aware that their conversation was being listened to by Elder Baldie within the walls.
"Lord Manu Madayaki! it is just as you predicted..." he whispered softly as he receded into the darkness
However, it was not just one person eaves dropping on the king''s conversation with his guards. They were others too.
As the moonlit night cast an ethereal glow over the kingdom of Vandoria, and King Richard reclined on his regal bench, deep in conversation with his trusted guard,mander hardstone, something else happened.
Unbeknownst to them, a mystical force was about to be unleashed in the form of a totem shaped like a grasshopper, perched inconspicuously on the corner of the bench. This totem, a conduit of very strong spirit energy, bore witness to the royal discourse and, with a subtle twitch, came to life.
As the totem sprang to life, it manifested a tangible form¡ªa spectral grasshopper with iridescent wings.
The tiny creature absorbed the essence of the conversation between the king and his guard,prehending the king''s intent and desires. In a mesmerizing disy, it leaped off the bench,nding gracefully on the dew-kissed grass below.
With a newfound consciousness, the grasshopper navigated the darkened pathways of the pce, slipping through the crevices of stone walls and avoiding the vignt eyes of the pce guards. It moved with an otherworldly grace, its body pulsating with the energy of the secrets it carried.
The twin moons, casting their silvery light, guided the grasshopper on its journey.
The night was alive with the sounds of rustling leaves and distant footsteps as the grasshopper encountered predators along its path. Cunningly, it danced through the air, evading the watchful gaze of owls and the stealthy approach of prowling cats.
Its movements were synchronized with the heartbeat of the night, a rhythm that resonated with the magic coursing through its tiny form.
The grasshopper''s journey led it through a small gathering of ancient trees, their twisted branches reaching towards the heavens. Beneath the canopy, shadows danced in the moonlight, and the grasshopper became a silent observer in this nocturnal ballet. It faced the challenge of infiltrating a web of spiders, each with its own predatory intent. The grasshopper, however, possessed an otherworldly aura that rendered it invisible to these arachnid guardians. It traversed the perilous maze, its wings shimmering like moonlit dewdrops.
Emerging from the thicket of trees, the grasshopper approached the sacred Shaman temple. The air around the temple resonated with spiritual energy, and the grasshopper felt the pull of the ancient shrine. Climbing a weathered stone staircase, it arrived at the entrance, guarded by stone statues of the Bear mother.
As the grasshopper crossed the threshold, the scene within was surreal. The temple was illuminated by the soft glow of sacred candles, and at the heart of it all, an elderly woman, the chief shaman, sat in deep meditation. The grasshopper, guided by an unseen force, climbed upon her frail form. In a mesmerizing convergence, the insect merged with the shaman, their essences intertwining.
The shaman stirred, her eyes opening to reveal a newfound wisdom. The totem hadpleted its mission, transferring the desires of the king to the one who held the delicate bnce of Vandoria.
The grasshopper''s simple journey through the night, a symphony of moonlight and shadows, had a far bigger impart on the Vandoria kingdom than many would ever know.
The shaman, now merged with the essence of the grasshopper totem, found herself immersed in the depths of the secret message it had carried. As the revtions unfolded within her consciousness, a frown etched itself onto her weathered face. The weight of the information bore down on her, and a sense of urgency seized her being.
"We can''t have a king that the shaman temple can''t control. This will be disastrous!" she mused silently, her thoughts echoing through the sacred chambers of the temple. The delicate bnce between the monarchy and the mystical forces that guided the kingdom was at risk, and the shaman knew that decisive action was required.
At first, she thought that she could control Chiron with the allure of healing his hands. However, with the information that his hands were now healed, she had lost her leverage over him in the negotiations.
The Shaman temple was feared and well respected. This was because of the control over the royal family that there had. king Richard was growing old. This control was waning
A determined glint flickered in her eyes as a devious n began to formte in her mind. "Unless, of course, I do something about it," she thought, a sly smile curling at the corner of her lips. The Elder Shaman, both a vessel of ancient wisdom and a wielder of newfound power, raised her hands in a graceful motion.
As if summoned by her will, a servant of the temple materialized before her. The woman was shrouded in garments that concealed her eyes, and intricate totems adorned her skin, marking her as a devout follower of the mystical arts. In the dim light of the temple, the totems glowed faintly, attesting to their Spiritual significance.
The shaman''s eyes bore into the servant''s obscured gaze. "Bring the princess here! If we can''t get the prince, we will have the princess on our side," shemanded, her voice echoing with a mixture of authority and anticipation. The servant nodded silently, acknowledging the gravity of the task assigned to her.
With a subtle bow, the servant dematerialized into thin air, leaving behind a lingering trace of Spirit energy. The shaman leaned back, her mind already orchestrating the steps of the uing gambit.
The princess, an unwitting pawn in the intricate game of destiny, would soon find herself entangled in the threads of power and mysticism.
The Shaman believed that she could change and weave Nora''s mind, and imnt in her the desire to climb to the throne. Of course she was aware of Nora''s love for her brother. However, she believed that power was a more alluring master.
In the same garden where King Richard had engaged in his ndestine conversation, a diminutive swallow perched delicately upon a branch, its keen eyes and ears attuned to the secrets that echoed through the air. The small creature, with feathers as sleek as midnight and a beak that sparkled like polished obsidian, absorbed the king''s words like a silent sentinel.
As the king''s conversation unfolded, the swallow sensed the weight of the information it carried. With a flutter of its wings, the swallow took flight, soaring across the moonlit expanse of the royal capital of Kendou. The city sprawled beneath the twin moons, its vibrant streets bathed in a soft glow.
The swallow, swift and agile, navigated through thebyrinthine alleys and bustling markets until it reached a particr side of the capital. Here, nestled amidst the grandeur of Kendou,y the territory owned by the enigmatic Swallow Tribe. The area exuded an air of mystery, and its inhabitants were known for their connection to the skies and their mastery of avianmunication.
The swallow descended gracefully, its wings beating in a rhythmic dance as it approached avishly decorated room within a sprawling residence. The room was a testament to opulence, adorned with rich tapestries, ornate ornaments, and expensive items on disy. Moonlight streamed through intricately designed windows, casting a soft glow upon the treasures within.
In the center of the room stood a magnificent disy of exotic artifacts, each piece a testament to the Swallow Tribe''s affinity for beauty and sophistication. The walls were adorned with delicate paintings depicting scenes of flight and freedom, capturing the essence of the tribe''s connection to the skies.
At the heart of the room, Chief Wallow, adorned in regal attire that mirrored the splendor of the surroundings, awaited the swallow''s arrival. The bird alighted at the window, and with a graceful tilt of its head, it began to sing. The melody, a harmonious blend of notes, conveyed the intricate details of the king''s conversation.
Chief Wallow, a figure of wisdom and authority, listened intently as the swallow wove the message into a lyrical tapestry. The room resonated with the ethereal tune, and Chief Wallow''s eyes gleamed with a mix of concern and contemtion. The news carried by the swallow held the potential to shape the destiny of both the kingdom and the Swallow Tribe.
As the song concluded, Chief Wallow''s gaze lingered on the moonlit city beyond the window. The Swallow Tribe, guardians of the skies, now found themselves entangled in the intricate web of royal intrigues. With a subtle nod, Chief Wallow signaled to the gathered tribe members, and preparations began for the unfolding events that would shape the fate of Vandoria. The swallow, having fulfilled its duty, took flight once again, disappearing into the night sky as the moonlight bathed the Swallow Tribe''s territory in a silver sheen.
"We cannot let Prince Chiron climb the throne. It will be the end of Vandora." Chief Wallow muttered. Although it seemed as if he was talking just for the well-being of the country, those who knew him closely knew that it was just because he had a personal vendetta against Chiron.
It seemed as if King Richard was not aware that his conversation had leaked. But then again, he might have intentionally allowed them listen...
Chapter 353 Witnessing the use of the Mirror Egg
Chapter 353 Witnessing the use of the Mirror Egg
Night fell in the Hignds.
Under the celestial gaze of the twin moons, Chiron and Mani, shadowy figures cloaked in darkness, navigated the rugged terrain of the hignds.
The moonlight bathed the mountains in a soft, ethereal glow, creating a stark contrast to the shadows they moved through. Their determined steps echoed in the silence of the night, as they stealthily approached the mine that held the Orange Aura tribe vige captive.
As they neared their destination, the ominous silhouette of the Vandorian army camp emerged against the backdrop of the moonlit mountains.
Torches flickered, casting eerie shadows that danced on the rocky walls. The air was thick with tension, the very mountains bearing witness to the oppression that had befallen the vigers turned ves.
The mine sprawled before them, a destendscape marred by the toil of the oppressed.
The vigers, once free, were now shackled by the chains of Vandorian oppression. The harsh ng of pickaxes striking rock echoed through the night, a mncholy symphony of suffering. The raw vasma steel, coveted by the Vandorian army,y exposed in the cold moonlight, a silent testament to the vigers'' plight.
Soldiers, draped in the crimson banners of Vandoria, patrolled the perimeter with whips in hand.
Their eyes bore the cruelty of tyrants as theyshed out, the sharp crack of the whip punctuating the rhythm of misery. The vigers, sweat-soaked and weary, toiled under the unforgiving gaze of their oppressors.
In a heartbreaking scene, an old man, stooped with age and burdened by the weight of raw vasma steel, struggled to carry the heavy load upon his frail shoulders. Every step seemed to be a battle against time, and the moonlight revealed the lines of exhaustion etched upon his weathered face. His eyes, once filled with vitality, now mirrored the weariness of his soul.
With eachbored step, the old man faltered, the burden proving too much for his tired frame. The raw vasma steel, a symbol of both strength and suffering, slipped from his grasp, crashing to the unforgiving ground. The echoes of his fatigue reverberated through the silent night.
The Vandorian soldier, unmoved by the old man''s struggle, approached with a cold detachment. The whip cracked through the air, the sound a cruel punctuation to the old man''s desperate gasps for breath.
The leather strands of the whip left angry welts on his back, a brutal evidence to the soldiers'' callous disregard for the vigers'' humanity.
Chiron, hidden in the shadows, clenched his fists in silent fury. The injustice unfolding before him fueled the fire of rebellion burning within. Mani, his silentpanion, shared in the quiet rage, their eyes meeting in an unspoken vow to liberate the oppressed.
Mani could tell that Chiron was good person. After all, he shared the same ideals with him.
But in truth, Chiron could careless. However, if it helped to push his agenda then he would do it.
"Igbi! remember the n!" Mani advised.
Chiron nodded and moved.
He suddenly came out of hiding. Immediately, he attacked the Vandorian soldier with a sweep of his sword.
He had attacked from behind. However, the Vandorain soldier immediately gave a slight smile as he kicked against the ground and leaped into the air.
He had somehow managed to dodge the attack, jumping into the air tond behind Chiron.
The soldier chuckled lightly. He quickly recognized Chiron''s yellow attire as that of the Flevus Aura tribe of Fear.
"HAHAHA!!! What do we have here? A Yellow aura user. What is it, are you here to join your fellow Hignders and dig up our Vasma steel or do you want to leave them your corpse to bury!"
As he said this, more Vandorian soldiers suddenly gathered all around him.
"Hmmm!!! So this is the power of the Bear mother I have heard so much about."
Chiron nodded his head.
After all, he had been very fast, and he had also attacked with incredible precision. However he had still missed his target.
Chiron suddenly smiled. After all, that attack had note with his peak Copper rank.
He could clearly see that the men before him were mostly of the stone rank. With those of the Copper rank far behind.
Chiron suddenly waved his hands, summoning his Aura energy. Even though it was masked to look like that of the yellow aura tribe, it still gave that bone chilling feeling to his opponents.
"Let''s see if you can dodge this!"
He moved again.
*BOOM!*
The difference in cultivation rank was not something that the help of the Bear mother could help them escape. After all, seeing that danger wasing was one thing, and having the ability to be able to evade it was another thing.
Blood, limbs, and organs went up into the air. Chiron''s aura diffused into the environment aided by his sword to kill anything that walked on two legs and was a Vandorian.
Mani watching from the shadows nodded at this.
All of a sudden, a soldier brought out a horn from a pouch and blew into it.
This was the signal to all the others that they were under attack.
Instantly, soldiers chased after Chiron. And far off in the distance, Chiron could see that three Bronze rank fighters were alsoing along.
immediately, he ced his sword to his side as he turned and ran into the night.
As the twin moons continued their celestial dance overhead, Chiron sprinted into the night, his heart pounding with urgency. The rugged terrain of the hignds became his chaotic battleground, the uneven ground beneath his feet challenging his every stride.
Behind him was the relentless pursuit of Vandorian soldiers echoing through the silent expanse, a haunting symphony of metal and heavy boots.
The moonlit night cast elongated shadows, Chiron''s figure flickering like a phantom as he darted through the darkness. His breath came in ragged bursts, a testament to the urgency of his mission. The cold wind swept across the hignds, carrying with it the scent of danger and rebellion.
Chiron''s every step was a dance with danger, his agile movements a proof to a long time of honed skill. His cloak billowed like the wings of a shadowy bird as he wove through the night, dodging trees and leaping over rocky outcrops. The urgency of his mission fueled his speed, the adrenaline coursing through his veins.
The Vandorian soldiers, a relentless tide, pursued Chiron with determination. Their crimson banners fluttered in the night breeze as they closed in, a sea of armor-d adversaries hungry for retribution. Yet, the darkness was Chiron''s ally, concealing him like a shroud.
As he ran, Chiron''s hand instinctively gripped the hilt of his sword. At intervals, he turned to face his pursuers, his de shing in the moonlight as he parried their attacks. The sh of steel and the sparks that erupted in the night were a testament to the fierce dance ofbat. His movements were fluid, a symphony of strikes and evasions, each turn and twist of his body a calcted maneuver to outsmart his adversaries.
In the midst of the chase, the Vandorian soldiers, relentless but blinded by their rage, failed to notice the subtle shift in the shadows. Mani, ever silent and elusive, seized the opportunity created by Chiron''s diversion. Like a ghost, he slipped past the distracted soldiers, his movements unheard and unseen.
Mani, guided by the flickering torchlight, ventured into the Vasma steel caves where the vigers toiled under the weight of oppression. The air within was thick with the metallic scent of the coveted ore. The dim glow of the vasma steel illuminated the plight of the vigers, their faces etched with weariness and despair.
With nimble fingers, Mani worked to undo the shackles that bound the hands of the oppressed. The vigers, initially bewildered, soon realized the arrival of a savior in the shadows. Whispers of hope spread like wildfire among them as they began to understand that liberation was within reach.
Back in the open expanse, Chiron continued his desperate evasion. The Vandorian soldiers, growing increasingly frustrated, unleashed their mystical totems of animals to hunt him down. Spiritual beasts materialized from the darkness, their eyes gleaming with an otherworldly glow. Chiron, undeterred, met the spectral onught with abination of skill and agility, his de cutting through the ethereal forms.
As Chiron continued his sprint, thendscape transformed into abyrinth of moonlit passages and rocky obstacles. He could feel the weight of the chase bearing down on him, the soldiers relentless in their pursuit. Yet, every turn and evasion only fueled the fire within him¡ªthe fire of rebellion, of freedom.
Suddenly, Chiron stopped in front of a mountain. On his left was yet another. and to his right was another.?The mountains high and epassing formed a cage around him.
"You are trapped one of the soldiers muttered!"
Chiron chuckled "I know right? If I was you, I would pity you too!"
The moment he said this....
Chapter 354 Witnessing the use of the Mirror Egg 2
Chapter 354 Witnessing the use of the Mirror Egg 2
Chiron stood before the towering mountain, surrounded by the rugged peaks on all sides. Theughter of the Vandorian soldiers echoed through the hignds. They believed they had him cornered. They circled around him, confident in their perceived victory.
A knowing smile yed on Chiron''s lips as he faced the seemingly impassable obstacle.
The soldiers, blinded by their overconfidence, failed to notice the subtle anticipation in his gaze.
"You are trapped one of the soldiers muttered!"
Chiron chuckled "I know right? If I was you, I would pity you too!"
With a sudden flourish of his hands, Chiron unleashed a surge of Aura energy that resonated through the mountains.
The very earth beneath their feet trembled, and rocks cascaded down, sealing off the only exit. Theughter of the Vandorian soldiers abruptly went silent.
They now found themselves trapped in a natural fortress of stone. Confusion and frustration etched across their faces as the mountains stood guard, impassive and unyielding.
Chiron, still wearing that enigmatic smile, reached into the folds of his cloak and produced the Mirror Egg¡ªan object of mystical significance. Its surface shimmered like polished silver, a vessel of untold power. With deliberate precision, he made a small cut on his hand, and crimson droplets fell onto the reflective surface of the Mirror Egg.
It was his own blood. The mirror egg absorbed it all.
In an instant, the Mirror Egg absorbed Chiron''s blood, its previously serene glow intensifying into a blinding radiance. The air crackled with magical energy as the light enveloped the surroundings, casting an otherworldly brilliance across the trapped soldiers and the rocky expanse.
The soldiers shielded their eyes from the overwhelming glow, their expressions shifting from bewilderment to fear. Chiron, undeterred by the blinding light, continued to channel his energy into the Mirror Egg. The air resonated with the hum of ancient magic, and a palpable tension enveloped the mountainous terrain.
As the light reached its zenith, the Mirror Egg released a burst of energy that rippled through the hignds.
As the blinding light faded, the Vandorian soldiers found themselves in an eerie silence. The air was thick with anticipation, and an unsettling feeling settled upon them. Something was amiss, but they couldn''t quite grasp the nature of the impending danger.
Confusion etched across their faces as they nced around the enclosed mountainous space. It wasn''t until a low, ominous hum resonated through the air that a collective unease gripped the soldiers. The sound seemed to materialize from the very fabric of the mountains, an unsettling prelude to the imminent threat.
Suddenly, from the midst of the disoriented soldiers, Chiron emerged like a phantom. His broadsword, gleaming in the moonlight, was a harbinger of swift and calcted destruction. The soldiers, slow to react, turned toward the source of the disturbance just in time to witness the lethal precision of Chiron''s strike.
With a single fluid motion, Chiron swung his broadsword through the air. The de sliced through the first soldier with surgical precision, separating him into two halves. The man''s body crumpled to the ground, one half falling in one direction and the other in the opposite, an image of gruesome finality.
A stunned silence followed, broken only by the distant echoes of the falling halves. The remaining soldiers, now fully aware of the peril they faced, hastily unsheathed their weapons. Fear and urgency shed in their eyes as they attempted to rally against the unexpected assant.
Chiron, undeterred by the chaos he had unleashed, moved with an almost ethereal grace. His cloak billowed like the wings of a vengeful spirit as he engaged the soldiers with a deadly dance. Each swing of his broadsword was a testament to years of honed skill and the fury of a rebel with a cause.
The soldiers, caught off guard, struggled to coordinate their defense. Chiron moved seamlessly between them, striking with lethal precision. His attacks were a whirlwind of steel, and with each swing, another soldier fell before him. The once-confident Vandorian army now found themselves facing a lone warrior, a force to be reckoned with.
"The blessing... The blessing of the bear mother is gone!" One soldier screamed before he was cut into pieces.
The mountainous enclosure, once a trap for Chiron, now became a battleground. The moonlit night bore witness to the chaos unfolding among the rocky terrain. The air was thick with the metallic scent of blood, and the groans of the wounded soldiers echoed through the hignds.
Chiron''s face, masked by the shadows of his hood, remained a stoic visage of determination. His eyes, however, betrayed the fire within, fueled by the injustice that had driven him to rebel against the Vandorian tyranny. The soldiers, now reduced in number and morale, fought with desperation against the relentless force that Chiron embodied.
However, the Aura of death was one that got stronger with the presence of the dead. Chiron only got stronger with each dead that touched the earth.
Right here and now, these soldiers did not know and definitely would not believe that Chiron was their loving prince. After all, he cut them down like vegetables.
As the battle raged on, the once-confidentughter of the Vandorian soldiers had transformed into agonized cries and desperate pleas for mercy. The mountains, silent witnesses to the conflict, bore the scars of the rebellion etched into the very fabric of their rocky expanse.
Chiron, his broadsword now stained with the blood of his adversaries, stood amidst the aftermath of the skirmish. The remaining soldiers, defeated and demoralized, retreated tried to escape but the exit was sealed.
Having swiftly dispatched the Vandorian soldiers with the cold efficiency of a seasoned warrior, Chiron found himself confronted by a new challenge.
Before him stood Bronze rank cultivators, their presence radiating power that surpassed the mere foot soldiers he had effortlessly cut down moments ago. The air crackled with an aura of formidable strength, and the moonlit night bore witness to a sh between forces of greater magnitude.
"You are dead meat, boy!" one of the Bronze rank cultivators sneered, his voice dripping with arrogance as he advanced toward Chiron. The moonlight glinted off the polished surface of his weapon, a testament to the deadly skills that apanied his elevated rank.
A chuckle escaped Chiron''s lips, a soundced with both confidence and a touch of amusement. "That is what I was about to say to you!" he retorted, his hooded figure standing defiantly against the backdrop of the hignds.
The Bronze rank cultivators, unmoved by Chiron''s defiance, exchanged nces that spoke of silent camaraderie. They approached him with measured steps, the very ground beneath them seemingly acknowledging the weight of their prowess.
As the first cultivator lunged at Chiron, his weapon slicing through the air with a lethal grace, Chiron met the attack with a calcted parry. The sh of steel reverberated through his body.
Chiron felt as if he had stopped the attack of a mountain.
Chiron frowned. "The bronze rank is more formidable than I gave it credit for!" Chiron thought to himself. "If I used my spirit energy, the battle would be easier. But that Witch, Barbara would see me. she supposed to have shown up by now. where in the bloody moons is she?"
Meanwhile, Barbara stood at the top of one of the mountains as she looked below. The n was that she and Chiron were supposed to take care of all the soldiers when Chiron created the distraction and used the Mirror Egg. However, from the beginning of the fight till this very moment, she had not made a move.
Instead, she observed Chiron''s battle with careful attention.
Till this moment, she still had her questions about him and therefore took every opportunity to observe him.
"That sword!" she muttered to herself.
Chiron suddenly gave a side smile as he fell on the ground, allowing the de of one of his opponents to cut through his side.
"Hmmm, a copper rank is still a Copper rank after all!" She muttered as she suddenly leaped down from the mountain top.
With a determined expression, she leaped into the abyss below, her descent marked by a seismic impact that resonated through the very earth. The air crackled with the unleashed energy as her red aura, primal and potent, oozed out from her body, enveloping her in a shroud of power.
As Barbara descended, the atmosphere around her seemed to warp with the sheer force of her presence. The mountainside, a witness to her descent, quivered beneath the might of hernding. The ground, already scarred by the tumultuous battles that had unfolded in its midst, yielded to the overwhelming impact of Barbara''s arrival.
Her red aura, a manifestation of untamed power, radiated with an intensity that colored the very air with a pulsating energy. The crimson hue danced like mes, an ethereal manifestation of the primal forces that coursed through her being. The atmosphere crackled with the sheer potency of Barbara''s prowess, a disy that echoed with the echoes of an elemental force unleashed.
In the midst of the mountain trap, Barbara stood as a harbinger of raw power. The very ground beneath her quaked, bearing witness to the convergence of Aura energy and earthly might. The air, charged with the aftermath of her descent, seemed to hum with the residual echoes of her impact.
Barbara''s eyes gleamed with the ferocity of a creature untamed, a force of nature unyielding in its resolve.
"Leave them for me Igbi! They are mine." She licked her lips.
Chapter 355 Problem Of The Mirror Egg
Chapter 355 Problem Of The Mirror Egg
Barbara entered the battle with incredible ferocity.
ording to what Chiron could see and what the fate system could measure, Barbara was at least the second rank of the Bronze realm.
However, Chiron could tell that she could disy power that was far above her station. After all, he could see the subtle runes hidden on her back. her fiery hair hid it most of the time, but when she was in battle and her aura was ring about the ce, it was usually partially revealed.
the moment she entered the battle, Chiron took several jumps back, giving her space to do as she willed.naturally, the two Bronze ranked fighters were nothing before her might. Even though they had the numbers advantage, they were still hopeless.
These people had fought for so long with the blessing of the bear mother that it had literally dulled their senses. After all, the Blessing of the Bear mother allowed them to know what would happen a few seconds ahead.
However, real battle maniacs like Barbara depended on instinct that had been sharpened by a thousand scars and a thousand battles. Even when they released their incredible spirit totems, their efforts were all in vain.
In a few more minutes, Barabara beheaded thest Bronze warrior, his blood flowing on the earth from his empty neck like a little fountain.
After it was all done, Barbara used her powers to st the mountain side that sealed them in open.both of them walked out unscathed, stained only by the crimson of their enemies.
"Not bad, Igbi!" Barbaramented.
Chiron nodded, "Thank you,mander!"
They ran back through the hills and scanty trees to meet up with Mani who although had not participated in the battle, had still yed a pivotal role in the mission.
The Vigers were now set free, and they thanked Barbara, Chiron and Mani.
The vige chief stepped forward, an old man. He was the old man that Chiron had saved when he attacked the first vandorian soldier.
In the man''s hands was a half eaten piece of ck bread. "We are all vigers, and we don''t have much. But as a show of gratitude, please have this!"
Chiron could not believe what the old man was actually offering as a thank you. And mani only looked at it and looked away.
After all, they were not here for such and were definitely not so broke as to be beggars. Besides, Mani remembered this vige. They had passed it whening to get Chiron.
And he remembered that this vige was not as poor as it currently seemed. Even with the invasion of the Vandorian soldiers. After all, these were Orange Aura people.
This was most likely not the first time that their way of life had been interrupted by the Vandorian army. Surely, they had by now created a system most likely underground for them to hide their food and valuables.
However, as earlier stated. These were people of the Orange Aura tribe. The Tribe with the affinity for greed.
Such was expected from them. Even as the vige chief offered the ck piece of bread, Barbara could see in his eyes that he did not want to give it.
She sighed as she waved her hand in denial of thegift.
Without wasting time, the Vige head thanked her as he stuffed the ck piece of bread inside his own pocket.
Barbara waved her hand again, ordering Chiron and Igbi toe along with her. After all, their job was over.
However, Chiron lingereda bit, his gaze on the vigers before he left.
Chiron had a very curious thought that he could not help but ponder about. And it concerned these people.
The reason was because it was said that the Orange Aura people were affiliated with Greed as a result of their aura, and yet, Greed was a part of the seven sins of man.
Chiron believed that there was a connection with this kind of aura and the sin afflicted by cultivators in the middle realms.
He looked into his storage unit, at the ten dead bodies of orange users, vigers that he had killed and smuggled unto his person. he was going to do further experiments on themter on.
Chiron turned, and followed behind Barbara and Mani.
"Do you see, Igbi?" Barbara asked as they continued their walk, "This is the power of the mirror egg. It has the ability to temporarily defend against a god''s divinity. It is a very rare tool, and a very useful one." Barbara smirked as she yed with the Mirror egg in her hand, throwing it up and down.
"These vandorian scum depend too much on their Earth mother. We will use this and finish them over, and when we are done, we will go for their god too!"
She chuckled lowly.
Chiron believed that her words were a little too ambitious but he knew this red hair woman very well. he knew that she was not joking.
As they continue their journey, Chiron suddenly noticed a red light shing at a corner of his eyes. it was from the Fate change system.
Instantly, he opened it, and there he saw it.
ording to the fate Change system, he was injured. For a second, Chiron could not help but quickly pat all over his body. After all, if he was injured, he should definitely feel pain some where.
However, he felt pain no where, and he really could not remember the Vandorian soldiers giving him any fatal injury. But ording to the fate change system, the injury was quite fatal.
chiron frowned as he looked closer to the tag and then he saw it.
Apparently, the source of the injury had not been his body. No! It was something else entirely. This injury had been on his soul.
Chiron paused to think hard at this, and then his eyes fell on the Mirror egg in Barbara''s hands, and then it hit him in the head....
Chapter 356 Hatred for mother
Chapter 356 Hatred for mother
Chiron''s gaze lingered upon the Mirror Egg, a mystic artifact that seemed to hold the key to the enigma of his wounded soul. As he examined the intricate patterns etched into its surface, a realization dawned on him¡ªthe very object he held was the source of his soul''s affliction.
Barbara''s absence from the activation of the Mirror Egg suddenly made sense to Chiron. If she had engaged with the mystical artifact, it would mean willingly inflicting harm upon her own soul. The gravity of the revtion settled upon Chiron''s understanding, and a newfound rity rippled through the web of mysteries that surrounded the Mirror Egg.
Chiron, having activated the Mirror Egg only once, had incurred a minor wound to his soul. The damage, though not severe, could be healed by expending a few Fate points.
Chiron, however, couldn''t shake the weight of concern as his thoughts turned to Mani. The silentpanion, seemingly untouched by the knowledge of his own suffering, walked beside them.
At present, a soul injury might be dismissed as inconsequential, but Chiron foresaw the impending consequences. The gradual toll on the soul, left untreated, could escte into a formidable threat over time. The gravity of the situation etched a pensive expression on Chiron''s face as he contemted the implications of their journey.
A nasty grin curved on Chiron''s lips, an expression tinged with both mischief and a hint of irony. However, he chose to remain silent, withholding the revtion from Mani. After all, in this game of life and power, any one could be prey, and knowledge was amodity unlike any other.
The path ahead, marked by uncertainty and hidden perils, demanded a strategic approach, and Chiron understood the delicate bnce that now hung in the air.
As they continued on their way, Chiron trailed behind Barbara and Mani, the weight of newfound knowledge pressing upon him. The Mirror Egg, a harbinger of both power and peril, held the potential to reshape the destiny of those who dared to wield it.
The hignds, indifferent to the struggles of its temporary inhabitants, witnessed the trio''s progression, unaware of theplexities that unfolded beneath the surface.
Chiron, burdened by the secrets he held, navigated the terrain with his mind readjusting his ns as seen fit.
The hignds, bathed in the soft glow of the twin moons, offered a silent backdrop to the unfolding saga of souls and mysteries. The journey continued, with each step forward carrying the weight of unspoken truths and the uncharted territories of the soul.
After days of relentless journeying, the trio finally arrived at the heart of the hignds, a ce steeped in mystical Aura energy.
The air shimmered with aurora lights, casting an ethereal glow upon thendscape. All eyes turned to the high mountain that stood at the center of the army, its peak seemingly reaching into the very fabric of the night sky.
Barbara, mounted upon her core beast, returned to the center of the hignds, her presence heralded by the brilliance of the aurora lights converging upon the central mountain.
The army camps sprawled around the area, and as Barbara approached, soldiers in various states of activity halted their tasks to salute her. With a deferential acknowledgment, they parted to make way for her, recognizing her authority and strength.
Mani and Chiron followed in Barbara''s wake, a silent and formidable duo nking her like guardians of the hignds. The soldiers, observing the trio with a mix of admiration and envy, witnessed their passage with abination of awe and respect. The hignds, a witness to the eons of history and struggle, seemed to acknowledge the return of its chosen defender.
As the soldiers saluted and gave way, Chiron couldn''t be bothered by the envy that lingered in their gazes. In his eyes, the soldiers were notrades; they were potential sources of power. He regarded them with a hunger, envisioning a future where their strength would contribute to the rebellion''s might. The hignds, with its denizens and secrets, held the promise of untapped potential for those who dared to seize it and Chiron was fortunately daring enough.
The trio continued their procession through the army camps, the vibrant aura lights casting a surreal ambiance upon the scene. The soldiers, having witnessed Barbara''s return, resumed their duties with a renewed sense of purpose.
Eventually, they reached the main building at the center of the army, a structure that served as Barbara''s quarters. The soldiers stationed in the vicinity snapped to attention, acknowledging the return of their leader. Barbara dismounted her core beast, and with a regal air, she ascended the steps of the building. Mani and Chiron, ever vignt, followed closely behind her.
Inside the main building, the atmosphere shifted from the dynamic energy of the exterior to a more contemtive ambiance. The quarters, adorned with artifacts and trophies from battles past, reflected the history and leadership of Barbara.
In an abrupt interruption to the atmosphere of the army''s center, a soldier rushed forward, bowing in salute before Barbara. "Commander, the priestess is here to see you!" he reported urgently. Barbara''s expression shifted to a frown at the unexpected news. "Here!?" she eximed, seeking rification.
The priestess was never supposed to leave the mountain, and Barbara knew this. She gave a side nce at Mani, and smiled. She could guess the reason for this.
The soldier nodded in affirmation, prompting Barbara to follow him. Mani and Chiron trailed behind as they made their way to the designated meeting ce.
A door swung open, revealing a room adorned with white-d maids attending to their duties. Seated within was the priestess, draped in pristine white garments, her face concealed behind a nearly transparent veil. As Barbara, Mani, and Chiron entered, the priestess rose from her seat, her gaze fixated on Mani. "Son!" she uttered with a sense of recognition, her voice carrying a weight of familiarity.
Barbara, her curiosity piqued, observed the interaction between the priestess and Mani.
However, Mani did not do anything, pretending as if the Priestess did not even exist. All he did was stand behind barbara...
Chapter 357 Attack at Home
Chapter 357 Attack at Home
The Priestess could tell that Mani was intentionally ignoring her. He did not even spare her a nce, maintaining an inscrutable expression.
She didn''t me him for this. After all, many years ago, she had left him with his father to assume her role as the Priestess and protector of the mountain at the heart of the Hignd tribes. For her, duty to the Hignders came before personal feelings, wants, and desires.
Quickly regaining herposure, she hid her momentarily faltering hands under the folds of her gown and turned towards Barbara. "The mountain was attacked," she announced, her voice resonating with a mixture of solemnity and urgency.
Those words instantly captured the attention of everyone in the room. Even the maids, who stood unobtrusively behind the Priestess, stiffened, their eyes widening in shock.
This was news that no one had heard until now. The mountain, soaring towards the heavens at the center of the tribes, was the most fortified ce in the Hignds. Guarded by the Union army and watched over by three bronze-rank cultivators, it was inconceivable to think it had been breached.
Barbara''s brow furrowed in disbelief. "That''s not possible."
The Priestess, pacing slowly, her movements reflecting the gravity of the situation, interjected, "But it is. Our invader did note from above, but from below. The attack originated from the central point of the Vein that unites the Aura tribes. They were after the energy beneath."
"But the Vein is hundreds of kilometers under that mountain. No one should be able to reach it," Barbara countered, her voice tinged with a mix of confusion and skepticism.
Stopping her paced stroll, the Priestess turned to face Barbara, her elderly voice imbued with decades of wisdom. "It''s true that no one from the Aura tribes should be able to reach it." As she spoke, she gave Barbara a knowing look, heavy with implications, suggesting that it was another type of energy user at y.
"Spirit energy!" Barbara whispered, her voiceced with a mixture of realization and apprehension. "Is that what you''re suggesting?"
The Priestess nodded solemnly. "We both know Spirit energy isn''t as constrained in form as Aura energy. Depending on the wielder, such a feat is very much within the realm of possibility."
Barbara, her hand thoughtfully cupping her chin, mused aloud. "This is the hearnd of the Aura tribes. Even the Vandorain army wouldn''t dare such a brazen act. Besides, with your power, it''s something you could easily handle. It can only mean..." Her voice trailed off, a sudden understanding dawning in her eyes.
In that moment of silent realization, the Priestess and Barbara shared a knowing nce. Unspoken thoughts passed between them, both contemting the same individual.
Suddenly, a voice, smooth and slightly amused, echoed from the earth. "Are both of you discussing me?" From the ground emerged a figure d in pristine white, adorned with the symbol of the Holy Church on his chest. It was Abel, the corpulent envoy from the Holy Church, known for his ability to pass through walls and even the earth itself. As he rose from the ground, as seamlessly as if carried by an unseen elevator, not a speck of dirt marred his attire.
The Priestess whirled around to face him, her expression a blend of surprise and disapproval. "This gathering is solely for members of the Aura tribes. Your presence is neither invited nor warranted. This matter does not concern you."
However, Abel let out a chuckle, a sound that seemed out of ce in the tense atmosphere. "But it does concern me, esteemed Priestess," he said, his voice smooth yet carrying an underlying edge. "Anything that threatens the security of the Aura tribes is a matter of interest to the Holy Church, and thus, to myself." He ced a hand solemnly on his chest, his gesture theatrical yet earnest.
Then, his expression shifted from amiable to serious. "Especially when it involves usations directed at me." His gaze swept across the room, sharp and calcting. When his eyesnded on Chiron, there was a noticeable pause. Chiron, feeling the weight of Abel''s stare, tensed subtly, struggling to maintain an outward appearance of calm. After a moment that felt much longer than it was, Abel''s scrutiny moved on, leaving a trace of unease hanging in the air.
The Priestess stepped towards the rotund man, towering over him by a head. Yet, his stature did nothing to diminish the charisma that seemed to radiate from him. "The Holy Church does not have the best history," she stated, her voice tinged with undisguised skepticism. "I don''t trust your kind."
Abel responded with a light chuckle, undeterred by her distrust. "But, Priestess, we both understand that this isn''t about trust. It''s about mutual benefits." He paused, his tone bing more business-like. "As per our agreement, the Holy Church assists you in your conflict with the Vandorian army, and in return, you consent to a permanent change in the leadership of the Round Table. After all," he said, stepping closer to her, narrowing the physical gap to emphasize his point, "we came to your aid when the Zodiac families did not."
His words, sharp and truthful, hung heavily in the air. The Priestess, however, stood her ground. Her gaze was unwavering, piercing, as if she could look straight through Abel''s eyes and into the depths of his soul. She trusted him as little as she did his words.
Suddenly, their tense standoff was shattered by a loud explosion from above. The sound reverberated through the chamber, sending a shockwave of surprise and apprehension across everyone present.
Screams erupted from outside, slicing through the tense air in the room. Abruptly, a cultivator burst in uninvited, his expression etched with panic. "Commander Barbara! We''re under attack! It''s the Vandorians..." His urgent warning was cut short as a massive boulder crashed through the ceiling with a thunderous roar, reducing him to nothing more than a tragic memory in an instant.
The impact sent a shockwave through the room, dust and debris clouding the air. Everyone inside was momentarily stunned, frozen by the sudden violence of the event. The grim reality of their situation was now unmistakably clear: the attack was not just a distant threat, but a deadly, immediate crisis...
Chapter 358 Green Aura Tribe Members
Chapter 358 Green Aura Tribe Members
Barbara acted instantly, her voice ringing out with clear, sharpmands. "Igbi, guard the Priestess! Mani, you''re with me!" Without hesitation, a red aura, like a fiery mist, swirled around her, signaling her readiness for battle.
With a powerful stomp, she propelled herself into the air, moving with such speed she was almost a blur. Mid-flight, she disintegrated another massive boulder hurtling towards the building, her energy shattering it into harmless dust.
Mani, spurred into action, activated his own Aura energy and dashed after her. Barbara, a Bronze rank cultivator, was a force to be reckoned with. The energy she wielded was not just powerful ¨C it was awe-inspiring, almost beyond belief.
Landing gracefully amidst the chaos, she tookmand of the situation. Her orders cut through the confusion, bringing a semnce of order to the frantic cultivators. They quickly formed defensive lines, each group aligning ording to their unique Aura energy types.
Barbara''s gaze then shifted upwards, scrutinizing the sky. The ship looming above was unlike any Tesseract battleship from the Vandorian army she had seen before. It was colossal, dwarfing any vessel they had previously encountered.
Up in the sky, there was a huge ship shaped like a giant square, almost like a floating box. It was so big that the other ships around it looked tiny, like toys. This ship had the Vandorian symbol with an extra shiny gold seal, showing that it was a very important and powerful royal ship.
The ship, called a Tesseract because of its square shape, was dark gray, with lines that made it look tough and strong. On the front of this giant ship were two huge barrels, like giant eyes, ready to shoot out powerful Spirit energy. These barrels were so big they could make anyone feel a mix of amazement and fear.
As the ship moved smoothly through the sky, it was quiet but scary, like a giant beast floating above. The sight of this ship made the people on the ground feel a mix of wonder and fear. It was like seeing something from a storybook, so big and powerful that it was hard to believe it was real.
The Tesseract ship in the sky was so big that even some of the mountains looked small next to it. One mountain had a huge hole sted right through it ¨C a powerful shot from the giant ship. This was what had caused the fall of boulders on Barbara''s residence. Barbara saw this and frowned. The ship had a royal seal, which meant Prince Victor was probably on board.
Barbara was surprised. She had heard that Prince Victor was fighting far away at the western front against the beast people. It looked like that story wasn''t true.
Back at the building that had copsed, Chiron was busy protecting the Priestess. "Come with me, Priestess. We need to find a safe ce for you," he said. But the Priestess shook her head. "No, I must get back to the Central mountain. I''m the only one who can turn on the mountain''s defenses," she replied.
Chiron looked surprised at her words, but he didn''t ask any questions. The Priestess hurried towards the mountain, and Chiron followed her. As they went, he used his yellow Aura energy to protect them, breaking apart any falling rocks that were in their way.
What the Priestess didn''t see was Chiron''s reaction when she mentioned the mountain. His eyes lit up with excitement, and he even had a sneaky smile on his face. It did have his own reasons for wanting to go to the mountain but no one was aware of them.
"VICTOR!!! You big Coward!" Barbara screamed, "Why don''t you leave your metal cage ande down here to challenge me, like a man? Or are you going to go back and hide under your father''s skirt?"
Victor within the confines of the ship frowned. The term ''father''s skirt''. meant different words to him.
After all, he had indeed left the hignds when he heard that the hignders had suddenly developed a device that could stop the blessing of the Bear mother.
For his army, this was not good news.
It wasmon knowledge that the people of the hignds had a much stronger physicalposition than the vandorian people because of their heritage and way of life. Infact, it also made their use of aura energy a very formidable tool.
Although the Vandorian people had more sophistication with spirit energy, such sophistication was not so useful when it came to a people that had a daily life thrilled with hardship and war.
What really set them apart and why they had dominated was as a result of their machinery and the blessing they enjoyed from the bear mother.
Victor heard Barbara''s words and frowned.
In truth, Victor had shed with Barbara before. although it was only one time, he had to admit that he was not her mate when it came to battle even though he was higher than her in cultivation.
And at the time, he still had the advantage of the bear mother''s blessing at his side.
Victor was not so foolish as to say that he was going to go down there to fight her again just because of a little provocation.
Instead, he was going to do things from a safer distance.
Victor waved his hands, "their shields are not up yet. Something must be wrong. Let''s take advantage of this and tten them once and for all. KILL THEM ALL!"
The moment the order was giving, it was circted, passed to all the other Tesseracts.
And then it happened. The muzzles of the flying ships all pointed at the hignds as they glowed lowly.
Barbara saw this and frowned. This was one attack that was loading up to fire.
Immediately;y, she screamed loudly, "GREEN AURA USERS TO DEFENSE POSITIONS!"
As she said this, a bunch of People in green clothing rushed forward.
These were the Green Aura tribe members, Virridis people. their specialty was in ....
Chapter 359 Reaching the central mountain
Chapter 359 Reaching the central mountain
As she said this, a bunch of People in green clothing rushed forward.
These were the Green Aura tribe members, Virridis people. their specialty was in Defence.
Regardless of their Aura ranks, they waved their hands, and a swarm of green Aura energy rushed forth from their bodies. As if it were weaved in the air by some invisible thread, it mearged together, forming a kind of half-sphere, protecting the army.
Victor looked at the army below and frowned.
In truth, he had rather leave the problem here to one of his lieutenants or generals. After all, he was a prince, and he rather fall in between the legs of a woman than on the battlefield.
However, the king had given very specific orders, ordering him to go back to the Hignds.
Regardless of the excuses he gave, he just could not disobey.
"Fire!" Victor ordered.
The air shimmered as the barrels gathered spiritually energy and then they let it all lose.
It was like a fierce barrage of energy as it bathed them all in a radiance like that of the sun.
The barrels shot their loads.
*BOOM*
*BOOM*
The shots from the teseracts were sent forth like massagers of death.
The Impart was nothing short of incredible and epic.
It was load and the very mountains that surrounded them shook in the tyranny of the sts.
the first Volley of Barrel shots, regardless of their deafening power surprisinglydid not go through the defence of the Green Aura tribes.
This made victor frowned. the collective effort of this people was something that he had tomend.
However, that was just the shot of the other Tesseracts.
His ship was yet to release its own shot.
However, this could not be helped. After all, as the g ship, it had the privilege of charging up for a while.
Barbara chuckled, "Even your metal trash cannot do anything to the union of the Aura tribes. As she said this, he screamed loudly, the hignd warrior cry.
The aura cultivators, now soldiers fighting for their home all around her screamed in response. The morale of the Hignders was truly high.
However, within the g ship, Victor looked on at Barbara. just then, a Vandorian soldier turned to him, "The Barrels are fully charged your highness.
Victor chuckled, "good! Destroy them he ordered.
The The twin Barrels from his ship let down the destruction that it carried.
As the st came forward, Barbara frowned, "FUCK!" She cursed loudly as she instantly dropped her weapons, kicked against the ground with a jump into the air, she rushed at the iing st so bright, it shone more than the sun in the sky.
As she jumped, she roused her red aura energy that leaked like smoke from her body.
Instantly, she collided with the st.
*BOOM*
The st that happened was of heavenly destructive proportions....
Meanwhile, Chiron followed the Priestess as she hurried back to the central mountain.
Just out of curiosity, there were times when Chiron did not go out of his way to save her. To his surprise, the maids around her would always jump in, ready to instantly give their lives up for her.
It was an incredible and surprising sight to behold.
Many of them got smashed by rocks or the like just to protect her, letting Chiron understand that these were not just her maids but there were also her guardians and when necessary, her second ''lives''.
In this manner, they all gave their lives.
Finally, they got to the mountain entrance. But at this time, the main attack from the g ship had let out the poison of its muzzle. The explosions rocked the very earth.
The Priestess and Chiron paused to look.
Far off in the distance, they could see that even though Barbara who was a Bronze rank cultivator, certainly blessed by one or two charms from the priest had taken the brunt of the attack, it had still caused a devastating mess.
The proud defense of the green aura tribes had been reduced to a gathering of corpses and a meeting of dismembered limbs and blood.
The only thing that was left standing was Barbara. And even she fell down to one knee. From Where Chiron stood, he could look far off into the distance and see that she had a Runic symbol glow on her back a little and then it suddenly disappeared. Almost as soon as it appeared, it suddenly disappeared.
"Hmm! So thats her defensive rune. not bad!" Chiron tole himself as unfriendly thoughts welled up in his head.
Victor saw that Barabara was still standing. The sight of her infuriated him, "Fire again!" hemanded.
"Your highness, the core has not finished charging we will have to wait a while," A Vandorian soldier informed him.
However, Victor did not want to lose advantage of the momentum that he was currently carrying.
He waved his hands to a General, "General Ox, let the army attack as nned! And send some to that ces," he pointed at the central mountain.
"Yes sir!" A General standing behind him having a very fierce look saluted as he quickly took overmand, "all ground forces attack at will. Bravo ariel team, you are on priestess duty..."
Chiron saw as the Teserract opened up and spirit energy users on flying core beasts rushed outside and headed in his direction.
He frowned, "priestess, we have to keep going."
she nodded and rushed forward.
There was a cave at the foot of the mountain.
In front of it was a see through rainbolic film.
The Priestess passed through it, but when Chiron got to it, it pped him backwards.
She paused in her tracks, "forgive me! I upgraded the defenses of this ce only moments ago. But I did not think that it would be that harsh. Its almost as if the defense finds you as dangerous." she turned back to help him to his feet.
Normally, such contact should not happen, but the priestess had turned to help purely on instinct, an advantage that chiron took to draw a rune with a figure on her back.
Chapter 360 Draining My Prize
Chapter 360 Draining My Prize
At that moment, the sky above the Hignds erupted into chaos. The Vandorian aerial force, an elite group of men and women, swooped down on their flying core beasts with menacing grace. These beasts, with wings wide and eyes fierce, cut through the sky with terrifying swiftness. The riders, d in the colors of the Vandorian army,unched their assault from above, dropping explosive objects that detonated with earth-shaking force upon impact. Fire and smoke billowed into the air, marking each explosion''s deadly kiss to the ground. It was a scene of devastating destruction, a dance of death from the skies.
But the Hignders were not deterred. With a roar of defiance, those who tamed core beasts of their own leaped into the air, their mounts kicking off the ground with powerful thrusts. The sky became an arena of shing wills and spiraling creatures. Hignd warriors, faces set with grim determination, met their foes with a ferocity born of desperation and courage.
The two sides shed in a spectacle of swirlingbat. Blows were exchanged with the force of thunderps, and the air crackled with the unleashed fury of Spirit and Aura energy. Bright sts of light exploded where these powers collided, illuminating the battlefield with shes of eerie beauty.
Despite the Hignders'' brave efforts, it soon became clear they were outmatched. The Vandorian riders, with the blessing of the bear mother and incredible aerialbat, maneuvered with a skill that was both elegant and deadly. Their core beasts, seemingly more agile and fierce, tore through the ranks of Hignder defenders, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake.
As the battle raged, the sky was filled with the sounds of shing energies, the cries of the fallen, and the relentless beat of wings. The Hignders fought valiantly, but with every passing moment, the shadow of defeat grew darker. The Vandorian aerial force, like a storm of steel and fire, seemed unstoppable in its ferocious onught.
As the battle raged on, a few Vandorian soldiers targeted Chiron''s position, swooping down with overconfidence. They were of low cultivation, hardly a match for Chiron.
With swift and brutal strokes of his broadsword, Chiron cut them down, his de slicing through them as if they were nothing. A gruesome shower of blood and innards rained down, painting the ground with the stark reality of war. The Priestess watched, her eyes wide with a mix of horror and admiration at Chiron''s ruthless efficiency.
Despite the small victories, Chiron sensed the tide was turning against them. Barbara, though injured from an earlier st, stood firm, her resolve unwavering even as she grasped the gravity of their situation. She knew her forces were faltering, their spirits dampened under the weight of the Vandorian soldiers'' Bear Mother blessing ¨C a formidable advantage.
Turning to Mani, who stood ready behind her, Barbara issued amand that brooked no argument: "Do it!" Without a moment''s hesitation, Mani acted. He took out the Mirror Egg, a mysterious object known for its powerful capabilities against divine energy, and ced it carefully on the ground. Then, with a grim determination etched on his face, he tore open his forearm, allowing drops of his blood to fall onto the artifact. The blood seemed to seep into it, as if the Mirror Egg was drinking in the life force offered to it.
From a distance, Chiron observed this ritual with intense focus. His eyes didn''t miss a single detail, understanding the significance of what was unfolding. He knew that whatever was about to happen could change the course of the battle ¨C for better or worse.
Chiron''s gaze was fixed on the unfolding scene, a mix of curiosity and anticipation in his eyes. He wanted to see how Barbara would navigate this dire situation. As Mani''s blood continued to seep into the Mirror Egg, Chiron noticed that, at first, nothing seemed to happen, which was unusualpared to its known effects. But then, as more blood pooled onto the artifact, it responded.
Suddenly, a brilliant white light burst forth from the Mirror Egg, engulfing the entire battlefield in its blinding radiance. The light was intense, almost tangible, and just as quickly as it had exploded into existence, it vanished, leaving a stunned silence in its wake.
But the battlefield was no longer the same. A visible change had taken ce. The Hignders'' attacks, which had been struggling to find their mark, now hit with precision and force. It was as if the light had swept away some unseen barrier, tipping the scales in their favor.
Seizing the moment, Barbara let out a thunderous war cry, a powerful, rallying shout that pierced the chaos of battle. It was a sound of defiance, of renewed hope. The Hignders, the barbarians, everyone on their side felt a surge of energy. They echoed her scream, their voices merging into a fierce chorus that reverberated across the field. With a renewed vigor, they charged forward, their spirits lifted and their determination unshakable.
The tide was turning, and in that instant, every Hignder felt it. They were no longer the underdogs ¨C they were a force to be reckoned with.
As the battlefield surged with renewed vigor, Chiron''s attention was drawn to Mani, who staggered, almost copsing to the ground. Chiron quickly ran through different possibilities in his mind. Mani hadn''t lost much blood; he shouldn''t be this weak. Yet, as he watched Mani struggle to maintain his bnce, a realization dawned on him.
Observing the immense effect the Mirror Egg had unleashed, Chiron understood the terrible price of its power. It seemed like it wa smore than just a scar to the soul like he had earlier thought.
The artifact didn''t just require physical blood and a bit of the soul; it demanded something far more precious ¨C the fundamental essense of the soul. The grander the divine energy needed to counter the enemy, the more of the user''s very life force it consumed.
Chiron recognized the dire situation. Mani, in his valiant effort, was unwittingly paying with his life. He was dying, slowly and silently, without even realizing the extent of his sacrifice.
"That bitch is draining my prize..." Chrion muttered.
Chapter 361 The Power of The Aura Vein
Chapter 361 The Power of The Aura Vein
While Chiron''s eyes were on Mani, the priestess''s eyes were on the bigger picture.
"We need to activate the defenses," she cried out, stealing Chiron''s attention.
Chiron nodded at her and the two of them rushed into the mountain, and up its stairs.
Every step taken ensured that the passage lights automatically came on, on their own.
Chiron could not help but observe the walls the further he climbed inside. These walls were all adorned with runes.
But that was not all. Chiron could feel the lingering power that flowed within them. This was power that flowed right from the Aura vein far beneath their feet, thousands of miles into the earth.
Even though they were rushing up as a result of the emergency, Chiron could not help but admire this ce. It was absolutely beatuiful to behold.
As they went deeper, guards that were in charge of protecting the ce stepped forward to help. One of them was a bronze rank cultivator. he bowed to the priestess and even attempted to stop Chiron but she did not allow it. "You morons! Can''t you see that he is one of us!? You bastards have only one duty and you cannot even do it properly. Now go out there and give your lives for thisnd!"
"Yes priestess!" they nodded as they rushed down stairs as some Vandorian soldiers had already started to make their way up.
Finally, they arrived at the main temple.
This ce was even more filled with Runic symbols, but it had more, faceless statures that stood in a circle. these statures were so tall, that they were practically the pirs of the temple. Altogether, they were seven of them and each one of them, although faceless, were painted in a unique color.
Of course, these were the colors of the tribes.
On entering this ce, Chiron suddenly felt as if he was being watched.This was a feeling that he had on any normal day since that time that he had the vision of those gods when he had first lost his hand.
But this time around, it was as if he hade under the gaze of several others.
Chiron looked at the statures. They did not have eyes but he could definitely tell that they were looking at him.
The priestess saw his gaze. "Hmmm! it would seem as if they are interested in you. But they don''t like you so much. But don''t worry, they don''t like a lot of people, me included."
Those words shocked him and he turned to her, "who?"
"The Aura gods. These statures represent all seven of them."
"You canmunicate with them?" As chiron said this, he had taken a step forward. If the priestess couldmunicate with gods, then the things that he wanted to do would no longer be possible.
The best case scenario was to kill her here and now, and escape for his life. After all, gods were supposed to be all knowing and all divine.
As far as Chiron was concerned, they could tell her of his intensions.
However, she shook her head, "unfortunately, I can''t..." she gave a side smile, "although, I can feel a bit of their intent. I can''tmunicate with them... And from the look on your face, I can tell that you are not surprised.
Considering how close you are to Mani, I can guess that you already know!" she added.
Chiron nodded, "I only know what he wants to share."
she nodded back at him. "I lost a part of the fundamental runes, therefore losing the right to hear their voice. They despise me for it. But i remain the only one that can protect the hignds. After all, they can only be one godchild at a time.
As she said this, she walked up a small flight of stairs that led to the center of the gathering of the statures. the moment she stepped foot in the center, the runes all around started to glow softly.
But that was not all. her body also began to glow in a low hum. Different parts of her body, each carrying unique runic symbols started to glow.
Each one was a different color.
"Hmmm!" Chiron nodded as his sharp eyes took note of each rune that glowed on her body and were they glowed.
whether it was on her back, arms, loins etcetera. Chiron did not care. His eyes were fixed on her like an eagle its prey.
As the runes on her body glowed, they resonated with the runes on the body of the statures. and those also glowed, each in a different light.
Chiron was quite sensitive to his environment. He could feel the ground rumble beneath him.
"The Vein!" he thought to himself. This vibration was from the Aura vein thaty deep within the earth. That was a well of so much aura power, and right now, Chiron could tell that she was actively draining from it.
the priestess, now seated in the center, opened her eyes and the power that flowed from deep within the earth resonated with runes on her body and rushed into the being.
Chiron could instantly tell that the runes on her body acted as a conduct for the well of aura power below.
Suddenly, her eyes took a rainbowlike glow about them.
It had all the colors of the rainbow. All the colors except one color. Yes, one color was missing. This was the color she had given her son, Mani. This was the color Blue, the color of hope.
Chiron could also see that one more stature did not glow up.
This must have been the Aura stature of Hope.
Nevertheless, she still had enough power to perform other things...
As the Priestess stood amidst the chaos, her body began to radiate with an ethereal glow, shimmering in every hue of the rainbow except blue. The colors swirled around her like a celestial aura, pulsating with an otherworldly power. Suddenly, from this radiant disy, a holographic projection burst forth. It surged from her in a wave of light, rapidly expanding in size until it towered above the battlefield as a colossal giant.
This projection was a magnificent sight, an awe-inspiring avatarposed of luminous colors that seemed to dance and shift with a life of their own.
It bore the unmistakable likeness of the Priestess, yet it was adorned for battle, d in spectral armor that shimmered with spectral light. In one hand, it wielded a mighty spear, and in the other, a shield that seemed to absorb the very light around it.
As Chiron gazed upon this towering figure, a surge of excitement and admiration rushed through him. this was not admiration for her, No!
It was admiration for power that he would soon feed on.
This was a manifestation of power beyond his wildest dreams, a symbol of strength and divine will.
The projection turned its gaze upon him, its eyes piercing yet ethereal. "Guard my body," it uttered in a voice that resonated with authority and purpose before phasing effortlessly through the mountain wall, emerging into the open sky of the battlefield.
The moment the giant projection stepped into view, the entire battlefield fell into a stunned silence. Both friend and foe alike turned their eyes skyward, transfixed by the sight of this otherworldly warrior.
Barbara and Mani, locked inbat at the front lines, paused mid-strike, their expressions a mix of awe and disbelief.
However, Barbara chuckled lightly, "its about time you showed up."
Even Prince Victor, leading the Vandorian soldiers with a confident air, found himself momentarily frozen, his eyes wide with a mixture of fear and fascination.
The Priestess''s projection, glowing with a fierce determination, raised her colossal, red spear high above. The weapon itself seemed to pulse with an inner fire, ready to unleash its fury.
With a swift, graceful motion, she hurled it towards the royal Tesseract. As the spear cut through the air, it left a trail of radiant energy in its wake.
The impact was cataclysmic. The spear struck the Tesseract with the force of a meteor, setting off a series of thunderous explosions that rocked the ship and the sky around it.
The sight of the Priestess''s avatar, a lone figure standing defiant against the might of the Vandorian empire, filled the hearts of the Hignders with a renewed sense of hope and courage.
Many of them screamed at the assault in praise of the priestess''s might.
While the Vandorian army, obviously understanding that things were no longer in their favor, had their morale go down.
"Prince Victor, engine one and two are down! the terrseract has taken significant damage." A soldier reported.
"Prince victor, the morale of the troops are down, we should retreat." Anothermander suggested.
Victor frowned, "Order a retreat!" he stated. However, a thought suddenly came to his head, "wait! are the cores charged?"
The soldier nodded, "Yes sir!"
"good! give them one more volley before we leave. I want to see how strong this power of there''s truly is..."
(Author''s note: Happy new year guys. lets start the year with a bang. And remember to read my other books too. If you are a pervert, try: Grandad Is The Pervert God. If you love Villian, try : Devil''s ve (Satan System), and if you want an Mc pulled between duty andmon sense, read: Werewolf Bloodline: Rise of The Immortal Hunter)
Chapter 362 No joy for victory?
Chapter 362 No joy for victory?
On giving themand to fire by Victor, arge Volley of Spiritual energy was let loose. This one was several times bigger and more consuming than the previous one that was fired.
However, its target was not the people below but rather, it was the giant Holographic form of the priestess.
Before the st could reach, she raised her shield that was entirely, green, up in defense.
*BOOM!*
The hit of two energies was a violent one. It made the Priestess involuntarily take a few steps back, but she still stood her ground as she held her shield up to her face in defense.
Regardless of the intense power that the st came with, she still stood her ground.
However Chiron observed the fight closely. It was not difficult for him to notice that the Spirit energy st shaved a significant amount of Aura energy from her, therefore making her body look as if it was peeling off.
This made Chiron frown. He looked back into the temple. The entire ce was still glowing with Aura energy, and the runes were still intact showing that a strong flow of power was going into the priestess''s body.
However, in the battlefield, it was entirely different.
It was only now that Chiron observed the body of the Holographic projection of thepriestess and noticed something very vital.
Red Aura formed her spear. The body itself was made of mixture of yellow and purple aura.
The shield in her hand was made of green aura. The whip by her side was made of the Orange Aura. Chiron had not seen her use this and was not too sure what it was used for.
Indigo Aura made for her helmet. This did not surprise Chiron one bit. After all, controlling so much Aura must be draining on the mind.
The indigo Aura gave calm, peace of mind and the Will to continue.
However, there was no Blue.
One look at the entire structure of the giant form and Chiron could guess that the Blue that was for hope, was responsible for restoring the parts that were worn out in battle.
This was further confirmed by the Fate change system.
Not withstanding, the priestess still held on.
Chiron massaged his jaw as he continued to observe the happenings. It was obvious that this weapon was missing a fundamental part that made it vulnerable.
He turned to look into the distance, at the image of Mani as he fought.
incredible ns formed in his head.
The priestess held her ground, and eventually, the st stopped. Immediately, she took out the Orange aura whip by her side.
As she did, she aimed at the Tesseract and swung the whip towards it.
Luckily, by only a little bit, she missed the Royal Tesseract that had Victor in it. But she got another one closest to it.
Unlike what Chiron was expecting, the moment the whip hit the Tesseract, the entire thing disintegrated in the air as it flew through the air and became a part of her armor.
The Orange aura was one of greed, taking everything for itself. That was the same thing that had just happened.
Naturally, the people that had been in the craft were also affected. However, they instantly turned to dust, and blew away with the wind.
Victor and the others in his Tesseract had seen this. Fear instantly ran through their spins.
Victor did not hesitate as he gave the order, "Get us out of here immediately."
Instantly, the soldiers rushed about the ce as thrusters were activated for their swift escape.
All the other tesseracts also began their retreat with many Vandorian soldiers running for their lives, and many more trying to hitch rides on the core beasts.
The priestess did not pursue. Rather, she stood there like a sentinel guardian as she watched them escape.
It was not that she did not want to pursue, but the truth was that she couldn''t. Nevertheless, she held fast as she stood her ground.
The hignders with their high morale screamed their victory like crazy people.
Their home had been attacked and they had won. They had been able to defeat the enemy.
The Holographic image of the Priestess which had nned the major role in this battle was praised and slowly, it disappeared as it returned back to the mountain. The parts of the tesseract that hade to form a part of its armor fell to the ground.
While the crowd was screaming the victory of their sess, the priestesses soul essence returned to her body, and with this, the runes on the wall all went dark.
Instantly, she passed out on the ground.
Chiron, the good soldier that he was, rushed to her aid. "priestess, are you alright?"
However, before he could reach her, her maids had already rushed over to her aid. One of then turned to him, "The priestess has used too much of her stamina and mental energy, she will be needing time to rest."
The maid bowed respectfully to Chiron before helping to take the priestess to her inner chambers.
Chiron nodded in understanding as he turned and left the ce. However, he had only taken a few steps when he heard the Priestess mutter Mani''s name.
Chiron exited the temple and joined the soldiers below.
They were really excited about their victory and a few of the strong Red aura warriors lifted Barbara up in the air as they sang her praises.
Chiron stood and watched from afar. However, a particr unexpected fellow suddenly materialized from the ground close to him.
It was none other than Abel.
He had a solemn look on his face. "incredible isn''t it?" he asked Chiron.
Chiron turned to him and nodded. "Yes it is. Our Hignder Tribes are fighting back and we are wining."
Abel nodded, "yes, it is a good thing. However, you seem rather calm than wild for a hignder. I mean..." he turned to Chiron, "...you seem to be the only one that is not expressing wild joy..."
Chapter 363 The Suspicion
Chapter 363 The Suspicion
?As the Vandorian soldiers retreated, signaling a victory for the Hignders, the air filled with cries of triumph. Chiron watched from a distance as they hoisted Barbara onto their shoulders, her name echoing in their victorious shouts. In the midst of this jubtion, Abel materialized beside him, seemingly from nowhere. Chiron sensed his presence but chose to ignore it, maintaining his stoic gaze on the celebration.
Abel, however, broke the silence. His face was serious as he turned to Chiron. "Incredible, isn''t it?" he asked, gesturing towards the revelry.
Chiron turned, giving Abel a brief nod. "Yes, it is. Our Hignder Tribes are fighting back, and we are winning," he replied, his voice steady.
Abel nodded in agreement. "Yes, it is a good thing. However," he paused, eyeing Chiron with a curious tilt of his head, "you seem rather calm, not wild with joy like a typical Hignder. You''re the only one not expressing any happiness over this victory."
Chiron cursed internally. Abel was right; hisck of celebration was unusual for a Hignder in such a moment of triumph. He didn''t even crack a smile. Now, Abel''s suspicion was evident, but Chiron wasn''t about to reveal anything. He kept hisposure and faced Abel.
"It''s not my fault. I can''t find joy in winning a small battle when our people still suffer under the Vandorians. I''ll celebrate when we''ve achieved true victory and freedom." With those words, Chiron nodded respectfully and walked away, leaving Abel to ponder his reaction.
But Abel wasn''t finished. As Chiron walked away, Abel moved with incredible speed, flicking his wrist and sending a throwing knife hurtling towards Chiron''s back. The de cut through the air, aiming to strike Chiron unseen.
Yet, as it neared, it inexplicably veered off course, missing him by a hair''s breadth. Chiron never flinched or turned to defend himself against the stealthy attack.
"Hmmm," Abel murmured, rubbing his jaw thoughtfully. He realized there was more to Chiron than met the eye. Then, without another word, he vanished back into the ground.
Around them, the Hignders continued their raucous celebration, oblivious to the tense exchange and near-deadly throw. Chiron walked on, however, a lot of thoughts went through his mind.
Firstly, he had not expected that Abel would make such a sudden visit and secondly, he was not expecting that question.
These were all prove that he had some how gotten Abel''s eyes. Chiron did not know how, after all, he had not done anything out of the ordinary and he had only had one encounter with the ambassador of the Holy church since he came to this ce.
And then, they was the knife attack just now.
Chiron had to beg himself time and time again as the seconds ticked not to turn about and defend against that attack.
When the knife was thrown, two things came to his mind. The first was that this was a tant attack, and the second was that this was a test.
But statements in this short time, were analyzed as critically as possible.
If this was a tant attack on his person, then why was it done, and why was it done at such a time?
After all, if Abel wanted to kill Chiron, he was indeed an easy process. Chiron was only of the peak of the copper rank, and Abel was at the Bronze rank.
Surely, Chiron should be an ant in his presence.
And if he was truly to kill Chiron, would he do it in public?
In considering all these questions, Chiron immediately concluded that it was the second option. Meaning that he was not attacked because of he had been figured out, but rather, it was a test.
If Chiron had turned immediately to defend against the attack, then he would assume that Chiron was far stronger than he imed to be which was true.
After all, how could a mere peak copper rank cultivator defend against the attack of a rank 3 Bronze cultivator.
At the same time, not defending against the attack might also mean that Chiron was so good an expect that he was able to realize the trajectory of the attack and knew that just when the knife was to stab him in the back, it would change angle in the air and miss its mark.
Nevertheless, Chiron had not dodged from the attack and walked away, leaving Abel with abundance of thoughts for him to ponder on.
At the same time, Chiron recognized the urgency for him to execute his ns.
Immediately, he made his way to find Mani.
Mani was on the ground, resting against a pole. He did not look too good. But still, he still held the mirror egg tight to his embrace.
Just as he had thought, Mani was in terrible shape. He looked beat and was in a state that showed that he had lost a lot.
Chiorn helped him unto his shoulder, "Come, lets help you get some rest."
"Thank you!" Mani muttered.
Chiron took him to a near by house, and ced him on the bed. Mani''s breath was heavy. This was something that should not happen especially with what Mani was capable of doing during a battle.
However, it was so. Chiron knew that it was because of the effect that the mirror egg had on his soul.
At this moment, Chiron noticed something. The rune mark on Mani''s chest glowed in a low blue hue, and as it did, his breathing settled down and slowly, he was falling asleep.
Mani grabbed Chiron by the hand, "Thank you!" he muttered before the fatigue took him and he slept off.
Meanwhile, Chiron''s eyes remained on the Mirror Egg. He traced his fingers about it.
"Fate change system, how many fate points will i need to fully analyze this thing?"
>>Host will need 3.5 million fate points for a full diagostics. However, a temporary one would be 100 thousand fate points<<
"What of certain... readjustments?"
>>200 thousand points will be needed<<
"Hmmm!" Chiron nodded as he gave Hunter instructions through the dummy acting in his ce back at the Chand kingdom. "Kill two more towns for me..."
Chapter 364 The Plan To End The Vandorian Army
Chapter 364 The n To End The Vandorian Army
?After the battle, Mani did not wake up from his slumber until a few hourster. He woke up to the sight of a faintly lit room. It was only now that he woke up that he remembered that the mirror egg was supposed to be in his posession.
Instantly, he searched his person for it but did not find it.
The realization that he might have lost it made the adrenaline pump in his body. Immediately, he hurried to his feet. But this action of his made him groan in pain.
He could literally hear his bones aching and revolting in response to his movements. However, Mani was a warrior, he could not afford to remain in this ce. Groaning his way out of the bed, he rose to his feet.
He used the wall as support, and then slowly, he walked forward.
His eyes had already searched around the dpidated room for the mirror egg but it was unfortunately nowhere to be found. He could hear voicesing from another room.
Pushing himself through the semi-dark corridor, he advanced until he stopped in front of a room. Although the entrance to this room was covered by a curtain, he could still see light seeping from its edges and some from the torn holes in it. From within the room, he could hear voices that he recognized.
Immediately, he pulled the curtain open and entered inside. The moment he did, all eyes in the room turned to him. In this room were Barbara, threemanders of the Hignders that he very much recognized, andstly, Chiron.
From the looks of things, this was obviously a strategic war meeting.
On seeing him, Barbara chuckled a bit. "Finally, the man of the hour joins us!" As she said this, she walked up to him and pulled him into an embrace. "You did very well yesterday! If you continue like this, I might even consider vacating my position for you." The moment she said this, those in the room chuckled lightly.
This included themander that Mani had an encounter with the first time he hade to the Union. "We were able to send those assholes back with their tails in between their legs. We wouldn''t have been able to do all that without you."
Mani had a puzzled look on his face, "Me!? but it was the Priestess that..." Barbara immediately interrupted his words, "That''s nonsense. Its easy to hide behind a powerful temple and use its power. What is truly difficult is striking a blow in the heart of the enemy like you did. Trust me, you did good!" Those words warmed up Mani''s heart, and on the other side, Chiron gave him a thumbs up and a smile.
However, he suddenly remembered something: "The mirror egg. I..."?However, Chiron interrupted his words, "Do you mean this?" He pointed to the mirror egg that was on the table. Chiron chuckled lightly. "Don''t worry, it is safe!"
Barbara guided Mani to the war table, where arge, intricately detailed map of the Hignds was spread out. The map was a riot of colors, with paths winding through urately depicted mountains and every division and detail meticulously marked. It wasn''t just a map; it was a masterful representation of theirnd.
A section of the map was marked to show the Vandorian army''s camp, positioned menacingly at the border between the Hignds and the Vandorian kingdom. Even as a representation, the size of their forces was intimidating.
"Are we going to¡ª" Mani began, his eyes scanning the detailedndscape.
"Of course, we are!" Barbara interjected with a fierce determination in her eyes. "We''re going to strike right at the heart of the enemy and make them bleed. We''re nning a forward attack into the very core of their base, to render them powerless from within."
Mani''s brows furrowed as he absorbed the gravity of her words. "You want to use the Mirror Egg at the center of their army? But that area is so heavily fortified ¡ª not even a dragon could breach it without getting obliterated by their spirit energy cannons. How can we possibly get through?"
Barbara''s chuckle was confident, almost sly. "Don''t worry, leave that to us. Besides, they''ll be too preupied with something else." She moved a yellow piece on the map, representing the Yellow Aura Tribe, to a specific mountain. Mani''s eyes followed the piece to the mountain, a notorious and daunting ce avoided by all due to the high-ranking Core beasts that resided there, thirsty for blood.
Barbara continued, "We''re going to flush them out."
Realization dawned on Mani as he understood her n. The Yellow Aura Tribe, known for their ability to instill fear, would use their aura to drive the horde of Core beasts towards the Vandorian army. It was a bold strategy, but as Mani pondered it, he quickly identified several ws.
"The creatures in that forest are fierce. Our Yellow Aura Tribe, even with all its members, might not generate enough fear to drive them all out," he pointed out, his voiceced with concern.
"The Priestess will bolster our efforts with additional fear aura from the temple," Barbara countered confidently.
Mani nodded, understanding the addition, but another ring issue presented itself. "But the distance from that mountain to the Vandorian army is several tens of kilometers. And between them and the mountain are Aura tribe viges. What about the people living there?"
Barbara''s expression hardened, her eyes turning steely. "You''re not a fool, Mani. You know what will happen. Any vige in that range, especially those close to the Vandorian border, has already been assimted by them. This is war, Mani. Coteral damage is inevitable."
Those words struck Mani like a physical blow. The room, once filled with strategic chatter, fell silent, the weight of Barbara''s statement hanging heavily in the air. Themanders exchanged uneasy nces, their faces a mix of resolve and difort. Chiron''s eyes lingered on Mani, a hint of sympathy flickering in his gaze.
Unable to contain his anger and disbelief, Mani''s hands clenched into fists at his sides. "I can''t be part of this. I won''t let so many innocent lives be sacrificed!" With those words, he turned sharply, his cloak swirling behind him as he stormed out of the room. His departure left a palpable tension behind, a clear divide between the harsh realities of war nning and the moral lines Mani was unwilling to cross.
Chapter 365 Whose life is this?
Chapter 365 Whose life is this?
?The moment Mani walked out of the room, those that remained exchanged eye contact.
This was especially true for themanders. All of them looked at Barbara with weird eyes. Their gaze saying what they really meant in their hearts. Then again, this could not be avoided. After all, none of them had ever disobeyed or gone against barbara like that.
That was a right that only her favorite, Mani, was capable of doing.
Chiron gave a light cough, "Excuse me a bit!" he walked out of the meeting room. Immediately following after Mani.
"Can''t we do it without him?" one of themanders asked, his tone a very condescending one.
Amongst all that attended this meeting, Chiron and Mani were the only ones that were at the copper rank. All others were in the bronze rank.
In fact, they were those that suggested that Barbara should not have taken Chiron and Mani has her followers and suggested even stronger soldiers for her, but she did not care about their opinion, doing as she liked. After all, she had her own ns.
She looked at the receding figure of Chiron as he walked out of the room and gave a side smile.
Then she turned to themander that had spoken. With a fierce motion, she grabbed him by the neck and smashed his head on the center table, instantly, breaking the table and smashing his teeth with it.
This surprised all of them in attendance but no one said a word about this.
As the man''s blood flowed from his mouth, she leaned in, "If you ever talk back to me, I''ll ensure that you eat meat with a spear down your throat! do i make myself clear?"
Themander nodded at her words, not daring to say another thing. Barbara''s words werew. Law that could not for any reason be disobeyed.
"and someone get me another map!" she ordered. Themanders with fear in their eyes all rushed to do as she hadmanded.
Meanwhile, Chiron followed Mani out. The righteous warrior had gone to sit on a rock under a very peculiar tree.
Chiron approached him gently. "Can I join you?" he asked.
Mani took a look at Chiron and only after a few seconds did he nod as he looked away.
"If you are here to talk me intomitting that murder, then you havee to fail, Igbi! My heart is set on this. I will not be a party to the death of innocents."
Chiron shook his head, "Actually, I am not here for that. Everyman or woman, has the right to make choices that would either make or break them."
As Chiron said this, he sat down close to Mani. Even though they were under a tree, the light from the stars and moon up above still seeped in, creating a very unique scene.
This world had two moons, and those moons had a revolution around the that saw to it that the nights were usually blessed with either one full moon, or both.
It was indeed a spectacr thing. At least to Chiron it was. After all, he came from a different world. Only a person that had seen different that could truly appreciate this sight.
Chiron pointed at the moon, "Its beautiful isn''t it? Even though it is just a big ball floating above our heads, I sometimes wonder if it thinks, and if it does, then what does it think about and how does it see us?"
Mani raised a brow as he turned to Chiron. He could swear that Chiron was either going mad or he was intentionally saying gibberish.
"What do you want, Igbi?" Mani asked.
However, Chiron pretended not to hear his words. "Do you know that even that moon is fortunate to not be lowly in the skies. It has her." Chiron pointed to the other side of the sky, at the silhouette of the second moon.
"I am sure that they do have problems sometimes, but for some reason, they would always settle and meet back together again."
Mani raised a brow to him, "You are speaking in parables."
Chiron smiled as he continued, "In my homend, it is said that the tongue and teeth were born in the same mouth, and even have to work together to survive, but every so often, they do fight."
Mani was starting to get tempted to just smack Chiron in the head. However, he cautiously reframed from the act.
"You know, in many ways, I envy you Mani!"
"Me!?"
"Yes, you! It is true that you lost your beloved, but you still have people that love you. You have people of the same blood that cherish you."
As Chiron said this, Mani frowned at him, however, Chiron continued.
"Your father might have not been the best but he was willing to sacrifice his ce and position as a chief''s son, just to make sure you had a safe and stable life. I can only imagine how hard it was for him all those years, especially with the injury that continued to eat away at his cultivation. It really must not have been easy for him."
As Chiron said these words, Mani''s face rxed as he sank into thought.
Chiron continued, "there is also your mother! Now, I know you don''t like her, but at least you have lost someone close to you before, so surely, you must know what it must have felt for her to bring a child into the world that was not breathing, and the pain of her sacrifice to tear runes born with her and give them to you.
I hear having runes on one''s body is like another limb, and she was more than willing to tear it out for you.
Your mother and father sacrificed the possibility of a peaceful life on either sides just to see to your birth. They gave away their lives so you can live yours."Chiron leaned closer to him as he pointed to his chest, "This life that you live, that you are so proud of, is it yours!?"
Chapter 366 A Talk with Mother
Chapter 366 A Talk with Mother
?Those words sank into Mani''s mind.
Truthfully, he still hated his parents for what had happened to him. Especially because he was not told about his origins. But now that he thought about it, did he even have the right to be angry at them?
After all, his father clearly told him that he had been born dead, and it was the love of his mother that moved the hearts of the gods themselves and that was what gave him life.
He could not help but think of how deep his mother''s love for him was that she was so willing to hurt herself just to see him breath life, and to top it up, she allowed herself the fate to live forever in a cage on that mountain, just so that no harm woulde to him.
As Chiron''s words sank even further, Mani could not help but remember the look in the Priestess'' eyes as she raised her hand to try and touch him thest time they had met.
He remembered the disappointment in her eyes as she could not even touch him. He remembered how she had tried to hide her pain as her hand fell in disappointment.
It was only now that he realized the kind of pain that he had made her feel.
They say a mother''s love was far reaching, beyond limit and without condition. But that did not mean that pain was not involved.
Chiron looked at the change in expression on Mani''s face. He could instantly tell that his words had sank in deep.
Chiron decided to add a little fire to the mes, "After the War effort. The Priestess fell into a littlea. Her maids said that she had exhausted a lot of her life force in thest battle and that they are not sure when she will wake up. Then again, I hear that it is not the first time she had passed out like that. but this time around, they are not sure that she will wake up. It was just that bad."
As Chiron said this, Mani could not help but sh back to the scene of the priestess in her aura form fighting against the Vandorian army.
He remembered that she had parts of her body peeling out as she defended against that attack.
The thought of it made his heart ache. And even though he still hated her, he could not help but rte with her pain.
"The maids say that if she still had the Runes of the Blue Aura on her body, then she would have easily recovered from it. But that it had been lost a long time ago. Some said that she was never born with it."
As Chiron said this, he gave a sideways look towards Mani, seeing that his words sank in well, he rose to his feet, "I n to go see how she is doing. After all, she is also a war hero."
As he said this, Chiron stood to his feet and walked away.
He had only taken a couple of steps when he heard Mani''s voicee from behind him, "Igbi, wait!"
Chiron smiled.
"I''ll like to see the Priestess too."
"Sure!" Chiron nodded and Mani joined him.
Whether it was Chiron or Mani, both of them were known to be Barbara''s personal guards. No one stopped them on their ascent up the mountain.
Besides, the Priestess had personally led Chiron through this ce before.
On getting into the temple however, they were stopped by a particr person. A tall man with a spear for a weapon in white robes.
Chiron recognized him as the Bronze ranked cultivator that was in charge of protecting the temple.
Thest time that he hade to this ce, this man had been ordered by the Priestess to stop the Vandorian soldiers thest time, and Chiron remembered that he had actually done a really good job at it.
Chiron and Mani stopped in front of him.
He took a long at them, and they too at him. And then he smiled, "your mother is this way!" he turned about and led the way.
Mani understood that the man had referred to him and walked forward, however, When chiron took a step, the man turned about, "Not you boy! You remainhere."
Chiron, withoutint, waited behind. He sat on the ground in the temple, in a meditative stance.
The man nodded at this, and without disturbing Chiron, he led Mani forward.
This was a mistake in the far future, this Bronze cultivator was going to regret.
Meanwhile, Chiron actually entered a meditative state for real. After all, temples were known to provide a unique experience to meditation.
However, his meditative state was different from most as he did note to enjoy the favors that the rainbow aura could provide but understand the intricates of this temple for his own benefit.
Chiron''s Death aura like shadows spread out from his body wrapping around the runes on the walls. At first, it looked as if the temple tried to resist his influence, but Chiron had set a rune in ce thest time that he had been here and that rune had had done a meticulous work of bringing down the defenses of this ce.
It was most especially easy considering that the priestess was out, unable to attend to the temple''s defenses.
It was more like how a virus was set into aputer to slowly eat away at its defenses.
Chiron''s runes had been that virus, and now, he was remodeling.
While this was going on with no one''s awareness, Mani followed the bronze ranked warrior into the deeper parts of the temple. They stopped before a room that had maids all dressed in long white gowns in a bowed position waiting outside.
On seeing the Bronze warrior, they bowed and made way for him to enter the room.
This room had the scent of metted candles mixed with the smell of sakura flowers. The entire environment had been made in such a way that...
Chapter 367 Mother’s Love?
Chapter 367 Mother''s Love?
?Mani entered the dimly lit chamber where his mother, the Priestess,y resting. The subdued lighting gave the room a slightly oppressive, stuffy feel, yet it was alleviated by the delicate fragrance of sakura blossoms. Their sweet scent intertwined with the sharp, peppery aroma of melted candles, creating a unique and calming atmosphere.
The room was vast and expansive, the very heart of the mountain. Devoid of windows, its walls didn''t offer views of the outside world, but this was hardly a drawback. The mountain itself, rich in precious metals, naturally regted the temperature, providing a sanctuary that was warm in the biting cold of winter and cool during the scorching summer heat.
In the center of this sanctuary was arge bed, where the Priestessy. Two maids stood by her side, their presence a silent testament to her status and condition. Initially, Mani could barely make out her form from his position. He hesitated, a few steps from the bed, torn by a whirlwind of emotions about approaching closer.
It was her voice, frail and weary, that broke his internal struggle. "Mani," she called out, her hand extending towards him, seeking his touch. Compelled by her call, he took several steps forward, instinctively bowing in reverence. "Priestess..." he began, his voiceced with a mix of respect and concern.
She gently interrupted him, pulling him closer by his hand. It was only then that Mani got a clear view of her face. The change was startling. Her skin was pallid, parts of it king away like delicate paper. Her eyes, however, still shimmered with the colors of the rainbow, a lingering sign of the immense power she had wielded in battle.
Seeing her like this, Mani understood without needing words. She was enduring incredible pain. A pang of sorrow tugged at his heart. Outside these walls, the cultivators celebrated their victory with wine and music, blissfully unaware of the true cost of their triumph. Here, in the quiet of this chamber,y the one who had made it all possible, suffering in silence.
As the depth of their moment became apparent, the maids quietly exited the room, their silent steps a sign of respect, leaving mother and son to their private reunion. The Priestess spoke first, her voice barely above a whisper, each word seemingly drawn from a well of pain and effort. "I am sorry," she murmured, her eyes, still shimmering with the remnants of rainbow aura energy, meeting Mani''s. "I am sorry I left you alone all these years. I missed your first steps, your first words... and now, you stand before me as a man. Please, forgive me."
As she spoke, tears tinged with the spectral hues of her aura energy trickled down her cheeks, each one reflecting a spectrum of light and a lifetime of regret.
Mani, recalling Chiron''s words about the blessing of having parents who loved him, felt a profound shift in his heart. He looked at the woman before him, not as the mighty Priestess or the fearless warrior, but as a mother, vulnerable and seeking forgiveness from her son.
Her hand, frail yet warm, was enveloped in his own. In her touch, he felt the tremors of her pain, the weight of her sacrifices. The grievances and stubbornness that had long lodged in his heart began to dissolve, washed away by the realization of her humanity.
"I forgive you," Mani said, his voice steady yetden with emotion. As he spoke, the rune on his chest began to glow with a soft, soothing blue light. This light traveled like a gentle wave, flowing from his body into her hand. The room was bathed in its serene glow, casting a peaceful aura over them.
Before their eyes, a miracle unfolded. The Priestess'' body absorbed the blue aura energy, and it coursed through her, working wonders. Her skin, once pallid and king, began to heal, taking on the healthy glow of life once more. Her weakened form visibly strengthened, as if the energy was knitting her back together, mending what had been broken.
In that moment, the bond between mother and son was not just restored, but transformed, transcending the boundaries of past grievances and embracing the healing power of forgiveness and love.
After sharing a moment of silent understanding, Mani leaned in and hugged his mother, a gesture filled with newfound warmth and connection. However, unbeknownst to him, as he embraced her, an eerie smile flickered across her face, hinting at unspoken thoughts and ns.
As they stepped out of the room together, Chiron, who was waiting outside, immediately sensed their approach. The smile on Mani''s face was all the confirmation he needed of the healing that had taken ce. He exchanged a knowing nod with the Priestess, an unspoken understanding passing between them.
Mani then turned to Chiron, giving his mother one final nce before joining Chiron to descend the stairs and exit the mountain. Their departure left the Priestess alone in the corridor, her expression contemtive and calcting.
Moments after Mani and Chiron were out of sight, a Bronze-
ranked cultivator materialized beside the Priestess, his arrival silent but urgent. "Will we be able to get it back from him?" he asked, his toneced with concern and anticipation.
The Priestess nodded, her eyes glinting with a mix of resolve and ambition. "Definitely," she affirmed confidently. "I''m already starting to tap into its power. Soon, I''ll have it back and then I canmence with my ns."
Her words hung in the air, heavy with implication and a hint of sinister intent. The Priestess, usually seen as a figure of sacrifice and suffering, now revealed a moreplex, and potentially darker, side of her character.
Meanwhile, she was not aware that her words by the runes slowly being digested on the walls reached foreign ears.
On the other hand, as they desecended down the stairs, Mani paused for a minute, as his eyes lingered up the mountain, "Igbi," he spoke sfotly, "I don''t want to lose any one else. I want to protect my mother, and father."
Chiron nodded at his words, intensionally waiting for him to finish.
"Igbi, do you believe we are doing the right thing?"
Chiron sighed, "At least we are doing something. and if it is not right, then I dont know what is."
With a more determined look at Chiron he nodded, "Lets go back to themander. I change my mind. I will go with the n!"
Chapter 368 The Battle Begins
Chapter 368 The Battle Begins
?The moment that Barbara saw Chiron and Mani approaching, she could already tell that Mani had changed his mind.
"Good!" She nodded, "In that case, lets begin the n to end the Vandorian army once and for all."
They all went into the War room and made preparations.
The next few days were very uneventful. It was like the stormy sea had suddenly grown frozen with no activity whatsoever, but everyone could feel the intense vibration of the undercurrents.
After all, it was not just the Hignders that were making ns.
Even Victor was making ns to end the Hignders once and for all.
Of course, Victor''s confidence of this came from the assurance that he had one person on the enemy''s team who was actually on his side.
Naturally, this was none other than Abel.
Abel, the ever sneaky fellow he was, whispered the right words into Victor''s ear.
This included the fact that a battle was approaching in the days toe.
This battle would no doubt be the deciding factor for the Vandorian army and the Hignders.
If the Vandorians win, the Hignders would be restricted one more time to period of very. and if the Vandorians were to lose, the Hignders will not only vanquish them from theirnds, but also use the opportunity to invade the Vandora kingdom, and possibly the Capital city of Kandor.
For both parties, the stakes were very high. As days passed, armies assembled, cksmiths made new weapons, working tirelessly, day and night.
Armors were made for both men and core beasts alike.
This was a battle that would definitely shake the core of the power structure of the Almace continent.
Aside the ns on the surface, every other person in a position of power had their own individual ns.
Chiron, Barbara, the Priestess, and Abel. This war was definitely going to be far more chaotic than any one could ever imagine.
Finally, the destined day had arrived.
The soldiers on both sides were advised to eat well and have a lot of sleep. However, who in their right mind could do either effectively?
Even those that loved food and sleep were left with the absence of hunger for either.
However, they were not to be med for this. The next day was going to be a day that many would never see each other again.
Brothers would be lost, fathers, would die, sons missed by their parents and lovers, and wives lost forever.
The next day was going to be a day of tragedy, and the truth was that the mourning had started from Today.
Those that called themselves sworn brothers shared wine and those that called themselves lovers entangled in unholy dance one more time, enjoying the embrace of one another.
After all, the next day might leave them void of this embrace forever.
Onest night of fornication to bless and eternity apart.
Of course while some were sad for the next day, theye were many that the anticipation for the morning light was like the anticipation of water by a traveler in the desert.
Of course, a lot of such people were those that really had a hand in y for the true battle that would happen.
Regardless of want or need, it was unavoidable and like one would expect, the morning came with the cry of the morning cock.
As it did, came the loud beating of war drums, setting hearts aze with desire and fervent urge for blood and battle.
The soldiers went into formation as the match progressed.
Of course, this was a match by the Hignders on the invaders that hade to take their most precious metal, vasma steel.
Today, all the tribes matched united under one rainbow g to represent the union of the Aura tribes.
As the army matched forward, the earth itself rumbled under the sheer magnitude of their power. An army, a force to be reckon with.
Barbara was simrly dressed appropriately for the asion. Her wild red hair was tied into Two long pony tails that fell over her shoulders. her hair had ornaments, cowries and other beautiful things.
Her face was marked with charcoal under her eyes and on her cheeks, giving her a very wild aura to her pretty girl look.
She wore only enough clothes to cover her upper body leaving her belly exposed, but her chest well protected with armor made from the skin of a wild red Core beast of Reptilian nature.
Its shell was said to be so hard, that it took the cksmiths, three years of constant beating, for them to shape it to what it was today.
It had also been painted in the signature red of her tribe.
Her lower body was simrly covered in armor, but it covered her lower body like a skirt.
She was both dashing and beautiful, and as she walked out before the men, she appeared as a beacon. The moment that they saw her, they screamed and shouted praises to her.
After all, this was theirmander that would lead them to victory.
On either of her sides, were Chiron and Mani.
Mani was dressed with a mixture of both Purple and red clothes, signifying that he had epted both of his origin, and Chiron was dressed in full regalia yellow.
They too, wore clothes that had been made from the armor of core beasts. Although, there''s were made from Blue core beasts.
In Mani''s hand was the Mirror egg, the artefact that would lead them to the end that they so desired, the end of the vandorian people.
In front of the soldiers were their differentmanders that would lead this battle.
A few of them were Bronze ranked cultivators and a few of them were copper ranked cultivators.
Each one of them bursting with power to bring bloodshed to the enemy.
As the men screamed and cheered her name, Barbara raised a hand and they were silent.
She began her address. "My brothers and sisters of the Hignds. Sons and daughters of the Aura bloodline. For a long time, we have suffered..."
Chapter 369 The Stampede
Chapter 369 The Stampede
??Barbara began her address. "My brothers and sisters of the Hignds. Sons and daughters of the Aura bloodline. For a long time, we have suffered. Suffered under the thumb of the Vandora kingdom. Theye with their weapons and their puny dicks, to take ournd, your hard work, and your sisters and mothers..."
Her eyes looked round, staring into the pupils of the soldiers, as if to read their minds. "...your wives, and your mothers!" she pointed at them. But no more. NO MORE!" she screamed and they echoed after her, "NO MORE!!"
"We shall go into the heart of theirnd, and bring unto them the justice of the Hignds. We shall touch their hearts with our fists and rip it out of their chests.
We shall pay them a thousand time, for the pain they inflicted unto us and when we are done, we shall take what rightfully belongs to US!
Are you with ME!?"
The crowd of battle hungry men and women echoed a war cry in response.
As they did, Barbara waved her hands and her Core beast rushed to her. A red core beast, a long descendant of the phoenix.
instantly, she mounted it and so did Mani and Chiron, on their own beasts.
She kicked against its stomach and it charged in forward.
And so did the army.
As Barbara led the army astride her formidable core beast, Chiron and Mani nked her, a trio of carnage against the looming challenge. They approached a mountain, unique in the Hignds for being shrouded entirely in a dense, sprawling forest. This forest, notorious for harboring terrifying core beasts, was a ce of whispered legends and fear, home to creatures of immense size and destructive capabilities.
With amanding wave of her hand, Barbara signaled the Yellow Aura tribe to step forward. These warriors, specialists in wielding fear as their weapon, moved to the forefront, their numbers in the thousands. As they raised their hands in unison, a visible wave of yellow, fear-inducing aura energy surged towards the forest.
Their strategy was straightforward yet daring. By infusing the forest with an overwhelming sense of fear, they aimed to drive the core beasts into a frenzy, causing them to stampede out of the forest in terror, directly towards the unsuspecting Vandorian army camped on the other side of the mountain.
As the n unfolded, the sounds of panic and chaos began to emanate from the forest. The air filled with the screams and howls of startled core beasts, but Barbara''s expression turned into a frown. To her, the effect seemed insufficient.
With a swift gesture, another signal was given. An arrow, trailing a bright red re, shot into the sky, piercing the air with its signal. Back at the Union camp, the Priestess, watching for this very sign, understood her cue. She moved swiftly into the temple, her purpose clear and focused.
Channeling solely the aura of fear, the Priestess amplified her powers, sending a surge of energy to the battlefield. This bolstered the efforts of the Yellow Aura tribe members, whose bodies now glowed with an intensified bright yellow light. Their amplified aura flooded the forest, saturating every inch with an inescapable wave of terror.
As the heightened aura took hold, the forest itself seemed to shudder. Then, with a ground-shaking rumble, the core beasts began their tumultuous exit, charging out of the forest on the other side in a frenzied stampede. Their movement was a thunderous wave of fear-driven panic, a living avnche set to collide with the Vandorian camp.
Barbara watched the scene unfold with a grim satisfaction. Her n was working, the forest unleashing its formidable inhabitants in a relentless tide that was about to crash upon their foes.
As the core beasts began their frantic stampede out of the forest, the scale and terror of the scene unfolded with horrifying rity.
The horde was a monstrous cavalcade of creatures, each more terrifying than thest. Towering above the trees, thergest beasts were behemoths of raw power and instinct.
Their thick hides were marked with cores that glowed ominously in shades of blue, green, and yellow. The blue-cored beasts, rare and particrly fearsome, led the charge with a thunderous ferocity. Their immense size and strength made them natural leaders in this wild exodus. Following them were the more numerous green and yellow-cored beasts, each formidable in its own right.
As they surged through the forest, ancient trees that had stood for centuries were uprooted or snapped like twigs. The unstoppable force of the stampede turned the lush woond into a scene of destruction. Amidst the chaos, smaller creatures, unable to match the speed or might of theirrger kin, were trampled underfoot, their bodies crushed into unrecognizable masses of flesh and bone.
The terrifying procession of core beasts didn''t stop at the forest''s edge. As they burst through the treeline, the nearby viges found themselves directly in the path of destruction. Homes that had stood for generations were ttened in moments, reduced to rubble under the onught.
Vigers, caught in the midst of this unforeseen disaster, ran screaming from their homes, their cries of terror piercing the air.
Children clutched their parents, their faces etched with fear, while the elderly could only watch in despair as their world was torn apart.
In some corners, people fell to their knees, ovee by the magnitude of the devastation. They prayed, some weeping.
believing that this was indeed the end of days. Their prayers were desperate pleas, lost in the cacophony of the beasts'' roars and the crushing sounds of their rampage.
The scene was apocalyptic - a relentless tide of nature''s fury, unleashed without regard for friend or foe. The core beasts, driven by the overwhelming fear aura, knew only the instinct to flee, leaving a trail of carnage in their wake as they bore down on the Vandorian camp, a dark cloud of destruction ready to engulf everything in its path.
As she watched this, Barbara smiled.
(Author''s note: That was interesting. Still epting gifts please)
Chapter 370 The Fight Begins
Chapter 370 The Fight Begins
??In the Vandorianmand center, a sense of urgency palpitated through the air as a soldier, breathless and wide-eyed, burst into a meeting of high-rankingmanders and Prince Victor. Without hesitation, he knelt, his voiceced with rm, "Prince Victor, we are under attack."
His announcement sent a ripple of murmurs across the room. "From who?" demanded one of themanders, his brow furrowed in concern.
"It''s the core beasts from the mountain. They''re storming the barracks by the hundreds. We''ve erected barricades, but..." The soldier''s voice faltered, his expression a vivid portrait of fear and despair. "...but it won''t hold them back. There are simply too many."
To his surprise, and contrary to the gravity of his news, themanders exchanged light chuckles, a response that seemed unsettlingly out of ce. It was as though the prospect of such an attack was not only anticipated but weed.
The initial stir among them had been merely a reaction to the unfolding of expected events, precisely as Prince Victor had predicted. The Hignders'' move had been anticipated for some time now by these seasoned strategists.
Prince Victor''s response was a light, almost gleeful chuckle. "Good! Very good!!" He then addressed one of themanders at his side. "Commander Jov!"
To an observer familiar with the Vandorian and Hignder conflict, such as Chiron, Commander Jov''s face would have been a recognizable one. He was the samemander who had led an assault on the vige of the Fear tribe during one of Barbara''s visits.
"Commander Jov, you will assumemand. Keep them at bay as long as possible," Prince Victor instructed, his tone imbued with authority as he stood, signaling a shift in strategy.
"Gentlemen, today we im the Hignds. We march with our finest¡ªCopper-ranked cultivators only." With that, Victor and a select group ofmanders exited, leaving a reduced but no less determined contingent with Commander Jov.
Commander Jov, a towering figure with amanding presence and a mustache that seemed to underscore his every word, stepped forward. "The Prince has spoken. Let''s prepare for a memorable battle. Deploy the Tesseracts. We''ll obliterate that mountain and all its beasts once and for all!"
In the midst of the raging conflict, the Vandorian soldiers stood their ground, a formidable phnx against the onught of core beasts. d in their distinctive armor, they were the epitome of discipline and martial prowess, each one a trained warrior adept in the arts of war and spirit energy maniption.
As the core beasts thundered towards them, the Vandorian soldiers unleashed a barrage of attacks. Swords gleamed and spears thrust, each weapon infused with spiritual energy that gave off a radiant glow.
Those with formidable totems morphed their shapes into simr core beasts.
The air crackled with the power of their spirit energies, hues of blue, green, and yellow, evidence of their cultivation levels, shing like a storm of lethal fireworks.
The soldiers moved with practiced precision, their strikes coordinated and deadly, aimed at the vital points of the rampaging beasts.
Against these beasts, the blessing of the bear mother was vital and it yed a magnificent role in preventing fatal deaths.
However, the power of so many beasts of high ranking a formidable existence even against the said blessing.
After all, if one had overwhelming force of power, even the power of the Bear mother would no doubt prove to be very useless.
In fact, it would only prove to be a problem. After all, the soldiers would be able to see the oing attack, but never able to defend against it.
This essentially meant that they were seeing their own deaths with no way out of it.
Amidst the melee, the Tesseracts came into y, their formidable presence turning the tide of the battle. These colossal machines, marvels of Vandorian engineering, were positioned strategically, their giant barrels aimed at the heart of the beastly swarm. With a thunderous roar that echoed across the battlefield, they fired salvos of zing blue spiritual energy.
*Boom!*
The impact was catastrophic. The energy sts tore through the ranks of core beasts with devastating efficiency. Each hit resulted in a violent explosion, sending shockwaves that knocked back even the mightiest of beasts. Trees splintered and the ground shook as the relentless barrage of spiritual energy rained down.
The core beasts, despite their fearsome might and sheer numbers, were not prepared for the ferocity and technological might of the Vandorian army. Many fell where they stood, their bodies scorched and broken by the overwhelming firepower. The smaller creatures, caught in the crossfire, were obliterated instantly, reduced to ashes in the wake of the Tesseracts'' power.
Smoke and debris filled the air, the smell of burnt flesh and singed fur mingling with the metallic tang of blood. The screams of the beasts, once fearsome, now turned into cries of pain and fear. It was a scene of unbridled destruction, a testament to the Vandorian army''s ruthless efficiency and the devastating power of their spiritual weapons.
In this chaotic maelstrom of death and destruction, the Vandorian soldiers stood unyielding, their faces set in grim determination. They were not just fighting a battle; they were enacting a calcted and brutal strategy, a disy of might and power that would be remembered in the annals of the Hignds for generations toe.
As the battle raged on, the Vandorian soldiers, despite their formidable skills and weapons, were not immune to the lethal might of the core beasts. The chaos of the battlefield saw many brave souls meet their end in various harrowing ways:
A Vandorian soldier, armed with a spear glowing with spiritual energy, charged at a massive core beast with simr looks to a crocodile. As he thrust his weapon towards the beast, it barely pierced its thick hide. In a swift and brutal retaliation, the beast swung its gargantuan tail, striking the soldier with such force that he was instantly crushed against a boulder. His armor crumpled like tin foil, a stark reminder of the raw power these creatures wielded.
Another soldier, skilled in rangedbat, was firing arrows imbued with spirit energy from a safe distance. Suddenly, one of the core beasts, its forehead glowing with a menacing yellow aura, locked eyes with him. In a sh, the beast released a concentrated st of aura energy. The soldier had no time to react as the energy engulfed him, incinerating him in a blinding explosion that left nothing behind but a charred shadow on the ground.
A group of Vandorian soldiers found themselves surrounded by smaller, yet ferocious, core beasts. Their razor-sharp ws and teeth tore through armor and flesh with ease. One soldier fought valiantly, swinging his sword in desperate arcs, but the beasts overwhelmed him. In a matter of seconds, he was torn limb from limb, his screams abruptly silenced as the beasts savaged him.
A Vandorianmander, known for his bravery, faced off against a charging core beast. The beast, its eyes aze with fury, bore down on him with incredible speed. Themander raised his shield, but it was no match for the beast''s momentum. With a horrifying crunch, the beast''s horn impaled themander, lifting him off the ground before flinging his lifeless body aside like a rag doll.
In a shocking disy of the core beasts'' monstrous appetite, a young Vandorian soldier was caught off guard by one of therger beasts. Before he could react, the beast opened its massive jaws and engulfed him whole. His muffled cries were quickly silenced as the beast snapped its jaws shut, swallowing him in a single, terrifying gulp.
These tragic ends served as a grim testament to the brutal nature of the conflict. Each death highlighted the unpredictable and savage reality of war, where even the mightiest can fall and the line between predator and prey bes blurred.
As the battlefield descended into pandemonium, Commander Jov remained a bastion of resolve and leadership. His voice boomed over the cacophony, issuingmands to quench the spreading mes that threatened to engulf their positions. Demonstrating a rare blend of courage and might, he took the fight directly to the front lines, where the core beasts rampaged with unrestrained fury.
Commander Jov was not just any soldier; he was a Bronze-
ranked fighter, known for his exceptional strength andbat skills. His towering stature made him an imposing figure, a giant among men. As he made his way into the heart of the battlefield, his presence alone seemed to bolster the spirits of the Vandorian soldiers, inspiring them to fight with renewed vigor.
Themander soon found himself face-to-face with a particrly ferocious core beast, a creature that bore a striking resemnce to a gigantic rhinoceros. Its massive body was covered in thick, armor-like hide, and a pair of formidable horns protruded from its snout, promising destruction with every charge.
In a moment that seemed to freeze time, both themander and the beast charged towards each other. The ground trembled under their feet, and a cloud of dust rose around them. The collision was monumental, a sh of raw power and primal aggression.
But Commander Jov, channeling his formidable Bronze-ranked aura, met the beast head-on. In an astonishing disy of strength, he managed to send the creature flying at the moment of impact. The beast, caught off guard by themander''s sheer force, was hurled through the air, its massive body tumbling uncontrobly before crashing to the ground with a thunderous thud.
This feat of strength rippled through the battlefield, a momentary beacon of hope and awe in the midst of chaos. Commander Jov stood tall, his figure silhouetted against the smoky backdrop, a symbol of the Vandorian army''s unyielding spirit and might. His actions not only demonstrated his personal prowess but also served to inspire his soldiers, reminding them of the strength and resilience they possessed even in the face of overwhelming odds.
"KILL THESE FUCKING INSECTS!!!" he bellowed loudly and the men screamed behind him with raging desire.
Chapter 371 Confrontation
Chapter 371 Confrontation
?The battle, having escted to a climax of chaos and destruction, finally saw a turning point as the Vandorian soldiers, leveraging their superior coordination, strategy, and cunning, began to repel the horde of core beasts. These traits, emblematic of their intelligence and discipline, contrasted sharply with the primal ferocity of their adversaries, turning the tide of the conflict.
The Vandorian campsite, once a hub of strategic military operations, was now marred by fire and devastation. Makeshift homes and structures were engulfed in mes, casting an eerie light over the scene of carnage that unfolded. The ground was littered with the dead¡ªVandorian soldiers and core beasts alike, their bodies intermingled in a grim tableau of the battle''s toll.
In the heart of this chaos stood Commander Jov, a figure of unwavering resolve. His voice cut through the din of battle, issuingmands with precision and authority. His leadership and tactical acumen, honed through years of military service and the innate power of a Bronze-ranked cultivator, shone brightly.
"Create a path through the nks for the horde to pass!" he bellowed. His strategy was ingenious, designed to channel the relentless tide of core beasts through controlled avenues, much like diverting a river to prevent flooding. This maneuver would allow the horde to flow past the camp''s nks, minimizing further damage.
Executing this n demanded courage and strength. Commander Jov plunged into the fray, his totem in hand. With a surge of energy, he summoned the holographic projection of a massive double-headed crocodile, its size rivaling that of an elephant and its presencemanding the battlefield. With powerful sweeps of its dual tails, the spectral beast began to herd the oing rush of core beasts, effectively redirecting their path away from the heart of the camp.
The strategy was a resounding sess. The core beasts, now diverted, stampeded past the Vandorian defenses, leaving the campsite through the designated nks. Those few beasts that remained within the camp, still wreaking havoc, were swiftly dealt with, their threats neutralized by the soldiers.
With the immediate danger abated, the Vandorian soldiers began the somber task of battlefield cleanup. They moved through the camp, collecting the bodies of fallenrades and in core beasts alike. The air was filled with the sounds of mourning and the sight of soldiers shedding tears for their lost brothers-in-arms, a poignant reminder of the battle''s heavy cost.
But just as a semnce of order was being restored and the soldiers allowed themselves a moment of respite, a cry from a sentry pierced the rtive calm: "The Hignder army approaches!" Panic, quick and virulent, spread through the ranks once more. The brief moment of peace shattered, the Vandorian camp was thrust back into a state of alert, bracing for the next wave of conflict that loomed on the horizon.
As the Vandorian camp scrambled to regain its footing amidst the aftermath of the beast onught, the sentry''s rming shout drew all eyes upwards. Far off in the sky, silhouetted against the backdrop of the setting sun, was an advancing army that seemed to emerge from the very clouds. It was the Hignders, mounted on a majestic array of flying core beasts, their approach a breathtaking disy of power and coordination.
At the forefront of this formidable force was Barbara, a vision of warrior grace and fury. d in battle armor that glinted in the fading light, she held aloft two swords, their des catching thest rays of the sun.
With a fierce cry, she dered her intent for war, a call so powerful and resonant that it was instantly taken up by the Hignders behind her. Their collective war cry, amplified by the winds and the beat of wings, rolled over the ins towards the Vandorian camp.
The sight of Barbara, leading the charge with such valiant ferocity, and the Hignders, united in their battle lust, sent a wave of unease through the Vandorian ranks. The soldiers, already wearied by the battle with the core beasts and the sudden cleanup operation, felt a cold shiver of apprehension. The image of the approaching Hignd army, riding beasts that seemed tomand the very skies, was a stark reminder of the new challenge they faced. The Hignders'' resolve, visibly embodied in their fearless advance, contrasted sharply with the Vandorian soldiers'' exhaustion and emerging dread.
This moment marked a shift in the atmosphere of the battlefield. The Vandorians, who had moments ago felt a fleeting sense of victory and relief, now faced the prospect of a renewed conflict, this time against an enemy emboldened by their aerial advantage and led by a warrior of Barbara''s renown.
Commander Jov, witnessing the palpable fear that gripped his soldiers at the sight of the approaching Hignder army, couldn''t help but smile. To him, this unfolding scenario was just another thread in the intricate tapestry of Prince Victor''s grand strategy.
The fact that Barbara, a formidable force in her own right, was leading the assault and not fortifying the Union or Hignder base suggested that everything was proceeding as calcted. Yet, the immediate threat to his forces couldn''t be ignored, and Jov knew it was his duty to marshal the defense.
"Send the Tesseracts! Since they want to fly like chickens, let''s give the Hignders a chicken''s death," hemanded, his voice booming across the camp.
This deration, brimming with defiance, served as a rallying cry for the Vandorian soldiers. Their morale, momentarily dampened by the sight of the enemy''s aerial advance, was reignited by Jov''s unyielding spirit.
Reacting with swift precision, the remaining Tesseracts were deployed into the sky, a testament to Vandorian technological might.
These formidable machines ascended with an imposing grace, their presence in the heavens a stark challenge to the Hignders'' aerial superiority. With a series of thunderous roars, they unleashed volleys of spiritual energy sts towards the Hignder army, transforming the sky into a deadly canvas of light and destruction.
The spiritual energy sts, glowing with intense power, streaked across the sky, seeking to intercept the Hignders and their flying core beasts.
. The battlefield, already scarred by the earlier sh with the core beasts on the ground, now extended into the air, a new arena for the age-old conflict between the Vandorians and Hignders.
As the Tesseracts'' energy sts illuminated the approaching dusk, the Vandorian soldiers watched with bated breath, their fears momentarily assuaged by the sight of their technology challenging the raw power of the Hignders'' bond with their beasts. Commander Jov stood firm, a towering figure of confidence amidst the chaos, ready to adapt and counter every move in this high-stakes game of war.
The aerial battlefield was alight with the destructive dance of Tesseract sts and the determined advance of the Hignder army.
Each volley from the Vandorian machines imed Hignd soldiers, their descent marked by trails of smoke as they were struck from the sky. Amid this chaos, Barbara, leading the charge, became the beacon of hope for her people.
Perched atop her core beast, she surveyed the unfolding devastation with a steely resolve.
Then, in a moment of unparalleled bravery, Barbara propelled herself into the air. As she soared upwards, her presence was asmanding as aet streaking across the twilight sky.
Her aura, a vivid red, burst forth like a supernova, a dazzling disy of her formidable power.
This explosion of energy spread wide, a protective wave of force that intercepted the Tesseract sts. Barbara''s aura acted as a shield, absorbing the impact of the energy volleys, her sacrifice a temporary bastion against the Vandorian onught. The Hignd soldiers, momentarily shielded by her intervention, seized this chance. With their descent shielded by Barbara''s aura, they crashed into the Vandorian camp, ready to engage in close-quartersbat.
Barbara''s act was more than a strategic countermeasure; it was a symbol of her unwaveringmitment to her people and their cause.
As she descended into the heart of the enemy camp, her red aura still pulsating with fierce energy, she embodied a warrior of chaos with indomitable spirit, courageous, and ready to face the perils of war head-on.
Commander Jov watched with a mix of respect and concern as Barbara deflected the Tesseracts'' sts with her explosive aura. Her formidable disy of power was a clear testament to her strength and determination. Despite the awe her actions inspired, Jov understood the threat she posed to his forces. Her resilience against the Tesseract sts was a problem that needed immediate addressing, yet he harbored no illusions about engaging her directly inbat.
"I want to see if she canst that long with all our firepower on her," Jovmanded, his voice carrying the weight of his decision. It was a tactical move, one that sought to test the limits of Barbara''s protective aura.
Upon his order, the Tesseracts adjusted their aim, converging their formidable weapons towards Barbara. The sky, which had moments before been a chaotic canvas of energy sts and falling soldiers, now focused singrly on her.
However, Barbara had a grim smile on her face.
Chapter 372 Do It For Your Wife
Chapter 372 Do It For Your Wife
?As the volley of Spiritual sts fell on Barbara, Chiron watched from a distance.
Like the others, he was also on his flying core beasts.
Chiron had faced one or two bronze rank fighters before, but never had he seen one like Barbara.
After all, how was it that a Bronze rank cultivator could receive such volley of sts from Tersseracts and still be standing.
Of course the power that one tesseract could produce was said to be the full energy hit of a bronze rank fighter.
However, how was it possible that she could take on so many without a single scracth on her skin.
Chiron shook his head as he turned to Mani, and then he gave a side smile.
At least for now, things were still going ording to n.
"MANI!!!" Barbara''s voice cut through the loud chaos of the battlefield.
By now, the vandorian army was already engaged in fierce battle with the Hignders.
The bold Hignders, with their determination to see their oppressors fall to the very end were relentless in their pursuit.
This was most especially true for those that were of the Red aura tribe of anger and the yellow tribe of fear.
the battlefield itself became a party of bright aura colors, all aimed at tearing their opponents apart.
The n had been a simple one. Use the core beasts to tear apart the defenses of the enemy, and then take the Vandorian army apart while they were down and exhausted.
So far, it was proving to be a very solid n. However, even Barbara was aware that sooner thanter, the vast advantage that an organized army like this have in discipline would tumble the face of the War.
She was smart enough to know that the Vandorian army had more developed weaponry, and more discipline than the unruly hignd.
There was also the most fundamental part which was the blessing of the Bear mother to see a few seconds into the future.
Which such subtle tricks, it was only natural that she had to act fast.
The moment she called to Mani, he rushed over to her side.
She protected him against attacks as he ced the Mirror egg on the ground.
Instantly, he made a long diagonal cut on his arm.
His blood immediately rushed out of his body, down his arms and unto the Mirror egg.
*WHUM!!!*
It was like the ring of a bell. The echoes, spreading arge range from the center point of the battlefield.
Those that were close enough, were most affected.
Instantly, the Vandorian soldiers all felt a *peng* in their heads.
This reduced their defenses as it did their ability to fight back as a result of loss of the Bear mother''s blessing.
However, it was not enough. This camp was very veryrge. With the amount of blood poured on the Mirror egg, the effect, range of the mirror egg was not sorge.
Barbara turned to Mani, "It is not enough. We need more! more brothers are joining the battle and the range isrge. Give it more!"
Mani heard her request and he nodded at this. He made another cut with his sword on his other hand and surely, more blood poured unto the Mirror egg.
This made the field of effect even wider. Barbara''s eyes widened as her smile got broader.
"Good! Good!! Even MORE!!!"
At this point, Mani was at a loss for what to do. He had already lost a lot of blood but more than that, he was starting to feel weak.
He coughed up some blood from his mouth. this blood was bright red in color. One could say that it was brighter than usual.
Mani was no fool. he could clearly see that he was now coughing up his blood essence.
In fact, deep in his head, he could see that his dantain was shaky. In fact, it had cracks on the walls.
For whatsoever reason, the mirror egg was damaging him.
Getting one''s Dantain damaged was never a good thing. This could lead to a loss of power. After all, his father had had a dantain injury and he ended up losing his cultivation.
There were even some very extreme cases where an individual had lost their lives because of an injury to the dantain.
If he was not careful, he could end up like those ones, blowing up into nothingness.
Such a Scenario yed in his head and he wanted to stop. However, he suddenly heard Barbara''s voice again.
"These Vandorian scum took a peaceful life from You. They took your wife, raped her, and forced her to suicide, and here you are, at the edge of executing vengeance for what they took from you, and you are more bothered by the few drops of blood you have lost?
Or have you forgotten how their beast took pleasure from her body, and her innocent blood run through the streets of your vige."
Those words instantly excited a kind of settled range deep within him.
After all, how could he forget such a thing. Even till now, he remembered the smell of her blood mixed with the earth, and the stain of her tears as they ran down her cheeks, pleading for help.
He still remembered her gaze, locked with his own, as she endured the biggest suffering of her life that led to her death.
As his anger was roused, the Blue aura rune on his chest shone slightly, suddenly igniting his Dantain. Instead of the normal Purple that came as a result of his Aura color, his body gave out red aura.
It was just like the time he had fought against the vandorian soldiers.
Trauma was resurrecting his hate and thus his anger, which in turn poured out in red aura.
Although this happened, it did not stop his dantain from showing more cracks on the walls.
These cracks would heal up as a result of the Blue rune of hope that granted healing properties, but would then crack up again.
This was a terribly process that continually repeated itself again and again, until those cracks started to show on his skin.
Chapter 373 Where Is Igbi?
Chapter 373 Where Is Igbi?
??Trauma was resurrecting his hate and thus his anger, which in turn poured out in red aura.
Although this happened, it did not stop his dantain from showing more cracks on the walls.
These cracks would heal up as a result of the Blue rune of hope that granted healing properties, but would then crack up again.
This was a terribly process that continually repeated itself again and again, until those cracks started to show on his skin.
like the roots of a tree, blue cracks started to appear all over his body.
Barbara saw this. She knew what it meant. Mani was overloading. He had given it his all, but the power was too much for his body to handle.
Mani raised his head slowly and painfully to her, "Com...Commander..." he stammered, "....I need help. IGBI!"
Barbara frowned. She was hoping to fully utilize Mani before using Igbi. However, as things were, it couldn''t be helped.
The Entire Camp area of the vandorian army had not fully been captured in the range and Barbara could not just let them go.
In the eyes of everyone else, they were merely soldiers, but he her eyes, there were more than that, and this was the opportunity she had been waiting for, for a very long time.
To have them all in one ce and take it all.
Instantly, her voice broke through the battlefield once more, "IGBI!!!"
She screamed his name loudly. However, to her surprise, there was no one. No one responded.
"IGBI!!!" She screamed again, but there was still no reply.
A sudden thought came to her head. "Maybe he has been killed!" After all, this was a battlefield, such a thing was actually to be expected.
But at the same time, it just did not make sense. After all, she had seen Chiron battle. Even that time they had rescued that Orange tribe Vige, she had seen as he faced opponents that were many times stronger than him.
In a battle of this caliber, Strength could be overlooked if the chaos was too much, she still did not believe that Chiron was such a being that he would lose to such caliber of people.
Spreading her senses around, she searched for him, however, his aura was nowhere to be found.
What Barbara did not know was that right now, Chiron was deep within the earth. He was in a shadow pool right underneath Mani.
As important as Mani was, a chess piece in this game, Chiron''s attention was not on him.
Instead, his attention was on someone else.
The reason for this was a really simple one. Chiron understood that he was not the only person after Mani.
He had known this from the runes he left in the temple.
Right now, roaming in the shadows of the battlefield was a very skilled aura user. He moved with incredible precision, hiding behind the bodies of the dead on the ground.
This person''s Aura of fear granted them the ability to hide behind the fear of the dead.
After all, no one on the battlefield wanted to lie amongst the dead on the ground.
The fear of death was the strain that propelled battles.
Chiron watched in silence as this particr Aura user moved with speed like a passing shadow on the ground.
At the same time, Commander Jov could clearly see that whatsoever it was that Barbara was doing was causing his men to lose the advantage that they had from the Bear mother''s blessing.
He hated that he had to do this, but he knew that he had to go into battle if he wanted to remedy the problem.
Instantly, he turned to one of the gurads behind him, "get me my weapon!"
The guard understood and rushed to get the Axe.
This giant Axe was heavy. So heavy, that the guard had to pull it against the ground, even though he was a Copper rank cultivator.
On this Axe were totems of different animals drawn on it. Even its big de had drawings on it.
However, proper observation would show that this axe only had a certain ss of animals. It was solely primates that were drawn on it.
This Axe was a family heirloom. A gift from a previous king of the Vandorian empire.
Each member of the family that had use dit had left a bit of their aura in it, marking it with their favorite primate used in Battle.
Yes, this Commander was from a subsidiary family under the Giant Gori tribe.
It took a lot of effort for one to wield such a weapon. The reason for this was simply because one had to have inherited the innate strength of the Giant Gori Tribe.
Secondly, every user that had ever touched this weapon had at least an A-grade Dantain.
If not, the power within the Axe would consume its user, crushing the person into meat paste.
However, Commander Jov picked up the Axe like a toddler would pick up a toy and even spun it in the air.
He looked below at Barbara, "your power is great, but I do not believe that you would be able to standagainst the de of my forefathers."
On saying this, Commander Jov Gave a loud Roar to the sky as he jumped from the Tesseract straight to the earth.
The weight of the giant axe plummeting to the ground made him look like an arriving meteor.
Fortunately, Barbara was quick to see his advance.
Instinctively, she had thought of dodging. This attack was not an energy based attack like the tesseracts fired off.
Instead, it was physical attack.
However, Mani, focusing on the Mirror egg was directly behind her.
If she moved, his death was assured.
Instantly, she raised her hands as she poured her red aura into her swords, in preparation to receive the attack.
*BOOM!*
The Collison was loud and drew the attention of all in the battlefield.
However, when the dust cleared up, Barbara still held her own against the Commander.
Then again, now, she was distracted, as her attention had to be on the opponent before her and not on Mani behind.
Chapter 374 Barbara Vs Commander Jov
374 Barbara Vs Commander Jov
As Commander Jov fell with his giant Axe, the Axe shot forth the holographic projection of a human sized Gori bringing both fists for a smash. *SMASH!*
The ground opened up into a crater as Barbara was nailed into it. For the first time since the beginning of the battle, an attack actually reached Barbara that got her attention.
Although she was still able to defend against the attack, a few drops of blood fell from the side of her lips. And some more blood fell from her forehead. Considering the ginger color of her hair and the bright red of her aura, the blood that flowed down actually added an extrayer of beauty and passion to her.
With her forearm, she wiped the blood. "Not bad! At least this useless army still has some formidable strength I can have fun with."
Meanwhile, Commander Jov also frowned. That was a direct hit from a weapon that had been passed down from Generation to generation. It was practically a blessed weapon, a treasure from his family and she had defended against it with her raw strength. Although he could see that he had injured her a fair bit, it was no where satisfying enough for him. At least he had expected that she would have been turned into meat paste with that attack.
Both parties looked at one another, and the others fighting around them gave them enough space to brawl. Just as Barbara looked at the heirloom inmander Jov''s hand, he too also looked at her with caution. The battle between warmanders was always a sacred one. It could determine the shift of the war, whether one side would win or not. After all, themander always embodied the morale of their troops. when themander was winning, then the troops were winning, and when themander was losing, then the troops were losing. This aspect of war in many years had never changed even for a bit. All of a sudden,mander Jov raised the giant Axe unto his shoulder as he prepared for yet another attack. As he did, Barbara readied her weapons too. She was not going to back down from a fight. In truth, her savage nature had been excited and her sword glowed even brighter in her Aura energy. All of a sudden, Commander Jov moved.
*TOTEM OF THE ONE EYE MONKEY!*
As he said this, the Axe glowed in the light of his bronze ranked spiritual energy. This was energy so strong that an unfortunate Vandorian soldier that had been too close was instantly turned to dust. The Bronze energy morphed into the holographic projection of a monkey. The Monkey chirped loudly as it rushed for Barbara.
"Do you think that only your lot are gifted with techniques!?"
She CLANKED her swords together.
*HEART OF THE WARRIOR!*
On Saying this, the red aura about her body rushed to the sky forming the image of a life beating heart around her body.
*DUM DUM!* The heart beat, sending waves of energy st from itself made the advancing one Eyed monkey stop in its track. Every beat made by the heart, slow as it was, sent shockwaves in all directions. This was arge range attack, and the vandorian soldiers all around could not help but hold their heads in pain as their ears bleed. This attack was a technique passed down to Barbara. It brought fought the strong intent of the Warriors determination to the outside world. Every beat, an echo of the warriors intent for victory. For such arge scale war, it was indeed a brilliant move. But surely, Commander jov would not let her have her way. Gritting his teeth, he mmed a hand against the axe and yet another one eyed monkey rushed forth, picking the other monkey and throwing it at the heart. *BAM!*
This destroyed Barbara''s technique. Commander Jov chuckled, "i knew it. Such a fragile attack has no real substance. Your warrior''s heart is weak."
Barbara chuckled back, "is it?" she raised an eyebrow at him. It was only now that Commander jov noticed that blood was alsoing out from his ears, and also his nose. He staggered a bit, the heavy Axe swaying left and right, but he held on tight. After all, if he fell here, then the vandorian army would have lost the war, and he would go down in his history as thatmander that lost it all,
meanwhile, a good distance behind Barbara a certain figure, dressed in white robes materialized from the body of a dead man on the ground.
The yellow aura on this man''s body was strong showing that he was at least a bronze rank cultivator. This was incredible military power that could aid the battle. But this man even though he was an hignder, was not here to push the will of the hignders.
Instead, he sneaked up behind Mani. If Mani had turned, he would have certainly recognized this man as the person that weed him and Chiron into the hignder''s temple the other day when he hade to visit his mother.
This was supposed to be the temple guard, but here he was on the battlefield. The man reached into a pouch on his side and removed a smoothly curve dagger, and then he leaned in grab Mani by the neck. As he did this, Chiron watched from within the shadow pool. He had no intension whatsoever to stop him. In fact, Chiron wanted him to act. The soonest he did, the better for him.
On the other side, Barbara was too preupied with the assault of the Commander to look behind her. This was war, and certain things could not be helped. At the end of the day, one could only trust the sharpness of their own de and the uracy of their skill. However, as the man raised the de against Mani''s neck, something totally unexpected urred.
(Author''s note: Got You! You want more chapters? At least send gifts or golden tickets) n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 375 A Really Good Show
Chapter 375 A Really Good Show
As the tumult of war raged on, Mani found a moment of precarious solitude on the battered earth. The Mirror Egg, cradled between his legs, had be a nexus of his own life force. His sacrifice to it was etched deeply into his skin, with cracks that wove across his flesh, glowing with an ethereal light of blue and red. These fissures spread like the intricate roots of an ancient tree, a testament to the immense power he had channeled into the artifact at the price of his own blood and soul. Despite appearing on the brink of physical copse, Mani''s resolve did not waver; his spirit, unbroken.
Unbeknownst to him, danger approached from behind¡ªa man cloaked in white, moving with the silent intent of a predator. The man''s weapon, poised to deliver a fatal blow, glinted coldly in the dim light. "Forgive me, boy, but the goals of the priestess are far more important than the life of her son," he whispered, a hint of regret in his voice overshadowed by his grim resolve.
But in an instant that seemed suspended in time, Mani reacted with a warrior''s instinct. With a swift movement, he spun around, his hand shooting out to catch the assant''s wrist in an iron grip. The air around them charged with tension, as Mani''s eyes ignited with the vibrant purple of his aura, casting an otherworldly glow that illuminated the darkness. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"You fool!" Mani''s voice rumbled, resonant and deep, carrying the ferocity of a beast awakened. The power that coursed through him was palpable, a stark warning of the strength he possessed¡ªa strength that went beyond the physical, rooted in the depths of his spirit and the untold potential of the aura that flowed within him.
The standoff, a mere heartbeat in the grand tapestry of the battle, held the weight of untold consequences. In Mani''s defiance, there was a promise of retribution and a glimpse of the formidable force he had be. The would-be assassin found himself caught in the grasp of not just the priestess''s son but a warrior in his own right, whose path was intertwined with the fate of the Mirror Egg and the unfolding destiny of the war.
The man in white, a cultivator of bronze rank, felt his confidence shatter as Mani''s unyielding grip held him fast. It defied all logic and expectation; the disparity in their ranks should have guaranteed his superiority. Yet, the reality unfolding before him painted a starkly different picture.
Desperation took hold, and in a frantic bid for freedom, the manshed out with his de, repeatedly stabbing at Mani. Each thrust, fueled by panic, found its mark on Mani''s body, even grazing his neck with a perilous cut. But astonishingly, these wounds seemed to have no effect on Mani. No cry of pain escaped his lips, nor did his irond grip waver.
Then, in a moment that seemed to suspend time itself, Mani''s lips parted, not in a grimace of pain, but to utter the incantation of a formidable technique:
*"Blooded Aura Technique: Bloom of the Red Flower."*
As the words left Mani''s mouth, a dramatic transformation urred. A surge of red-powered aura burst forth from his body, unfurling like the petals of a colossal rose. This aura was as tangible as fire, its hue as deep and vibrant as freshly spilled blood. It spread rapidly, engulfing the battlefield in its fiery embrace, forming a giant rose that spanned nearly half thebat zone.
This sudden manifestation of power caught the warriors of both sides off guard, halting their conflict as they gazed in awe and horror at the spectacle. The battlefield, previously a scene of chaos and violence, was now dominated by the overwhelming presence of Mani''s Blooded Aura Technique. The giant rose, a symbol of both beauty and destruction, cast a crimson light over the faces of the soldiers, illuminating their shocked expressions.
The man in white, now forgotten in the wake of Mani''s disy, could only stare in disbelief. His attempts to harm Mani, to further the goals of the priestess, had unwittingly unleashed a force beyond hisprehension. Mani, a mere copper rank cultivator, had revealed a depth of power that blurred the lines between ranks, challenging the very foundations of their understanding of strength and capability.
Even Barbara like all the others was surprised by the sudden developments. Commander Jov also looked about his body. Meanwhile Chiron deep within the Shadow pool swarm even deeper. He needed to be out of reach for the next part. And he was right to do this because all caught within area of the giant blood aura rose suddenly noticed that their bodies were steadily peeling off. It started slowly and then people outrightly started to burst into blood. *Boom!*
The first man turned to a blood puddle, and then the next, and then another. This technique did not discriminate between foe and friend. Everyone was subjected to the brutality of its horrors. Their skin followed by their muscles melted off into blood paste. All onnd was subjected to this death sentence regardless of rank. This could not be helped. After all, this was not just Mani''s power at y, but an attempt of the Mirror egg at protecting itself the moment it noticed its user''s life was at stack. At least, this was Chiron''s deduction. in only a matter of seconds, the entire battlefield had be empty of souls. Either they had died or they had fled as fast as they could from the area effect of the technique.
All that remained on the battle field was a stack of bones at the center of the blooded rose technique that looked like the stigma of the flower.
from above, it was indeed a beautiful sight to see. Finally, the technique had taken enough lives and soon faded away. Mani, the source of it all fell on his back. At this moment, Chiron came out of the Shadow Pool. He walked over to Mani and looked over him. Mani was aplete mess of blood, broken bones and cuts filled his body, making him look like a bee hive. "Nice! that was a really good show!" Chiron chuckled.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!